《My Sleeping Beauty Husband》


 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 1

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 1


    Chapter 1 Marry A vegetable


    The Smith Family.


    Cynthia Miller followed Greg through a dark corridor carefully.


    Her new soft clothes, beautiful white skin, and elegant features all seemed to be mismatched with this


    gloomy vi.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You are a medical student and should know how to care for patients¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m an obstetrician¡­¡±


    Cynthia subconsciously argument caught the attention of Greg¡¯s eyes. Her voice weakened, and she


    continued to follow him.


    After a while, Greg¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    Cynthia looked up. There was a big room in front of her. The door was wide open, and it was pitch


    ck inside, Like a beast with its mouth wide open, ready to swallow her whole in an instant.


    For some reason, Cynthia felt a little nervous.


    Greg¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Today is the wedding night of you and the young master. I hope you will


    take good care of the young master.¡±


    ¡°What wedding night?¡± Asked Cynthia in shock.


    Before I could react, I was pushed into the room, and the door behind me mmed shut.


    She got flustered and hit the door repeatedly.


    ¡°There must be some kind of mistake! It¡¯s true that I¡¯m here to take care of your young master, but I


    never said I would marry him. Cherry Miller is the one who¡¯s engaged to him, not me!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter how she exined. The door didn¡¯t open, and instead, there was the sound of the


    door locking.


    ¡°Miss Miller, please stop joking. Your father said you agreed to this marriage. If it weren¡¯t for the young


    master¡¯s ident, as an illegitimate daughter, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to step onto the Smith


    family¡¯s doorstep.¡±


    When Cynthia heard these words, her whole body fell like a freezer, and a chill rose from her feet to


    her head.


    She was fooled by Beck Miller! Her own father had set her up.


    The Smith family is the most powerful family in Fort, and Alston Smith sat on the top of it. His worth


    was over billions and looks handsome as well, but all that was until four months ago.


    Alston had a car ident four months ago and


    vegetative state for the rest of his life if he dop. ¡°In aa. The doctor said that he might stay in a


    wake up soon.


    The Miller family was indeed rted to the Smith family through an arranged marriage, but it is Miss


    Cherry Miller, the eldest daughter of the Smith family, who was engaged to Alston and not Cynthia,


    who¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter who was taken in by the Millers ten years ago.


    A few days ago, Beck Miller asked her if she could go take care of Alston instead of Cherry Miller. This


    way she could repay the ten years that she was under the Miller¡¯s wings.


    Leaving the Miller Family was like a dream to her, so she agreed without much thought.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this was waiting for her.


    Cynthia slowly calmed down after a while.


    This was actually not a bad thing. Instead of being forced into marriage by those group of Miller


    monsters in the future, it is better to use this situation to leave the Miller family formally.


    After thinking about it, she looked at her ¡°wedding room.¡± The dim room felt damp and empty. Only the


    bedside instruments made a ticking sound.


    Alston was lying quietly in the bed, only his chest was making weak up and down movements.


    Cynthia looked at his thin body and felt pity in her heart.


    She saw Alston once from afar. At that time, he was sharp-edged, cold, and oppressive. Who would


    have thought that he would be in such a state now?


    She took a deep breath, went to the bathroom, and filled a basin with hot water from the faucet.


    Alston has been lying in bed for four months. To prevent muscle atrophy, he must be massaged and


    scrubbed every day.


    Although the skin under my hands is thin, but the muscles are tight. It doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s been in a


    vegetative state for four months at all.


    After massaging his muscles, Cynthia is going to help him scrub his body.


    It was the first time ever that she touched a man¡¯s body so directly.


    Alston might be in aa now, but he is still a healthy man.


    Cynthia cheeks were reddish, and she pressed down her shyness, hinting to herself again and again,


    He is just a patient! Just a patient!


    She slowly stripped off Alston clothes, and firmly wiped his upper body.


    With her eyes closed, her trembling hands slowly reached up to his waistband.


    When her fingers touched Alston¡¯s tight waistline, preparing to pull his pants down in one breath. Her


    slender wrist was suddenly grabbed by a powerful hand.


    Cynthia was startled, looked up, and was met by a pair of eyes as ck as obsidian.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    Alston haven spoke for a long time, so his voice was hoarse and deformed. With his face looking


    excessively thin and pale, Cynthia suddenly thought of vampires living in the deep dark night.


    The grip of his hand was strong. The stabbing cold made Cynthia suddenly react.


    Alston was suddenly awake!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 2

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 2


    Chapter 2 I Give Myself to You


    The news that Alston has woken up shocked the whole Smith household.


    In the middle of the night, the Smith family¡¯s establishment was brightly lit, and the doctor in a big white


    coat was busy giving Alston a thorough examination.


    Cynthia was standing at the door of the room. She still hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock yet.


    Greg, who was cold to her before, suddenly has a huge smile on his face.


    ¡°The Miller Family always believed that you are lucky, and it¡¯s apparently true. Mrs. Smith is really


    blessed. It¡¯s the first day of marriage and my young master suddenly woke up.¡±


    Uh¡­ In order to get her to marry, Beck Miller even came up with such nonsense.


    Cynthia sniffed coldly, and then her heart sank.


    Now that Alston is awake. If he knew she was a substitute, would he drive her back to the Miller family?


    Her heart tightened at the thought.


    No, she finally got out of the Miller family¡¯s evilir, and she will never go back again.


    Cynthia made up her mind. If Alston let her leaveter, she would fight for her life to stay and leave as


    a corpse if ites to.


    After a while, the doctor left. Greg came out of the room and said to Cynthia, ¡°Young Master wants.


    you to go in.¡±


    Cynthia clenched her fingers and walked into the room with a solemn and stirring face.


    Alston was named the most desirable bachelor of Fort. He was tall, muscr, and had a sublime


    appearance. At the moment, he was sitting on the bed with his head slightly lowered, his forehead.


    blocking his deep eyes, and his whole body full of alienation and indifference.


    ¡°You¡­ you wanted to see me?¡± Cynthia spoke carefully.


    Alston looked up at her and said, ¡°Pack your things at once and go back to your family!¡±


    As expected!


    Cynthia knew he would make her leave, but didn¡¯t expect him to be so merciless.


    She smiled wryly, ¡°What are you saying¡­ we are husband and wife now. How can you send the bride


    back to her family on our wedding night?¡±


    ¡°Husband and wife? Bride? Do you think you deserve to? The eldest daughter didn¡¯t want to marry, so


    she asked an illegitimate daughter to take her ce. An apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. You


    and your family are very calcting, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. Cynthia¡¯s back immediately broke out in a cold sweat. She was


    speechless.


    She forced herself to calm down. She looked at him with a pale and sad face. ¡°Please don¡¯t drive me


    out. My father won¡¯t forgive me¡­ I¡¯m a doctor, and your body still needs to recover. I promise I will


    take good care of you.¡±


    Cynthia looks exquisite and beautiful. Her pair of almond eyes were reddish as she was in tears. The


    delicate and touching appearance makes people want to hold her in their arms to ease her sorrow.


    But Alston was expressionless and unmoved, ¡°I have many servants, so there is no need for you to


    take care of me. Cynthia, I¡¯m not a good person, and I have nopassion. Your tricks are useless


    to me.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were dark.


    Alston looked at her with her head down and suddenly changed his tone, ¡°I am a businessman, and I


    believe in the exchange of equal value. Unless you cane up with something that pleases me¡­¡±


    Cynthia was frozen. She was just a simple obstetrician. Her father didn¡¯t care about her, her mother


    was gone, and she had no power or potential. She has only herself.


    Her heart sank and she made up her mind. Her slender fingers gripped her neckline tightly,


    ¡°Alston, I have nothing. I will give myself to you.¡±


    After she finished her sentence, she closed her eyes. Her white fingers slowly unbuttoned her


    clothes little by little.


    Cynthia¡¯s white and transparent skin could be seen under the light as she had taken off nearly all her


    clothes and was about to take off herst piece of clothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give myself to you as long as you can let me stay. I¡¯ll be yours only. You can do anything you


    want me to do.¡±


    She


    put


    her hands around his shoulders. Her young body trembled with fear, but she still looked at


    him stubbornly.


    Alston was in a trance, and this delicate little face and his memory of when he was a child suddenly


    somewhat ovepped.


    His eyes were deep, he casually opened them, and his voice was coldly ironic. ¡°Cynthia, you know I am


    disabled now and can¡¯t do anything, right.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s heart chills. She had already reached this point, yet he was still going to drive her out.


    Suddenly, a big coat fell on her, covering her white skin.


    ¡°Put on your clothes, get out, and call Greg in.¡±


    Cynthia gawked at him, dressed her clothes woodenly, and was about to go out when Alston stopped


    her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t react and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would take good care of me? I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Cynthia was suddenly pleased, and her eyes smiled into a crescent shape. ¡°You¡­ you promise to let


    me stay?¡±


    Alston asked indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Cynthia hurriedly trotted to the kitchen to prepare food for Alston, and asked Greg to go


    upstairs, by the way.


    Watching as her back disappeared, Alston¡¯s tight body suddenly rxed. He looked down at his pants,


    and his eyes turned dark and mysterious.


    He had reacted to her. Just looking at her body, he responded to her.


    How was that possible?


    It must be because he has been asleep for too long!


    Greg pushed a wheelchair through the door, Recalling the appearance of Cynthia¡¯s caring young


    master¡¯s clothes just now. His face was somewhat in thought.


    ¡°Young master, Mrs. Miller looks very familiar. I¡¯ve got this strong feeling that I¡¯ve seen her somewhere


    before.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 3

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 3


    Chapter 3 Wedding Night


    Alston¡¯s fingers trembled for a moment. He suddenly looked sharply at Greg, ¡°Who told you to call


    her Mrs. Smith?¡±


    Greg tried to exin for Cynthia, ¡°She looks very simple, pretty and mild-tempered. She is much easier


    to get along with than her sister.¡±


    Alston gave a sneering smile. ¡°The woman is quite capable of building a base of support. She has


    only been here for one day. Even you tried to defend her.¡±


    Greg froze and was afraid to continue.


    Alston propped himself on the handle of the wheelchair. With a quick turn, he sat in the wheelchair,


    looking more agile even than normal.


    ¡°Do they know Cynthia was not the real bride?¡±


    Greg quickly replied, ¡°It was re Smith¡¯s idea, and madam agreed.¡±


    ¡°re?¡± Alston tapped on the handle. His eyes showed mixed feelings. He snorted coldly for a long


    time, ¡°I was in aa for only four months. How dare he step in my marriage.¡±


    ¡°When you were in aa, re bought all the shares of the bottom shareholders. They thought


    you wouldn¡¯t wake up anymore so they all stood by him.¡±


    Greg¡¯s eyebrows knit in a frown as he continued. In four months, too many things had happened in the


    company, and the situation was very unfavorable to Alston.


    Alston listened to him without a trace of worry on his face. He even smiled slightly, ¡°He¡¯s really


    something.¡±


    But re underestimated Alston. When Alston¡¯s father died identally, Alston was only 16. He


    shouldered the responsibility bravely and developed the Smith Group into one of the best big groups in


    the country.


    How could such a dandy beparable to Alston?


    Alston pushed a button and his wheelchair slid forward.


    Greg was stunned. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Go to the bath!¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t look back. He hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. He kept thinking of Cynthia¡¯s shivering body,


    which made him tense and ufortable.


    When Cynthia came back with a bowl of soup, Alston sat by the window in a bathrobe with wet hair.


    Apparently he just had a shower.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, dinner is ready!¡±


    Greg heard what she called Alston. He looked at Alston and then at her, but he said nothing and went


    out quietly.


    Looking at the bowl of soup on the table, Alston stayed still for a long time.


    Cynthia exined, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten for a long time. The soup was easier to digest and nourishing.


    Give it a try. It had been cooked for a long time.¡±


    Alston gave her a look, then he bowed his head and drank slowly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He ate gracefully which made Cynthia a little obsessed.


    He finished the soup soon and wiped his hands with a towel. He suddenly looked at Cynthia, ¡°I


    suppose tonight is our wedding night¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia was getting nervous. What did that mean? Did he want to sleep with¡­

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 4

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 4


    Chapter 4 Divorce Him


    Alston seemingly knew what she was thinking about. He threw the towel directly into her arms. ¡°Are


    you going back to your family tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow!¡±


    Alston said carelessly, but Cynthia was startled, ¡°What? You will go with me!¡±


    ¡°You mean I can¡¯t?¡± Alston suddenly smiled, but his smile was cold. ¡°As your husband, I should


    apany you back to your family.¡±


    Cynthia looked at his cold smile and suddenly had a bad feeling that he would do something


    tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, Alston and Cynthia went to the Miller family.


    In the car, Cynthia was sore all over.


    In order not to let people know she was not the real bride, she slept on the floor in Alston¡¯s room. The


    floor was cold and hard, and she didn¡¯t sleep well all night.


    But at the thought of going to the Miller familyter, she braced herself and her eyes were cold.


    She would give the family a piece of her mindter!


    They soon arrived at the Miller family.


    When Cynthia pushed Alston¡¯s wheelchair out of the car, she saw Beck and the others standing at the


    door to wee them.


    ¡°Cynthia, Alston, wee back.¡± Beck stepped forward with a big smile on his face. ¡°You look good. It


    won¡¯t take a long time to recoverpletely.¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t show his coldness this time. He smiled kindly, ¡°The doctor said that my legs were severely


    impacted by the car ident. I still need to rest. I¡¯m not sure if I can recover as well as


    before.¡±


    Beck feigned to be worried about him. ¡°Why not rest at home? You cane when you recover


    well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Cynthia to wake me up. She wanted toe to see you today. I don¡¯t want her toe.


    back alone.¡±


    Then Alston held Cynthia¡¯s hand and gazed at her with love in his eyes.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    His double eyelids are particrly obvious, which gave people a feeling of deep affection when he


    smiled.


    Knowing that he was acting, Cynthia was still stunned for a few seconds. Then she showed a sweet


    smile. ¡°Alston said he worries about me. I tried to persuade him several times, but he persist to


    Beck framed Cynthia, so he was too guilty to look at her. When he saw the intimacy between the two


    people, he became rxed.


    When the three people greeted with each other, Cherry gnashed her teeth with anger when seeing


    Alston being so tender to Cynthia.


    Today, she dressed up with her most beautiful dress and delicate makeup. But Alston was focusing on


    Cynthia and didn¡¯t even look at her.


    When she was engaged to Alston, he had never been tender to her. Why Cynthia could deserve that?


    Jane was aware that her daughter was not in a mood. She hurriedly took her hand and motioned her


    to calm down.


    When they went in, Cynthia was called to the kitchen to help make tea.


    As soon as she entered the kitchen, she felt a breezeing to her. She responded promptly, grabbed


    Cherry¡¯s hand, and looked into her angry eyes.


    ¡°Cherry, what are you doing?¡±


    Cynthia was in shock. She looked at Cherry¡¯s hand.


    Her nails were bordered with little diamonds. If Cherry pped her, Cynthia¡¯s face might be


    disfigured.


    ¡°Cynthia, you b*tch. You stole my fiance. You felt proud of yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    For fear that people in the living room would hear it, Cherry kept her voice very low. She could


    cheerfully strangle her.


    Cynthia shook off her hand. She sneered, ¡°I stole your fiance? Cherry, don¡¯t make white ck. It¡¯s you


    and Dad who tricked me to marry Alston. Don¡¯t tell me that you regret it now?¡±


    Cherry clenched her teeth, full of anger in her eyes.


    Yes, she felt regret for it!


    She thought that Alston wouldn¡¯t wake up so she wanted to get rid of this marriage hurriedly. But she


    didn¡¯t expect Cynthia was so lucky. Alston just woke up on the wedding night.


    Thinking of this, Cherry must be kicking herself.


    ¡°Cynthia, I gave you the chance to marry Alston. You should go to Alston now and tell him you want


    a divorce.¡±


    She had always been domineering and used to bullying Cynthia. So she took it for granted to make


    such unreasonable demand.


    Cynthia sneered coldly. Her face was full of mockery.


    ¡°Cherry, do you think you can still walk all over me like before? Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m no longer in the Mill


    family. I¡¯m Alston¡¯s wife, and I live in the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to you? Do you think I¡¯m a dumbass?¡±


    Cherry was stunned by her imposing manner and subconsciously shrank. When she realized she might


    show the white feather, she immediately flushed.


    ¡°Cynthia, what are you proud of? Don¡¯t think once you are married to the Smith family, you can ride the


    high horse. Even if Alston wakes up, he¡¯s still a cripple!¡±


    It seemed that Cherry was trying to convince herself. She continued with mean words. ¡°I am the only


    heir of the Miller family in the future. How can I love a disabled person? Only you, an illegitimate


    daughter, will treat him as a treasure¡­¡±


    When she said in high spirits, she found Cynthia looking straight behind her. She stopped speaking and


    turned to look at the back. When she caught sight of Alston¡¯s wheelchair, her face went pale


    instantly.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 5

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 5


    Chapter 5 Asking for Dowry


    Alston looked at her with a straight face; his dark eyes were like a bottomless abyss, exuding intense


    hostility and hatred.


    Cherry was so scared that she instantly broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Cherry, what are you talking about!¡± Beck reprimanded her and turned to Alston. ¡°Cherry is still young,


    and please forgive her impetuosity.¡±


    Alston looked at two of them with a half smile. ¡°She is right. I am disabled, and she is out of my league.


    But fortunately, the engagement was lifted, or the Miller family heir¡¯s lifetime would be


    wasted on me.¡±


    His cold voice made Cherry more embarrassed.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± She mumbled, trying to defend herself. Alston didn¡¯t intend to listen, so he directly let


    Cynthia push himself out of the kitchen.


    Jane held Cherry¡¯s hand with an anxious look. ¡°How could you say that? Even if Alston¡¯s leg is broken,


    we can¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    Cherry recovered herself and said with a sharp voice, ¡°Mom, it was Cynthia, that b*tch provoking me. I


    couldn¡¯t have said that if she hadn¡¯t induced me. It was all her fault.¡±


    Jane soothed Cherry with a pat on her shoulder and then turned to Cynthia¡¯s back, full of hatred.


    After returning to the living room, all the gentleness Alston had faked before disappeared. Instead, he


    looked cold and glum, full of an oppressive atmosphere.


    Cynthia thought that he was provoked by Cherry¡¯s words and whispered, ¡°The doctor said your leg


    can be cured.¡±


    ¡°If it can¡¯t cure?¡±


    Alston interrupted her.


    ¡°If it can¡¯t be cured, I can only stay in a wheelchair for the rest of my life. When everyoneughs in your


    face for you having a disabled husband, what will you do then?¡±


    He gazed at Cynthia; his eyes looked like a bottomless abyss devoid of emotion.


    Cynthia suddenly chuckled. ¡°Not a big deal. You just used a wheelchair a few decades earlier than


    When I get old, I might have to rely on you.¡±


    Alston looked at her bright smile, and the gloom of his heart suddenly disappeared.


    He stroked Cynthia¡¯s hair with a satisfied expression on his face.


    It seemed that it might be the right decision to keep her.


    Beck returned to the living room and was relieved after seeing their interaction.


    ¡°As Cynthia¡¯s father, I am relieved that you can like her. She was not with me since she was a child, but


    she was quiet and gentle, the most respectful and clever girl in the family. She is much better.


    than Cherry¡­¡±


    Listening to her father¡¯s false praise, Cynthia felt disgusted. She stayed in the Miller family for many


    years but never received recognition. Now, to please Alston, he said anything ttering he


    could say.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Well, it seems that Mr. Miller loves Cynthia very much!¡±


    Alston suddenly interrupted Beck and said meaningfully.


    Beck paused. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s for sure. She is my youngest daughter, and I absolutely love her.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Alston gently tapped on the desktop and said, with danger in his eyes, ¡°When Cynthia came to


    the Smith family, I was still in aa. Now I feel ashamed of not giving her a formal


    wedding.¡±


    ¡°No, Cynthia doesn¡¯t care about these things at all. I know Cynthia adores Mr. Smith, and she is


    pleased to marry Mr. Smith. Cynthia, right?¡±


    As Beck spoke, he looked at Cynthia frequently, hoping she could say something.


    ¡°No!¡± Alston suddenly smiled. ¡°When the engagement was confirmed, we gave you several big projects


    to show our sincerity, and Mr. Miller, you also gave Cherry 15% of the Miller Group shares.


    as dowry¡­¡±


    When Beck heard this, he suddenly had a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Since the fianc¨¦e has changed, should this 15% share be given to Cynthia?¡±


    At the same time, Cynthia looked up at him in amazement.


    Was Alston helping her ask for her dowry?


    ¡°Well¡­ well¡­¡± Beck suddenly felt dizzy at the moment.


    When he let Cynthia marry Alston recing Cherry, he was happiest that he saved the 15% stake in


    the Miller family. Unexpectedly, as soon as Alston woke up, he began to set his sights on the stake.


    It would be a significant loss for him if Alston took the stake. As he was just about to speak something,


    Cherry rushed out angrily.


    ¡°Dad, no! The shares are mine. You can¡¯t give them to this b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Miss Cherry, please shut up!¡± Alston said with a deep and stern voice, looking at Cherry coldly,


    ¡°Cynthia is now my wife, Mrs. Smith, in the Smith family. You called her a b*tch. Are you looking down


    on the Smith family?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s eyes were afraid red, and she quickly hid behind Jane. ¡°Mom, Cynthia wants to take my


    shares. You tell dad not to give them to her.¡±


    Jane was also in a panic. She couldn¡¯t let an outsider take the shares, so she said, ¡°Such a big thing,


    we should discuss it¡­¡±


    Alston interrupted her impatiently and looked directly at Beck. ¡°It seems Mr. Miller can¡¯t deal with the


    business independently in the Miller family?¡±


    Beck would never allow himself to lose face in front of Alston, so he reprimanded Jane and Cherry not


    to interrupt him. Then he turned to Alston slightly obsequiously.


    ¡°Mr., Mr. Smith, I also prepared a dowry for Cynthia before!¡± He said vaguely, trying to fudge the


    issue.


    Alston had a long involvement in the world of business since he was 16 years old, so he understood


    Beck¡¯s intention early. ¡°Cynthia didn¡¯t have to take this 15% share, but I heard that Cynthia was sent to


    the Smith family just by a little ck car without anything valuable.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 6

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 6


    Chapter 6 How Can You Compare with Her?


    ¡°I like Cynthia, and I don¡¯t care whether there is a dowry or not, but I can¡¯t control what other people


    think¡­ If people know that the Miller family is too mean to give a dowry, it will damage Mr. Miller¡¯s


    reputation!¡±


    Alston has said to such a point, and Beck had to agree. Under pressure posed by Alston, Beck signed


    the share transfer contract.


    After writing Cynthia¡¯s name on the contract, Beck felt dizzy and made an excuse to leave the living


    room with Jane and Cherry.


    Alston scanned the document and didn¡¯t find anything wrong, then threw it directly into Cynthia¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Put it away. It is what you will rely on in the future.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cynthia scrambled to catch it. ¡°Why did you give me such¡­ such an important document?¡±


    She¡¯s a little confused now. Didn¡¯t Alston hate her very much? Why did he do this for her?


    ¡°These shares of the Miller family were nothing to me.¡± Alston casually picked up the teacup.


    Looking at Alston¡¯s handsome side face, Cynthia suddenly felt warm, and her almond eyes filled


    with a smile.


    However, those three people were in a bad mood.


    As soon as Beck came out, Jane grabbed his clothes. ¡°What do you mean? How can you give shares


    to Cynthia for nothing? What can Cherry rely on in the future?¡±


    ¡°What can I do!¡± Beck said with a darkened face, ¡°Alston has forced me to that sake. Can I still refuse


    it? Suppose people know that Cynthia reced her sister to marry Alston without a dowry. In that case,


    the reputation of the Miller Group will be ruined, and it is also hard for Cherry to find her


    future husband.¡±


    Hearing these words, Jane couldn¡¯t say anything, but her resentment of Cynthia became stronger.


    It must be what, Cynthia, that b*tch said to cause Alston to put pressure on the Miller family.


    She would never let go of Cynthia!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cherry?¡±


    Jane turned back and found that Cherry had disappeared.


    When Jane prepared the lunch, Beck returned to the living room alone, seeing Cynthia sitting on the


    sofa alone, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Alston?¡±


    ¡°He heard the flowers in our backyard grow well, so he went out to look for fun. I happen to ask you


    something, father.¡±


    Cynthia clutched her clothes, her eyes staring at him closely.


    ¡°Why did you set me up?¡±


    Her eyes were as clear as ake, expressing her likes and dislikes unabashedly.


    Beck was embarrassed and annoyed by Cynthia¡¯s nce. ¡°Set up? It is too exaggerated. Alston is an


    excellent person, and manydies in the Fort can¡¯t marry him. You should be happy that I arrange this


    marriage for you.¡±


    ¡°Such a good marriage. Why didn¡¯t you arrange it for Cherry? It was Cherry that got engaged to Alston


    before!¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice to press him.


    Seeing his daughter, who had always been well-behaved, kept pressing him, Beck couldn¡¯t help roaring


    at her, ¡°How can my daughter marry a vegetable?¡±


    As soon as he spoke it, he regretted it.


    When Cynthia heard these words, she paused and zed over at him.


    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter, am I not?¡±


    Beck frowned. ¡°You¡¯re just a love child. Cherry is the truedy of the Miller family. How can you


    compare with her?¡±


    How can youpare with her?


    This sentence, like a spell, echoed in her ears. Cynthia sat back on the sofa and looked at her fingers


    with thin calluses. Thest expectations in her heart wholly dissipated.


    He was right. Cherry was his favorite daughter and his pride. She, Cynthia, was only an illegitimate


    daughter who was brought home halfway. She could be used and abandoned at any time. How could


    shepare with Cherry?


    The sadness welled within her, making her eyes red, and tears almost fell.


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Even if Alston is a vegetable, it¡¯s your blessing to marry him. Moreover,


    he¡¯s awake now, and it seems he likes you.¡±


    ¡°Stay in the Smith family and take care of him closely. Recently, there have been some problems with


    the Miller Group¡¯s major projects, and I need the Smith family¡¯s help. With your help, we must


    get better in the future,¡± he said with a softened voice.


    He spoke confidently without a trace of guilt and shame.


    Cynthiaughed. ¡°At the beginning, you said that as long as I entered the Smith family, I could leave


    the Miller family. In this case, the Miller family is nothing to me from then on. I will take good


    care of Alston, but there is no way for you to let me give a hand to the Miller family.¡±


    After saying this, her eyes were with a determined look, and then she got up to find Alston.


    ¡°You stop!¡± Beck rushed over and grabbed her arm. All the gentleness on his face he had been faking


    disappeared, reced by a ferocious and vicious look.


    ¡°The Miller family raised you for ten years. The total 10-year nurturing can be offset by what your


    said?¡±


    ¡°10-year nurturing¡­ Hah¡­ What qualifies you to say that?¡±


    Cynthia looked down at her white and tender arm, finding the skin was scratched and the wound was


    swollen.


    ¡°I was taken back to the Miller family when I was 12. Over ten years, have you ever cared about me?


    Cherry punched and kicked me when she encountered something bad. Once you were not at home, I


    couldn¡¯t eat at the table, and the food became cold when I ate. You can go to the second floor to see


    the room I live in, which is not evenparable to the worst servant room in the Miller family.¡±


    She talked about it indifferently, as if she were talking about others¡¯ affairs.


    ¡°After age 16, aunt Jean told me that the Miller family wouldn¡¯t raise idle people. From then on, I didn¡¯t


    even have the right to eat at home. I had to work to earn my tuition daily, and I didn¡¯t take a day off. If


    they weren¡¯t afraid of being discussed by others, they would have kicked me out long


    ago.¡±


    Looking up at Beck¡¯s surprised face, she hissed, ¡°You don¡¯t know any of this. All you see and care


    about are your beloved wife and daughter. As for me, I am just an illegitimate daughter. You never pay


    attention to me, so why do you think I will care about the Miller family!¡±


    ¡°I was looking forward to seeing the Miller family go bankrupt more than Alston was.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Beck¡¯s face turned red with anger, looking like he couldn¡¯t wait to strangle Cynthia.


    Jane came out from the kitchen and quickly patted his chest. ¡°Why do you talk to her so much?


    She¡¯s an ingrate.¡±


    She looked at Cynthia with a vicious look and said, ¡°Cynthia, we have your mother. If you help the


    Miller family, I will let you see your


    mother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 7

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 7


    Chapter 7 Why Are You So Shameless?


    Cynthia froze and looked at Jane straight.


    She lived with her mother since she was a child. When she was twelve years old, her mother suddenly


    disappeared, and then the Miller family came and took her back. Only then did she know that she was


    the illegitimate daughter of the Miller family.


    Ten years. Cynthia had been looking for her mother for ten years, but she still didn¡¯t know where


    her mother had gone.


    They watched her look for her mother blindly for ten years, but now they told her that the Miller family


    had always controlled her mother.


    The more she thought, the angrier she became. Her jaws are trembling slightly.


    At this moment, Beck suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother is in a very safe ce. She is ill and


    needs the Miller family to cover her medical expenses. I will let you see your mother if you promise to


    help the Miller family!¡±


    Then he took a video of Cynthia¡¯s mother epting treatment in a hospital bed.


    In Cynthia¡¯s memory, her mother had always been a gentle and beautiful woman. Still, the woman in


    the video was thin and pale, lying silently on the hospital bed. Cynthia wouldn¡¯t have recognized. the


    woman as her mother if it weren¡¯t for the familiar outline.


    Cynthia poked her fingers into her palms, a mixed feeling of sadness and anger constantly intertwining.


    ¡°You knew where my mother was from the beginning, but you didn¡¯t tell me. You knew she was


    seriously ill, but you still didn¡¯t tell me. Did you try to threaten me by using her long ago?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, I have no choice!¡± Beck pretended to sigh, full of pride in his eyes.


    ¡°The Smith family intends to terminate the cooperation with the Miller family. Our current profitable


    projects are all supported by the Smith family. The Miller family will not be far from bankruptcy if they


    suddenly terminate.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, your mother can live until now, ascribed to the Miller family. If the Miller family goes bankrupt,


    not only will we suffer, but your mother will have to die. You are so smart that


    know how to choose!¡±


    you should


    Cynthia lowered her head, clenched her fist tightly, and said after a long time, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll help!¡±


    In the backyard of the Miller family, Alston leaned slightly against the wheelchair, looking up to the sky.


    He was not as stern and aggressive as before but waszy and casual.


    Cherry hid behind a big tree and stared at his handsome side face, looking almost obsessed with


    him.


    She was delighted when she knew she was engaged to him, but the car ident ruined the


    engagement. If it weren¡¯t for the ident, she should be the one who became Mrs. Smith, not that


    b*tch, Cynthia.


    The more she thought about it, the more she got annoyed. Her fingers buckle on the bark, making a


    sound.


    Alston frowned and looked at her sharply. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she was found, Cherry carefully collected herself before she came out from behind the


    tree.


    She pressed her lips and looked shy. ¡°Alston, it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Alston?¡± Alston lowered his eyelids and tapped his fingers on the wheelchair handle. ¡°I remember just


    now you called me ¡®the disabled.¡±¡±


    Cherry¡¯s face turned pale, and then she acted innocent and pitiful. ¡°Alston, it was Cynthia who


    deliberately stimted me, so I was out of line at the moment. You know I like you and want to marry


    you. If Cynthia hadn¡¯t stepped in, your wife would have been me.¡±


    As she spoke, she went close to Alston carefully and put her fingers towards his face.


    A trace of disgust shed over Alston¡¯s eyes, and he turned the wheelchair to avoid her hand.


    ¡°Miss Cherry, respect yourself. I am your sister¡¯s husband now!¡±


    Cherry didn¡¯t touch him, and she was blue in the face. But to maintain her image, she endured the


    anger.


    ¡°Alston, could you divorce Cynthia and marry me? She¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter, and she has


    nothing. I have the Miller family at my back. If you marry me, the Miller family will support you


    unconditionally.¡±


    She looked confident and thought Alston would not refuse.


    But the next moment, Alston¡¯s cold voice rose with a sarcastic tone. ¡°The Miller family? What is the


    Miller family? It means nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cherry¡¯s expression froze. She was irritated by Alston¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cynthia that I like. Even if there are ten Miller families at your back, I will not like you,¡± Alston said,


    waving his hand to her behind, ¡°Come here!¡±


    Cherry turned her head and saw Cynthia standing nearby with a thin nket andughing at her, which


    looked like she said, ¡°Even if you take the initiative to get close to him, he will not like you.¡±


    Cherry was so ashamed and angry that she couldn¡¯t wait to escape from this ce.


    Cynthia ignored her, trotted over, and put the nket on Alston¡¯s leg. Before She stood up, her waist


    was suddenly held tightly.


    Alston¡¯s cold hand buckled her waist closely and pulled her onto hisp.


    A rxed and pleasant smell surrounded her.


    Cynthia threw herself on his chest and sat down on his leg. She was shocked and looked up at him.


    Before she spoke, she saw his stern face approaching, and her heart couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    When their lips touched, Cynthia froze and subconsciously tried to push him away, but he held the back


    of her head and continued the kiss.


    His strength was getting bigger as if to squeeze her whole body into his arm.


    Cynthia was dizzy because of the kiss and gradually gave up resistance.


    Cherry gawked at them kissing in front of her, flushed with anger, and screamed, ¡°Cynthia, why are you


    so shameless?¡±


    After the kiss, Cynthia was released, panting with a red face. When she heard Cherry¡¯s cursing, she


    couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband. I can kiss him as I like. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Then she kissed Alston¡¯s lips lightly, full of pride.


    She was so preupied with Cherry¡¯s anger that she didn¡¯t notice Alston¡¯s darkened eyes.


    Cherry run away angrily.


    Cynthia was thrilled. Cherry had bullied her for so many years, and she finally took revenge this


    time.


    Before sheughed, she suddenly felt a big hand pinch her soft waist.


    Alston¡¯s cold voice rose overhead.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 8

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 8


    Chapter 8 You Like Alston


    ¡°Get off myp!¡±


    She looked up and met his indifferent eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a y in front of Cherry. You take it seriously?¡±


    Looking at Alston¡¯s cold and heartless eyes, Cynthia suddenly felt sad. The instant affection for him


    had to be hidden.


    She hurriedly got up to her feet. Remembering that Alston¡¯s legs didn¡¯t recover, she was afraid she had


    hurt him again, so she squatted down to rub his legs gently.


    Alston already had some diposure, and now his thigh was massaged and rubbed by her slender


    fingers, which made him feel stranger.


    He subconsciously pushed Cynthia away but didn¡¯t expect his strength wasn¡¯t well controlled. She


    suddenly sat down on the ground.


    Cynthia felt hurt because she thought Alston was not willing to let her touch him.


    Looking at her reddened eyes, Alston pressed his lips, but he didn¡¯t exin anything. ¡°Push me back!¡±


    he said coldly.


    When eating lunch, everyone has his mind.


    After the meal, Alston and Cynthia were ready to go back. After Alston¡¯s wheelchair was carried in the


    car, Cherry, who hadn¡¯t been talking, suddenly grabbed Cynthia, saying in a low voice that only


    the two could hear,


    ¡°Cynthia, I know you liked Alston from an early age.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyshes trembled. ¡°Nonsense! I¡­ I am¡­¡±


    Before she finished, Cherry interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I just found the notebook in your room, and I


    read everything written there..¡±


    Cynthia got annoyed, and her face flushed. Cherry went through her room and looked at her


    notebook!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be proud. Do you think you can feel rxed after marrying Alston? Cynthia, you have to


    recognize your own identity. You are just an illegitimate daughter of the Miller family, and the Smith


    family will never regard an illegitimate daughter as Mrs. Smith.¡±


    Cherry seemed to think of something and smiled strangely. ¡°Alston doesn¡¯t like me and will never like


    you. You will never feel easy in this position.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face changed. She didn¡¯t know what Cherry wanted to do and didn¡¯t want to continue the


    talk with her. She got in the car directly and left the Miller family.


    The scenery outside shed past the window, and Cynthia stared out of the window silently, lost in


    thoughts.


    Cynthia was right. She liked Alston, and she wanted him a long time ago.


    The first time she met Alston was at Cherry¡¯s 16th birthday party.


    Cherry invited many friends to her birthday party that day, and she dressed like a little princess.


    surrounded by people. However, Cynthia, dressed in dusty clothes, huddled in the corner and looked at


    Cherry pitifully.


    Jane and Cherry had abused her as they could because of her father¡¯s ignorance, and she hadn¡¯t


    eaten for two days.


    Cynthia, the


    poor little girl, greedily looked at the cakes in the middle of the hall, hoping she could get a small bite.


    However, the cakes that were extremely precious in her eyes were tools for fun for those dress-up


    children. The cakes were thrown all over the floor, and there was noplete piece.


    There were so many people in the hall. Excepting Cherry, the star of the birthday party, Alston was


    the most notable one.


    Alston, who was already a teenager then, was dressed in an expensive and well-cut suit, exuding


    extraordinary elegance and indifference. He was as radiant and distant as the sun in the sky. Even


    Cherry, who had always been arrogant and overbearing, took the initiative to get close to him.


    But it was he who found her hiding in the corner. When he discovered her embarrassment, he


    handed her his cake.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t remember the taste of the cake, but she would never forget the radiant and


    handsome boy.


    She knew a massive gap between Alston and her and didn¡¯t dare to have any expectations. What she


    could do was write down her secret crush in her diary.


    However, since then, she never saw him again. When she heard Cherry was engaged to him, she had


    to bury her affection and the diary deeply.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cynthia! What are you thinking about? I am talking to you.¡¯


    An impatient voice interrupted her thoughts from her ear. Cynthia turned her head and saw a


    handsome face very close to her, and her face turned pale with fear.


    Was she scared by that?


    Alston frowned and looked at her wet eyes. He felt impatient but softened his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the injuries on your arm?¡±


    Cynthia looked down at the bruises on her white arm. The bruises were made by Beck before.


    She didn¡¯t notice the bruises. The wounds were swollen, which looked a bit scary on the wless


    skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I scratched them identally.¡±


    Cynthia casually put down her sleeves to cover her wounds.


    Looking at her ustomed expression, Alston felt ufortable. He said without consideration,


    ¡°You are Mrs. Smith. The Miller family does not wee you, so you don¡¯t need toe back.¡±


    Cynthia gawked at him. He looked indifferent, but his voice was gentle as if it could make her


    restlessness settle down at once.


    She felt mixed happiness and sadness, and she smiled gently at him, full of sweetness in her dimples.


    Seeing her smile, Alston felt his heart touched gently by furry paws. It was a feeling that he had never


    experienced before.


    This feeling made him panic a little. Then he turned his head irritably and said gruffly, ¡°You¡¯d better


    behave yourself and be a good Mrs. Smith in front of other people, or you¡¯d better pack your things and


    get out of my home.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 9

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 9


    Chapter 9 Stand Up for Her


    Be a good Mrs. Smith¡­


    Cynthia lowered her head with darkened eyes and whispered, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Alston liked quietness. Besides Greg, there were only a few servants at home. The whole house was


    in silence now


    The lunch in the Miller family was too plentiful and greasy, and Cynthia knew that Alston didn¡¯t get a


    few bites. She was afraid that he was hungry, so she went to the kitchen to cook some food as soon as


    she returned to the Smith family.


    As soon as Cynthia put the food on the table, there was a tter of high heels at the gate, which was


    particrly harsh in the quiet house.


    ¡°Alston¡­¡± With a shrill voice, a middle-aged woman wearing delicate makeup and famous brands


    suddenly rushed to Alston¡¯s wheelchair.


    Cynthia was afraid that the woman would hit Alston¡¯s legs, and she hurriedly separated them, blocking


    the woman.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Suddenly blocked, Ste Smith was unhappy and looked Cynthia up and down. ¡°Are you the


    illegitimate daughter of the Miller family? No wonder you are so uncultured that you don¡¯t deserve


    my son!¡±


    Son?


    Was she Alston¡¯s mother?


    Cynthia paused and frowned. Alston had already woken up yesterday, and Greg called her several


    times, but she didn¡¯t give a response. But now, she was pretending to show her fake love for her


    son.


    Such a kind of mother¡­ It was better not to have such a mother.


    Her heart was full of pity for Alston, and she firmly guarded him as a calf.


    Looking at her slim body, Alston smiled and ate his food gracefully, in an unprecedented good


    mood.


    Looking at the simple dishes on the table, Ste changed her face. She suddenly pped Cynthia


    without warning.


    Cynthia¡¯s head was beaten to one side, and her face was burning with pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you take care of my son? Look at what you cook! As a doctor, you didn¡¯t take good care of


    a patient. Do you want to kill him? What¡¯s the use of marrying you?¡±


    Alston suddenly expressed a gloomy look at the redness and swelling on Cynthia¡¯s face. He turned his


    wheelchair and dragged Cynthia behind him, posing as a defender.


    ¡°She is my wife! I didn¡¯t hit her. What qualifies you to p her?¡±


    Identifying Alston¡¯s apparent anger in his voice, Ste was surprised and angry.


    Initially, she wanted to warn Cynthia as a mother-inw. Still, she didn¡¯t expect her heartless son to


    defend Cynthia, an illegitimate daughter.


    Had this woman yed an essential role in her son¡¯s heart within two days?


    Ste looked at Cynthia carefully. Cynthia was burying her face. Although there was a conspicuous


    palm print on her face, it did not reduce her beauty, adding a weak and pitiful feeling.


    Ste was angry and secretly scolding Cynthia, It couldn¡¯t imagine that Alston would be seduced by


    such a woman. She was good at luring men.


    ¡°Alston, I am your mother and I love you. Cynthia didn¡¯t take good care of you. I pped her just


    for¡­¡±


    When Ste was about to show her fake love, Cynthia suddenly interrupted her. She said,


    ¡°Excepting for the liquid food, Alston didn¡¯t eat anything within four months. If you let him a feast, you


    want him to die. If I don¡¯t know you are his mother, I think you wanted to harm him deliberately!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ste was too angry to speak. Looking at Alston, she looked a little guilty.


    Although Cynthia looked weak, she knew how to fight back. She really surprised Alston.


    Alston loosened Cynthia¡¯s soft hands and continued to eat his food.


    Ste didn¡¯t dare to bully Cynthia in front of Alston, but she couldn¡¯t endure her anger. She slumped


    down in a chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat that. Cook something new for


    me.¡±


    Cynthia did not move, and Ste was ready to criticize her. Then Alston suddenly mmed the bowl


    on the table.


    Seeing his darkened eyes, Cynthia and Ste were afraid to make a sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t want to. Greg, clean the table.¡± He turned his wheelchair and was ready to go


    back to his room. Before he left, he frowned at Ste tightly. ¡°Cynthia is here to take care of me, not


    a servant. You can¡¯t handle her!¡±


    Looking at their backs, Ste trembled angrily and swept all the dishes on the table.


    Cynthia quietly pushed the wheelchair, thinking that Alston had just defended her. Even if it was just


    acting, she still blushed secretly.


    It looked that Alston didn¡¯t get along well with his mother. Cynthia didn¡¯t know what had happened


    between them and didn¡¯t intend to figure it out. What she needed to do was stand firmly behind him.


    Alston went to take a bath and didn¡¯t let Cynthia follow. She asked Greg to find some books on nursing


    and massaging for her, and she read them intently.


    When Alston came out, he saw her reading the books. She looked very concerned about his legs.


    He couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart with a cold face. Even his mother was indifferent to him, and he


    didn¡¯t believe that a woman who was forced to marry him and only got along for two days would try her


    best to take care of him.


    She just wanted something from him, fame or interests.


    He would give her whatever she wanted if she could obediently stay with him without any evil n.


    Otherwise¡­


    Alston narrowed his eyes, revealing his cruelty.


    ¡°Turn off the lights and go to sleep!¡±


    Cynthia closed the books and then massaged his legs carefully ording to what she read. When she


    was ready to help him go to bed, he did it with the wheelchair handle¡¯s support andy on the bed with


    his quilt.


    After turning off the light, Cynthia cuddled herself in the bed on the ground. Although she spread


    severalyers of nkets under her body, she still felt cold. She huddled tightly, and she took a long


    time to fall asleep.


    Alston suddenly opened his eyes when he heard a gentle breath on the ground and turned to look at


    her on the floor. He frowned when he remembered she cracked her back quietly in the car.


    After a long time, he lifted the quilt, stepped barefoot on the cold floor, and stood up slowly.


    Although his movements were stiff, he walked towards Cynthia slowly.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 10

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 10


    Chapter 10 What Are You Doing?


    The moonlight sprinkled on Cynthia¡¯s face through the window, which was like a scene in a dream.


    Alston knelt down, stared at her, and gently caressed her face with his white fingers. Remembering her


    defending him, there was a soft light in his eyes that he didn¡¯t notice.


    After a while, he carefully held her neck and legs and slightly picked her up.


    Cynthia was still asleep. She rubbed her little face against Alston¡¯s chest, whispering, ¡°Alston, don¡¯t


    move your legs¡­¡±


    She thought about his legs even when she was sleeping.


    Alston slightly smiled.


    When he woke up that day, he couldn¡¯t move his legs. As he gradually recovered, he started to get


    some feelings back. His legs were weak before, but he could feel the strength after being massaged


    by her, and he could even stand up.


    It could be seen that she really spent a lot of time on his legs. He should be nice to her in the future.


    He held her in his arms and went to his bed.


    The next day, Cynthia woke up and was horrified to find that she was lying on Alston¡¯s bed with him.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why am I here?¡± She was stunned.


    She knew Alston was a neat freak, so she crawled out of his bed immediately.


    Alston got up slowly and nced at her, ¡°You sleepwalked. I would have kicked you out of bed if my


    legs were feeling good.¡±


    When she heard that, she was puzzled. She didn¡¯t remember that she was a sleepwalker.


    As time went by, she found herself sleeping on his bed every morning. She believed his words, so she


    felt ashamed and took care of him more carefully.


    While eating, Cynthia suddenly received a message. When she saw the content, she realized that


    she had taken a month off, which was already over.


    She carefully discussed with Alston about going back to the hospital.


    She couldn¡¯t understand the emotions in his expression and felt nervous.


    Being a good gynecologist was her lifelong pursuit. She finally entered the best hospital in Fort, and


    she didn¡¯t want to stop.


    She was afraid that Alston wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Alston finished his meal, wiped his mouth gracefully,


    As I said before, there are of me all the time. I don¡¯t like others


    enough family servants, so you don¡¯t need to take c¡± replied,¡±


    touching my legs. As long as you cane at night and massage my legs, you can do whatever you


    want the rest of the time!¡±


    ¡°He said yes!¡±


    Cynthia was surprised. ¡°OK, I wille at night!¡±


    The next morning, Cynthia took care of him and hurried to the hospital after breakfast.


    After changing clothes, she suddenly heard a shrill sound of an ambnce. A nurse shouted to her in


    panic, ¡°Dr. Miller, there is a pregnant woman, and she doesn¡¯t look good. She needs an operation as


    soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Tell me about the specific situation,¡± Cynthia asked the nurse while running, and she looked


    serious.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant for six months. I heard it was that she had¡­ She had that with her boyfriend too hard,


    which caused a hemorrhage. She didn¡¯t make an emergency call immediately. It might be difficult to


    save the fetus, and the pregnant woman is not sober now.¡± The nurse said.


    That was serious. Cynthia hurried to the operating room.


    There was a young man at the door of the operating room who was ying mobile games. It seemed


    that he was the boyfriend of the pregnant woman.


    Cynthia was angry. That man knew her girlfriend was pregnant, and he didn¡¯t care about her body at


    all. The situation was so serious, but he didn¡¯t seem to be worried, and he was even ying games.


    ¡°What a scum!¡±


    She scolded in her heart and rushed into the operating room.


    Indeed, as the nurse said, the condition of the woman was serious.


    She frowned, and calmly instructed, ¡°She has lost too much blood. Inform the blood bank and prepare


    for a blood transfusion. The fetus¡¯ condition is very bad, and it¡¯s impossible to be saved. We need to let


    her family sign¡­¡±


    Before her words were finished, her hand was suddenly caught. The pregnant woman on the operating


    table woke up and said, ¡°Doctor, do I have to have an abortion? Please save my child. Without this


    child, I¡¯ll never get into a rich family, and my happiness will be ruined for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    Cynthia was stunned, and she found that this woman was an online celebrity. She didn¡¯t expect that


    she would just regard her child as a tool for her to get into a rich family.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ Why are you so indifferent to this child?¡± Cynthia took a deep breath and suppressed


    her anger, ¡°If you don¡¯t have an abortion, it¡¯ll be difficult to guarantee your safety. By then, you and your


    child might both be in danger.¡±


    After listening to her, the woman reluctantly let go of her hand and agreed to have an abortion.


    After signing, Cynthia started the operation and found something wrong in the process. That woman¡¯s


    uterine wall was too thin. She might have had many abortions before. After that time, it would be


    difficult for her to get pregnant in the future.


    After the operation, Cynthia told the celebrity about the condition. Seeing her be upset, Cynthia


    felt quite ufortable.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have done that when she was pregnant¡­¡± Cynthia thought.


    After getting out of the operating room, Cynthia took off her mask, walked up to the man with a straight


    face, looked at the medical record, and told him the condition of the woman.


    But she suddenly felt a gaze on her.


    She looked at the covetous eyes of the scum and frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 11

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 11


    Chapter 11 You Are Dirty


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ivan looked at the doctor in an operating suit in front of him. She seemed to be young, her face was


    delicate, and her skin was fair. She stood casually and looked more beautiful than those online


    celebrities he had flirted with.


    ¡°How attractive she is.¡± He thought.


    He looked her up and down, which made Cynthia ufortable. She avoided him in disgust.


    Ivan happened to see her name badge.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡±


    His eyes brightened when he read the name, ¡°Are you Cynthia from the Miller family? Is Cherry your


    sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Now I¡¯m just a doctor. Did you hear what I just told you? There are other


    patients still waiting for me.¡±


    She was about to leave, but her wrist was grabbed by the man. He said,


    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m Alston¡¯s cousin, Ivan. This is our first meeting. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful!¡±


    Cynthia felt like she was entangled in a poisonous snake, which was cold and disgusting.


    She had been in the Smith family for a month, and she basically knew the situation. She knew that


    Uncle re had been targeting thepany for a long time. Ivan was his son who had always been


    stubborn and dissolute.


    After listening to his self-introduction, she quickly shook off his hand, and her eyes were full of


    vignce, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Ivan stared at her, as if the tender touch remained between his fingertips.


    ¡°Cynthia, thank you for saving my girlfriend. I¡¯ll take you home after work tonight to thank you!¡±


    ¡°No need. If you have this kind of spare time, take care of your girlfriend!¡±


    She shot him an angry nce, held the medical record folder, and left.


    ¡°She is so beautiful even when she is angry!¡±


    Ivan looked at her back and felt confident. He was very interested in Cynthia because of her


    appearance. And after he knew that she was Alston¡¯s girl, he became more interested.


    Alston had always been better than him in all aspects since childhood. In the eyes of others, Alston


    was the best while he was the worst.


    ¡°If I sleep with Alston¡¯s girl¡­ What a wonderful thing it will be!¡±


    He thought and felt more excited, and he chased Cynthia.


    ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± Cynthia was carrying a bag and turned her head impatiently.


    Ivan had been following her all day, he even chased after her car after work. She was almost at the


    door of the Smith family, and he was still behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, it¡¯s not safe for you to get off work alone. I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± Ivan thought he


    was handsome and made an affectionate expression.


    Cynthia frowned with disgust in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived. You don¡¯t need to do this anymore.¡±


    Ivan was stunned for a moment. He had flirted with many women, and every one of them was an easy


    girl. It had been a whole day, and that woman still didn¡¯t care about him at all, which was


    weird.


    While thinking, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a ck figure in the window on the second floor, and


    his eyes shed with excitement.


    ¡°There¡¯s something on your hair. I¡¯ll take it off for you!¡± He quickly approached Cynthia and pinned


    her hair behind her ears.


    He saw the figure stop and then disappeared. He felt proud.


    ¡°Alston is a neat freak. When he sees me and Cynthia so close, he will absolutely get mad.¡± Ivan


    thought.


    Cynthia was taken aback by his action, she stepped back and said, ¡°Ivan, don¡¯t touch me anymore.


    Or I¡¯ll tell Alston!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Alston. Don¡¯t forget that my dad owns the family now. What can he do as a cripple!¡± Ivan smiled


    and his face looked weird.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married for a long time, right? Had he touched you? Oh¡­ I forget that he is a cripple.


    He¡¯s useless, isn¡¯t he? Cynthia, if you feel bored, you cane to me, and I¡­¡±


    Hearing those nderous words, Cynthia got angry and pped him.


    ¡°You are a scum. Let me teach you a lesson for your father. He raised you, but why didn¡¯t he teach


    you to talk?¡±


    Her face became red. After the p, she turned to leave.


    Ivan covered his face in disbelief, and his expression turned cold.


    ¡°D*mn woman! When you are rejected by Alston, I will let you die!¡± He scolded in his heart.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t get off work early, and Alston had already finished dinner. She didn¡¯t eat and went


    straight to the bedroom.


    The light in the bedroom was closed. Alston had gotten down from the wheelchair and was sitting


    on the bed.


    ¡°Why did he sleep so early?¡± Cynthia had some doubts in her heart, turned on the light, and prepared


    to massage his legs.


    ¡°Sorry, I came back a littlete.¡± She said.


    Alston didn¡¯t reply. He opened his eyes which looked cold and emotionless.


    Cynthia stopped and was a little scared. She lifted the quilt and was about to touch his legs.


    Suddenly, he held her shoulder and pushed her away.


    She couldn¡¯t understand the situation. She sat down on the ground and was stunned, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    ¡°You are dirty!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 12

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 12


    Chapter 12 I Hate Betrayal


    His voice was low and cold, with a feeling of disgust and anger.


    She was at a loss. She frantically checked her fingers, which had just been carefully cleaned. They


    were fair and not dirty at all.


    Looking at her ignorant eyes, Alston remembered the scene he had just seen at the window.


    Why were they so close? When did they meet? Yesterday, she begged him to go to work. Was it that


    she just wanted to see Ivan?


    The more Alston thought, the angrier he became.


    When Cynthia came over, he grabbed her neck with one hand. His eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°I hate betrayal, Cynthia. If you dare to betray me, I will make you suffer.¡±


    Cynthia was short of breath and looked at that demon-like man in horror. She grabbed his wrist with her


    slender fingers tightly.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. She loved him so much that she never thought of betraying


    him, and she just pped Ivan for him.


    Why would he doubt her? She took care of him for a whole month. Did he never trust her?


    Her breathing became weaker and weaker, and she felt wronged. Her tears fell on Alston¡¯s hand.


    Warm tears let him be sober again. His eyes slightly darkened, and he let go of his hand.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia was thrown on the ground. She coughed violently and her face flushed.


    ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Alston asked.


    She was the one who was close to Ivan and betrayed him. He couldn¡¯t understand what she was


    crying for.


    He felt grumpy.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Cynthia thought he hated her crying, so she wiped away her tears and tried to squeeze out a smile, ¡°I


    just came back from the hospital with the smell of disinfectant. Maybe you¡¯re not used to it. I¡¯ll take a


    shower first, and then I¡¯ll massage your legs.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t wait for Alston¡¯s answer and rushed into the bathroom with clothes for her to change


    into.


    Hearing the noise in the bedroom, Greg came and saw Alston leaning on the bed. He had never seen


    such an expression on Alston¡¯s face, and he was worried.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s going on? Are your legs hurting again?¡± He asked.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were a little confused, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m sick!¡±


    ¡°What is ailing you? I¡¯ll contact the family doctor right away.¡±


    Greg was nervous, he took out his phone and was about to make a call. Alston continued,


    ¡°I think there may be something wrong with my heart. When I see her with someone else, my chest


    will feel ufortable. Is it the sequ of the car ident?¡± He said.


    Greg breathed a sigh of relief, put down the phone, and felt a little funny. He had been with Alston


    for so many years. Except for that woman, he had never seen anyone make Alston be like that.


    He wanted to tell Alston that he might be enthralled by Cynthia. Just as he was about to speak, he


    heard Alston say in a low voice,


    ¡°She cooked all my meals. Did she drug me with something that made my heart feel wrong?¡±


    Greg was speechless. ¡°Forget it, let him find out for himself.¡± He thought. It had been rare for Alston to


    be so funny since he grew up. Greg wanted to see more.


    Cynthia rubbed her hands vigorously in the bathroom, and her fingers became red. After a while,


    sheid her hands, and her tears fell.


    After keeping her emotions, she went out of the bathroom. Alston didn¡¯t refuse her again.


    They didn¡¯t say anything. After massaging his legs, Cynthia got into the bed on the ground. She felt


    upset and didn¡¯t fall asleep after a long time.


    Alston didn¡¯t hear her breathing and dared not get out of bed to pick her up as usual.


    He quietly looked at her back, thinking.


    For as long as he could remember, he had lived alone in the Smith family. No one cared about him


    except his father. Since his father¡¯s ne crash, he¡¯s been in charge of the Smith Group. Everyone


    close to him was trying to please him, even his mother Ste was the same.


    But Cynthia wasn¡¯t!


    For a whole month, she didn¡¯t ask him anything and took care of him wholeheartedly. Her emotions


    were always easy to be seen on her face.


    He was a little impulsive, which might have hurt her.


    He wanted to say sorry, but he didn¡¯t speak out in the end.


    After a sleepless night, Cynthia was tired and depressed to go to work. As soon as she got to the


    office, she suddenly saw the vice president of the hospital hurrying towards her.


    He was serious, looked Cynthia up and down, and gave her a meaningful look.


    ¡°Did you operate on a pregnant woman yesterday? The online celebrity!¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cynthia nodded, feeling confused. It was just a normal operation. Why did the vice president


    come and look for her?


    After listening to that, he looked solemn, ¡°Is there any ident during the operation?¡±


    That was a strange question. Cynthia¡¯s heart did a flip and she hurriedly said, ¡°I operated in strict


    ordance with the operating regtions. As usual, the operation was very sessful without any


    idents!¡±


    The vice president sighed, ¡°There¡¯s a problem. Now the patient insists that you did something wrong


    during the operation and caused her to be infertile for life. As you know, she is a celebrity. If this thing


    bes messier, it will definitely affect the reputation of the hospital, and you won¡¯t work here any


    longer. You may not even be able to go into the operating room in the future.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for her to get pregnant because she has had many


    abortions before. It has nothing to do with my operation.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows this truth, but gossip is a fearful thing. If she says something maliciously, nobody


    will believe what you say.¡± He said.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t think of a way and looked a little flustered. Seeing her appearance, the vice


    president said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help you. The patient said that you can handle it in private. I¡¯ve


    booked a box for you at noon tomorrow. I hope you can persuade her and don¡¯t make a negative


    impact on the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± There was no better way, Cynthia could only agree.


    At noon the next day, she came to the box, lingered at the door for a long time, took a deep breath,


    and pushed the door.


    The box was empty, and there was only one man sitting at the table. It was not the online celebrity.


    before, but Ivan!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 13

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 13


    Chapter 13 Save Me


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Cynthia thought that she might have been set up.


    She quickly retreated to go out. When she opened the door, Ivan suddenly said, ¡°Cynthia, if you dare to


    go, I¡¯ll ask my girlfriend to say that you made her infertile for life. By then, it will be toote to


    regret it.¡±


    ¡°You are shameful.¡± Cynthia stared at him with anger.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not, how can I ask you out?¡± Ivan shrugged. ¡°I won¡¯t make trouble for you. If you have a meal


    with me, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°No, I feel sick when I see you.¡±


    Ivanughed when he heard this. ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want.¡±


    He poured a ss of wine and pushed it out. ¡°You pped me yesterday, and I will let it go. If you drink


    this wine, I won¡¯t let my girlfriend say that. It¡¯s a good deal, right?¡±


    Cynthia looked at the ss of wine with a serious face and did not move.


    ¡°Are you worried that I put something in it?¡± Ivanughed, poured himself a ss of wine, and


    drank it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cynthia was relieved. She took the ss and gulped it down. After drinking it, she threw the ss.


    on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve drunk it.¡±


    She had just finished drinking, and there were water stains on her lips, which looked rosy and


    seductive.


    Ivan stared at her with burning eyes. He suddenly rushed forward and hugged her. ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯ve never


    been a kind person. Since you came here, you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Cynthia struggled in horror, desperately shaking off his hand.


    However, Cynthia was much less powerful than Ivan. Ivan easily fettered her with one hand, while


    tearing at her clothes with the other hand, burying his head in her neck.


    Cynthia felt ufortable about his breath beside her neck and her whole body froze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± With a scream, she kicked Ivan between his legs.


    Ivan took a breath, covered the part with both hands, and his face was ferocious. ¡°How dare you


    kick me?¡±


    When Cynthia took this chance to escape, she was dragged back by Ivan.


    ¡°Ivan, if you dare to touch me, Alston and the Miller family will never let you go.¡±


    Ivan smiled coldly and pped her. He looked at her mouth bleeding and smiled. ¡°You are just an


    illegitimate daughter, who will care about you? Do you think Alston cares about you? He has been cold-


    blooded and didn¡¯t even care about his mother. Will he care about you?¡±


    What Ivan said made Cynthia stunned. She didn¡¯t know how important she was in Alston¡¯s heart,


    and whether she was qualified to let Alston stand up for her.


    When she was in a daze, Ivan had unbuttoned her coat, and she was pressed down by him. Unable to


    move, she couldn¡¯t do anything at all.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was getting more and more afraid, and even though she tried her best to suppress her fear, tears


    kept rolling down.


    She sobbed. ¡°Alston, save me.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying. He is disabled now, and he has to rely on a wheelchair to go out. I think he is in his house


    now, and he won¡¯t save you at all.¡±


    Before Ivan finished his words, suddenly the door was kicked open with a bang.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 14

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 14


    Chapter 14 How Dare You Touch My Woman


    Ivan had never seeded, and now he was interrupted. He angrily turned around and scolded, ¡°Who


    dares to disturb me¡­¡±


    When he saw the man, Ivan was scared and shivered. With fear on his face, he rolled to one side.


    Alston was wearing a ck suit and sitting in a wheelchair, looking at Ivan with a gloomy face. He


    looked like he wanted to kill Ivan.


    Ivan had been afraid of Alston when he was young. In the past, Alston looked at him coldly and


    disdainfully, but he had never seen this expression on Alston¡¯s face.


    Alston¡¯s anger seemed to burn Ivan out.


    ¡°Alston, it¡¯s none of my business. She seduced me, and she asked me to this box. You know I won¡¯t


    refuse women. It¡¯s she who seduced me, or I wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡±


    Ivan was so scared that his face turned pale. He pointed to Cynthia and put all the me on her.


    Alstonughed, and his eyes were cold. When he finished talking with the shareholders and was about


    to go back, he found the box door ajar, and he saw clearly what happened inside.


    He saw Ivan pressing on her and tearing her clothes, and heard her shouting his name in despair. At


    that moment, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Ivan.


    ¡°Ivan, are you out of your mind? You dare to touch my woman?¡±


    Alston coldly lifted his chin, and his bodyguards went forward to hold Ivan¡¯s head and press him to the


    ground.


    Alston looked at Cynthia, who had broken clothes and tears all over her face. Her face was red and


    swollen, and she looked pathetic.


    ¡°Which of his hands hit you?¡±


    Cynthia was stunned. Was Alston standing up for her?


    She usually showed a weak appearance because there was no one around to help her, and her


    weakness could protect her better, but it didn¡¯t mean she was timid.


    With Alston here, she straightened her spine, pointed to Ivan¡¯s right hand and shouted, ¡°This one!¡±


    Alston nodded and went toward Ivan in the wheelchair.


    Realizing what Alston wanted to do, Ivan trembled with fear. ¡°Ivan, are you sure you want to do this to


    me for this woman? I am your cousin!¡±


    Seeing that Alston was getting closer and closer, Ivan shouted in fear. ¡°If you dare to hurt me, my


    dad will not let you go.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were cold, and the wheelchair ran over Ivan¡¯s right hand mercilessly.


    Ivan¡¯s shout sounded.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes were red when he saw his fingers, and his face was covered with painful tears.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s just a small lesson. If you dare to touch something you shouldn¡¯t touch next time, I


    won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Alston looked at Ivan coldly, as if looking at an ant.


    After he finished his words, he left the box with Cynthia.


    Ivan looked at the back of the two people, and his eyes were filled with deep hatred.


    One day, he would trample Alston under his feet.


    Af for today¡¯s humiliation, he would take revenge.


    Cynthia followed Alston¡¯s wheelchair, and she was still afraid about what had just happened.


    She thought she was going to hell, but she didn¡¯t expect Alston would suddenly save her.


    Alston had always been a redeemer in her life. As long as he was around, all the fears and anxieties in


    her heart would be swept away.


    She loved such a man very much.


    When she was lost in thought, she suddenly fell to the ground.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Alston heard the sound, he looked back and found her lying on the ground. With a flushed face,


    she unconsciously tore her broken clothes.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Holding Cynthia¡¯s wrist, he pulled her into his arms. He quickly took off his suit and


    put it over her, isting the bodyguard¡¯s sight next to him.


    ¡°I feel so bad. I feel like I¡¯m about to explode.¡±


    Cynthia felt very ufortable. Her body seemed to be on fire, and her eyes were red.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alston held her in one hand and put the other hand on her forehead.


    Her forehead was extremely hot. Thinking of Ivan¡¯s usual style, Alston¡¯s eyes were dark.


    ¡°How dare Ivan use this means on her?¡±


    He scolded Ivan in his heart and told Greg, ¡°Order a room, and take us there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Greg also noticed something was wrong, and he hurriedly ran downstairs.


    As time went on, Cynthia closed her eyes painfully.


    Alston stroked her cheek andforted her.


    His cold fingers seemed like a clear spring, and Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but get closer to him.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± When she got close, there was a faint fragrance on her body. There was sweat on


    Alston¡¯s forehead, and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her lips.


    After the kiss, Alston froze all over. He had always been disciplined, but he lost control again and again


    in front of Cynthia. She made him want to get close to her, and he couldn¡¯t control his


    behavior at all.


    The room was ready soon, and Alston and Cynthia went in.


    As soon as the door was locked, Alston took the woman in his arms to the bathroom.


    The bathtub was filled with cold water, and he held her and stepped in. When Cynthia soaked in the


    cold water, she was shivering. She fell into Alston¡¯s arms with her arms around his neck.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    Alston said gently, patting her back to soothe her.


    ¡°Alston, I feel bad. I¡¯m really cold, but I still feel bad¡­¡±


    Cynthia felt that the fire in her body was going to burst out. She held Alston¡¯s neck and begged again


    and again.


    Alston¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled violently, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Cynthia was not awake now, and it


    was unfair to her that he did something here. He could only kiss Cynthia over and over again


    while cursing Ivan in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know what Ivan did, and she would react so strongly.


    The water in the bathtub was getting warmer, but the temperature of Cynthia¡¯s body had not


    decreased.


    ¡°Alston, I feel like I¡¯m going to die. Help me!¡± Her face flushed, and she looked at him imploringly. Her


    wet hair was on her face, which made her more pitiful.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 15

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 15


    Chapter 15 You Can Stand Up


    She was pitiful but seductive.


    Alston¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    The two of them rolled down on the bed, all their clothes removed. Alston held her hand and asked,


    ¡°Cynthia, who am I?¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, and her eyes narrowed with difort. Looking at his


    handsome face in front of her, she said all her heartfelt words, ¡°You are Alston, the man I love.¡±


    Surprised, Alston couldn¡¯t help kissing her gently and blocking her voice.


    Their fingers entwined.


    After a long time, Cynthia got back consciousness. She suddenly sat up in bed, and the pain and


    difort made her gasp.


    She looked down at the strange surroundings. The room was in a mess, the red on the white sheets


    was harsh, and all traces made her realize what had happened.


    Cynthia was stunned. She had slept with Alston!


    She didn¡¯t expect it would happen.


    What would Alston think of her? Would he think that she was a shameless woman who slept with men


    by dirty means?


    Cynthia sighed and buried herself in the quilt again. She felt ashamed and didn¡¯t know how to face


    Alston in the future.


    When she was hiding in the quilt, suddenly there was a crackling sound of broken bottles in the


    bathroom.


    She got up quickly and rushed over regardless of the pain in her body.


    Did Alston fall down in the bathroom?


    The bathroom door was ajar, and she entered without knocking at the door.


    Cynthia saw the bathroom was filled with hot air.


    Through the hazy water vapor, she saw that Alston¡¯s lower body was surrounded by a bath towel.


    Standing in front of the washstand, he was holding pieces of ss and frowning.


    Water drops fell from his wet hair, and his face was handsome. When he heard someonee in, he


    looked up.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cynthia pointed to his legs in disbelief. ¡°Alston, you can actually stand up?¡±


    Looking at the woman who was stunned, Alston smiled and lifted his feet.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Cynthia stopped him and squatted down to clean up all the debris on the ground.


    Alston was warm in his heart, and he picked her up and walked to the bedroom.


    ¡°Wait, your legs¡­¡± Cynthia looked at his legs with worry. She was struggling to get down but was held


    by Alston in his arms.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was hoarse.


    Feeling his muscles tense instantly, Cynthia¡¯s face turned red, and she stayed in his arms.


    Alstonughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my legs have almost recovered, and it¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    He gave a simple exnation, and Cynthia realized that Alston¡¯s legs were already in the recovery


    period, and he would be the same as a normal person soon.


    Her face was full of joy, and she was really happy for him, without any selfish thoughts.


    Alston put her on the bed.


    The pain between her legs made Cynthia remember what happened to her and Alston, so she


    hurriedly exined.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Ivan set me up. I didn¡¯t know he had put the drug in the wine.¡±


    She exined with a cautious face, lest Alston didn¡¯t believe her.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°I know, leave this matter to me, and I will never let Ivan go.


    ¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief quietly. When she found Alston staring at her,


    her heart thumped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Alston took a deep breath. ¡°Do you remember what you said at that time?¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t remember what happened after she got out of the box. All her


    memories were vague, and she didn¡¯t remember what she had said at all.


    Looking into his eyes, Cynthia was nervous. Did she say anything?


    Alston toyed with her white fingers andughed. ¡°You said you love me.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face flushed, and she didn¡¯t expect that she would say the words from the bottom of her


    heart.


    Now that she had confessed her love and slept with him, there was no turning back.


    She took a deep breath and stared at Alston with her watery eyes.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 16

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 16


    Chapter 16 Alston Got Angry


    Her serious expression made Alston, who had always been indifferent and calm, nervous.


    ¡°Yes, I love you. I have fallen in love with you since you handed me that cake. But you are excellent,


    and I don¡¯t think I deserve you. I never dare to say that I love you. I¡¯m afraid that my love will be a


    burden to you, and I¡¯m afraid that you will hate me.¡±


    When she said this, she nced at Alston carefully.


    ¡°When the Miller family asked me to get married for my sister, you were angry, but you allowed me


    to stay in the Smith family. Although you threatened to drive me out, you didn¡¯t do it. When others.


    embarrassed me, you would help me. They all say you are cold-blooded, but I think you are gentle,


    at least to me.¡±


    ¡°Alston, I really love you very much. I thought I would never meet you again, but I didn¡¯t expect to


    Cynthia looked at the man in front of her, and her eyshes fluttered. ¡°I want to take care of you all my


    life.¡±


    The girl in front of him was pure and beautiful. Although she was Beck¡¯s own daughter, no one in


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the Miller family regarded her as a family member. The experience since childhood made her have


    low self-esteem, but she confessed her love for him carefully.


    Alston Adam¡¯s apple rolled a few times, and he was deeply moved.


    Over the years, countless girls had confessed to him that they loved him, but no one had ever left


    such a strong impression in his heart.


    The light in her eyes was so warm that he couldn¡¯t help but approach her.


    Alston suddenly wanted to make a bet.


    He pressed Cynthia¡¯s head on his chest with one hand, his ears red. ¡°I allow you to stay with me.¡±


    This unrequited love thatsted for many years finally got a response.


    Listening to his fierce heartbeat, Cynthia hugged his waist, and her eyes narrowed withughter.


    When she was a child, her mother told her that even if there was no destiny that tied them together, if


    she worked hard, she could be together with him.


    When Cherry was engaged to him, Cynthia thought that she and Alston had no chance to be together,


    but she never thought that God would treat her so well.


    ¡°Alston, don¡¯t leave me behind.¡± She rubbed his chest coquettishly, and her voice was weak. ¡°I¡¯ll be


    afraid.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dressing up, Alston was pushed out by Cynthia in a wheelchair.


    Alston had to pretend to be disabled in front of Uncle re and others, and Cynthia and Alston tacitly


    kept this secret to the bottom of their hearts..


    Greg looked at the two people who came over and felt that the atmosphere between them was different


    from before. Until he saw the hickey on Cynthia¡¯s neck, he smiled.


    It seemed that they would have a young Mr. Smith soon.


    The vice president and Ivan conspired to harm Cynthia, so Alston didn¡¯t want her to work in the


    hospital. He asked her to stay at home and wait for him to deal with the two men before going to the


    hospital again.


    Cynthia was a delicate and gentle girl. After knowing Alston¡¯s attitude towards her, she could smile


    sweetly in the face of his cold face.


    Over the next ten days, the rtionship between the two had grown quickly.


    Alston¡¯s study was a forbidden area in the family, and servants must clean it under the supervision. of


    Greg, but now Cynthia could enter the study.


    One day, Alston went out to talk business with Greg. Cynthia went to his study with cleaning tools,


    and she cleaned the study.


    When she was cleaning the bookshelf, she found a small ebony box on the innermost side of the shelf.


    The box was exquisite, and it was much cleaner than other items around it. At first nce, she knew


    that Alston cherished this box and often wiped it.


    She carefully took the box down from the shelf and held it in her arms. When she wanted to wipe the


    shelf again, suddenly, she heard a shout at the door.


    ¡°Why are you touching my thing? Put it down!¡±


    The voice was harsh and cold, and Cynthia got a fright. She didn¡¯t hold it steady, and the box in her


    arms fell to the ground.


    The box was unlocked, and when it fell to the ground, the things were scattered all over the floor. There


    were all kinds of airne models and a photo.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly squatted down to pick things up.


    Alston rushed down from the wheelchair. With red and stern eyes, he pushed Cynthia away.


    He picked things into the box quickly.


    He held the box and looked at her with cold eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things without my consent in the future.¡±


    Cynthia sat on the ground and stared at him. His cold eyes made her feel disappointed.


    She wanted to tell him that she didn¡¯t touch anything in the box, and that she just wanted to clean.


    the bookshelf.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything.


    There seemed to be an ice wall around Alston, shutting her out. For so many days, she thought that


    they had already had a close rtionship, but it was just her own wishful thinking.


    She was overreaching herself.


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t touch your things again.¡±


    After finishing this sentence, tears almost came out of Cynthia¡¯s eyes. Lowering her head, she picked


    up all the cleaning tools and rushed out of the study.


    Looking at her back, Alston felt chagrin in his heart.


    The rtionship between the two became embarrassing, and Cynthia subconsciously avoided him.


    She thought the box should be something important to him, so he was angry with her.


    She recalled the things spilled out of the box, besides a bunch of airne models, there was a picture


    of a woman. She didn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s appearance clearly, but she felt a sense of familiarity.


    Greg¡¯s work efficiency was high. The vice president was fired, and Ivan and her girlfriend were


    beaten.


    Cynthia was finally able to return to the hospital. She was busy with work and had no time to think


    of Alston.


    At the end of work, Cynthia had just changed her clothes when suddenly a nurse rushed in. ¡°Doctor


    Miller, your phone is turned off. Someone called the front desk and said that Alston¡¯s wheelchair. was


    out of control, and he fell off the steps.¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, her mind went nk, and she hurriedly rushed out. When she went


    downstairs to the garage underneath, the back of her head suddenly suffered a heavy blow, and she


    passed out.


    Before she fainted, she remembered that Alston¡¯s legs had recovered. Even if the wheelchair was out


    of control, he couldn¡¯t fall from the steps.


    She was set up!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 17

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 17


    Chapter 17 Will He Mourn For You


    ¡°Help¡­ is anyone there?¡±


    After a long time, she heard a woman screaming.


    Cynthia woke up groggily, she bit her lower lip hard, and the pain made her conscious.


    She tried to stand up, and then she felt her hands and feet tied with a rope and a pain in the back of


    her head.


    She had been kidnapped!


    After realizing this, Cynthia suddenly became tense. She tossed her head and tried to be more


    conscious, but the woman¡¯s sharp scream was a disaster.


    Cynthia was rather annoyed. ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡±


    The woman opposite finally stopped.


    Cynthia finally found peace and felt much better. She looked at the woman opposite her.


    The woman was also thrown on the ground with her hands and feet tied. She looked beautiful and wore


    luxury clothes with delicate makeup. Because of the kidnapping, she looked pale, flustered, and


    frightened.


    ¡°Who are you, and why were you kidnapped?¡± Cynthia asked, and she was puzzled. Her kidnapper


    probably brought her here to threaten Alston, but Cynthia had never seen this woman before, so why


    the kidnapper brought her here as well?


    ¡°My name is Hulda Taylor. I just came back from abroad. I was kidnapped as soon as I got out of the


    airport. They knocked me out, and I woke up here. I don¡¯t know what they are going to do!¡±


    Hulda felt even more helpless, tears streaming down her face.


    The whining voice made Cynthia feel more anxious. She shouted impatiently, ¡°Stop crying! Nobody can


    hear you. Your tears can only spoil your makeup.¡±


    Hulda was reprimanded, and she stopped crying soon. Her tears were still on her face, and she


    discontentedly stared at Cynthia in embarrassment.


    The next second, Hulda realized something weird. She looked at Cynthia from head to toe and


    suddenly said,


    ¡°I think you and I look alike!¡±


    Cynthia suddenly looked up and stared at Hulda carefully.


    She was surprised to find that Hulda looked very simr to her, especially their eyes, which were


    almost identical.


    Cynthia suddenly realized something, and her face turned pale.


    Hulda was the woman in the photo inside Alston¡¯s box.


    Meanwhile, the Smith family.


    Alston waited all night for Cynthia toe home. Just as he was about to send someone out to look for


    her, he suddenly received a phone call.


    A manughed wildly. ¡°Alston, if you want to save your wife,e to the western suburb warehouse.


    Don¡¯t call the police, or you will regret it.¡±


    Before Alston could answer, the phone was suddenly hung up.


    And then, Alston received a photo of Cynthia lying on the ground with her hands and feet tied.


    He could tell from the photo that the back of her head was severely injured.


    Alston suddenly tightened his fist. His eyes were cruel and dark.


    The phone call just now onlysted for a minute, but the kidnapper talked in his own voice. Alston


    recognized that it was Jeff, manager of the Smith Group¡¯s purchasing department.


    He recently returned to the Smith Group, and the first thing he did was to investigate the staff ced in


    different departments by Uncle re, including Jeff.


    Alston found that Jeff was addicted to gambling. By taking advantage of his position, Jeff purchased


    shoddy products and embezzled nearly 5 million of thepany¡¯s public funds. As a result, Alston


    sued Jeff without hesitation. Jeff seemed to have been summoned, so he made the worst decision.


    ever.


    Alston immediately asked Greg to prepare the car and drove to the warehouse with some others.


    It was Jeff.


    He stood awkwardly in front of the warehouse and looked at Alston. ¡°It took you less than an hour


    to arrive, which is much faster than I thought. It seems that Cynthia is very important to you!¡±


    Alston panicked after he heard Cynthia¡¯s name, forcing himself to calm down. His eyes were so cold


    that it seemed like ayer of frost was covering them.


    ¡°Jeff, don¡¯t say nonsense. Since you have investigated, you should know that it was her sister who


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    marry me, not her. Do you think I really care for an illegitimate daughter?¡±


    should


    His expression was indifferent, and he didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.


    Jeff was a little stunned and shouted, ¡°Impossible. How could you crush Ivan¡¯s right hand for her if


    you didn¡¯t like her?¡±


    Alston sneered and shrugged carelessly. ¡°I did it to fool all of you. See? You¡¯ve been tricked.¡±


    Jeff looked stunned and disbelieved. ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re lying because you want me to


    let Cynthia go! You¡¯re daydreaming!¡±


    ¡°Whatever, kill her if you want,¡± Alston said, then his eyes turned cold. ¡°But I hate it when people


    threaten me, Jeff. You may have a chance to live if you¡¯re clever enough.¡±


    Jeffughed, ¡°Alston, I¡¯ve been working for the Smith Group for almost thirty years. I know exactly how


    cruel you are, and you¡¯ll never let me go. Not to mention I have kidnapped your wife. Therefore, I¡¯d love


    to see how panicked you can be.¡±


    Jeff turned around and shouted to the gate behind him, ¡°Miss Miller, did you hear what Alston said just


    now? It seems that you are nothing to him!¡±


    And then, Alston saw Cynthia being pushed out from behind the door.


    She had been hidden behind the door just now?!


    She must have heard everything!


    Alston¡¯s eyes shrank, and his hand holding the wheelchair handle suddenly tightened!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 18

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 I Choose Her


    The sky was sunny, but now it slowly went overcast. The dark clouds covered the sky as if it was going


    to rain.


    Jeff grabbed Cynthia¡¯s shoulder, put a knife against her neck, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you think


    Alston will mourn for you? Let¡¯s see it, shall we?¡±


    The sharp de touched Cynthia¡¯s delicate skin, and a blood stain appeared instantly.


    Alston became tense and furious.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you cry for help?¡± Jeff felt bored because Cynthia didn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Cynthia looked at him emotionlessly. ¡°Alston didn¡¯t care, so I don¡¯t want to humiliate myself by asking


    him for help.¡±


    She just learned that she had always been a recement.


    No wonder Alston would let her stay in the Smith family. No wonder he was angry when she touched


    that box.


    Cynthia forced a smile, and the pain spread to the bottom of her heart.


    Jeff was silent, and then he suddenly patted his forehead. ¡°How could I forget that there is another


    person!¡±


    Jeff pped his hands, and Hulda was taken out. Her eyes lit up when she saw Alston, and she


    immediately shouted, ¡°Alston, help!¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes had never left Hulda ever since she was taken out.


    At this moment, Cynthia understood everything.


    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t want to watch. She lowered her head and looked at her feet calmly,


    one of which was bare.


    Cynthia ran in a hurry and lost a shoe when she heard that Alston had been injured. Her white foot


    was all scratched and scarred, just like her heart.


    ¡°Alston, you remember Hulda, don¡¯t you? Your first love looks so simr to your wife. It seems that your


    taste hasn¡¯t changed for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Alston¡¯s voice was stern, and his expression was cruel. He seemed like a provoked lion.


    Jeff saw that Alston¡¯s expression was no longer calm, and he smiled arrogantly. ¡°Alston, it seems that


    your first love is much more important than your wife. You are so worried about Hulda. Aren¡¯t you afraid


    that your wife will be upset?¡±


    ¡°Cut the cr*p; I¡¯m warning you for thest time. You let Hulda go, and I¡¯ll never bother you again. I¡¯ll


    keep my word.¡±


    Cynthia chuckled, but tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Alston said he wouldn¡¯t be threatened, only because she didn¡¯t have the right to threaten him. However,


    when Hulda appeared, all of Alston¡¯s principles copsed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect to escape now, Alston. I only want to see you suffer.¡±


    Jeff let people detain them, took out a gun from his pocket, and pointed it at Cynthia and Hulda for a


    while, making Greg very nervous.


    For a long time, he turned to look at Alston with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, Alston. I¡¯ll y a


    game with you.¡±


    Alston sat in a wheelchair, looking at him coldly.


    Jeff pulled out the clip and poured out some bullets. ¡°There is only one bullet left in my gun. I¡¯ll leave


    the choice to you. You can save the other if you kill one of them. I¡¯d love to know which one you will


    choose.¡±


    Hulda immediately looked at Alston and wept piteously. ¡°Alston, you must save me. I don¡¯t want to


    die.¡±


    Cynthia, who was always afraid of pain, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Alston seemed deadpan, but he was so furious that he almost crushed the solid wood handle of his


    wheelchair.


    He was sitting, so he seemed shorter than everyone else. But no one dared to despise him. Jeff¡¯s


    people stared at him nervously, holding their guns.


    Jeff didn¡¯t worry at all. He brought many people with guns, and he was detaining the woman Alston


    liked. He was confident that Alston didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    The gun was thrown into Alston¡¯s arms.


    Alston lowered his head, ying with the gun in his hands. The dark clouds were rolling; he was


    dressed in a ck suit and seemed like a devil that could judge destiny.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to think about it. If you kill one of them, I¡¯ll immediately release the other.¡± Jeff


    grinned, and his eyes were red. He was eager to see which one Alston would choose.


    Alston nced at Greg, who understood his meaning immediately and pointed backward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need five minutes. I can tell you my decision right now.¡± Alston¡¯s eyes were cold, and he


    seemed cruel and heartless.


    Without any hesitation, he raised the gun.


    Cynthia seemed to notice something and looked up.


    The gun was pointed at her.


    Same as she expected, but she couldn¡¯t bear the tearing pain in her heart. The tears streamed down


    her face uncontrobly.


    She shivered and gasped from crying, and her heart ached.


    This was the first time she became so desperate and unwilling since she was kidnapped.


    Alston looked at Cynthia with his emotions rolling in his ck eyes. His heart ached, but he forced


    himself to make up his mind.


    ¡°Alston, you promised me you wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡± After crying, Cynthia calmed down and stared at him


    with red eyes.


    Alston sneered. ¡°When a man lies in bed, whatever he says is also a lie.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face was pale, and her heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She sobbed, ¡°Alston,


    have you ever loved me? Even a little?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense. Just get it over with right now. I don¡¯t have time to chitchat.¡±


    Alston said impatiently and narrowed his eyes. And then, he pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Cynthia still had some hope before taking the bullet in her chest.


    She thought Alston was just faking everything to distract the kidnapper¡¯s attention, or¡­


    However, the pain of a bullet prating her body was so real. Cynthia was so afraid of pain that she


    would even cry during an injection. But now, the shot went through her body, and her blood.


    gurgled out; yet she wasn¡¯t able to scream in pain.


    She fell to the ground, and her vision blurred, but she tried to keep her eyes open.


    She watched Alston¡¯s men quickly and ruthlessly subdued the kidnappers.


    There was gunfire everywhere, but Alston rushed down from his wheelchair and held Hulda in his


    arms.


    Cynthia was lying alone on the muddy ground. She saw Alston whispering to Hulda tofort her, and


    Cynthia¡¯s heart suddenly went nk.


    1


    All her love for Alston, along with her blood, flowed from her body and sank into the ground.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alston, I wish I had never met you¡­

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 19

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 19


    Chapter 19 Unwilling


    Central Hospital, VIP ward.


    The room was warm under the sunshine, but the people in the ward were silent, and none dared to


    speak. They all lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to look at the angry man in front of the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two whole days. Why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡±


    Alston had dark circles around his bloodshot eyes. He twisted his eyebrows, stared at the woman in


    the bed, and asked.


    Alston was very obsessed with cleanliness; his clothes had always been clean and tidy. Greg had


    never seen him in such a mess.


    His chin was covered with stubble, and he didn¡¯t have time to change his clothes because he kept


    sitting in front of the bed. His shirt was wrinkled and stained with blood.


    ¡°The doctor said that Mrs. Smith was only traumatized, and the bullet didn¡¯t hurt her organs. She


    should be awake within a day,¡± Greg looked at the equipment around with a serious expression.


    ¡°However, she had a serious psychological injury, and now she has no desire for survival, which means


    she¡¯s unwilling to wake up.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, we have to do something. It will be bad if Mrs. Smith can¡¯t wake up herself!¡±


    Alston was shocked and clenched his fist tightly. It seemed that what he did really hurt her.


    He went to Cynthia after a long while, squatted down, and held her hand gently. He seemed full of


    tenderness, but his voice was cold as ice.


    ¡°Cynthia, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll let Greg send you back to the Miller family, and then¡­ I¡¯ll marry your


    sister Cherry! Do you hear me!¡±


    Whenever he said these words, Cynthia wouldpromise and try her best to stay with the Smith


    family.


    However, they didn¡¯t work this time.


    Alston said these words twice, and Cynthia still showed no signs of waking up.


    Greg was speechless. ¡°Mr. Smith, I think you should say something nice this time¡­¡±


    Before Greg could finish talking, Cynthia¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly. A nurse saw it and eximed,


    ¡°She¡¯s about to wake up! Mrs. Smith¡¯s eyelids just moved!¡±


    Alston was shocked and hurriedly let a person call the doctor.


    Those doctors had been waiting, and when they heard the news, they immediately came to Cynthia¡¯s


    bed.


    After the examination, the attending doctor breathed a sigh of relief and said to Alston with a smile,


    ¡°The patient¡¯s consciousness has awakened, and it won¡¯t be long before she wakes up. What have you


    just done that made her suddenly have such a big desire for survival?¡±


    Greg was speechless again.


    He didn¡¯t expect Alston¡¯s words to be powerful like this!


    Alston carefully put Cynthia¡¯s hand into the quilt, and he finally rxed after being tense for two days.


    Soon, he felt rather sleepy.


    Greg was distressed to see him like this. He went forward and advised, ¡°Mr. Smith, do you want to go


    back to freshen up and have a rest? Miss Miller will soon wake up, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want her to


    see you like this.¡±


    Alston lowered his head, only to find that his white shirt was stained with arge amount of blood, and


    he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and change clothes. You must call me as soon as she wakes up.¡±


    Greg nodded, and Alston was about to leave the ward when a man hurriedly came in.


    It was the nurse hired by the Smith family to take care of Hulda.


    The nurse was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss Taylor wants to see you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were full of impatience because of his tiredness.


    The nurse didn¡¯t notice it and continued, ¡°Miss Taylor said that her wound hurts¡­¡±


    Alston interrupted her directly before she could finish talking.


    ¡°What does she want from me if her wound hurts? She should call a doctor.¡±


    Alston frowned. Hulda only had her arm scratched by shrapnel; why would she exaggerate such a


    small wound?


    The nurse was too scared to look at him, but she dared not ignore Hulda¡¯s request. ¡°Miss Taylor has


    something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Let her wait!¡±


    Then, Alston left the hospital at once.


    When he returned to the Smith family, Ste was also at home. She had already learned the news that


    Alston¡¯s legs had recovered, and now she still couldn¡¯t believe it even if she had seen him herself.


    ¡°A¡­ Alston¡­ you can walk now?¡±


    Her tone was more surprised than happy. Alston sneered. ¡°Yeah. Are you disappointed?¡±


    Ste was aware of her inappropriate words andughed awkwardly. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m happy for


    you¡­ By the way, I heard that Cynthia was kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    1


    Alston replied carelessly, pulling his crumpled and blood-stained shirt in disgust.


    Ste smiled with relief. ¡°I knew she was not a good girl. She must have been kidnapped because


    she had always been ying around. By the way, the kidnapper detained her for a long time, and she¡¯s


    quite pretty; do you think the kidnapper couldn¡¯t control his desire and¡­¡±


    Ste¡¯s words became more and more awful. Alston was furious; he turned around and stared at her


    with red eyes.


    ¡°How dare you speak ill of Cynthia!¡±


    Ste saw the look in his eyes and dared not say anything more.


    ¡°When I was in aa, and the Miller family asked Cynthia to marry me, you and Uncle re agreed


    with them,¡± Alston deadpanned and gave Ste even more pressure. ¡°I woke up when she married me.


    I couldn¡¯t walk, so I had a bad temper. No one dared to approach me. She took care of me for a whole


    month withoutining.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing by then? Now she was kidnapped because of me; why are you speaking ill of


    her?¡±


    Ste stepped back in fear. Alston was mostly indifferent to her, but he had never been so furious. She


    was frightened, but she still struggled hard to exin,


    ¡°A¡­ Alston, you were in aa, and Cherry couldn¡¯t take care of you, so your Uncle re and I


    agreed on Cynthia being the recement. But now that you¡¯re awake and you can walk, I¡­ I think


    Cynthia isn¡¯t good enough for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Alston sneered. ¡°Only I can judge that. Forget it this time. If you dare to mention this in front of


    her, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    And then, he went upstairs without looking at Ste.


    Ste watched him leave. She was so angry that she could hardly breathe.


    What a b*st*rd. Alston was not close to her since childhood, but she didn¡¯t care much. If she knew he


    would be like this when he grew up, she should have strangled him when he was born!


    Alston wanted to have a rest, but after being angry with Ste, he suddenly changed his mind. He took


    a shower, changed his clothes, and rushed to the hospital immediately.


    When he arrived at the ward, Cynthia still didn¡¯t wake up, and Alston was somewhat disappointed.


    At this moment, Hulda¡¯s nurse came and urged him again. Alston finally got impatient and went to


    Hulda¡¯s ward.


    Alston hadn¡¯t left for long before Cynthia¡¯s right knuckles moved, and her delicate eyebrows


    wrinkled in pain.


    It hurt¡­ it hurt so much¡­.


    Abullet prated her chest, and blood gurgled out. Cynthia felt the world around her be.


    blood-red.


    Alston¡¯s handsome face was emotionless, his gun pointed straight at her, and there was no warmness


    in his eyes.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    Cynthia screamed, suddenly opened her eyes, and saw the snow-white ceiling.


    She was not dead!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 20

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 20


    Chapter 20 You Misunderstood


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, you are awake!¡±


    Greg heard her scream and rushed over in surprise.


    Cynthia stared at the ceiling, and there was still despair and panic in her eyes.


    After a long time, she rolled her eyes, looked at Greg, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not dead.¡± Greg looked at her pale face, and she was no longer as lively as usual.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    you die?¡± His heart was a little sour. ¡°Mr. Smith is always good at shooting. How could he let


    Mr. Smith?


    When Cynthia heard this name, she looked behind him but didn¡¯t see Alston. Her eyshes drooped,


    covering the sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Before Greg could answer, the nurse on the side replied, ¡°Miss Taylor¡¯s nurse came just now, so Mr.


    Smith is probably in Miss Taylor¡¯s ward.¡±


    Hulda?


    Cynthia was short of breath and coughed violently. The wound tore again, and the blood suddenly


    flowed out.


    The nurse was startled. She had stayed in the hospital for two days and saw Mr. Smith take care of


    Cynthia without resting. She knew that Cynthia was very important to Alston, so she felt very sorry


    when she saw Cynthia had such a big reaction to her words. Thus, she called the doctor to treat


    Cynthia¡¯s wound immediately.


    Greg gave the nurse a reproachful look and exined to Cynthia, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Mr.


    Smith has stayed with you for two days. He went to Miss Taylor¡¯s ward because she had some other


    matters. He will be pleased to know that you are awake. I¡¯ll go and find him.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Cynthia waved her hand and stopped him with an indifferent expression. ¡°Greg, you have


    taken care of Alston for many years, so you must know this Hulda. I want to know her rtionship with


    Alston.¡±


    She came straight to the point and asked. Greg paused for a second and said, ¡°Mr. Smith and Miss


    Taylor had a rtionship when they were in school¡­¡±


    Cynthia smiled coolly. No wonder he couldn¡¯t get it over for so many years. It turned out they were a


    student couple.


    The Miller family treated him with the worst attitude, yet he still kept her around as a recement.


    It seemed that Hulda indeed meant a lot to him.


    Greg saw her expression and panicked, and he quickly exined, ¡°Mrs. Smith, although Mr. Smith had


    a rtionship with her, it was old-time history. He really likes you now, and he¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t say it anymore.¡± Cynthia interrupted Greg directly, looking pale and tired. ¡°I already got


    the answer I need. Please go out. I want to be alone.¡±


    When Greg saw this, he sighed and left the ward with the nurse. Before he left, he exined to


    Cynthia, ¡°Mr. Smith saved her only for the old time¡¯s sake and nothing else.¡±


    How ironic. Alston even liked a simr woman for the old time¡¯s sake.


    Cynthia smiled,y down, and looked at the ceiling expressionlessly, thinking about what she


    should do next.


    For a whole month, she actually believed that Alston fancied her deeply. Until yesterday, all of her


    fantasies were shattered when he pointed the gun at her to save Hulda without even the slightest.


    hesitation.


    Now it seemed that his one true love had returned, Cynthia wondered if she should give up being


    Mrs. Smith as a recement.


    Cynthia clutched the quilt tightly, and her knuckles turned white. She had no other rtionship with


    Alston except for their marriage. If they got divorced, she would never get close to him again.


    Alston would have another woman around him. This woman would be his wife, be intimate with


    him, and even carry his child.


    When she thought of this, her heart felt as if it had been abruptly torn in two, and her eyes were red


    in pain.


    Her thoughts were making her miserable when suddenly, the door was forced open, and a tall figure


    rushed in.


    When Cynthia saw the visitor, her feelings copsed instantly, and tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Helen¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in Hulda¡¯s ward.


    Hulda stood at the door and looked outside anxiously. Since she was hospitalized, she hadn¡¯t seen


    Alston. She heard he had been in Cynthia¡¯s ward, taking care of her for two days.


    She had urged the nurse to invite Alston many times, but he didn¡¯te.


    Hulda gnashed her teeth with anger. She secretly prayed that Cynthia would never wake up.


    And then, she saw the nursee back, followed by a tall man.


    Hulda was delighted, hurriedly ran to the bed to lie down, and tidied up her hair. Her expression was


    shy and a bit excited.


    Alston walked into the ward and looked at the woman in bed. ¡°The nurse said you had something


    urgent. What is it?¡±


    Hulda pretended to sit up from the bed weakly and looked at the tall and handsome man in front of her.


    Her heart fluttered. ¡°Alston, we haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen


    again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with this matter.¡±


    Alston also didn¡¯t expect her to return at this time, and she was even involved in this kidnapping case.


    ¡°The Smith family will pay for all your medical expenses, and you can ask for anypensation you


    want.¡±


    Hulda hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No need, you weren¡¯t who kidnapped me. You saved my life despite


    the danger, and I should thank you. I didn¡¯t expect you to give up your wife and choose to


    save me¡­¡±


    She thought that Alston certainly wouldn¡¯t remember her after ten years. But she didn¡¯t expect she was


    still in his heart, and Alston chose her instead of his wife without hesitation.


    Hulda blushed and nced at Alston ambiguously.


    He stood there with the influential aura of a superior. He was tall, handsome, and even more


    attractive than ten years ago.


    Any woman would like to hop on an excellent man like him.


    If only she hade back a month earlier. Hulda¡¯s fingers clenched, and her heart was full of


    reluctance.


    Cynthia only became Mrs. Smith because she looked simr to her. She was the one who should


    be Mrs. Smith, and Cynthia should be satisfied for being Alston¡¯s wife for a month.


    Now that she had returned, she would definitely kick Cynthia out of the Smith family.


    Thinking of this, Hulda tried to control her expression and showed a worried look.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and I feel very sorry. She wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a serious injury


    if it weren¡¯t for me. It¡¯s all my fault. When she wakes up, I will definitely apologize to her and ask for her


    forgiveness.¡±


    Alston frowned because Hulda¡¯s words were wide of the mark. ¡°Miss Taylor, I think you may have


    misunderstood!¡±


    Hulda heard Alston calling her ¡°Miss Taylor¡± in an alienated way, and the emotion she had worked


    hard to pretend was interrupted. Her expression was somewhat dumbfounded.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She looked into Alston¡¯s deep eyes, only to find that his eyes had always been indifferent from


    beginning to end since he entered the ward.


    There was no tenderness and love in his eyes as she imagined.


    Alston was looking at her like a stranger.


    Hulda suddenly panicked. Then, she heard Alston¡¯s cold voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t give up my wife to save


    you!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 21

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 Alike


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Hulda turned pale and said subconsciously, ¡°You chose me. How could you shoot


    her if you didn¡¯t try to save me?¡±


    Alston¡¯s expression was indifferent. As the heir to his family, on every vacation, he was sent to train


    with the military by his father ever since he was little.


    The Smith family also had a training ce, so Alston had never missed a single day of hard training


    except


    for that four months when he was in aa.


    He had absolute trust in his marksmanship, and he would never let Cynthia die as long as he was


    allowed to shoot.


    The shot seemed to go straight to Cynthia¡¯s heart, but he had calcted the range and angle. It would


    only cause a minor injury and never endanger her life.


    He knew Jeff definitely had another n, so Alston used one shot to distract Jeff¡¯s attention from


    Cynthia so that the danger she encountered would be minimal.


    He would be at ease only if everything were under his control.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at shooting and won¡¯t let her die.¡±


    Hulda understood his words immediately.


    She remembered Alston¡¯s shooting results during the military training at school, and her face.


    became paler.


    Hulda panicked. This waspletely different from what she had thought. She thought that Alston. still


    had feelings for her, so he chose to protect her. It turned out that everything was just her


    illusion.


    She struggled to think about every detail, and her voice began to tremble. ¡°You rushed down from the


    wheelchair to protect me, regardless of your own legs. This¡­ isn¡¯t this because you like me? You were


    obviously protecting me!¡±


    Alston frowned when she mentioned this. He didn¡¯t want to reveal the news that his leg had recovered


    so early. The previous n was to drive his Uncle re out of thepany gradually.


    But Alston didn¡¯t expect Cynthia to be kidnapped. To prevent any further troubles, he had to speed


    up the process.


    ¡°Jeff wanted me to suffer, so he certainly would focus on attacking me. And the other target was you.


    Although I had arranged an ambush, you were still involved because of me.¡±


    Alston apologized, ¡°This was our fault. If you want anything, ask for it. As long as you don¡¯t go too


    far.¡±


    How did this happen?


    Hulda¡¯s brain was a little dizzy. The sunshine warmed up the room, but she felt coldness in her


    bones.


    ¡°Miss Taylor, I¡¯ll leave now if there¡¯s nothing else. If you need anything, ask the nurse directly, and Greg


    will arrange it.¡±


    Alston saw Hulda lower her head; he was worried about Cynthia¡¯s situation and ready to leave.


    He heard the footsteps behind him when he turned around. Hulda rushed out of bed and hugged


    Alston¡¯s waist behind him.


    Alston¡¯s eyes suddenly cooled down, clenched her arms, and shook her off immediately. ¡°Miss Taylor,


    didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? I¡¯m married. I hope you can respect yourself.¡±


    Hulda noticed his tender tone when he mentioned Cynthia, and she almost couldn¡¯t hold back her


    jealousy when she heard him call her Miss Taylor.


    ¡°Alston, so many excellent girls confessed to you ten years ago, but you chose me. How could you let


    me be your girlfriend if you didn¡¯t like me? You clearly had feelings for me¡­¡±


    Hulda became more and more excited as she spoke. ¡°Also, if you don¡¯t like me, why did you choose.


    Cynthia as your wife? She looks so simr to me!¡±


    When Hulda said this, her eyes were full of confidence.


    No matter what Alston said before, this point cannot be refuted. Hulda thought Alston might not realize


    that he still had feelings for her, so that was the reason why he asked Cynthia, who looked


    like her a lot, to be his wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the situation ten years ago, Miss Taylor?¡±


    Alston looked at her with his face even colder than before, and there was no other unnecessary


    emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°We had never been together. Do you want me to help you remember how those rumors came out,


    Miss Taylor?¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were full of coldness, and he looked at Hulda impatiently.


    When Alston was 16 years old, his father died in an air crash, leaving the Smith Group to him. The


    To stabilize thepany, Alston had to learn how to take control. So he spent all day studying and had


    no time to care about anything else. Then, there were rumors about him dating Hulda because he had


    identally helped her once.


    These rumors helped him resist a lot of trouble, so he didn¡¯t deal with it. Hulda thought Alston


    acquiesced and always regarded herself as his girlfriend. It wasn¡¯t until a few monthster, when she


    went abroad, that those rumors gradually disappeared.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After a long time, Alston inadvertently learned that Hulda herself had spread the rumor.


    They had no so-called rtionship after all. It was ridiculous that Hulda even mentioned this


    nonsense.


    Hulda recalled the past from her memory. Her face was ashen, and her eyes were dazed.


    ¡°Those rumors spread too much; even you believed them!¡± Alston¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his


    tone was sarcastic. ¡°Also, I found out that my mother found you and gave you a lot of


    money.¡±


    ¡°You used that money to study abroad, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Hulda¡¯s eyes were flustered, her neck shrank, and her face was full of guilt.


    Indeed, the Smith family gave Hulda a million because of this fake rumor so that she could get rid of


    her low-ie family. But she spread those rumors, and Alston didn¡¯t deny it, so she always thought


    Alston had feelings for her.


    Hulda looked at his cold expression, and her lips trembled slightly. ¡°What about Cynthia? She looks


    like me a lot¡­¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes warmed slightly when he heard Cynthia¡¯s name. He looked at Hulda and smiled.


    ironically.


    ¡°You misunderstood again, Miss Taylor. It¡¯s not that she looks like you. It¡¯s you who looks like


    her.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she sank to the ground in a daze. ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t


    believe it¡­¡±


    When Alston woke up and saw Cynthia, he also felt that she was quite familiar. When she begged him


    to stay in the Smith family, he was not apassionate person, but somehow he still agreed.


    Later, when he went to the Miller family, he saw Cherry standing with Cynthia and remembered. that he


    had seen Cynthia at Cherry¡¯s birthday party.


    It turned out that Cynthia was the little girl who was shrinking in the corner and eagerly looking at


    the cake.


    Their rtionship has been meant to be ever since they were kids.


    The ward was so quiet when Alston¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up and heard Greg¡¯s anxious


    voice.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith is awake. Hurry up! By the way, she may have some misunderstanding about


    you. You must exin everything to her.¡±


    Greg remembered Cynthia¡¯s expression and told him solemnly.


    Alston was shocked for a second and hurried to the door.


    Just as he got to the door, Hulda¡¯s sharp scream came from behind. ¡°Alston, stop!¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Alston turned to her impatiently, his eyes full of irritability and


    depression.


    Hulda¡¯s heart trembled. But thinking of her n, she stared at him directly. ¡°Alston, if you want to keep


    Cynthia around, don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Alston¡¯s aura was freezing. He hated being threatened by others. How dared Hulda speak such


    words?

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 22

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 Make A Deal


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot in the past two days. Thepany was out of your control during the four months


    when you were in aa. If you want to subdue thepany, you will certainly offend many people,


    including someone like Jeff.¡±


    Hulda was flustered by his coldness, and her voice trembled as she continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re very


    powerful, but it¡¯s hard to avoid a trap. Even if you have protected her once, it doesn¡¯t mean that


    everything is safe now. You don¡¯t want to see Cynthia being kidnapped again, do you? She¡¯s safe this


    time, but what about next time?¡±


    Alston frowned and looked at her thoughtfully. He snorted coldly, ¡°Interesting. Go on.¡±


    Hulda swallowed, covered the crazy jealousy in her eyes, and clenched her fingers tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    anypensation. I want to make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Because you saved me from the kidnapper, outsiders will definitely think I¡¯m the person you love. I can


    be Cynthia¡¯s shield and attract the attention of those people so that she will be safe.¡±


    After saying this, she looked nervously at Alston. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The solution is a good one, but it will do you no good,¡± Alston nced at her with sharp eyes. ¡°What


    are your conditions?¡±


    ¡°I want to be your wife!¡±


    Hulda wanted to say this very much, but she knew Alston would disagree. He would never keep her


    around if she determined to be his wife.


    ¡°After the job is done, give me thirty million!¡± Hulda said.


    This requirement was a bit out of his expectation. Alston thought deeply for a moment, and his heart


    sank when he thought about Cynthia lying on the bed unconsciously.


    He didn¡¯t want to experience this ever again. These two days were the most anxious days of his life.


    ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯ve only been gone for a month. Why did you get married?¡±


    Helen looked at Cynthia in disbelief. She went out to attend a conference for a month on behalf of


    the hospital. As soon as she got back, she heard from the nurse that Cynthia had been in aa for


    two days and had just woken up.


    She didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes and rushed directly into the ward.


    As soon as Helen entered, Cynthia held her and cried out loud. She cried so desperately that even


    Helen was frightened.


    Helen had known Cynthia for so many years and had never seen her cry so sadly.


    Finally, Cynthia stopped crying, and Helen learned about the situation. It turned out that her best friend


    got married a month ago, and she was kidnapped because of the b*stard she married.


    ¡°Cynthia, what will you do now?¡± Helen looked solemn.


    Alston had just walked to the door when he heard voices inside, and he looked at Greg


    ¡°Mrs. Smith¡¯s friend is inside.¡± Greg replied.


    Alston nodded and leaned against the wall at the door. He was exhausted and wanted to smoke a


    cigarette, but he remembered that he was in a hospital now and frowned impatiently.


    The hospital was too quiet, and he heard the conversation between the two girls clearly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m in a mess now.¡± Cynthia tugged at the quilt corner again and again, and


    the truth she had learned weighed on her mind like a mountain, making her breathless.


    ¡°Do you want to continue this marriage?¡± Helen asked.


    Alston listened to them while nervously clenching his palm.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the person Alston loves. In the past month, he has been very kind to me. Now that I think about


    it, he might be looking at another woman through me. He only regards me as a recement, and he


    will abandon me immediately as soon as the woman he loves returns.¡±


    Cynthia felt disgusting when thinking about Alston loving her, kissing her, and sleeping with her while


    thinking about another woman.


    This marriage had always been a mistake, and now the person he loved had returned. Instead of being


    abandoned by him, it was better to leave on her own. At least she could still have her


    self-esteem.


    Alston felt upset when he heard Cynthia¡¯s words. He wanted to tell her all the truth, but when he


    thought of Hulda¡¯s n, he abruptly endured it.


    He took a deep breath and told Greg, ¡°You let someone take good care of her and tell me as soon as


    she needs anything.¡±


    Then, he was about to leave.


    Greg was silent. He already knew Alston¡¯s n, and now he had to cooperate. But he felt very sorry for


    Cynthia when he looked at her.


    Everything would be fine as long as Alston was able to solve every problem. Greg was confident that


    this day woulde very soon.


    Helen listened to her frustrating words and tried to cheer her up. ¡°What are you talking about? Are


    you letting them go that easily? You will give up everything if you ask for a divorce yourself!¡±


    ¡°Then what can I do!¡± Cynthia cried in grievances. ¡°I have loved him for so many years, and he has


    be a part of my life, my own flesh and blood! It will be easier for me to suicide than ask for a


    divorce!¡±


    Helen was so distressed to see her like this, and she gently wiped away her tears. ¡°Then don¡¯t get


    divorced!¡±


    Cynthia froze for a moment and looked at her with a ssy stare.


    Helen looked at her with a stern look in her eyes. ¡°The first love is nothing. It was all many years ago.


    After such a long time, the strong feelings must have faded. You have to remember that you are the


    one and only Mrs. Smith. If you can¡¯t let go of Alston, then at least keep this fact in your mind.¡±


    Helen gently touched Cynthia¡¯s hair. ¡°The Cynthia I know has never been a weak and shrinking person.


    If you two really have to divorce, you should be the one to ask for it instead of running away in despair.¡±


    Cynthiapressed her lips, and her eyes were more determined.


    She reached out and hugged Helen¡¯s waist and buried her head in Helen¡¯s arms. Her voice was weak


    and stuffy. ¡°I will fix myself. I¡¯ll let him go if he really doesn¡¯t love me and only wants Hulda to be


    his wife.¡±


    However, everything took time. Helen was right. After a long time, all the strong feelings must have


    faded.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 23

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 23


    Chapter 23 A Shameless Mistress


    Alston went back to work after his legs healed. As time went by, Cynthia¡¯s wound was almost


    recovered, and she had never seen him again.


    Every time she asked Greg about him, he would say Alston was too busy with his work.


    Cynthia listened and smiled ironically.


    More than once, she saw Alston walking downstairs on thewn with Hulda.


    She didn¡¯t understand. He had enough free time to apany Hulda, but couldn¡¯t spare a few


    minutes to visit her.


    She was his wife!


    The wound healed quickly, and there was no need to be hospitalized continually. Cynthia asked Greg


    to go through the discharge formalities, and she picked things in the ward by herself.


    ¡°Hi, Cynthia, you recover so soon.¡±


    There was a sarcastic voice came from behind. Cynthia turned around with a straight face. Hulda


    leaned against the door frame with delicate makeup and looked at her cheerfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Please leave.¡±


    Cynthia looked at her face, which was simr to her own. She felt ufortable. This face reminded


    her that she was just a substitute. A pathetic substitute.


    Hulda didn¡¯t care about her attitude at all. She walked to Cynthia, and looked at her up and down.


    ¡°When I was kidnapped before, I didn¡¯t see you clearly. Now I can see that you and I look really alike.


    No wonder Alston would marry you.¡± Hulda smiled gently. She sounded proud, but secretly she pinched


    her fingers and whitened them.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cynthia threw her clothes on the bed. Her face was cold.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± She chuckled and leaned close to Cynthia, ¡°Presumably you know that the person. he


    really likes is me. Don¡¯t you feel guilty being his wife with a face simr to mine?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Cynthia sneered, ¡°You are the one who should be guilty. Even though he once liked you, he is


    married now. He has a wife, but you pester him shamelessly. What¡¯s the difference between you and a


    mistress?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you still have a little shame, you should stay away from him.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s face turned pale with anger. She snorted coldly, ¡°What are you proud of? You stole him from


    me, and you can¡¯t keep him. I came to get Alston back. When facing a choice between life and death,


    he chose to save me and shot at you without hesitation. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°In his mind, you will never be better than I. Ie here to tell you that Alston has agreed to let me


    work in the Smith Group. Besides, he introduced me to everyone who works in thepany in a fair


    and square way.¡±


    Cynthia was stuck. They had been married for over a month. Except for a few people, the outside world


    still didn¡¯t know that Alston was married. Even those who knew he was married didn¡¯t know who his


    wife was or what she looked like.


    Alston had no intention to introduce her to his rtives and friends. For the past month, she had only


    met Ivan by ident.


    But he was aboveboard and introduced Hulda to others.


    As long as you like someone, you couldn¡¯t wait for the whole world to know. Only if you her, you would


    always hide.


    Anyone with eyes could see who he liked more.


    Cynthia bit her lower lip intensely, and her heart was filled with acidity and injustice.


    didn¡¯t like


    Hulda was very pleased to see this. She continued to stimte Cynthia, ¡°By the way, guess what is my


    work?¡±


    Cynthia looked at her.


    ¡°I am his personal assistant.¡± She pronounced the word personal with great emphasis and vague


    desire, ¡°Look how much he loves me and can¡¯t wait to be with me together all the time. What do you


    have topete with me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have anything. Nothing?!


    Her heart sank to the bottom of the sea. Alston and she didn¡¯t have emotional foundation. It was only


    over a month since they really got in touch with each other. How much did he like her?


    ¡°So, Cynthia, you are smart enough to give up the position of Mrs. Smith as soon as possible. You are


    lucky to be his wife for more than a month¡­¡±


    Hulda¡¯s harsh voice continued. Cynthia took a deep breath and tried to control her emotions. Then she


    looked at her coldly, and she spoke toughly.


    ¡°Stop dreaming! You won¡¯t be Mrs. Smith unless I die. As long as I don¡¯t get divorced, you¡¯re just at


    shameless mistress no matter how much he loves you. You will be contemptible and spurned.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Hulda pointed at her. Her fingers were shaking, and she couldn¡¯t say a word because of anger.


    Cynthia seemed weak, but she was tough and stubborn inside. Listened to all those hurtful words,


    she didn¡¯t mean to back down at all.


    The key was that Alston really liked her, and he wouldn¡¯t ask for a divorce.


    Hulda looked at her, and her eyes gushing with crazy jealousy and hatred.


    ¡°Please get out of the way. I want to pack my things.¡±


    Cynthia reached out and pushed Hulda away directly. As soon as her finger touched her, she fell to the


    ground with a thud.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­ I came to apologize to you¡­ I understand if you don¡¯t forgive me, but¡­ but why did you


    push me?¡±


    Her forehead hit the floor, and it got swell in an instant. She looked pitiful.


    Cynthia paused and looked at her hands. She didn¡¯t use any strength at all. How could she fall down to


    the ground?


    Hulda framed her!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±


    Cynthia was about to satirize her when she suddenly heard a deep male voice at the door, and she


    was shocked.


    Slowly, she turned her head and saw Alston¡¯s cold eyes.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 24

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 Don¡¯t y Tricks with Me


    Earlier Cynthia was stimted by Hulda¡¯s sessive sarcasm, she endured it. She thought she was


    tough enough.


    But when she saw Alston, suddenly all her emotions poured out and tears flowed down.


    uncontrobly.


    This was the first time she had seen him since she was injured. It was just a few days, but she felt like


    centuries had passed. The familiar man in front of her now looked very strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Alston looked at Hulda on the ground, and his forehead frowned. He asked coldly again.


    Cynthia hurriedly wiped tears from her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. It was her¡­¡±


    She was interrupted by Hulda, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    She held out her hand at Alston in a coquetry manner, and was pulled up from the ground by him. As


    soon as she stood up, she threw herself into his arms. She hugged him intimately, with a grievance


    on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to her. I feel sorry that you hurt her because of saving me. But I didn¡¯t think


    she would push me.¡±


    Alston turned to Cynthia and gave her an almost greedy look, then his eyes turned cold, ¡°Was that


    true?¡±


    Cynthia looked at his movements stupefied and didn¡¯t pay attention to his


    eyes.


    He allowed Hulda to hug him.


    Cynthia took care of him for a month, and she knew that he had a serious mysophobia. Even if he


    couldn¡¯t walk, he wouldn¡¯t ept the touch and help from others. Only she could get close to him.


    But now he didn¡¯t push Hulda away and let her hold him without any difort.


    Cynthia lowered her eyes, and her fingers trembled. Her heart was sour and ufortable. It


    turned out that she was not the only one that he could ept. She was not unique.


    ¡°Hulda was lying. I didn¡¯t push her.¡± She bowed her head and twisted her fingers, ¡°Believe it or


    not.¡±


    Alston saw her being sad, but he restrained his emotions, and nced at her coldly, ¡°I know you are


    angry. I will let it go this time. Don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    He only said that.


    Hulda was so angry that her palm was almost cut by her own nails, and her forehead hurt even


    more.


    Alston didn¡¯t stay. He held Hulda¡¯s shoulder and left.


    Haven¡¯t walked to the door, Cynthia¡¯s voiceing from behind.


    ¡°I thought you came to take me home.¡±


    She sounded sad and disappointed.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Alston heard it, and he felt his heart stagnate. He felt sorry and pity.


    Hulda looked up and caught a glimpse of his emotions before he could hide them. She bit her teeth,


    turned her head and smiled, ¡°He is here to take me home. He didn¡¯t know you were discharged from


    the hospital today, too. I¡¯ll ask him to drive you back first and thene back to meter. What do you


    think?¡±


    Cynthia ignored her. She was waiting for Alston¡¯s response, but he didn¡¯t turn around, as if he had


    acquiesced in Hulda¡¯s words. Cynthia¡¯s heart welled up in sadness.


    ¡°I will ask Greg to get a car to take you home.¡±


    Alston said coldly and left without looking back.


    Cynthia gave a wry smile, and continued to pack her stuff, as if nothing had happened. Just at the


    moment when she lowered her head, glittering and translucent tears slid down and wet the clothes.


    in her hands.


    As soon as getting out of the door, Alston immediately threw off Hulda, as if she was a virus. He


    didn¡¯t even want to touch her.


    ¡°Why did you go to her?¡±


    He nced at her coldly.


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to apologize¡­¡± Hulda exined in a panic and pointed to the wound on her head in


    grievance, ¡°She didn¡¯t ept it and pushed me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks with me. Everyone knows what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Alston loosened his tie and smelled


    the perfume from his suit. He frowned in disgust, and took off his coat directly.


    ¡°I warn you, just do your job. If you dare speak nonsense to her again, our agreement will be canceled.¡±


    He sneered and said, ¡°Your parents are still looking for you.¡±


    Hulda didn¡¯t really care what he said until she heard thest words. She suddenly raised her head and


    looked at him in horror.


    She didn¡¯t want to go back to the old days. She was really fed up with the days when she was tortured


    and used by her parents and brothers all the time.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t, never again. Don¡¯t send me back, please.¡±


    Hulda was scared. She promised over and over again.


    Alston turned back indifferently. He threw his coat into the recycling bin at the door, and left


    without a word.


    Hulda looked at the hand-made fancy coat in the recycling bin, and her heart was full of hatred.


    Such expensive suits, just because she touched it, he threw it away.


    How much he hated her!


    Hulda stamped her feet angrily and left. Suddenly, she thought of something. She turned back and


    picked up the coat from the bin.


    She looked down at the coat in her hands, and the corners of her mouth suddenly evoked a strange


    smile. Her eyes were ambitious.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 25

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 Just A Free Servant


    Helen had an operation to do, so she didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to Cynthia. She only asked the


    nurse to give Cynthia a message, asking her to get well and go back to the hospital as soon as


    possible.


    In the end, Greg arranged a car to get Cynthia back home, and Alston never showed up from beginning


    to end.


    Cynthia¡¯s expectations gradually cooled down, saying nothing all the way. And she was not in a good


    mood.


    Soon, they arrived home. Gregmanded the servant to carry the luggage, and Cynthia walked into


    the living room leisurely.


    Ste didn¡¯t go out shopping or y cards that day, which was quite rare. She was sitting in the living


    room, drinking ck tea. When she saw Cynthia walking in alone, she mockingly smiled.


    ¡°Oh, Cynthia? I thought it was a guest. But it turned out to be you. How dare youe back?¡±


    Cynthia was about to go upstairs when she heard that. She paused and said, ¡°How dare I? I didn¡¯t do


    anything that made me too embarrassed toe back!¡±


    Ste snorted coldly, mming down the cup in her hand. She said with a strange tone, ¡°Everyone


    knows that you were kidnapped. Do you know what they are saying about you? Do you know the Smith


    family is humiliated because of you? How shameless are you?¡±


    What they were saying about Cynthia?


    Cynthia was stunned. She had been in the hospital for so many days, and Greg didn¡¯t tell her anything


    about it. She didn¡¯t know the whole world knew it already.


    Noticing that Cynthia was stunned, Ste continued, ¡°They all know Alston chose to save that woman


    and shot you. As his wife, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a total failure? You¡¯d better be smart and divorce my


    son. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself more. Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about your future


    life. We¡¯llpensate you.¡±


    Cynthia turned extremely pale. She bit her lip, trying to control her emotions.


    ¡°I respected you because you¡¯re my husband¡¯s mom. And you exactly know why I was kidnapped. I¡¯m


    still a member of the Smith family. You don¡¯t really have to handle those rumors, but you really


    shouldn¡¯t threaten me now. This is too much.¡±


    have


    Hearing that, Ste sneered, ¡°A member of the Smith family? Who do you think you are? I agreed to


    you instead of your sister marry into our family, but it was only because Alston was in aa, and I


    wanted a free servant for my son. Now he¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t need an extra servant. Do you really


    think I will let a bastard be my son¡¯s wife?¡±


    So in Ste¡¯s eyes, Cynthia was just a free servant.


    Cynthia felt hard to think at that moment. Her heart couldn¡¯t even beat. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Alston¡¯s mother said so. What would he say?


    Did he see her as a free servant? Did he only want her because he needed her? Now he was fine, and


    his favorite first love returned. He didn¡¯t need her anymore. Was she bound to be abandoned by


    him?


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, your room is ready. Please, go upstairs and have a rest.¡±


    Just then, Greg interrupted her thoughts.


    Cynthia hurried up the steps like she was escaping. Yet just after two steps, she turned around, gritting


    her teeth, and looked at Ste.


    ¡°I will only leave when he wants to kick me out. I won¡¯t divorce him. No matter what you say or how you


    threaten me!¡±


    After that, she ran back to her room without waiting for Ste¡¯s reply.


    Ste was so angry that she stood up directly and shouted, ¡°Alston was just being nice to you! Don¡¯t


    tter yourself. Let me tell you this. Hulda¡¯s back! You won¡¯t stay here for long!¡±


    Hearing that, Greg frowned tightly.


    He thought, ¡°She is really good at making things difficult for Mr. Smith. Well, I guess misunderstanding


    between Mr. and Mrs. Smith will only get deepened.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Smith won¡¯t be happy when he hears this.¡±


    the


    Greg tried to remind Ste, but Ste red at Greg, ¡°Are you telling me what I should do?¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± Greg lowered his head, but he didn¡¯t make himself humble, ¡°Mr. Smith talked to you. once.


    And I thought you knew what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Ste remembered Alston¡¯s warning to her before, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Ste thought that


    she was the mother, and Alston wouldn¡¯t do anything to her no matter what she did.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not qualified to say those things as Cynthia¡¯s mother-inw?¡±


    Greg wanted to roll his eyes, actually. Ste was Cynthia¡¯s mother-inw, but not a good or nice one.


    He wondered how Ste grew up in the Brooks family. She was too ill-bred to be a Brooks.


    Alston and his father were all gentlemen, but Alston¡¯s mother was too rude, just like a savage. Greg felt


    sorry for them.


    When the Brooks family and the Brooks family were about to unite by marriage, Alston¡¯s father was


    marrying Ste¡¯s sister. However, Ste used some dirty tricks. As a result, she was pregnant, and


    Alston¡¯s father had to marry her for the sake of the baby.


    Ste was vulgar and always unreasonable. She had nothing more than her pretty face. After Alston


    was born, she never took care of him for a single day. She only did the shopping and had her own fun.


    She was not close to her husband or to her son.


    Now that the Brooks family was in decline, she could only rely on Alston. She was old, but


    unfortunately, she was still that stupid.


    Greg sighed, looked up, saw a tall figure enter the door, and paused, ¡°Mr. Smith, why are you


    back?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to threaten me with Alston.¡± Ste thought Greg was making it up.


    Alston unbuttoned his cuffs and looked tired, ¡°Justing back to fetch something.¡±


    He scanned the living room but didn¡¯t see Cynthia. He was disappointed.


    Ste didn¡¯t expect that Alston really returned. She was so scared that she turned pale.


    ¡°What were you arguing about?¡± Alston said in a low voice. Before he entered the door, he heard Ste


    yelling at Greg, which make him really irritated.


    Ste wanted to speak, but Greg said it first. He made everything clear in a few words.


    Alston¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He was always cold, but when he was not in a good mood, he


    looked even scarier.


    Ste was also scared and couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Greg won¡¯t lie to me!¡± Alston said coldly, ¡°I warned youst time not to say those things to Cynthia. You


    didn¡¯t understand my words, did you?¡±


    ¡°Alston¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s Cynthia¡¯s fault. She was being disrespectful to me¡­¡±


    Ste trembled, trying to exin, but Alston stopped her from saying more.


    ¡°Greg, freeze all her bank cards and inform all luxury stores. From now on, they don¡¯t have to send.


    new products to our family every month.¡±


    Alston coldlymanded, and Greg soon started to act. He took out his phone and called those luxury


    stores one by one.


    Ste was always vain, and all her interests were in shopping. Now all her bank cards were frozen, and


    those luxuries were gone. She suddenly copsed and went crazy.


    She red at Alston and shouted loudly, ¡°Alston, I¡¯m your mother. It¡¯s unfilial of you to do this to


    me for her sake.¡±


    Alston turned his head and looked at her coldly, ¡°You¡¯re my mother but not a good mother. You think I


    would still be filial to you after what you did?¡±


    Ste was shocked for a while. She was so mad that she trembled with anger.


    Alston didn¡¯t even look at her and turned upstairs, ¡°Also, in my heart, your weight is far less than


    Cynthia¡¯s, so don¡¯tpare yourself with her in the future. You won¡¯t win.¡±


    Ste looked at his indifferent back. Suddenly, she lost her strength, and her chest was constantly


    fluctuating with anger.


    Greg finished the phone calls and nced at Ste, ¡°Madam, I just warned you.¡±


    It was a pity that she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Technically, Ste deserved to be treated like that.


    Greg then turned around and left. Behind him, Ste smashed the cup on the ground.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 26

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 26


    Chapter 26 He Smells Like Her


    When Alston returned to the room, Cynthia had fallen asleep.


    She curled up under the nket like a baby.


    It was a sign of extreme insecurity.


    Alston sat by the window and noticed her face with tears. He sighed and gently wiped the tears from


    her face with his fingers.


    He didn¡¯t want it either, but there were too many people staring at him in secret.


    If he got close to her or even just showed some kindness to her, her situation would only get worse.


    Cynthia was lucky enough to not be hurt even though she was kidnapped. Alston couldn¡¯t even imagine


    what might happen to her in the future.


    Alston thought about telling her his n, but Cynthia was too pure and simple. She couldn¡¯t even hide


    her feelings for him, let alone keep his n a secret.


    He bowed his head and gently kissed her forehead. Alston actually watched her for quite a while, and


    after that, he left the house with the paper he needed.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know that. When she woke up, it was already dark.


    Greg told her Alston worked overtime and didn¡¯t return.


    Cynthia heard it, but she didn¡¯t believe it. She had all those thoughts in her mind. She wondered if


    Alston was with Hulda at Hulda¡¯s ce.


    The more she thought about it, the more bitter she felt. Jealousy nearly overwhelmed her, making.


    her suffer.


    A week passed, but Alston didn¡¯t return once. Ste stayed at home the whole week. Cynthia didn¡¯t


    know why. Ste still had that same mocking face when she saw Cynthia, but she didn¡¯t say anything


    mean, which was also confusing.


    Everything was weird.


    That day, Cynthia¡¯s phone rang after she just finished her lunch. It was a call from Beck, which was


    quite rare.


    Why did he call Cynthia?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Cynthia frowned and answered the call.


    Beck sounded really anxious over the phone. He said, ¡°Cynthia, only you can help the Miller Group this


    time. The Smith Group¡¯s bidding will be held tomorrow, and ourpetitors are all good. As you know,


    the situation in the Miller Group has not been very good in recent years. This bidding


    meeting is a good opportunity for the rise of the Miller Group.¡±


    He continued without waiting for a reply from Cynthia, ¡°Alston is so nice to you. Help me. Talk to him


    and get a chance for the Miller Group.¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head and grabbed her phone tightly, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Beck suddenly became angry, and his tone turned harsh. ¡°You just need


    to talk to him. It¡¯s not really a tough job for you. I think you can totally help, but you just don¡¯t want to


    help because you hate me!¡±


    Cynthia paused for a while and then said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for almost two weeks. He hasn¡¯t been


    home these days.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just go for him? What? You just stay at home and wait for him like a fool? Why am I this


    smart, and why are you that stupid?¡±


    Beck was outraged and used her.


    Cynthia¡¯s umted emotion broke out instantly. ¡°Who do you think Alston is? How can my words


    affect his decision? You think too much of me. Dad, he doesn¡¯t love me. It¡¯s impossible for him to listen


    to me. Now that his beloved is back, I am nothing in his heart.¡±


    Beck was stunned for a second. ¡°What do you mean his beloved? Aren¡¯t you his beloved?¡±


    Cynthia felt extremely helpless. Everyone knew it, but her father didn¡¯t. Beck had never cared about


    her. He only called her when he needed to use her.


    ¡°Dad, I told you. It doesn¡¯t work for you to find her.¡± It was Cherry¡¯s voice. She simply described the


    kidnapping thing.


    She then took the phone and said mockingly, ¡°I told you. He doesn¡¯t like me, and he won¡¯t like you.


    Now, his beloved is back. Just wait and see. You¡¯ll be kicked out soon. Remember, the Miller family is


    no longer your family. We won¡¯t receive you.¡±


    Cynthia leaned back in her chair and remembered what Cherry said before she left home. She was still


    for a while and then smiled bitterly.


    Turned out that they all knew the face. Only Cynthia alone knew nothing about it like a fool. She was


    just waiting to be kicked out and waiting to be a joke.


    After Beck knew those things, he was silent for a moment and added, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to go to


    him now. Call him, or do anything you can. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll stop your mother¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Then he threatened, ¡°You know that your mother is seriously ill now, and she can¡¯t live without


    medicines at all. Those medicines and treatments are very expensive. I think it¡¯s a waste to use


    them on her, a dying person. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Cynthia was so angry that she felt dizzy. She mmed on the table and gnashed


    her teeth.


    She took a deep breath and tried topose herself. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll try. I can¡¯t control the result.¡±


    After that, she hung up directly, and the phone snapped on the table.


    Cynthia held her head. She had her eyes all red. Cynthia felt like she was copsing. Those pressure


    were gonna knock her down.


    Greg came up to send her fruit. When he saw her like that, he was shocked, ¡°What happened, Mrs.


    Smith?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just identally touched the wound. It hurts a little.¡± Cynthia raised her head, wiped away


    her tears, and smiled at Greg reluctantly.


    Greg was worried and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get you a doctor.¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Cynthia stopped him and timidly asked, ¡°Will he¡­e back. today?¡±


    ¡°The Smith Group has a bidding meeting tomorrow, and Mr. Smith has to work overtime today¡­¡± Greg


    somewhat felt embarrassed.


    Well, Cynthia knew it already.


    Cynthia was in a bad mood. She closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°Greg, please contact Alston for me. Just


    say I have something important to talk to him about. It¡¯s very important! Please tell him toe.


    back.¡±


    Greg looked at her with a solemn face and nodded his head.


    After a while, Greg came back and said, ¡°Mr. Smith said he woulde back tonight.¡±


    In the evening, Cynthia cooked many dishes since she was the one asking for Alston¡¯s help. She


    then started to wait for her husband toe home.


    Cynthia sat alone at the table and waited. The food gradually got cold, but there was no Alston.


    When she thought he would break his word, she heard honks. It was Alston!


    Cynthia stood up from her chair and hurriedly went to open the door for Alston.


    Alston was dressed in a custom-made suit. When he looked at her, he looked so chilly.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Cynthia tightly held the knob.


    Alston strode in. And when he passed by Cynthia, she smelled of tobo and sweet perfume.


    Cynthia suddenly sank.


    She smelled that perfume on Hulda once.


    So¡­ Alston was with Hulda before he returned home¡­

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 27

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 27


    Chapter 27 You Are Ridiculous


    ¡°Greg said you want to tell me something important. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Alston saw the dishes were on the table and remained intact. Hasn¡¯t Cynthia had dinner until now?


    He looked at Cynthia and frowned. He worried about her as she hadn¡¯t recovered well yet.


    Cynthia saw his expression and thought that he was ming her for disturbing him to date Hulda.


    She clenched her hands so hard that the nails were nearly embedded in the palm. Every time she


    breathed, she felt her heart being torn and painful.


    ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you!¡±


    Alston casually put his clothes on the sofa and sat down. Her scent was all over the sofa, which


    made him rx. He touched his nose and said, ¡°Okay. Sit down first.¡±


    Cynthia followed his words and sat opposite him in a very distant position.


    ¡°As you know, I am the illegitimate daughter of the Miller family. In fact, my mom is still alive. She is sick


    and has been controlled by Beck!¡±


    Alston paused as he didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°The Miller family will also attend the bidding tomorrow. He called me today and asked me to let you¡­¡±


    When Cynthia mentioned this, she fumbled for words. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°He threatened me


    with my mom. I had no choice.¡±


    Alston narrowed his eyes, which made her very tense.


    ¡°So you want me to rig the bid and let the Miller family win the bidding tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cynthia shook her head hurriedly for fear he would misunderstand her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I have¡­


    the self-knowledge!¡±


    She gave a wry smile. ¡°I just want you to help me get my mother out.¡±


    Compared with Beck, Cynthia believed Alston more. Although he didn¡¯t love her and regarded her as


    another Hulda, he treated her very well just a month before.


    Alston was cruel, but he was frank and forthright. Beck was a hypocrite and always calcted people


    behind their backs.


    This time he threatened Cynthia with her mother. Next time he will be more greedy. It seemed to be a


    bottomless pit.


    Cynthia was sure that even if she helped Beck, he wouldn¡¯t be kind to her mother. It would be better to


    tell Alston the truth directly and seek his help.


    Chapter 27 You Are Ridiculous.


    With Alston¡¯s help, her mother should be rescued sessfully.


    She looked at Alston with hope in her eyes.


    Her eyes were moist and bright. No matter how she tried to hide, there was deep love in her Alston was


    touched. He coughed lightly and looked away to avoid meeting her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, I¡­¡±


    eyes.


    When Alston was just about to promise, Cynthia suddenly interrupted him. ¡°I know you won¡¯t do a bad


    bargain. I have nothing to give you. If you help me to save my mother, I¡­ I will divorce you and make a


    ce for Hulda.¡±


    She took a big courage to finish this sentence and felt heartbroken.


    Alston suddenly became gloomy. Looking at her pretty face, he was very mad. ¡°Cynthia, you are so


    generous!¡±


    What a generous wife to give her husband to another woman.


    Alston was so angry that he wished he could p her and teach her a lesson about her words.


    Cynthia twisted her fingers tightly. She could hear that he was angry, but she didn¡¯t know what he was


    angry about. She thought he should be happy because she took the initiative to divorce and give way


    to his beloved woman.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide who¡¯s my wife. Do I need you to make ce?¡±


    Alston sneered. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want this offer.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to do as she had nothing valuable for him to save her mother.


    Alston took a deep look at her. He suddenly came to her side and mped her chin hard with his big


    hand, forcing her to look up at him. ¡°At the wedding, you used yourself as an exchange to marry me. I


    don¡¯t want anything from you. As long as you sleep with me for one night, I¡¯ll help you get your


    mom out.¡±


    His movements were frivolous. He caressed her delicate skin intimately while Cynthia felt nervous and


    her hands couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    ¡°Alston, you know what are you saying?¡±


    Alston withdrew his hand and stood up straight seriously. ¡°I have everything I want. I¡¯m only interested


    in your body.¡±


    Cynthia took a deep breath and said with a trembling voice, ¡°What about Hulda? You¡¯re not afraid she¡¯ll


    know we sleep together?¡±


    When she mentioned Hulda, a disgust shed across his eyes. Cynthia was in the bad mood and failed


    to notice.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Alston was about to leave after speaking. When he had just taken several steps, his clothing was


    pulled by her.


    He looked back and saw Cynthia gripping his suit so tightly that her hand was even shaking.


    Cynthia looked at him with a pair of watery eyes. She said softly, ¡°I do!¡±


    It was worth it to sleep for one night to win her mother¡¯s freedom. Moreover, the man was Alston,


    her favorite man.


    As she replied, Alston suddenly bent down and carried her in his arms.


    She could feel his warm hand on her.


    Alston was a little out of breath. He hurried up the stairs and rushed into the bedroom carrying her.


    Then the door was closed with his quick kick.


    Cynthia was thrown on the soft big bed. Before she reacted, Alston pressed on her body with extreme


    desire.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t expect Alston was so vigorous that they had sex all night. They stopped until it was


    dawn.


    Then Alston slept tightly. He didn¡¯t sleep well for these days. There were dark circles around his eyes.


    When he was asleep, his frowning brows disappeared.


    Cynthia¡¯s waist was tightly hugged by him. Even though he fell asleep, he still held her.


    She sat up, feeling sore all over. Then she carefully removed his arm and quietly walked into the


    bathroom.


    Under the light, there were bruises all over her fair skin. Alston must exert himself on the bed.


    Looking at the woman in the mirror full of happiness, she felt very strange about herself. The tears.


    suddenly fell down from her face.


    ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re ridiculous.¡±


    Her voice was as light as a sigh.


    When Cynthia woke up again, it was in broad daylight. Alston had already left.


    She reached out and touched the quilt next to her. It was cold. He had been gone for a long time.


    She sat up and felt a little headache. She picked up the phone on the side and saw dozens of missed


    Chanter 27


    3/4


    calls.


    All the calls were from Beck.


    She sneered and called back to Beck.


    He picked up the phone soon without waiting.


    ¡°Cynthia, the bidding will start soon. Have you asked Alston?¡±


    His voice was full of anxiety.


    Cynthia smiled faintly. ¡°Of course. Dad, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Beck¡¯s tone became rxed. ¡°Cynthia, well done. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll let you see your mother.¡±


    He said it out as if he was doing good deeds to let her see her mother.


    Cynthia replied nicely.


    After hanging up the phone, she looked out of the window. It was sunny and peaceful outside.


    She heard a ring on her phone and looked down at it. It was a message from Alston.


    ¡°I found your mother¡¯s location, and arranged for someone to pick her up. She will be back this


    afternoon at thetest.¡±


    Cynthia got up from the bed. Her legs trembled excitedly. She looked at the message over and over


    again to make sure it was true.


    Alston did not break his promise. He went to pick up her mother so soon.


    Cynthia¡¯s face was full of joy. She bowed her head and replied to him word by word. She used her


    words carefully and was full of gratitude.


    After sending it, she thought for a moment and send him a cute rabbit emoji.


    Since her mother was rescued, she heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking of what Beck just said, Cynthia


    gave an ironic smile.


    The furwas just starting¡­

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 28

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 28


    Chapter 28 How Dare You Trick Me


    At the bidding, Alston sat on the stage and kept looking at his phone. The department manager next to


    him was scared, wondering if he did something wrong.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out other reasons which made Alston so upset. Since he worked in thepany for


    so many years, he only saw Alston¡¯s indifferent andposed side but had never seen him like


    this before.


    ¡°Ting-a-ling.¡±


    When the phone rang, Alston immediately bowed his head and saw the interface of chatting with


    Cynthia.


    She replied!


    Alston looked at the cute rabbit emoji on the screen, he smiled involuntarily with happiness.


    This rabbit was as adorable as she was.


    Until the manager next to him reminded him softly, Alston looked away from the screen. He put away


    his mobile phone and turned frosty again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡±


    The bidding officially started. Beck was sitting in the audience, full of confidence.


    He had no idea what would happen next.


    Although Cynthia was sore all over, she still got up early and actively prepared something for her


    mother. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for ten years, and she was not sure if her mother could recognize


    her.


    Cynthia estimated the bidding might be in the end so she stopped preparing things. As soon as she


    turned on her phone, it rang frantically.


    It was Beck!


    He was calling to me her!


    Cynthia gave a sheering smile. As soon as she picked up the call, a roar came across the microphone,


    which made her eardrum ache.


    ¡°Cynthia, how dare you trick me. Didn¡¯t you say that Alston promised to help? Why did the Williams.


    family win the bid in the end?¡±


    Beck hit the ceiling. He wished he could strangle Cynthia immediately.


    Cynthia moved the phone away. When he had vented his anger, she put the phone near the ear


    again. She said calmly, ¡°Dad, I only said that I mentioned it to Alston, but I didn¡¯t say he promised me.


    You must misunderstand my words. How could you me me?¡±


    Beck paused. He recalled what she had said this morning. He realized she really didn¡¯t mention that


    the Miller family would definitely win the bid.


    He was duped by her small trick!


    He looked gloomy. All fake friendliness on his face was gone. He looked terrified.


    ¡°Cynthia, did you forget that I still have your mother? Since you fooled me, I¡¯ll cut off your mother¡¯s


    medicine. Your mother is in a serious condition. Do you know what the consequences will be if she


    stops taking the medicine?¡±


    Then he gave an insidious smile. ¡°If your mother dies, it¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    Cynthia was holding the phone and listening to his insane words. She was d inside that she asked


    for Alston¡¯s help and she didn¡¯t choose to help Beck.


    For such a selfish, hypocritical, and ruthless man, he would only keep pushing her and wouldn¡¯t let


    them go easily.


    ¡°Whatever. Beck, I don¡¯t owe you anything. From now on, I renounced you. You¡¯re not my


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°You d*mn¡­¡±


    When Cynthia was done, she hung up the phone directly and blocked his number.


    dad


    Everytime she called him dad, she felt sick and disgusting. What she only wanted now was to break up


    with him and stay away from him.


    As for Beck.


    Before Beck finished speaking, the phone was hung up by Cynthia. Hearing the beeping sound, he


    was more furious.


    How could that be? Didn¡¯t Cynthia care most about her mother? Why was she so fearless just now?


    After the anger, Beck got more suspicious about it. He had a sense of foreboding in his heart. He


    hurriedly drove to the sanatorium where Cynthia¡¯s mother lived.


    This sanatorium was run secretly by the Miller family. He put Cynthia¡¯s mother in captivity for ten


    years, and no one knew it.


    If it was in the past, he has absolute confidence that Cynthia wouldn¡¯t find it here. Now he was not


    sure.


    Because Cynthia was so calm and it was not normal!


    As soon as he got off the car, the dean had received a message in advance to meet him at the gate.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, why make youe here?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lynn? Is she good?¡± Beck didn¡¯t have time to greet him and asked directly.


    The dean was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send someone to take her out this morning?¡±


    ¡°When did I¡­ d*mn it!¡± When Beck was in the middle of his speech, he thought of something. His eyes


    suddenly showed rage. Then he punched hard on the trunk next to him.


    The dean was startled. Looking at his expression, he knew that something might have happened.


    ¡°Did¡­ did those people use your name¡­¡±


    Beck looked at him with gloomy eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you can only let her go after Ie here? Don¡¯t you


    remember what I said?¡±


    The dean felt embarrassed. ¡°Those people said that you were going to attend a very important bidding


    and you didn¡¯t have time toe. They also brought a lot of your relevant documents. I called you but I


    couldn¡¯t get through. So I asked them to take Lynn away.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. They also left this letter, saying it was something very important. They asked me to keep it


    and give it to you next time youe.¡±


    Then he took out an envelope from her white coat pocket.


    Beck opened the seal and there was a note in it.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, it¡¯s illegal and criminal to detain others for ten years. In order not to put you in jail, I took her


    away. No need to worry about her.¡±


    The handwriting looked aggressive and delicate.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As Beck had cooperated with the Smith family for so many years, he knew the letter was from Alston.


    He was so angry that he directly crumpled the paper into a ball, threw it to the ground, and stepped on


    it fiercely.


    Alston was just a green boy for him. He must overestimate himself to trick Beck.


    As he lost two pawns at once, he beat his breast in anger.


    When he was extremely angry, Beck suddenly thought of something. He hurriedly took out his phone


    and made a phone call.


    The call quickly got through. He held his phone in a sullen face. ¡°Mr. re, I¡¯ve thought about it. Our


    family will fully support you¡­¡±


    Seeing that it was already afternoon, Cynthia packed up her things. Different from her past simplicity,


    she put on delicate makeup. She wanted her mother to see that she lived well these


    years.


    She was wearing a mauve dress. She had a neat figure with delicate features. When she stood there


    quietly, she was like a lc in the bud, quiet and charming.


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she got a call from Alston.


    A deep and mellow voice came through the microphone. ¡°Your mother hase back. She was in the


    central hospital, which had our shares. You don¡¯t have to worry about Beck making trouble.¡±


    His simple words made her settle down.


    ¡°I¡¯lle right away!¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of joy. She ran out carrying her bag.


    ¡°Wait for me at home, I¡¯m on the way back. I¡¯ll take you to the hospitalter.¡± Alston could feel her


    extreme happiness, which made him happy at the same time.


    ¡°Alston, thank you.¡± Cynthia stopped running. She looked down at her leather shoes and thanked him


    quietly.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just on my way.¡±


    In less than ten minutes after they hung up, a ck car drove up.


    It was Alston¡¯s car.


    Cynthia waved excitedly and trotted over. When she opened the back door, she found there was a


    woman sitting in the passenger seat.


    Hulda held her injured finger and looked at her with a big smile. ¡°Cynthia, you also go to the


    hospital!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s good mood was totally destroyed. The smile on her disappeared and she looked at Alston


    with confusion.


    Alston had been staring at Cynthia for a long time when she came over. He was so surprised as he had


    never seen her dress up seriously. Her usual face was pretty enough and her makeup today


    made her more charming.


    The cor covered her neck tightly while the bruise he left on her fair skinst night could be


    vaguely seen.


    Alston¡¯s eyes be deeper as he looked at her.


    As it was dark inside the car, Cynthia didn¡¯t notice him. But Hulda could clearly see his expression.


    Hulda clenched her teeth, trying to suppress the jealousy in her heart. She pretended to look at


    Cynthia kindly.


    ¡°I identally cut my finger. Alston insisted on taking me to the hospital. I heard you¡¯re also going to


    the central hospital, so I asked the driver to pick you up. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. He¡¯s just


    making a fuss.¡±


    The car was Alston¡¯s car and Alston was her husband. But Hulda was acting like a hostess and


    pretended to be considerate for her.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold. She pulled the door to the maximum and pointed directly to


    the outside.


    ¡°If so, get out!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hulda suddenly froze.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 29

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 29


    Chapter 29 Cynthia Meets Her Mother


    ¡°Cynthia, what do you mean?¡±


    Hulda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I asked Alston to take you out of kindness while you want to drive


    me out of the car?¡±


    ¡°Alston, look at her!¡± She turned around andined to Alston like a bratty girl.


    Cynthia looked at her affectation and turned impatient. ¡°Save your breath. Didn¡¯t you just say Alston


    made a fuss? I also saw that the wound on your finger will heal in one minute. So don¡¯t waste


    the doctor¡¯s time.¡±


    She fumbled in her carry-on bag and found a band-aid. Then she threw it to Hulda. ¡°Here. Take it


    and get off!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thanks to her doctor experience, she always carried a band-aid in her bag, which shoulde in


    handy!


    Holding the band-aid, Hulda¡¯s chest was constantly fluctuating with anger. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want me to patch it for you?¡± Cynthia looked up with her sharp eyes. She had been.


    with Alston for such a long time, who was good at giving frosty looks. That frightened Hulda as


    expected.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t want to waste time with her. She looked at Alston with a straight face. ¡°If you really want


    to give me a ride, don¡¯t do this to disgust me. I¡¯m pressed for time!¡±


    Then she turned away and was about to leave.


    Before she stepped forward, she was stopped by Alston. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±


    Cynthia turned around and saw Hulda getting out of the car reluctantly. Seeing Hulda look over, she


    instantly put a smile on her face.


    ¡°Cynthia, I had sat in that seat. Hope you don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Cynthia nced at her. Looking at her like an Angelic b*tch, she sneered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You even


    didn¡¯t mind the man I¡¯ve slept with!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Hulda was so angry. The smile on her disappeared again.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Alston gently patted the seat beside him casually, as if he didn¡¯t see the


    embarrassing scene.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t refuse. She got in the car quickly and mmed the door. Then she asked the driver to


    drive to the hospital.


    The car drove past Hulda.


    Unlike Hulda who tried to cling to Alston, Cynthia tried her best to be close to the door and there was a


    long distance between them.


    Looking at her sitting far away from him, he frowned and looked unhappy.


    Cynthia identally saw his expression, thinking that he was dissatisfied with her driving Hulda out of


    the car. She felt ufortable and pursed her lips. ¡°Do you like her so much?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alston looked over, with his eyes still glowing with cold light, which made Cynthia sad and


    afraid.


    Suddenly, she didn¡¯t want to ask anything, so she changed the topic directly. ¡°Beck would know that


    you took my mother away. Will you be in trouble? I know that he has always been ruthless and likes to


    calcte people behind their backs.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Alston rxed his sitting position. His right hand naturally rested on the back of her chair, which


    narrowed the distance between them.


    ¡°It¡¯s illegal to captivate your mother. He dare not tell. As I disrupted his n, he won¡¯t let me go easily.


    But ording to the current situation of the Miller family, he still can¡¯t hurt me!¡±


    When he said this, his brow was full of confidence and a little aggressive.


    Cynthia was relieved.


    As it wasn¡¯t the rush hour yet, they arrive at the central hospital soon.


    Cynthia walked to the door of her mother¡¯s ward with something in her hand. She was very excited.


    but also afraid of seeing her.


    She kept murmuring, thinking about how to greet her mother. The door was opened with a crack,


    but she was too nervous to go in.


    Alston had been following her. When he looked at her hesitation, he gave her a gentle push.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t notice it and was directly pushed into the ward.


    The ward was specially arranged by Alston. It was very big and luxurious. The windowsill table was


    filled with flowers and nts. There was even a fish tank. It looked full of vitality and made people feel


    veryfortable.


    Alston must have spent many efforts on it.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t have the mood to take care of these. She stared at the thin woman in the bed without


    even blinking her eyes.


    When Lynn heard the movement, she turned around and saw a beautiful young girl in a mauve dress


    standing at the door. She smiled weakly and greeted softly, ¡°Hello. Who are you looking for?¡±


    Before Cynthia spoke, her tears fell first. She threw herself on Lynn¡¯s bed. Her voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Cynthia. Why can¡¯t you recognize me?!¡±


    Lynn froze at once. She reached out her thin hand and touched her hair lightly. Her tone was full of


    disbelief. ¡°You? You¡¯re Cynthia?! You be a big girl!¡±


    Cynthia rubbed her finger fondly and smiled, ¡°Yes! Ten years have passed, and your little girl had


    grown up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been ten years. I haven¡¯t seen my girl for ten years.¡± Lynn¡¯s eyes were full of excitement with


    tears flowing down. Shebed his daughter¡¯s hair over and over again with her fingers.


    She was hidden by Beck in an unknown sanatorium for ten years. The ten years ruined all her hopes,


    and she thought she would never see her daughter again.


    When she was taken out of there today, she thought it was just another ce to be captivated. She


    didn¡¯t expect such a surprise.


    She had seen her daughter. Cynthia had grown up and be more pretty.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m useless to let you stay in that sh*t ce for ten years.¡± When Cynthia


    mentioned this, she was full of guilt.


    Lynn smiled softly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re so young. How can you fight that beast!¡±


    She had been tormented for ten years. As she had been sick for many years, she looked pale and


    older than her peers. But from her eyes, it could see that she was charming at a young age.


    Looking at her withered face, Cynthia was in extreme bitterness. It made her hate Beck even more, and


    couldn¡¯t wait to rip him off.


    How could that b*stard be her father?


    Looking at them talking intimately, Alston¡¯s heart was sour.


    Cynthia had never bonded with him like this.


    He thought that Cynthia was born to be shy and introverted. But looking at her with her mother, he


    found that Cynthia was also a naughty girl, because she knew that her mother loved her and would


    tolerate her.


    Lynn held Cynthia and talked for a while. Suddenly, she saw a tall man standing behind Cynthia. She


    was a little stunned, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my¡­¡± Cynthia frowned, not knowing how to introduce him.


    Alston adjusted his suit and stepped forward. A smile appeared on his cold face. ¡°Ms. Lynn, d to see


    you. I¡¯m Cynthia¡¯s husband, Alston!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 30

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 30


    Chapter 30 She May Be Monitored!


    Cynthia was shocked by his self-introduction.


    She didn¡¯t expect Alston would actively introduce himself as her husband.


    ¡°You¡¯re married?!¡± Lynn was surprised and guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see your wedding.


    Cynthia was silent. She and Alston didn¡¯t have a wedding at all. She was a bride hidden from the public


    and a pathetic substitute.


    ¡°When you get well, Cynthia and I will hold another wedding ceremony.¡± Alston said in a gentle way.


    His words made Lynn very happy.


    If Alston wanted to please a person, it was not difficult for him at all.


    He was smart, elegant and good-looking.


    Lynn was really satisfied with him. They bantered with each other until Alston took a phone call and left


    the ward. Lynn seemed she still wanted to talk something more with him.


    ¡°Mom, you are nicer to him than me. I¡¯m going to be jealous.¡± Cynthia pursed her lips and pretended to


    be dissatisfied.


    Lynn tapped her nose. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m friendly to him cause I hope that he can be kind to you. He looks


    really nice. He is candid, imposing and polite. You two are a good match. I believe he¡¯ll take


    care of you.¡±


    Cynthia felt grieved. Alston was really good, but it was a pity that he didn¡¯t belong to her in the end.


    She was afraid of her mother to know her feelings, so she changed the subject quickly. ¡°Mom, why did


    you love Beck?¡±


    This question had been in her mind for many years, and now she had finally asked her.


    When Lynn heard the question, she didn¡¯t hide it and told her in full detail.


    At that time, Lynn ran away from home in order to escape the engagement arranged by her family. She


    came to Fort alone. When she just got off the train, all her money and phone were stolen. As a


    young girl who had just grown up, she was weak and helpless. She renounced her family and became


    homeless.


    Then Beck appeared at this time. When he was young, he was handsome and well-educated. He had a


    crush on Lynn at first sight, and they soon fell in love.


    Lynn always felt lucky to meet such a perfect partner.


    But when she was four months pregnant, Jane found her and told her Beck was married and they had


    children. Lynn finally realized she was cheated on by Beck.


    Chanter 30 SL- May Be Monitordi


    Jane didn¡¯t listen to her exnation. She dragged Lynn out and humiliated her in public.


    Lynn had always been proud and arrogant. She didn¡¯t want to be humiliated so she left Beck and hid in


    the countryside to secretly give birth to the child by herself.


    She was stubborn and persistent. Even in the most difficult time, she pulled through and brought


    up Cynthia.


    Before the age of twelve, Cynthia always thought she had no father. Until her twelfth birthday, Beck


    found them and was determined to take them back to the Miller family.


    Lynn refused and wanted to call the police. Then she was captivated by Beck for ten years.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned red with anger as she listened. ¡°Beck is a j*rk who cheated me!¡±


    ¡°Straight-up facts!¡± Lynn was calm. She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I was too young at that time, and I didn¡¯t


    know that I was cheated. Cynthia, fortunately, you met Alston. He is a good guy and will take


    good care of you.¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips ufortably. She was afraid of Lynn to know the truth and didn¡¯t say


    anything more.


    Lynn was very weak. After talking for a while, she was tired. Her eyes were almost closed, but she


    held Cynthia¡¯s hand tightly.


    She was afraid that this was a dream. What if she woke up and found her daughter was gone?!


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay here. You¡¯ll see me when you wake up!¡±


    Cynthia gently soothed her until she fell asleep. She tucked the cover for her and perched on the bed.


    She looked at her for a long time before carefully leaving the ward.


    Alston was still on the phone in the corridor, and Cynthia went directly to him.


    He turned his back on her and faced the window. His tall figure looked calm and reassuring.


    Alston didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Listening to the other end of the phone, his eyes were full of


    gloominess.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, re has been suspecting your rtionship with Hulda. Mrs. Smith may have been


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    monitored. You should be careful and don¡¯t let it out.¡±


    Hearing that Cynthia was being monitored, Alston¡¯s eyes became darker, and his aura was intense


    and horrible.


    ¡°Greg, arrange for her to live in the vi at Maple Garden these days.¡±


    When Cynthia approached, she happened to hear this sentence. She paused and smiled ironically.


    7/17


    Maple Garden!


    It was a famous rich vi area in Fort. The price of a vi has been fried to hundreds of millions of


    dors. Without connections and power, people couldn¡¯t buy it even if they had money.


    Alston was really generous to her!


    Somehow she began to get angry, deliberately stepping on the floor heavily with high heels, making a


    rattling noise.


    Hearing the sound, Alston turned around. He was a little stunned but didn¡¯t panic when seeing Cynthia


    coming. He said a few more to Greg and hung up the phone.


    ¡°You have finished talking with your mother?¡± He inquired.


    Cynthia stood opposite him and didn¡¯t answer him. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just overheard what you


    said on the call.¡±


    She gave a chuckle but it was not a real smile.


    ¡°Alston, are you trying to hide your mistress?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 31

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 31


    Chapter 31 Let¡¯s Get A Divorce


    Alston drooped his eyes. It was a soft posture but he still looked indifferent and defiant.


    He looked at Cynthia like her naughty child. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business. If you like, I le


    ft your two vis at Maple Garden, which are bigger and better than the one she lives in!¡±


    Cynthia frowned. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Alston, you know that I care about you. If you didn¡¯t ept me from the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have bee


    n in love with you, but you epted me!¡± Cynthia clutched her dress tightly. ¡°But you decisively gave u


    p on me after Hulda came back¡­ I¡¯m not a generous person. I can¡¯t share you with others.¡±


    She looked up


    at Alston. ¡°Alston, I¡¯m not so shameless. I won¡¯t pester you. If you want to be with Hulda, just tell me dir


    ectly. I will agree to divorce you!¡±


    Alston clenched her hand tightly. He felt a rage in heart..


    He was angry as she always mentioned divorce and wanted to give up on him so easily!


    ¡°Hulda just got back. Many people are monitoring her. You¡¯re still useful to me. I won¡¯t divorce you. And


    your mother wouldn¡¯t want us to get divorced.¡±


    All of sudden, Cynthia seemed to feel her brain was exploded. No wonder that after Hulda


    came back, he was reluctant to divorce. She turned out to be just a pawn.


    But hisst sentence made her despair like a withered tree. She opened her mouth, and her voice was


    trembling. ¡°I¡­ I get it. Our marriage was an ident. I can understand!¡±


    ¡°When you handle those people, I¡¯ll make a ce for your beloved. Then we¡¯re quits. We don¡¯t owe eac


    h other


    anything.¡±


    They were quits?


    Looking at her stubbornness and resolution, he gritted his teeth with anger. He was shrew businessma


    n, who liked to settle ounts with


    everyone clearly, but he hated Cynthia¡¯s being so courteous with him.


    ¡°Cynthia, am I too kind to you? You think that if you divorce me, everything will be fine?¡±


    Alston had been aggressive since childhood. He was used to taking everything under control. Although


    he loved Cynthia, his deep eyes were full of oppression when seeing her like this.


    Looking at his expression, Cynthia suddenly became scared and subconsciously took several steps ba


    ck.


    ¡°Your mother had some basic check¨C


    ups today. Her body was severely weakened. She needs expensive imported medicines and instrumen


    ts to continue her life every day. Do you think you can afford it with your


    meager sry if you leave me?¡±


    Cynthia frowned. She just read her mother¡¯s inspection report. The situation was really serious, and the


    numbers on the bill were astonishing.


    ¡°I¡­ F¡¯ll figure it out by myself.¡±


    She looked at Alston stubbornly. She upied the position of his first love. Knowing that Alston didn¡¯t li


    ke


    her, she couldn¡¯t spend his money anymore and didn¡¯t want to be a gold digger.


    Alston gave a sneering


    smile. ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the medical expenses. I took your mother from Beck¡¯s hand. Do


    you


    think he will let it go? If I guess right, he will always stare at the movements of your mother and you. As


    I¡¯m on your back, he dare not hurt you. But¡­¡±


    When he said this, he approached Cynthia and whispered in her ear, ¡°Believe it or not. If I leave you alo


    ne,


    before tomorrow, Beck will take your mother away from the hospital and hide her so that you will never


    find


    her.¡±


    It seemed his words or his burning breath made Cynthia can¡¯t help but shudder. Her heart was full of fe


    ar and


    anxiety.


    She finally knew why those people were afraid of Alston.


    He always poked their weak spot and controlled them firmly.


    It was just that Alston was too kind to her before. She never thought that Alston would use this trick on


    herself.


    Cynthia bit her lower lip tightly and couldn¡¯t refute anything. She found that she really couldn¡¯t save her


    mother without Alston¡¯s help.


    Looking at her lips trembling. Alston knew that he scared her. He soon put away his oppressive momen


    tum.


    He patted her hair and said


    softly, ¡°Alright. As long as you are obedient and y your part, no one dares to


    touch you and your mother.¡±


    Cynthia clenched her hand tightly. She nodded clumsily. ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°Well. Let¡¯s go back to the ward!¡± Alston


    reached out with his big hand and want to pull Cynthia. She avoided. him naturally. ¡°Mom is already asl


    eep. She had a light sleep. We¡¯d better not disturb her.¡±


    Alston frowned slightly. He felt that there was something wrong


    with her attitude, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. clearly. He felt something begin to get out of control. This fe


    made him very annoyed, even a little.


    scared.


    ¡°Ie to tell you that I¡¯m going to stay with my mother today and won¡¯t go back at night.¡± Cynthia


    lowered.


    her head and her voice was soft.


    Alston nodded. ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to go to Orleans on business next week for a week. You can stay in the


    you. You don¡¯t have to worry that Beck will get you into trouble.¡±


    Alston never let people down. Everything was arranged in good order.


    Cynthia¡¯s heart tightened. She nodded to him. ¡°Got it. Thank you!¡±


    After Alston left the hospital, he went to Orleans for a business trip as he said and didn¡¯te back for a


    On Sunday, Cynthia went to her mother¡¯s doctor¡¯s office to find out about her treatment this week.


    When she passed the front desk, she heard several nurses talking together. Cynthia didn¡¯t take it


    seriously. When she was about to walk by, she suddenly heard a few words.


    ¡°Orleans¡± and ¡°Earthquake¡°.


    Her heart skip a beat. She suddenly had a bad feeling, so she hurried up and asked, ¡°What are you talk


    about? What happened Orleans?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She rushed to speak and the nurse was startled. One


    stammered, ¡°Just now, the news said¡­ there was a magnitude seven earthquake in Orleans, which was


    Cynthia¡¯s mind went nk, full of buzzing sound, She couldn¡¯t hear anything around her.


    She was keeping thinking about one thing.


    Alston was on a business trip in Orleans and hadn¡¯te back yet!!!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 32

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 You Did Very Well


    Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale. Even her lips looked pale.


    Seeing that she looked not good, the nurse patted her shoulder and asked carefully, ¡°Doctor Miller, are


    you all right?¡±


    Cynthia suddenly came back to her sense. She hurriedly picked up the phone and dialed Alston¡¯s numb


    er. When typing the number, her hands were shaking.


    Toot, toot, toot¡­


    She held the phone nervously and listened carefully, but there was no response for a long time.


    Alston¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t get through!


    Cynthia asked the nurse to take care of her mother. Then she strode outside and called Greg as she ra


    n.


    After several phone calls, Greg finally picked up her call. She quickly asked, ¡°Has Alstone back yet


    ?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Greg¡¯s voice was full of seriousness. ¡°Mr. Smith¡¯s return flight is at 8 o¡¯clock this


    evening. Because of the earthquake in Orleans, the flight was canceled. Mr. Smith¡­ he¡­ he


    is still in Orleans.¡±


    Cynthia felt something exploded in her mind.


    Holding the phone tightly with her fingers, she tried to take a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°I just c


    alled him, but I couldn¡¯t get in touch with him. Did you get any of his news?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get through his call!¡± Greg replied. He noticed Greg¡¯s nervous tone and quickly soothed her, ¡°Do


    n¡¯t worry, Mrs. Smith. I have called the Smith family¡¯s private jet and arranged for a rescue team to go t


    here. Mr. Smith wille back safely.¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, she became excited. ¡°I want to go there too. When will you leave?¡±


    Greg was awkward when he heard her. There


    was still the risk of aftershocks in Orleans. If he takes Cynthial and encounters any danger, Alston will n


    ot spare him.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s too dangerous over there. Stay in Fort and wait for our news. I¡¯ll inform you as soon as


    I find


    Mr. Smith.¡±


    Cynthia looked grim. She still kept running. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    When she heard that Greg wanted to dissuade her, she made an excuse that


    he couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Greg, you


    know that Alston has serious cleanliness. Even doctors are hard to get close to him. I¡¯ve taken care of h


    im for


    so long. He won¡¯t reject me. In case he gets hurt, I can also help with the bandage.¡±


    Greg considered for a moment before he agreed. He asked Cynthia to wait outside the hospital. He sen


    t


    someone to pick her up.


    There is a big apron in the backyard of the Smith family. The flying route had been approved. They can


    start


    at any time.


    When Cynthia arrived at the Smith family, she found a group of people standing on the apron, including


    bodyguards, Greg and Hulda!


    ¡°She¡¯s going, too?¡± Cynthia asked Greg.


    Greg was in a dilemma. Before he answered, Hulda¡¯s guilty voice sounded, ¡°I, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll stay in Fort


    to help Alston take charge of thepany. I¡¯ll meet you when youe back.¡±


    Her eyes dodged. She was scared, while she still pretended to be calm and thoughtful.


    Cynthia sneered. If Alston saw her expression, he would definitely be disappointed. He was in danger i


    n Orleans while Hulda didn¡¯t even have the courage to look for him. Alston was really stupid to love her.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t say anything. She followed Greg and strode up the jet. She put a middle finger through t


    he


    window towards Hulda.


    When the ne took off, Hulda saw her and was so angry but helpless.


    After flying for nearly two hours, the jet finallynded slowly.


    When Cynthia looked down through the window, she


    saw many buildings in Orleans copse. Many ces


    were directly in ruins, looking deste and miserable.


    She was distraught and worried about Alston.


    After getting off the ne, Greg protected her to Alston¡¯s location.


    Along the way, some older houses copsed and werepletely reduced to ruins. Although the mode


    rn.


    high¨Crise buildings did not copse, the stairs were full of cracks and crumbling.


    Medical staff and soldiers came to the rescue in a hurry, looking very anxious. Some people knelt in the


    ruins.


    and frantically dug tes with their hands, trying to rescue their buried rtives and friends.


    The sight of these scenes made everyone feel depressed and grim.


    Orleans, which used to be prosperous, was reduced to purgatory on earth in an instant.


    Cynthia grabbed Greg nervously. She constantly looked around for Alston¡¯s figure, ¡°Greg, he will be fin


    e,


    right?¡±


    The situation at the scene was more severe than they expected. Greg also began to worry about Alston


    . ¡°Mr. Smith¡¯s mobile phone


    has a GPS. As long as he has it with him, we can find him soon. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs.


    Smith.¡±


    Then the locator came out with a short beep. Greg and Cynthia listen to it carefully.


    ¡°I found Mr. Smith¡¯s phone!¡±


    The bodyguard picked up a ck mobile phone from the ruins. Cynthia recognized it was Alston¡¯s phon


    e,


    which brought her heart in her mouth.


    ¡°The phone ran out of charge. It powered off automatically.¡± Greg operated the


    phone and said to Cynthia,


    ¡°Mr. Smith should be around here. Let¡¯s look for him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find it separately. It will be faster.¡± Cynthia said. She turned around and looked for Alston in the cr


    owd, shouting his name while looking for him.


    After searching for half an hour, she couldn¡¯t find him.


    Cynthia was anxious and impatient. Suddenly, he was hit in the back. A man covered in mess ran anxio


    usly opposite the injured man. He shouted, ¡°Help! There¡¯s a man whose hand seems to be broken. He


    needs to be


    patched up.¡±


    There were only a few doctors who came to the rescue, and the situation at the scene was serious. At t


    hat


    time, no one came.


    Cynthia reacted and hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I can patch him up. Lay him down.¡±


    The man quickly followed her words. Cynthia found clean bandages and medicines from her medicine c


    autumn. The weather was cool and the wound had not festered.


    After dealing with that injured man, one after another people were rescued. Cynthia was busy


    helping to


    make some simple bandages.


    As time passed and when thest patient¡¯s wound was handled, Cynthia became rxed. She suddenly


    When she thought she would fall to the ground severely, she suddenly fell into a wide embrace, and the


    familiar smell lingered on her nose.


    The man hurriedly took a few steps back with her in his arms. Suddenly a te fell from where she had j


    stood.


    Cynthia looked at the cracks smashed out of the ground, she felt as if she experienced death for a while


    She was too pale. The man holding her gently patted her shoulder and coaxed, ¡°Rx. Rx. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Cynthia looked up and met Alston¡¯s nervous eyes. She finally was relieved and her tears burst out instan


    ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve called you so many times. Do you know how I worried about you?¡± Cynthia


    She looked like a fost child. The moment she saw him, she felt like she had found her ce.


    Alston¡¯s turbulent feelings in his heart finally got out of control. He held her head with his hand and held


    tightly in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t let you worry. You did very well just now.¡±


    He always thought that Cynthia was weak and needed protection. When watching her deal with the wou


    He couldn¡¯t help but want to hide and didn¡¯t want anyone to take her.


    Cynthia tightly grabbed his waist with her slender arms. Her tears fell into his neck, and the scorching


    temperature was directlying to his heart.


    All people


    who came to Orleans were trusted by Alston. He didn¡¯t have to worry about being monitored by


    re.


    Alston missed Cynthia so much. He held her in his arms tightly, feeling that his whole heart was upie


    with her!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 33

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 Stay with Me


    Having cried and vented her feelings, Cynthia pushed him away and stared at him with her eyes that w


    ere red and swollen. It was a bit embarrassing to think of their current rtionship.


    ¡°Are you hurt!¡±


    Alston looked at her gently and shook, ¡°I¡¯m ok, I wasn¡¯t there when the earthquake happened. I iden


    tally dropped my mobile phone while running, so I didn¡¯t receive your call.¡±


    As they were talking, a sunny and lively voice suddenly came out from behind.


    ¡°Alston, this must be Cynthia!¡±


    Cynthia looked at him, it was a young man in his twenties who looked handsome and confident. He had


    perfect teeth and pretty dimples while he smiled, which made people feel friendly and warm.


    ¡°Lucien Williams. How do you do? You look beautiful as Alston mentioned.¡±


    He actually mentioned her to Lucien?


    Cynthia turned to Alston with an expression of surprise.


    Alston was embarrassed and introduced, ¡°This is the heir of the Williams family.¡±


    The Williams family had won the bidding of the Smith Group before. Alston was inspecting the project i


    n


    Orleans with Lucien during his business trip here.


    Lucien was very outgoing, he enjoyed talking with Cynthia.


    Although Cynthia just cried, she was still amused by his sense of humor.


    Alston was relieved to see that her mood eased a lot, but he felt


    very ufortable when they were talking happily. He frowned and stared at Lucien.


    How could she smile so beautifully at other men!


    Lucien suddenly shuddered, as if being targeted by some beast.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, the ne is ready to go back to Fort.¡± Greg came with others. Although the earthquake had


    passed, there was still the risk of aftershocks in Orleans, and they had to hurry.


    It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening when they reached Fort. Alston


    was about to help Cynthia get off


    the n¨¦ when he was hugged by someone.


    Hulda fell into Alston¡¯s arms and hugged his waist. Her voice choked, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Alston. I¡¯m so


    worried about you. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not injured.¡±


    Alston wanted to push her away, but she held him even


    tighter. Hulda whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, I


    was followed by Uncle re¡¯s people.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Alston had no choice but to hold her.


    W


    Cynthia was so mad to see them hugging that she scratched her palm.


    Hulda smiled proudly in his arms before she pretend to cry.


    It¡¯ste autumn, and she¡¯s still wearing a thin skirt. When she cried, her thin shoulders floated slightly, a


    nd


    she looked adorable.


    Cynthia smiled sarcastically, ignored Alston and got off the ne on her own.


    ¡°You are so worried, why don¡¯t you go and look for him yourself!¡±


    Hulda stopped crying, she knew Cynthia


    was embarrassing her. She hated her very much, but she didn¡¯t


    reveal it.


    She wiped her tears gracefully, ¡°As Alston¡¯s personal assistant, I know


    my duty and his concerns. Keeping thepany function in order while he¡¯s absent is the best I can do


    .¡±


    She was such a hypocrite who was good at making excuses.


    Cynthia stepped forward and pulled her away from Alston, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have any personal feelings for


    boss, business is business. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Hulda grabbed her skirt at a loss, and made a pitiful expression on her face. It¡¯s like Cynthia was being h


    to her.


    ¡°Alston, I think Cynthia misunderstood me. I was just too worried about you to control my emotions. I¡¯m s


    I won¡¯t be so impulsive next time.¡±


    Cynthia had been busy all day and hadn¡¯t eaten or rested.


    Alston didn¡¯t want to waste such a long time on Hulda, but he had to act this way in case people of Uncl


    Cynthia.¡±


    He was indifferent to her in front of Hulda while they were so close in Orleans.


    Hulda and he were like a couple, Cynthia felt she was like the third wheel.


    Somehow she wanted to say something for herself.


    ¡°Alston, I¡¯m a little scared today, I want you to stay with me!¡± Cynthia looked at her and said softly.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 34

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 It Hurt So Much


    Alston paused. This was the first time that Cynthia expressed


    her attachment to him after the kidnapping.


    Just as he was about to speak, Hulda suddenly tugged at his skirt and looked at him tenderly, ¡°Alston, I


    have a lot of things to say to you, too.¡±


    Alston frowned for a while and said coldly to Cynthia, ¡°If you are afraid, go to the central hospital, or I c


    an ask Helen to apany you in the Smith family¡­¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Cynthia was disappointed and left without waiting for him to finish.


    Even though she risked her life to find him, he might be more satisfied with Hulda¡¯s hypocritical care.


    She walked away with her head held high, as if this would save her self¨Cesteem.


    Lucien was there all the time, he pushed Alston and winked at him, asking him to chase Cynthia.


    Alston nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡±


    Lucien was irritated by Alston, they had known each other since childhood. His old man often told him t


    o learn from Alston. Alston was not only good at studying, he also brought family business back to norm


    al and made it a front runner in the industry after bing the family¡¯s heir.


    As brilliant as he was, Alston just didn¡¯t know how to handle rtionships with others.


    He¡¯s used to the sense of control, even in a rtionship. He liked to guide and take responsibility, ignori


    ng the feelings of the one protected by him.


    Now that Cynthia had left, Lucien could only shake his head. Alston would definitely regret this.


    ¡°You must be Lucien Williams of the Williams Group!¡± Hulda screamed as he was thinking.


    Lucien nodded with a poker face. Having grown up among women, he could tell instantly who Hulda wa


    s


    when he looked at her.


    While she managed to put on a gorgeous mask, he could still see ambition and ttery in her eyes. ¡°Yo


    u must be an idiot to like this woman when you have way better choice.¡± He whispered


    to Alston and knocked.


    against him.


    Alston was surprised that he could see who Hulda truly was.


    Their nonchnt attitude totally annoyed Hulda.


    After leaving the airport, Cynthia took a taxi directly to the central hospital.


    Lynn was already asleep when Cynthia got there.


    Cynthia was in a trance looking at her quietly.


    Alston was gentle to her in Orleans and on their flight back. But he


    became apletely different man, keeping distance from her ever since they met Hulda. She couldn¡¯t


    understand why he would treat her like


    this.


    Maybe she¡¯s just a substitute for Hulda.


    But she had said that she would divorce him and let Hulda marry him. Why was he still angry?


    If Cynthia hadn¡¯t heard him say she was just a substitute, she thought he really liked her.


    Lynn was in a daze, feeling that there was a person sitting in front


    of the hospital bed. Years of imprisoned


    life made her instantly alert and awake.


    Cynthia quickly patted her on the back and whispered, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re back.¡± Lynn breathed a sigh of relief, turned on the light, and saw Cynthia¡¯s face, ¡°You


    ¡­ why are you crying? Did Alston hurt you?¡±


    Cynthia quickly wiped the tears from her face and forced a smile, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I identally kicked t


    he


    table in the dark just now, and it hurt so much!¡±


    In my heart!


    As she spoke, tears fell uncontrobly. Lynn quickly hugged her in her arms, ¡°Look at you, you were al


    ways so


    careless. If you can¡¯t see, just turn on the light¡­¡±


    Cynthia felt warm while listening to her. It¡¯s good to be around mother.


    ¡°Is Alston okay?¡±


    Lynn knew that she went to Orleans to see Alston today, and wondered why she came to the hospital


    alone at night, fearing something happened to Alston.


    Cynthia buried her face in her mother¡¯s arms and said sullenly, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    He might still be with Hulda, feeling good.


    Rumours began to spread that Alston was killed when Orleans was hit by earthquake, and he lost conta


    Alston had people reliable enough to observe everything for him.


    Alston didn¡¯t finish dealing with all of them until the next morning.


    He sat at his desk in exhaustion, looking at a message received on his mobile phone.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Doctor Carter has already taken the flight to Fort and will arrive at 4 pm.¡±


    Attached is a medical report of Lynn.


    With this message, Alston finally had an excuse to talk to Cynthia. He couldn¡¯t help calling her immediat


    Cynthia just woke up and picked up the phone in a daze, ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    Her soft voice drove away all his exhaustion, Alston¡¯s cold eyes gradually became gentle.


    ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡±


    When she heard Alston¡¯s voice, Cynthia stopped yawning. She held the cellphone tightly.


    She said meaningfully, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I slept wellst night. You must have had a sound sleep!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 35

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 Kidney Matching


    Thinking he might have slept with Huldast night, Cynthia felt like her heart was being torn apart.


    Alston sighed as sensed her indifference to him.


    He knew that Cynthia misunderstood him, but he didn¡¯t exin much when he thought that the phone


    might


    be monitored. He thought that when everything was settled, he would exin to her, and then the two o


    f


    them could really be together.


    Alston directly changed the subject, ¡°Did you see your mother¡¯s physical examination report?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s attention was instantly diverted.


    Before she went to


    Orleans, she asked the hospital to give her mother a general physical examination. The


    physical examination report came out before she could see it.


    ¡°What happened to my mother¡¯s illness?¡±


    Before Cynthia was 12, her mother never had any serious illness. But she looked pale


    and felt nauseous all


    the time sincest week. She was often tired and had symptoms of anorexia. Cynthia wondered what s


    he


    had been through over thest decade..


    Cynthia was worried, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her since they reunited after all the struggle


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the results of the report. Please have a look.¡±


    Alston sent the report he just received to Cynthia.


    Cynthia read very carefully in case she missed anything.


    The results of the previous tests were not particrly healthy, but they were all normal. Until the renal f


    unction was seen, Cynthia¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Looking at the


    rows of data different from ordinary people, she couldn¡¯t help shaking her fingers. She waspletely


    shocked at the conclusion.


    ¡°Late stage renal failure¡­¡± Cynthia murmured. She turned to her mother


    who was still asleep, and her eyes.


    were full of disbelief.


    Cynthia picked up the phone and rushed directly into the bathroom.


    As the call continued, Cynthia¡¯s voice began to tremble, ¡°How did this happen? How did my mother get


    such a


    serious illness? Alston, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°I have invited the most professional internist abroad who will arrive this afternoon.¡± Alston tried tof


    ort. her, but abruptly resisted and maintained a slightly cold and hard voice.


    Cynthia, who had a medical background, was not relieved at all. She knew better than Alston that there


    was no cure for her mother¡¯s chronic renal failure, even hemodialysis could only ease her pain.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Only kidney transnt could save her mother.


    Her fingers tightened and her voice was a little hoarse, ¡°I, I want to have a kidney match with my mothe


    r.¡±


    Alston suddenly stood up from his chair after hearing this. His voice was urgent, ¡°No, Cynthia, you belo


    ng to me now, I forbid you from doing that.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t feel the hidden uneasiness and worry, because he was toomanding.


    After her idea was directly rejected, she felt angry, ¡°Alston, you made me a substitute of Hulda and didn


    ¡¯t want divorce, these are fine with me. I owe you for saving my mother. I¡¯ll be your Mrs. Smith and do w


    hatever you want except for this time, please respect my decision.¡±


    Alston clenched his fist and lowered his eyes while listening to her angry words. He then replied coldly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be Mrs. Smith with only one kidney, Cynthia. If you do that procedure, you will never be able


    to stay in the Smith family, no hospitals in Fort will ever take your mother.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t severely suppress her idea, Cynthia could definitely have


    the operation without telling him, because she was too stubborn.


    Cynthia stepped back and leaned against the wall at a loss.


    That¡¯s my mother we are talking about, Alston. I don¡¯t want her to die in pain and desperation, I must do


    something. Alston, I beg you to help her. I can live with one kidney.¡±


    ¡°Not the same!¡± Alston interrupted her.


    ¡°Although doctors often say that one kidney will keep you healthy, it¡¯s never the samepared with tw


    o normal kidneys.¡±


    ¡°If Cynthia donates a kidney, her life will be


    very hard in the future. She can¡¯t stay upte, her health will be seriously affected.¡±


    As selfish and cold¨Cblooded


    as he might be, he just wanted Cynthia to be healthy, which was more important


    to him than anything.


    Even her own mother¡¯s life didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Doctor Carter will arrive in the afternoon, he will have a treatment n. I will also contact the hospitals h


    to pay attention to the appropriate kidney sources.¡±


    Alston made a decision directly. Before hanging up the phone, he threatened Cynthia, ¡°I will contact all t


    hospitals in Fort. Without my permission, none of them will admit you to the operation


    room. You¡¯d better put


    this idea away.¡±


    After he hang up the phone, Cynthia finally couldn¡¯t stand it any


    more. Her body slid down the wall, her head


    buried in her knee, and tears kept flowing downwards.


    She didn¡¯t want to wake her mother, so she bit her lower lip tightly and whimpered.


    She stayed in the bathroom for a long time, rubbing her red eyes after crying with a cold towel. Then she


    With her mother¡¯s illness in mind, and she was absent¨C


    minded all morning. Doctor Carter finally came to the


    hospital in the afternoon, she then hurriedly went to the office.


    After knocking on the door, a warm voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    It sounded familiar to Cynthia, she pushed the door and went in. It was a gentleman sitting in front of the


    desk.


    ¡°Dn?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 36

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 36


    Chapter 36 She¡¯s Mine


    Dn looked up at the sound, revealing a bookish¨Clooking face.


    He wore a doctor¡¯s white coat and gold¨C


    rimmed sses. With his nted eyes, a high nose, and thin lips, his appearance was the kind of cold.


    But because of his schr¡¯s style, he looked much softer and very


    handsome.


    ¡°Dn?¡± Cynthia was surprised.


    Dn was her direct senior. He was born into


    a medical family and studied medicine from an early age. He was a medical genius. In college, both of t


    hem were the teacher¡¯s favorite students. She often asked Dn¡¯s advice and gets to know him well.


    He went abroad for further study in his junior year. After that, they never met again.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the physician specially invited by Alston was Dn.


    ¡°Look how much we have the fate.¡± Dn smiled. Actually, the Smiths family had invited him at that tim


    e, but


    he didn¡¯t want toe.


    There is no cure for end¨C


    stage renal failure, whether at home or abroad. Only hemodialysis can alleviate the


    patient¡¯s pain. If there is a suitable kidney source, kidney transnt can be carried out.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Although he had more research in this field than other doctors, he was not sure whether he can be


    cured. It


    was not until the Smith family revealed that the patient was Cynthia¡¯s mother that Dn changed


    his mind


    and came back from abroad to be Lynn¡¯s attending physician.


    He hasn¡¯t seen Cynthia for a long time. The days of studying abroad were very boring. When he remind


    ed her


    in his spare time, his heart could get a moment of peace.


    At the thought, the tenderness in his eyes became more and more intense, but it was only covered by l


    enses.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°Take a seat!¡±


    Dn stood up and offered her a ss of water. Cynthia took it and sat opposite him, holding the ss.


    tightly. ¡°Dn, my mom¡­ Will my mom be saved?¡±


    Seeing her anxious look, Dn magically took out a small box of strawberry cake from the drawer and


    handed it to her. ¡°I know you like cake. I bought it at the airport. Try it.¡±


    A small and exquisite cake. Cynthia took a gentle bite, and the sweet smell made her rx.


    Seeing her relieved, Dn smiled and flipped through the report in his hand. ¡°I just read the physical ex


    amination report, and the situation is indeed somewhatplicated. She has been ill for a long time, b


    ut


    she has not been well treated. The situation was so serious.¡±


    Cynthia bit the spoon, and her eyes were filled with cold.


    Beck, the b*stard imprison her


    mother for ten years, and didn¡¯t treat her as a human being, and made her suffer such pain now. D*mn


    it!


    She was so angry that her clear eyes were full of anger and hatred.


    Dn frowned when he saw this and rubbed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange dialysis first, and see th


    e effect. I only hope the hospital could find a suitable kidney source as soon as possible. If the kidney s


    ource. can be found, I¡¯ll operate surgery, and the sess rate can reach 90%.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes brightened, and she surprised looked at him. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your smartest senior. Don¡¯t you believe what I said?¡± Dn gently raised his chin and made a


    proud look. Cynthia finallyughed and rxed a lot.


    The door of the office was unlocked, and faintughter came from the crack.


    Alston coldly looked at them. Because he hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. His beautiful eyes were slightly re


    d and


    looked terrible with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Alston, aren¡¯t you¡­e in?¡±


    Behind Alston, Lucien looked at them who had a good talk in the room, then looked at Alston¡¯s cold fac


    e, he


    couldn¡¯t help but get a tingle.


    When Alston heard this, the bag in his hand pinched with a click.


    Lucien took one look at the deformed bag and felt distressed for a second. ¡°Alston, don¡¯t garb so hard,


    you


    will crush the cake.¡±


    Last night, they came back from Orleans. Lucien had a good sleep, but Alston didn¡¯t rest for a moment


    until now. After dealing with those trouble in the Smith Group, he continued to discuss cooperation proj


    ects with


    him.


    After the meeting, Lucien looked at the dark circles round Alston¡¯s eyes, and he thought that he would g


    o home and sleep, but Alston went directly to the hospital.


    Lucien had a good impression on Cynthia, so he went with Alston. He alsomented that Alston had be


    come. romantic when he saw him go a long way to buy a cake with exquisite and lovely packaging. But


    he suddenly


    saw this scene.


    Cynthia was dating aother men!


    The man also bought her favorite cake and touched her head. It waspletely surpassing Alston!


    No wonder he was in such a cold look!


    ¡°Alston, or I¡­ I¡­ call her?¡± Lucien carefully nced at Alston, then he was about to push the door. But


    Alston¡¯s handsome face was full of ice¨C


    cold. He gave a brittleugh and put the cake box on the trash can,


    and then turned to leave.


    Lucien quickly followed up. ¡°Don¡¯t be timid, bro! Just go in and let that man know who is her husband!¡±


    Alston scurried for several steps and turned to look at him coldly. Lucien didn¡¯t expect him to turn, so he


    quickly stopped.


    ¡°From past to now, from now to the future, she¡¯s mine!¡±


    Alston strode away after saying this sentence, and Lucien mumbled. ¡°Saying it to Cynthia. What¡¯s the us


    Alston went far. Lucien sighed and followed up.


    Now, he is furious. Who knows what is going to happen? He has to keep an eye on him.


    Cynthia was talking to Dn delightedly when she heard footsteps outside the door. She saw two peopl


    Dn followed her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Someone was outside just now!¡± Cynthia opened the door and the two men were gone. She


    paused when


    she saw a deformed cake box.


    This brand of cake is what she always eats at the Smith family!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 37

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 A Great Chance


    Cynthia picked up the cake box and looked at the deformed edge. Her eyes sparkled with a thoughtful l


    ook.


    ¡°It was Alston just now?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s the matter? Is there anything wrong with this box?¡±


    Cynthia looked down and rubbed the crushed box. ¡°Unfortunately, the box is broken. The cake isn¡¯t eat


    able.¡±


    Then she opened the lid of the trash can and threw the cake in.


    So what? Give her a p


    and then offer a sweet date? She is not a child, and will not forgive all his mistakes


    with a piece of cake.


    Cynthia looked at Dn and smiled, ¡°Dn, I should go back to take care of my mom. I¡¯ve been out for


    too long. She should be anxious if she can¡¯t see me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you and see her.¡±


    Cynthia nodded and they walked together to the ward.


    As they left, Alston and Lucien came out from the end of the corridor.


    It set a ticklish task for Lucien. He just persuaded Alston toe back but didn¡¯t think he would see this


    scene. It was all over, Alston must be angrier.


    ¡°Lucien!¡± Alston called him in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Ah!¡± cried Lucien. He was lost in thought just now.


    ¡°Does Dn more handsome than me? Does he richer than me?¡± Alston¡¯s


    eyelids turned red, and his words


    were sour.


    ¡°He is gentler than you, and knows how not to break a girl¡¯s heart.¡± Lucien thought.


    Without saying these words, Lucien pointed to their backs and said, ¡°You must feel bad!¡±


    Alston paused. He touched his heart, where it seemed to have been pricked, and it hurt badly.


    ¡°Cynthia loves you so much, it¡¯s probably worse than you when she saw you hug Hulda.¡±


    ¡°But, I just want to protect her!¡± Alston pressed his lips and frowned. He had no experience in love. Wh


    en he saw that the person he cared about was in danger, all he knew was to protect her under his wing


    and bear all the damage by himself.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything wrong.


    ¡°Drink with me!¡± Alston couldn¡¯t understand it, but just stopped to think about it. He took Lucien directly


    and


    went out.


    ¡°Alston, are you crazy? How long have you not slept? You still dare to drink? You¡¯d better get a rest¡­¡±


    He never listened to him no matter how he shouted.


    Dark Blue.


    Alston has a good drink. But today he has something on his


    mind. He drank one ss after another and soon. got drunk. Lucien also drank a lot, and before long, b


    oth of them were drunk.


    Lucien¡¯s face was red, but there was still a trace of wakefulness. They couldn¡¯t drive back, so he called


    home


    and asked people to pick them up.


    The Williams family soon came, but only one people. The man looked at Alston, who was lying on the t


    able,


    and his face was reluctant.


    Lucien didn¡¯t mention that Alston was drunk, too!


    He dare not let a stranger drive Alston back.


    He didn¡¯t have the phone number of Greg, only the number of his family mansion. But it happened that


    Greg.


    was sent out, and despite several phone calls, no one answered.


    Just then, a woman came up and saw


    Alston lying on the table. She gave a little exmation, and said, ¡°Why


    is Alston so drunk!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Take Lucien back first. I¡¯m Hulda, Alston¡¯s personal assistant. I¡¯ll send him back home.¡±


    The man had seen her before when he was beside Lucien, but at that moment he saw her dress and lo


    oked


    suspicious.


    Hulda wore a hip¨Cwrapped skirt, painted with heavy makeup, and dressed up so sexy that she had no


    tenderness and dignity she had ever seen before.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to dress like this in a bar?¡± Hulda was annoyed by his look and said impatiently.


    The man didn¡¯t refute and was preparing to hold Lucien to leave. Lucien suddenly opened his eyes in a


    daze,


    saw Hulda close to Alston and staggered over to stop her.


    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ you plot against him¡­ you can¡¯t send him¡­ Cynthia will be angry¡­¡±


    He said drunkly and pulled Hulda away.


    Hulda became angry. This time was a great chance. Alston was drunk and unconscious. As long as she


    slept with him, with his personality, although he would not definitely be responsible for her, he would ce


    rtainly not


    be indifferent to her as before.


    As long as his attitude softens, she can let him see her goodness gradually, make him fall in love with h


    er,


    and can¡¯t abandon her.


    She nned all of it. But Lucien messed up her n!


    Hulda stomped her feet and forced a stiff smile. ¡°Mr.


    Lucien is drunk. Everyone in the Smith Group knows that


    Alston likes me, so I don¡¯t have to take advantage of his.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t know Alston¡¯s n. He had only seen his gentle manner towards Hulda at the Smith Gro


    He hesitated.


    Lucien¡¯s attitude was very determined, to defend Alston.


    The man felt embarrassed. Finally, he had to say to Hulda, ¡°It¡¯s about twenty minutes from the bar to the


    it, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Call the police?


    Hulda paused. What¡¯s wrong with the Williams family? Lucien was a fool, and the servant was so peculi


    Seeing that Lucien was about to fall, the man quickly carried him and turned to Hulda, ¡°Now, one second


    passed!¡±


    Hulda gnashed her teeth with anger, hurriedly carried Alston and dragged him out.


    Because she was afraid of calling the police, Hulda was quiet all the way, even indulged in anger, and h


    time to do any little tricks at all.


    The Smith family house was dark, the servants all went home, and Ste wasn¡¯t at home either. When H


    dragged Alston into the living room, she just heard the phone ring.


    She rushed over and answered the phone. It was the Williams family.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Taylor? Has Mr. Smith returned home?¡±


    Hulda vomited violently, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and gnashed her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The man said and hung up the phone.


    Hulda sat on the ground and gasped. After her breathing recovered, she turned to Alston, who was unco


    No one was here. The servant of the Williams family didn¡¯t expect that there was nobody in such a big h


    Isn¡¯t this¡­ a great chance for her?


    Hulda stood up, holding the table, and walked to Alston step by step.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 38

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 38


    Chapter 38 Get Out


    At this time, a taxi stopped at the Smith¡¯s house gate in the moonlight.


    Cynthia got off the bus with a bag in her hand. There were a few changes of clothes in it. After staying i


    n the hospital for so many days, she was ready to go home and wash her clothes and those of her mot


    her.


    As soon as she got off the taxi, she saw a bright red car parked, with the license te number she had


    never


    seen.


    Cynthia confused. Greg has just told her that Alston was not at home tonight, and all the servants have


    gone


    home. Ste also went out to y cards with her friends. No one should be in the house.


    Who could it be?


    Cynthia crossed the yard to the door, and found it open. She paused, and then went straight in.


    The living room was brightly lit up. At first nce Cynthia saw the man. He was drunk andy unconsci


    ously


    on the sofa. Hulda squatted on the side and loosened his tie.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes suddenly became red with anger. She rushed in with a bag and smashed it at Hulda, ¡°W


    hat are you doing?¡±


    Hulda was unguarded and directly hit in the forehead.


    She screamed in pain and fell to the ground. When she saw Cynthia, anger welled up in her mind.


    Just got upset by Lucien, and now the chance was ruined by Cynthia. These two people were real


    jinxes!


    She stood up directly, pushed Cynthia away severely, and confidently said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you got eyes in yo


    ur head? I¡¯m necking with Alston. Don¡¯t bother us!¡±


    The word ¡°necking¡± made Cynthia angry. She pointed to Alston on the sofa and said coldly, ¡°He is so dr


    unk. and has no consciousness. How can he neck with you? Hulda, I see, you¡¯re trying to


    do something nasty.


    while he¡¯s drunk. You are so shameless.¡±


    Hulda was caught in the middle of what she said, and immediately became angry from embarrassment,


    ¡°How about he is drunk? Alston likes me. Cynthia, you¡¯re jealous. You¡¯d better get out of here if you kn


    ow enough.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°This is my home!¡± Cynthia dropped her bag on the floor. ¡°This man on the sofa is my husband. Why sh


    ould I get out? You are the one who should get out!¡±


    Hearing her roar, Hulda ignored her roaring, snorted coldly, and went directly to Alston to hold him


    upstairs.


    Cynthia was about to stop her.


    Suddenly Alston sat up in a daze.


    Hulda was too frightened to move. The reason why she dared to quarrel with Cynthia was that Alston w


    as drunk. If he knew what she did to Cynthia, he would never let her go.


    Alston closed his eyes. Hulda was very close to him, and a strong perfume directly invaded his nasal c


    avity.


    Alston frowned in disgust and suddenly pushed her away. ¡°It stinks, get out!¡±


    He was grumpy, and he can control it when he is sober. When he was drunk, his bad temper suddenly


    showed


    itself.


    Unabashed hatred of the people he disliked.


    Hulda struck her back on the tea table and felt a burning pain. She


    gasped with her back hunched, and looked at Alston carefully, only to find that he was asleep again.


    Cynthia witnessed this scene. She smiled and felt a bit lucky.


    Alston could treat Hulda in this way. If it had been her, she might have died.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go?¡± Cynthia coldly nced at Hulda and took out her cell phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t leav


    e immediately, I¡¯ll call the police and charge you for trespassing!¡±


    Call police!?


    Hulda¡¯s eyes were full of hatred, gave her a hard stare and then limped away.


    After she left, Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Alston, who was in aa on the sofa, wit


    h her


    eyes red.


    She can¡¯t imagine if she just didn¡¯te back tonight, whether Alston would be forced to sleep with Hul


    da. Just thinking about the scene just now makes her heart pain.


    If Alston had sex with Hulda, she would never forgive him!


    Cynthia felt so angry. She grabbed the bag and hit him, but tears unconsciously fell down.


    She put a nket to him crying. ¡°You b*stard, you were almost taken advantage of. Do you know, b*star


    b*stard!¡±


    The next morning, the sun was shining through the window. Alston stood up from the sofa and rubbed h


    He saw the decorations around him and paused.


    Why is he at home?!


    Alston only remembered that he saw Cynthia with Dn. He was angry and had a drink with Lucien. Fro


    then on, he forgot everything.


    Just then, the phone rang on the tea table.


    As he answered, there was a cry. ¡°Alston, I¡¯m sorry for you, I didn¡¯t defend your chastity!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alston took the phone away from his ear and asked with a frown.


    Lucien repeated what the servant told him, waiting for Alston¡¯s anger with a guilty face.


    Alston paused. ¡°You mean, Hulda drove me home? Don¡¯t worry, she didn¡¯t do anything¡±


    He is man, and he can still feel it.


    Lucien breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. If something really happened, he would be over.


    After hanging up the phone, Alston stood up and was prepared to wash. As


    soon as he stepped out, he noticed that he had kicked something. He looked down to see a lc dress.


    This skirt is Cynthia¡¯s. She came homest night?

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 39

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 The Wicked Rtives


    He picked up the dress and promptly ran to the bedroom upstairs.


    Just about to knock at the door, the bedroom door was suddenly opened.


    Alston saw her delicate face. She looked just awake, and her eyes were slightly red and swollen. When


    she


    saw him, her whole face was cold as ice.


    Last night, she was going to wash clothes and go back to the hospital. But she didn¡¯t expect to see suc


    h a


    scene. In case Hulda came back, she stayed at home and stayed up all night. She waited for dawn to


    make


    sure that Hulda would note before falling asleep.


    It didn¡¯t take long


    for her to sleep, she was woken up by Alston¡¯s footsteps. With morning temperament, she


    was directly angry with him.


    ¡°So, are you here to ask me?¡±


    Alston was puzzled by her anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I interrupted you to neck with Huldast night!¡± Cynthia looked impassively, ¡°I don¡¯t ca


    re


    about it, but here is the Smith family, and I¡¯m still nominally your wife. If you


    bring her back next time, I¡¯ll hit


    her out again.¡±


    She mmed the door with a bang. Alston touched his nose and reluctantly smiled.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Cynthia would have such a hot temper. He always thought she was a rabbit, but t


    he


    rabbit had ws, too.


    Alston didn¡¯t disturb her sleep, but turned and went downstairs directly. When he thought of what Lucie


    n and Cynthia had just said, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    He always thought that Hulda was in order, but he didn¡¯t know she was still making advances on him. If


    it weren¡¯t for Cynthia, Hulda would really do it.


    At the thought of this possibility, Alston felt disgusted and his eyes were gloomy.


    It¡¯s high time that she was taught a lesson. Otherwise, she will never learn to be obedient!


    Hulda was pushed by Alston and knocked on the tea table. When she woke up, she felt that her back w


    aspletely ck and blue.


    She got up in pain and went to work. When she arrived at the door of thepany, she endured a cold


    sweat on her forehead. Her attention was on her back, and she had no time to look around.


    Just as she was about to enter the gate, three people rushed up and surrounded her.


    There werean old man and woman who were worn out and weak, and a bruiser.


    ¡°Hulda, Hulda?¡± The old woman came up and grabbed her hand. The rough skin rubbed against her de


    licate


    skin, and the old voice seemed to be magic.


    Hulda was scared and backed up a few steps. Her face was pale, even her delicate makeup couldn¡¯t c


    over it.


    She recognized all three people when they turned to dust.


    It must have been Alston who informed them. At that time, she was in a panic and chaos.


    ¡°No¡­ no, you mistook one for another. I¡¯m not Hulda!¡±


    She covered her face and turned to run. But she was dragged back by the young men.


    ¡°Hulda, how dare you don¡¯t recognize your parents and brother!¡± Burnell hardly grabbed her wrist and d


    ragged her in front of her parents and pushed her to the ground.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, she doesn¡¯t want to recognize us. Even if she doesn¡¯t recognize my brother, she doesn¡¯t w


    ant to


    recognize you.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s father used to hit and scold her. Hearing this, he got red in the face with anger and kicked her o


    n the back directly.


    Burnell didn¡¯t dissuade him when he saw this, but heughed gleefully.


    Hulda¡¯s tears flowed out in great pain. She bent down on the ground, her eyes full of hatred for these th


    ree


    men.


    Hulda¡¯s mother quickly pulled him away, lifted Hulda from the ground, and said lightly, ¡°Hulda is a promi


    nent person now, so you can¡¯t hit her like before. Look how nice this dress is, you kicked it all dirty.¡±


    Never cared about Hulda¡¯s injury from start to finish.


    She was always like this. She could avoid her daughter being beaten, but she alwayses out to


    y a


    good person at the end of every time.


    Hulda coldly looked at her rough hands touching her expensive coat, and the olddy was obviously co


    veted.


    The security guard on


    the side also noticed the situation here. The people around the center were Mr. Smith¡¯s favorite assista


    nt, so he quickly ran over and respectfully asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, do you want me to help you


    out?¡±


    Said the security guard with alert eyes, looking at the three men, holding a walkie¨C


    talkie, ready to call people


    to drive them away.


    ¡°No, they are rtives of my hometown. They meet me something!¡± Hulda forced a smile.


    The security guard was in doubt. The three men werepletely different from


    Hulda in both dress and temperament. He simply couldn¡¯t see that they were rtives.


    Burnell was annoyed by his eyes and he was about to quarrel with the security guard. He was stared at


    by


    Hulda, and suddenly felt cold on his back. He was afraid to speak.


    He wondered in his heart, when did the bullied girl have such cold eyes?


    After the security guard went away, Burnell realized that he was scared by


    Hulda just now. He pushed her as if he had gained face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him that we are your family


    ? You think we will embarrass you? In your heart, we are your poor rtives, right?¡±


    Hulda nced at them. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to quarrel


    here. Go somewhere else if you have something to


    do.¡±


    Then she turned around and took them directly to the remote part of thepany.


    Looking at the towering Smith


    Group behind, her mom marveled a few words. ¡°Yourpany looks really


    nice. You must be very rich. I am relieved to see that you


    are doing well. You have no idea how worried I have


    been about you for so many years.¡±


    Hulda didn¡¯t want to listen to her. She said to her in disgust. ¡°What do you want!¡±


    Her mom looked embarrassed and rubbed her worn skirt nervously. ¡°Look, how well you are dressed, a


    nd look


    at me and your brother. In order to find you, we have been poor in recent years. Since you are rich now


    , you


    should help us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, to find you, I¡¯m not married till now. You can¡¯t leave us


    alone.¡± Burnell greedily looked at Hulda. ¡°Give me


    200,000 dors, and I¡¯ll get married first.¡±


    200,000 dors! Hulda red at him. ¡°You are crazy! I have no money!¡±


    ¡°No money?¡± Burnell pinched her coat. ¡°Do you still wear Chanel if you have no money?¡±


    When


    they confronted each other, the old man, who had never spoken, snapped a few cigarettes and said


    with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re rich now. Can


    you bear to see your brother live a poor life? Just give your brother a hand.


    You should help each other. So we can at ease.¡±


    ¡°Help? When Burnell helped her? He only wants to use her. If she was useless, he would kick her away.


    would never get his help.¡± Hulda thought.


    The hatred in her heart was overflowing, but she didn¡¯t show it on


    her face. ¡°Dad, you just see my morous


    clothes, but it¡¯s all show! I¡¯ve only worked in the Smith Group for a month, so I don¡¯t have any money.¡±


    ¡°In the past, you only cared about my brother. After all these years, do you know how much I have suffer


    Can you care about me a little?¡±


    Hearing this, he flung his cigarette on the ground and said in fury. ¡°Don¡¯t go on and on about how poor y


    are. Your brother is a single¨C


    son of our family for three generations. He is over 30 years old. Do you want your


    brother to be single and childless? Can you afford it for our family?¡±


    ¡°If


    you don¡¯t give us money, we will go to yourpany. You don¡¯t want your colleagues to talk about you a


    look down on you, right?!¡±


    He said and crossed her, and rushed to the gate. Hulda quickly stopped him, sweating in a hurry. ¡°Dad,


    promise. Okay? Don¡¯t go to mypany!¡±


    Then she quickly took out a card from her bag. ¡°There are 200,000 dors, and the password is my birth


    Burnell grabbed it and said triumphantly, ¡°Give me!¡±


    Hulda gnashed her teeth with hatred, and her face with delicate makeup was slightly distorted. ¡°Take it a


    go. Don¡¯te again.¡±


    ¡°You are my daughter, how could


    you cut all ties with us? Ah, hurry to work, and we¡¯ll go. Come home and see us when you have time.¡± T


    Looked at the card in her son¡¯s hand, and her eyes were full of joy. They got the card and left happily.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hulda looked at the backs of them, threw her bag on the ground, and vowed that one day, she must be e


    ¡°Oh, what a wonderful show!¡±


    There was a man¡¯s voice from behind her. Hulda paused, turned around to look, and then she was shoc

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 40

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 40


    Chapter 40 Cooperation


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was a young man with a delicate appearance, but the gloomy eyes made him look terrible and


    inessible.


    ¡°Iv¡­ Ivan!¡±


    Hulda said to him with a pale face.


    It was Ivan who came.


    Since he broke his right hand by Alston, he didn¡¯t appear in thepany for a month. When he had jus


    t arrived, he saw this scene of Hulda. Interesting.


    ¡°Miss Hulda, you really have a wicked family. It seemed that you suffered hardship.¡±


    Hulda watched him warily, wondering what he wanted to do!


    Ivan hates Alston so much. Now she is Alston¡¯s favorite woman, at least formally. She was very worried


    that


    Ivan would take advantage of this thing to target her.


    ¡°Rx.¡± Ivan smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel distressed after watching that scene just now. Alston


    loves


    you so much, he will feel even worse.¡±


    His words stabbed her in the heart like an arrow.


    Her face was even paler. She knew it was Alston who asked her family toe to see her and teach h


    er a


    lesson.


    ¡°Why did you look so pale?¡± Ivan said and approached to her. His lips almost pressed against her neck,


    and his breath was as cold as a poisonous snake.


    ¡°Well, am I wrong? He doesn¡¯t love you at all?¡±


    This sentence made Hulda panic. She immediately broke free from his arms, and her eyes shed slig


    htly. ¡°Nonsense. Alston loves me very much. We¡¯ve been together since high school. Without Cynthia, I


    should be


    Mrs. Alston now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    Ivanughed loudly. ¡°If he really loves you, he will help you solve those people and keep them away fro


    m you. He will firmly protect you under his wing and


    won¡¯t let anyone drag you down. But those people can find your today, it means that he doesn¡¯t care ab


    out you at all!¡±


    Hulda froze, her lips closed. She tried to say something, but gulped, and no words came.


    Everyone in the Smith Group says that Ivan is a jerk and a yboy. But in love, no one can see it more


    thoroughly than he can.


    ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± She was directly see¨Cthrough and simply stopped pretending.


    Ivan smiled. His eyes were full of shadows. ¡°Cooperate with me. You will be Mrs. Alston as you wi


    sh,


    and !, just want Cynthia.¡±


    Hulda looked at him in amazement and saw his scarlet eyes with crazy hatred, and she was stunned.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Hulda subconsciously shook her head. She had already chosen to cooperate with Alston. If she dared t


    o betray him, he would never let her go.


    ¡°Do you think he would let you go if you didn¡¯t cooperate with me?¡± Ivan smiled coolly. ¡°Alston is cold¨C


    blooded and heartless. You know better than me how cruel his means are to people he doesn¡¯t like. You


    cooperate with me, I will help you to be Mrs. Alston of the Smith


    family.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s back was covered with a cold sweat, and her heartbeat fiercely.


    She was not any worse than Cynthia in appearance and ability. Although her family was better than hers


    Every time she shed with Cynthia, Alston was always partial to Cynthia, and he never gave her a look


    her eyes were cold, without any feelings.


    She was thinking of being by his side, so Alston could notice that she was good, and she would be able


    make him fall in love with her smoothly.


    But what happenedst night made her realize it thoroughly. Alston excluded her. If she didn¡¯t do anythin


    she would never be Mrs. Alston!


    After thinking everything out clearly, Hulda looked up and her eyes were full of ambition.


    ¡°Well, I promise you. As long as you can help me be Mrs. Alston, I¡¯ll do anything!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 41

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 41


    Chapter 40 Cooperation


    It was a young man with a delicate appearance, but the gloomy eyes made him look terrible and


    inessible.


    ¡°Iv¡­ Ivan!¡±


    Hulda said to him with a pale face.


    It was Ivan who came.


    Since he broke his right hand by Alston, he didn¡¯t appear in thepany for a month. When he had jus


    t arrived, he saw this scene of Hulda. Interesting.


    ¡°Miss Hulda, you really have a wicked family. It seemed that you suffered hardship.¡±


    Hulda watched him warily, wondering what he wanted to do!


    Ivan hates Alston so much. Now she is Alston¡¯s favorite woman, at least formally. She was very worried


    that


    Ivan would take advantage of this thing to target her.


    ¡°Rx.¡± Ivan smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel distressed after watching that scene just now. Alston


    loves


    you so much, he will feel even worse.¡±


    His words stabbed her in the heart like an arrow.


    Her face was even paler. She knew it was Alston who asked her family toe to see her and teach h


    er a


    lesson.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Why did you look so pale?¡± Ivan said and approached to her. His lips almost pressed against her neck,


    and his breath was as cold as a poisonous snake.


    ¡°Well, am I wrong? He doesn¡¯t love you at all?¡±


    This sentence made Hulda panic. She immediately broke free from his arms, and her eyes shed slig


    htly. ¡°Nonsense. Alston loves me very much. We¡¯ve been together since high school. Without Cynthia, I


    should be


    Mrs. Alston now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    Ivanughed loudly. ¡°If he really loves you, he will help you solve those people and keep them away fro


    m you. He will firmly protect you under his wing and


    won¡¯t let anyone drag you down. But those people can find your today, it means that he doesn¡¯t care ab


    out you at all!¡±


    Hulda froze, her lips closed. She tried to say something, but gulped, and no words came.


    Everyone in the Smith Group says that Ivan is a jerk and a yboy. But in love, no one can see it more


    thoroughly than he can.


    ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± She was directly see¨Cthrough and simply stopped pretending.


    Ivan smiled. His eyes were full of shadows. ¡°Cooperate with me. You will be Mrs. Alston as you wi


    sh,


    and !, just want Cynthia.¡±


    Hulda looked at him in amazement and saw his scarlet eyes with crazy hatred, and she was stunned.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Hulda subconsciously shook her head. She had already chosen to cooperate with Alston. If she dared t


    o betray him, he would never let her go.


    ¡°Do you think he would let you go if you didn¡¯t cooperate with me?¡± Ivan smiled coolly. ¡°Alston is cold¨C


    blooded and heartless. You know better than me how cruel his means are to people he doesn¡¯t like. You


    cooperate with me, I will help you to be Mrs. Alston of the Smith


    family.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s back was covered with a cold sweat, and her heartbeat fiercely.


    She was not any worse than Cynthia in appearance and ability. Although her family was better than hers


    Every time she shed with Cynthia, Alston was always partial to Cynthia, and he never gave her a look


    her eyes were cold, without any feelings.


    She was thinking of being by his side, so Alston could notice that she was good, and she would be able


    make him fall in love with her smoothly.


    But what happenedst night made her realize it thoroughly. Alston excluded her. If she didn¡¯t do anythin


    she would never be Mrs. Alston!


    After thinking everything out clearly, Hulda looked up and her eyes were full of ambition.


    ¡°Well, I promise you. As long as you can help me be Mrs. Alston, I¡¯ll do anything!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 42

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 42


    Chapter 41 Banquet Invitation


    After learning about Lynn¡¯s situation, Dn tried the first course of treatment, and the effect was very


    good.


    Lynn became much better, and she could even walk several times.


    Cynthia was very excited to see that.


    After hemodialysis, Lynn was helped to rest in the ward by the nurse.


    Dn took off his mask, revealing his face, looked at the medical record in his hand, and told Cynthia, ¡°


    The treatment is very sessful. She should take more rest and can¡¯t eat anything high in protein and


    salt¡­¡±


    Cynthia listened carefully and nodded repeatedly.


    After saying that, Dn patted her on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°She is safe now, so you can rest assu


    red!¡±


    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t be more appreciative. I want to invite you to dinner tonight. I¡¯ll call Helen too. I haven¡¯t s


    een


    her for a long time.¡±


    Cynthia was really happy, and her dimples came out when sheughed. She blinked her eyes. Her inn


    ocent and pure look made Dn flutter.


    ¡°Okay, I also want to meet her¡­¡± Dn suddenly looked behind Cynthia and was slightly stunned.


    Cynthia also looked back and shuddered when she saw Alston¡¯s deep and cold dark eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t answer, staring at Dn¡¯s hand on her shoulder. He frowned and felt Dn was annoying.


    He even wanted to chop off his hand.


    ¡°Doctor Carter, you shouldn¡¯t be so flighty to patients¡® families.¡±


    Dn knew what he meant, but he didn¡¯t


    withdraw his hand. He smiled slightly. ¡°Sorry, I have always had a good rtionship with Cynthia. I¡¯m u


    sed to it, but I didn¡¯t expect you would care so much. I¡¯ll be more discreet


    in the future.¡±


    Alston felt that there was something wrong with Dn¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t figure it out.


    Cynthia looked at Dn and snorted coldly. ¡°What do you mean? Dn just patted me on the shoulder.


    I did not threaten you when you hugged Hulda before.¡±


    Seeing her defending him, Alston inexplicably felt a surge of anger in his heart. He turned to look at Dyl


    an, and thought he was a scheming guy.


    Alston thought, ¡°It seems that I must pay special attention to this guy in the future. He looks easy¨C


    going, but


    he is actually very scheming.¡±


    He looked at Dn in a menacing way. Cynthia was afraid


    that he could not hold back his temper. She quickly said to Dn, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you. I should go!¡±


    After saying that, she took Alston¡¯s wrist and hurriedly left.


    Dn stopped smiling while looking at their back. His long eyshes covered his dark eyes when he lo


    oked down, making people unable to see through what he was thinking.


    Cynthia took Alston to the corridor, then let go of his hand and looked at him with a cold face. ¡°Why do


    youe here rather than stay with Hulda?¡±


    Alston still could feel the warmth on his wrist. He couldn¡¯t help rubbing it and took out an invitation from


    his


    pocket and threw it to her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you giving me this invitation in person?¡± Cynthia took it and gave him a suspicious look.


    Alston pursed his lips, looking strange.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time and just wanted to take this opportunity to meet you.¡±


    Thinking like that, Alston said, ¡°It will be Buck¡¯s 50th birthday in a few days. He is thergest sharehold


    er of the Smith Group except for me and uncle re. You


    have to apany me to this banquet. This is your first appearance as Mrs. Smith in front of everyone


    . I hope you can y your part well and don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Cynthia stood there holding the invitation, looked at the invitation, and frowned, ¡°Why me?¡±


    Alston looked up and nced at her with cold eyes. ¡°It¡¯s clearly on the invitation. Buck invited us to atte


    nd.


    the banquet as a couple. Who else could it be if not you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t attended many banquets and I¡¯m afraid of getting you into trouble!¡±


    Although she grew up in the Miller family, she was just an illegitimate daughter in the eyes of the Miller f


    amily: Beck never took her to any banquet. She was afraid that she would offend the wrong people if sh


    e had


    no idea what to do.


    Cynthia, holding the invitation, looked down at her toes at a loss.


    Suddenly reaching out to touch her hair, Alston rubbed her hair hard for a moment. The feel


    of her silky hair under his palm made him flutter.


    ¡°Nobody dares to trouble you with me by your side. You should try not to get out of my sight after the pa


    starts.¡±


    His tone was domineering and gentle. Cynthia subconsciously looked up, only to find that he had walked


    away with a tall and dashing back.


    Cynthia was a little confused and thought, ¡°I really don¡¯t get Alston. Sometimes he is as cold as ice, and


    sometimes he is very gentle. Why does he have to be like this?¡±


    In the evening, Cynthia made a reservation at the restaurant opposite the hospital, called Helen and ask


    her to have dinner together.


    Dn and Cynthia


    saw Helen rushing in after they waited in the restaurant at the appointed time for half an


    hour


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte!¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly pulled Helen over to take a sit. However, Cynthia suddenly heard Helen gasping in pai


    Cynthia was stunned, and hurriedly let go of her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I pulling too hard?¡±


    Helen smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    She looked very pale and they could tell that she was obviously lying. Cynthia frowned and lifted her sle


    directly. The next second, Cynthia saw bruises all over her wrists, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s go


    on? Who did this?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 43

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 43


    Chapter 42 You Like Cynthia!


    Dn also noticed the scar on Helen¡¯s wrist and became sullen. ¡°Did someone bully you in the hospital


    ?¡±


    Helen wanted to shake her head. Cynthia looked at her seriously. ¡°You are a doctor. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t


    even. hold the scalpel anymore if your wrist were more seriously injured. How could you still be fine?


    We are best friends. I am worried about you. I hope you can tell me the truth.¡±


    Helen pursed her lips and blinked her eyes. ¡°Last time, the vice president plotted against you


    with Ivan. After that, the Smith family bought shares in the hospital, and the vice president had to resign


    ¡­ Some of my colleagues were students of his, and they have a good rtionship¡­ so¡­¡±


    ¡°They dare not get back at me because I have the Smith Group behind me, so they elbow out and bully


    you


    behind my back?¡±


    Seeing her hesitation, Cynthia finished her words coldly with anger, ¡°They cane at me if they feel a


    ggrieved. How can they bully you? Who hurt you today, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡±


    She stood up full of anger directly after saying that, rolling up her sleeves as if she was trying to beat


    someone up.


    Helen quickly stopped her, smiled, and soothed. ¡°Just let it go. You are not a match for them!¡±


    ¡°How could


    you just let it go?¡± Cynthia stared at the bruise on her wrist, and said, ¡°Did you suffer for nothing?¡±


    Helen smiled but there was coldness all over her face. ¡°I was in a hurry


    to meet you guys, so I got hurt. identally. You know what kind of person I am. They could not bully


    me at all. I will find an opportunity to


    retaliate in the future!¡±


    When the food was served, Helen held her shoulder


    and make her sit down. Helen filled her te with her favorite foods. After watching her eat that obedie


    ntly, Helen said, ¡°By the way, I met your director when I came out. She wanted me to ask you when you


    will start work. There are quite a lot of patients in your department recently, and they were short¨C


    handed.¡±


    Cynthia swallowed the food in her mouth and replied, ¡°My mother


    is much better now. I guess I can go to


    work tomorrow. I will tell herter.¡±


    They chatted a while and then Helen looked at Dn.


    He was tall with an aloof vibe. He had a straight nose, but his mouth was so pink that added a touch of


    tenderness to him.


    Helen smiled. Her unhappiness all disappeared. ¡°It has been a long time since I met youst time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been too long. I haven¡¯t seen you two for only a few years. However, when I came back, I fou


    nd that Cynthia was even married.¡± Dn nced at Cynthia without a trace, and his eyes showed a sli


    ght loss.


    Cynthia looked down to eat and didn¡¯t notice his expression. But Helen saw that.


    Helen smiled and thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dn would still like Cynthia after all these years.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia is beautiful, gentle, and kind. Although she looks delicate, she is a strong girl. Who wouldn¡¯t lik


    e


    her?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly when they were talking. She wiped her mouth, walked away, and


    answered.


    Dn stared at her back, making people unable to see the emotions in his eyes.


    Helen sipped her juice. ¡°You like Cynthia!¡±


    She said firmly.


    Dn turned to look at Helen, and he was not surprised. After all, He didn¡¯t hide his feelings about Cynt


    hia.


    It¡¯s not surprising that Helen could know that.


    Dn thought, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that others can see it clearly, but Cynthia didn¡¯t realize it at all. She could only


    see Alston in her eyes.¡±


    Helen continued, ¡°You should take the initiative to express your feelings boldly if you like her. What if sh


    e has the same feeling for you? And you could never have that chance if you always silently watch her.¡±


    Dn frowned and smiled forlornly. ¡°Confession? She¡¯s married, and she¡¯s married her Mr. right. I lost t


    he


    chance to win her heart a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that. I think you still have chances,¡± Helen smiled


    and said meaningfully, ¡°Cynthia values Alston too


    much. In this rtionship, she bes low self¨C


    esteem while Alston is too conceited. Their marriage won¡¯t


    ¡°I have more confidence about you than Alston!¡±


    Dn looked up, and his eyes looked a little brighter. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Helen casually asked when Cynthia came back, ¡°What took you so long? Whose call?¡±


    Im going to attend Buck¡¯s 50th birthday with Alston in a few days. Greg sent me some information abou


    t the


    company¡¯s partners. I have to get familiar with that these days. I¡¯m really afraid I¡¯ll be ashamed at the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    banquet.¡±


    Cynthia showed some distress, took Helen¡¯s arm, and leaned on her shoulder. ¡°I guess there are many


    people


    waiting tough at me at this banquet. I am under great pressure now.¡±


    ¡°What are


    you afraid of? Just follow Alston all the time. No one dares to mess with you in front of him,¡± Helen


    said casually.


    Cynthia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what he


    said. There are only a few days left. I don¡¯t want to be distracted. I will have


    my way when the timees.¡±


    They chatted for a while. Helen and Cynthia left first after dinner, Dn was still there and made a


    phone call after they walked away.


    ¡°This is Dn¡­¡±


    The next day, Helen came to work in the hospital. Cynthia rushed over and took


    her to the bulletin board after


    she walked into the hall. ¡°Helen, look! Those who bullied you have been punished.¡±


    Helen looked at Cynthia¡¯s excited look, frowned, and felt confused.


    She nced over in the direction of Cynthia¡¯s finger and there was a notice on the bulletin board.


    Two doctors from the neurosurgery department were deployed away from the central hospital for failing


    perform virtuously.


    Those two people were the ones who hurt Helen yesterday!


    ¡°You asked the Smith family to do that?¡± Helen looked at Cynthia.


    Cynthia also had no clue. ¡°I originally wanted to let Greg solve it today. But I saw the notice when I came


    here.¡±


    ¡°Only the three of us knew about that, so it must be Dn who did that.¡±


    Helen thought and looked down with her long eyshes, which covered all the emotions in her eyes.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 44

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 44


    Chapter 44 Stunning Girl


    Buck attached great importance to his birthday party, so he booked thergest hotel in Fort. The first¨C


    floor hall was used as a banquet hall. Dozens of floors upstairs were all used for guests to rest, which c


    ost him a


    lot.


    Many limos were parked outside the hotel before the banquet started.


    Ivan and re arrived very early. As soon


    as re arrived, he went ahead to meet his business partners.


    Ivan stood in the corner with a ss of red wine. He had a distinguished family. If it weren¡¯t for his poor


    reputation, there would surely be many people around to talk with him at the moment.


    He nced at the banquet hall but didn¡¯t see Alston and Cynthia. He sneered and thought,


    ¡°Buck is an old¨C


    fashioned man who hates people beingte. If Alston dares to bete for this birthday party,. it will defin


    itely make Buck dissatisfied. It will be easier for me to take control of the Smith


    Group as long as Buckpletely rejects him.¡±


    There were only five minutes left before the banquet began. There were more and


    more people in the banquet hall. However, Alston and Cynthia had not shown up.


    Ivan smiled with satisfaction. He saw that Buck had walked on the second¨C


    floor stairs, ready to announce the


    start of the banquet.


    Holding a ss of wine, he just took a step forward when he suddenly heard a sound at the door.


    Ivan turned to look and saw that they had arrived at the door. He was so angry that he almost crushed t


    he ss in his hand.


    Alston and Cynthia arrived on time!


    Alston was tall and handsome, so he could easily attract others¡® attention, and the woman holding his a


    rm.


    was even more stunning.


    Not to mention her exquisite appearance, the most striking thing was her purple dress.


    That kind of purple was not a simple purple. There were fiveyers of fabrics made of different material


    s and eachyer was a different purple. Layers of purple were piled up to produce a fantastic purple.


    The hemline was covered with Swarovski crystals, hand¨Ciid, with a total of 1,000 pieces.


    She looked like a floating


    purple cloud when she walked, with a stunning appearance. She was likeing


    out of an oil painting.


    They instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. There was a smile on his stuffy face when Buck saw them


    .


    Others might think that he was unfamiliar with Alston. In fact, Alston¡¯s father was his best friend. Alston


    had


    known him since Alston was a young boy.


    He specifically asked Alston to bring Cynthia along.


    Buck wouldn¡¯t feel angry for they stole his thunder when they made a high¨C


    profile appearance. Buck had a


    1


    sense of satisfaction as if his son came back with his daughter¨Cinw.


    Cynthia faced so many people for the first time. Her hand was shaking slightly. Suddenly, a big hand he


    ld her


    little hand tightly.


    Cynthia flushed and looked up at Alston, only to find that he looked ahead.


    He had a lower body temperature and his hand was cold, but it gave her infinite warmth.


    Cynthia gradually rested assured. All her panic disappeared. She smiled while following his pace.


    Buck also greeted them at that moment and looked kindly at Alston. ¡°Why did youe here now?¡±


    ¡°I had some emergency on the way just now.¡± Alston smiled slightly. ¡°Fortunately, we arrived in time.¡±


    re approached Ivan with a sulky face and lowered his voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had a way to make


    them.


    Ivan didn¡¯t answer, and his eyes were red with anger when he looked at them talking happily.


    He called and scolded Hulda. Hulda said with a panicked voice on the phone,


    ¡°I swear, I really had Cynthia¡¯s dresspletely destroyed. I didn¡¯t think they would have another dress


    . And just in case, I had to do something on Alston¡¯s car and his car would definitely stall halfway. How


    could they


    arrive on time.¡±


    Ivan listened, looked up, and found that Alston looked at


    him with malicious eyes. Ivan subconsciously shook


    and suddenly hung up the phone.


    Alston saw that, sneered, and looked away.


    Alston had a premonition that there would definitely be other troublester after Cynthia¡¯s dress was rui


    ned. He exchanged cars with Kevin, so he made it all the way here smoothly..


    He received a phone call from Kevin when he walked in. Kevin said, ¡°Your car suddenly stalled. You wo


    uld definitely bete today if you hadn¡¯t driven my car.¡±


    Alston knew that Buck wouldn¡¯t be mad at him for that. Alston would remember that all, and he would ta


    ke


    double revenge on Ivanter.


    Buck had a brief talk with Cynthia and had a


    good first impression of her. Cynthia¡¯s family was not very wealthy, but she wasn¡¯t vain. She was humbl


    e and polite while speaking, and Buck was very satisfied with.


    her.


    She didn¡¯t leave Alston even when he identally became a vegetable. She still took good care of him


    when


    he woke up with a disease in his legs. Compared with that, her background was not important at all.


    It was


    time for Buck to announce the start of the banquet after they chatted for a while. Alston and Cynthia wal


    ked backward. They knew it was Buck¡¯s birthday banquet.


    At that time, the banquet hall was full of excitement, and people gathered in twos and threes to talk.


    Alston was the most distinguished man there. Countless people woulde up to talk with him when h


    e


    stood there.


    Cynthia only needed to stand next to him, nod, and smile. Alston would introduce her to others.


    For a time, all the guests who came there knew that the beautiful woman in that


    stunning purple dress was the mysterious Mrs. Smith.


    Lucien was also at the banquet. He went to greet them when he saw them. He was wearing a light gray


    suit, and he looked much more sedate than usual. But he showed his personality whenever he spoke.


    He walked several times around Cynthia, constantly praising her beauty, and didn¡¯t even care about Als


    ton¡¯s


    threatening gaze.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia flushed. After seeing him at the banquet, she felt rxed.


    The Miller family was also invited to this banquet.


    When they were greeting guests, Cherry stood in an inconspicuous corner, and she was envious.


    Knowing that Cynthia would attend, she deliberately came to witness her embarrassment, but now she w


    the one who was embarrassed!


    She also wore a purple dress, which she thought was elegant and beautiful. However, after seeing Cynt


    dress, she felt that she was like a clown.


    Cherry could ept that only if that woman was someone else, as long as not Cynthia. She thought she


    years. That made Cherry, who had always been proud, ufortable.


    ¡°I want to change my dress. Do you have a spare evening dress?¡± Cherry took Jane¡¯s arm and stared at


    Miller Group had gone through a lot recently. Jane greeted others with Beck. She wanted to win people


    had no time to take care of Cherry.


    She nced at Cherry menacingly and whispered, ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself today, and don¡¯t cause


    spare you.¡±


    Then she followed Beck and walked towards Buck.


    After being taught a lesson, Cherry stamped her feet angrily and looked at Cynthia. She rolled her eyes,


    suddenly had an idea.


    In addition to making contacts


    and negotiating business, the most important activity of the banquet was to let the younger ones show th


    They showed their talents one after another to celebrate Buck¡¯s birthday..


    The hall was very lively. Cynthia and Alston were watching them perform with relish. The girl on the stag


    After seeing her, Cynthia was slightly stunned.


    Cynthia thought, ¡°Is it Cherry?!¡±


    ¡°Why is she on stage?¡±


    Although Jane found many tutors for her since she was a child, Cherry had no patience for anything. Sh


    Cynthia thought, ¡°She is so proud. How could she show her shorings on the stage?¡±


    Just as Cynthia was puzzled, Cherry suddenly looked at her and smiled.


    Cynthia suddenly had a bad feeling.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 45

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 Embarrassed


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Cherry of Miller Group! Today is Buck¡¯s 50th birthday. I wish Buck always young a


    nd happy. I¡¯m not talented, so I will not perform today.¡±


    At the same time, Jane frowned, aware that she was going to do something, and hurriedly indicated


    to her to


    let her stop.


    Cherry saw her and deliberately looked away, clutching the microphone. She thought, ¡°I will never let C


    ynthia


    show off, and I must let Cynthia make a fool of herself in front of everyone.¡±


    She said, ¡°As is known to all, Alston has always been the golden boy. Since I was a child, I always think


    only


    the most excellent woman can marry him. My sister Cynthia married him, and I always felt proud of her.


    ¡±


    She was raving about Cynthia.


    All the people present looked over. Cynthia frowned and held Alston¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m in trouble!¡±


    Humans were strange animals. They couldn¡¯t criticize themselves


    or praise others. If their mother had been


    praising other children in their since childhood, they would hate that child after a long time.


    This was still true for children, let alone adults with better self¨Cawareness.


    Cynthia was a new face in that circle. She snatched Alston


    from those women. Many youngdies present


    were more or less jealous of her.


    After being praised by Cherry, Cynthia obviously felt that many people looked at her with malice and


    dissatisfaction in their eyes.


    Cynthia felt more uneasy.


    Cherry on the stage saw that and sneered. ¡°Cynthia, I remember that you y the violin very well. Why


    don¡¯t you perform a song for Buck on the stage as a birthday present? I think Buck will be very happy.¡±


    In order to prevent her from refusing, Cherry deliberately used Buck as an excuse. If Cynthia dared to r


    efuse,


    she would offend Buck.


    ¡°Cherry is deliberately embarrassing you. Isn¡¯t she doing that on purpose!¡± Lucien exim, worried abo


    ut


    Cynthia.


    Cynthia finally understood and thought, ¡°Just as I expected, Cherry


    tried her best to let me make a fool of


    myself.¡±


    She took a deep breath and was just ready to go. Alston¡¯s hand suddenly tightened.


    Cynthia looked up in surprise and saw Alston¡¯s worried look. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help


    you


    refuse if you don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Alston investigated her before and knew that Cynthia couldn¡¯t y the violin at all. Although he had no


    way to find out what happened before her twelve, after she went to the Miller family, Jane never cared f


    or her.


    How could she learn the violin?


    Meanwhile, Beck and Jane were concerned for Cherry, not Cynthia!


    They knew Cynthia


    better than anyone else. Although both of them were happy to see her and Alston make a


    fool of themselves, it was not a suitable time.


    Cherry publicly admitted that Cynthia was her sister. Cherry would be the most affected one, once Cynt


    hia


    made a fool of herself.


    At that time, everyone would think, ¡°Her sister is some. How could she be any


    They were very worried.


    better?¡±


    The atmosphere in the hall was slightly dull. Cherry felt even more proud when she saw Cynthia¡¯s look.


    ¡°It


    seems that my sister is still too shy. Let¡¯s give her some apuse.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Ivan and re took the lead in


    pping their hands, and they said together, ¡°Mrs. ¡®


    Smith must be the best.¡±


    Apuse rang out in the hall, which obviously made Cynthia in a pickle.


    Hearing that, Alston was even more gloomy, and she wished to cut Cherry, Ivan, and re to pieces.


    Cynthia also looked a little pale, trying to keep herself calm. She patted Alston¡¯s


    arm and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I can handle it. I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡±


    She directly went to the stage, and Alston didn¡¯t have time to pull her back.


    She was so lonely and stubborn, which made him feel distressed.


    Cherry was ready to leave when she saw Cynthia on the stage. Walking by her, Cherry gave her a hate


    ful look,


    ¡°Cynthia, wait to be got bored by Alston!¡±


    Cynthia walked past her directly, and her indifferent attitude made Cherry even angrier.


    As soon as Cherry stepped off the stage, she was violently dragged by Jane. Her face was livid, and sh


    e said, ¡°You are too impatient. What good is it for you even if you can embarrass Cynthia? You can¡¯t do


    that at this


    time.¡±


    Cherry looked at Cynthia with burning eyes and turned a deaf ear to Jane¡¯s words. ¡°I won¡¯t let Cynthia f


    eel any


    better even if I need to make myself embarrassed. I can¡¯t stand Cynthia¡¯s better life than mine. Howeve


    r, It¡¯s


    absolutely impossible for me to look up to her.¡±


    Buck asked someone to present the violin, and Cynthia took it. Her delicate fingers gently stroked


    the piano,


    as if she had seen an old friend whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    This violin was made of excellent material. It was very beautiful. The strings were slightly plucked, and t


    he


    timbre was excellent.


    Cynthia trembled slightly.


    When Cynthia fiddled with the


    violin on the stage, Ivan sniffed coldly. He felt that she was putting on airs in


    an attempt to dy time.


    He assumed that Cynthia would definitely make a fool of herself. He turned to talk to re and pointed


    at


    her with a smile.


    Cynthia took a deep breath, put the violin on her shoulder, closed her eyes slightly, and devoted herself


    wholeheartedly.


    People who knew about the violin at the scene stopped talking. They could


    tell Cynthia was professional. They thought, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mrs. Smith is actually very good at ying the vi


    olin.¡±


    After people became quiet, Cynthia yed slightly, and a string of smooth violin sounds appeared.


    Cherry¡¯s smile froze on her face, her eyes full of disbelief.


    She thought, ¡°How is it possible? How can Cynthia y the violin? She couldn¡¯t learn that temporarily.


    She can really y the violin.¡±


    What she yed was Lark Quarter which was very unique, with a cheerful and strong rhythm. Buck no


    dded repeatedly.


    The bow danced on the strings, and the notes seemed to have life.


    Alston looked at her. Everyone present seemed to have disappeared. He could


    only see the girl in a beautiful evening dress on the stage, and his heart was beating violently with her


    movements.


    He held his chest and his heart


    beating violently. Alston felt that he was destined to fall for Cynthia in this


    life. He could only indulge in it and never escape.


    The hall was quiet for a few seconds at the end of the song, and the apuse rang like a thundering. Th


    all sincere approval.


    Cynthia opened her eyes and her face was full of excitement.


    Her performance was sessful!


    Cherry and Ivan were very angry.


    They really didn¡¯t expect that Cynthia would y the violin. Cherry¡¯s trick created Cynthia a chance to sh


    off again.


    Cynthia reluctantly returned the violin, ready to leave, and found that Alston had stood at the stairs and h


    out his hand to her, ¡°Come here.¡±


    She smiled, and he held her hand tightly as soon as she touched his hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t embarrass you!¡± Cynthia blinked and rxed a lot.


    She hadn¡¯t yed the violin for many years, and she was always worried that she would make a mistake


    her mind.


    Fortunately, the performance was sessful.


    ¡°You have always been excellent!¡± Alston was silent for a few seconds and whispered.


    Unfortunately, Cynthia was immersed in joy and didn¡¯t hear that.


    Buck came over and praised Cynthia, then said to Alston, ¡°Come with me to the second floor. I have


    something for you.¡±


    He paused and added, ¡°It¡¯s your father¡¯s legacy.¡±


    Alston¡¯s face suddenly became serious, and he nced at Cynthia hesitantly.


    Cynthia understood, she let go of his hand and smiled slightly, ¡°Off you go. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave until Ie back for you,¡± Alston told her and followed Buck to the second floor.


    People had less attention to her after the two left, and she suddenly rxed.


    She had been busy since that morning. She only had a bowl of gruel for breakfast and didn¡¯t


    have time for


    lunch. Now she suddenly rxed and felt very hungry.


    The banquet was a buffet. Cynthia


    wanted to find something to eat. She picked a small cake and sat in a


    corner.


    Suddenly, there were three figures standing before her as she was ready to eat.


    It was the Miller family.


    She put down the small fork in her hand.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She thought, ¡°They were obviously furious at me!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 46

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 46


    Chapter 46 Mrs. Smith


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t you have any manners!¡±


    Seeing her indifferent look, Cherry finally lost her temper, and she shouted, ¡°You are just a substitute, a


    nd you will be abandoned by Alston at any time. How dare you humiliate us rather than be low¨C


    key and behave


    yourself? The Miller family will never take you in when you are abandoned.¡±


    Their words made her turn pale in pain..


    She clenched


    her fingers tightly, controlled her expression, and patted away Cherry¡¯s finger, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother


    teach you not to point at others?¡±


    She stood up, and the hand¨Ciid Swarovski crystal shone finely, which made Cherry feel jealous.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty!¡± Seeing the jealousy in her eyes, Cynthia slightly raised the firstyer of tulle. ¡°Originally,


    my dress was not this one¡­ After that dress was destroyed, Alston bought it from Kevin, a treasure of


    Kevin,


    worth tens of millions!¡±


    Beck couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore when he heard that. He thought, ¡°The Miller family is short


    of


    money now. We even have to beg everyone to invest. However, her dress is worth tens of millions!¡±


    Listening to her ostentation, Cherry was envious with red eyes, ¡°So what, what are you proud of? It¡¯s o


    nly tens


    of millions.¡±


    ¡°Will the Miller family be willing to use tens of millions of dors to make a dress for you?¡±


    Her question made Cherry speechless.


    Jane had to beg others to make the dress for Cherry, and it only took over a hundred thousand or so.


    ¡°Alston bought it for me immediately.¡± Cynthia smiled innocently. ¡°He loves me so much. Do you think h


    e will


    abandon me?¡±


    Cherry took a few steps back slightly, and she was in a panic. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Everyone said that Alston had a deep affection for Hulda. Everyone thought that he was using Cynthia


    so he would bring her along at that time. Cherry also thought that way.


    Thinking about that, she said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you lie. Tens of millions are nothing to Alston at all. He


    didn¡¯t want you to embarrass him¡­ so he bought you this dress!¡±


    ¡°If you think so, then be it!¡± Cynthia shrugged slightly.


    Jane watched her daughter lose ground in front of Cynthia. Her eyes were full of gloom. She gave a fak


    e


    smile and pretended to be gentle. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you yed the violin so well. When did you learn t


    hat?


    You were so modest.¡±


    Jane can hold back her anger than Cherry, and she asked in a meek way.


    It looked like she praised Cynthia, but actually insinuated that she was scheming.


    Cynthia never yed the violin in the Miller family, so Jane certainly didn¡¯t know.


    Except for her mother, no one ever knew that her favorite instrument was the violin.


    Before she was twelve, she had been studying violin with Lynn.


    Cynthia knew from an early age that her mother was different from others¡® mothers. She had an elegan


    t temperament and could arrange flowers, y the violin, and y the piano. She could do all the thing


    s that the rich and powerfuldies could do.


    Lynn never told anyone where her home was, and Cynthia never asked..


    Thinking of that, Cynthia slightly smiled. ¡°I have lived with you for


    so many years, but you didn¡¯t find my hobbies. After all, I¡¯m not your biological child, so it¡¯s normal that


    you do not care too much about me.¡±


    Jane¡¯s facial expression changed, and people around her who heard these words all felt stunned.


    Stepmother was often a sensitive word!


    She smiled awkwardly. ¡°Nonsense. You are too introverted. You should tell me what you like before. Ho


    w


    could I treat you badly?¡±


    ¡°My mother is with me now. So don¡¯t bother!¡±


    Cynthia looked down to pat her dress and didn¡¯t want to see her hypocritical face at all.


    Jane found many tutors for Cherry, among whom was a violin tutor.


    Cherry didn¡¯t like the violin and never learned seriously. Cynthia hid in the corner, learning eagerly. She


    recorded every fingering point, and went back to her bedroom in the storage room. She imagined hers


    elf holding the violin, practicing with her fingers in the air over and over again.


    The Miller family members didn¡¯t know that!


    The tutor, Jane found for Cherry, taught Cherry nothing, but taught Cynthia everything!


    ¡°Is your mother okay?¡± Beck suddenly asked.


    All three women present were annoyed when he asked that.


    Jane was livid, constantly staring at Beck. Lynn was a taboo to her. She didn¡¯t want to hear that name f


    rom


    Beck.


    Cherry had been taught by Jane that Lynn was a bad woman who destroyed their family, so she instinct


    ively


    hated Lynn.


    Cynthia hated Beck to the guts when she thought that Lynn had been locked up by Beck for so many y


    ears, and Lynn became so ill that she even needed a new kidney.


    ¡°You have no right to interfere with my mother¡¯s affairs!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of anger. The way she looked at Beck¡¯s eyes was not like looking at her father,


    but like looking at her enemy.


    Beck also got angry and snapped, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still your


    father. I raised you up. How dare you look at


    me like this?¡±


    ¡°You are not worthy to be my father!¡± Cynthia sneered. ¡°You are a love rat who only cheated. You separ


    ated my mother and me for ten years. I would rather not be your daughter. I feel sick to think that I am y


    our


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Beck pointed at her, his fingers trembling, apparently being angry.


    Seeing her talking to Beck like that, Cherry walked forward. ¡°Cynthia, why are you talking to your father


    like this? Alston can¡¯t protect you forever! Without Alston, you are nothing, and you can¡¯t even get into t


    he door of


    this banquet. Why are you still so arrogant!¡±


    Cynthia sneered. ¡°But I know he loves me and won¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t have to care whether you are irrit


    ated or


    not!¡±


    Cherry was trembling with anger, but she couldn¡¯t say anything against that.


    They had made a fuss, and the guests began to look at them. All three of them felt that they could notContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    continue, so they left in a huff.


    Cynthia sat down slowly and


    continued to enjoy the exquisite cupcakes. Although they spoiled her appetite,


    the cupcakes at the banquet were really delicious.


    After filling her stomach, she got up and prepared to wait for Alston at the ce where she had just stay


    into each other, and the wine in the woman¡¯s hand spilled out.


    The spilled wine just dripped on Cynthia¡¯s dreamy purple dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Smith, I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± The woman hurriedly wiped the ce where the


    Cynthia frowned and felt very distressed. Cynthia hurriedly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You didn¡¯t mean it eit


    The woman gratefully watched her leave. Cynthia just walked away, and the smile on her face also disa


    Ivan gently nodded with a cold smile.


    +


    It was far from the banquet hall to the washroom, and she needed to go through a long


    corridor. Cynthia carefully scrubbed the dirty spot, dried it with a hair dryer, and looked at the clean dres


    relieved.


    She carefully left the washroom. Someone stopped in front of her when she walked to the corridor.


    Cynthia frowned and looked up, and saw Dave blocking her way. Dave was wasted, staring at her with a


    smile. ¡°Who are you? You are so beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡±


    ¡°Out of the way, please!¡± Cynthia said in a cold tone. She thought


    that no one would dare to mess around at Buck¡¯s party.


    But she underestimated a drunker, who had no sense at all.


    Dave came forward to catch her arm directly. Her skin was softer because


    she had skincare beforeing to the banquet. Dave caught her tightly with a lewd smile.


    ¡°Your skin is really good. It¡¯s better than those of the women I¡¯ve dated. It¡¯s tender and fine. I won¡¯t let yo


    Cynthia felt disgusted, desperately trying to withdraw her arm from his hands. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m Alston¡¯s


    something to me!¡±


    The Smith family was also the giant. Alston was extraordinary, and no one dared to mess up with him.


    She thought Dave would let go after he heard that, but she didn¡¯t expect Dave to snort coldly. ¡°B*llsh*t. D


    think I have never seen Mrs. Smith before?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like you at all!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 47

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 47


    Chapter 47 Evildoing


    Hearing that, Cynthia looked up in astonishment and thought, ¡°What is he talking about? Who else can


    be


    Mrs. Smith except me?¡±


    Dave walked forward. ¡°Yes, you and Mrs. Smith really look alike. If I hadn¡¯t seen Alston and his wife bef


    ore, I would have been really fooled by you!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I am Alston¡¯s only wife!¡± Cynthia retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful. Mrs. Smith doesn¡¯t look as young and pure as you. But you should stop dreami


    ng.


    Alston is very kind to his wife. He won¡¯t like you no matter how beautiful you are.¡±


    Cynthia suddenly realized after he said that. She thought, ¡°He must have seen Alston staying with Huld


    a, and


    mistakenly thought that Hulda is Mrs. Smith, and thought that I am an impostor.¡±


    She was sad and angry. She lifted her foot and kicked it severely on Dave¡¯s leg. ¡°Open your eyes to se


    e clearly.


    I am Mrs. Smith!¡±


    Dave was in pain. His eyes were full of anger. He said with a sneer, ¡°Yo, you got a little fight in you. I lik


    e it


    very much. Forget Alston. He¡¯s out of your league. You¡¯d better be


    smart and be my woman. The Clinton


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    family is rich. I can fulfill you with whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Cynthia asked.


    Dave thought she was tempted so he nodded.


    ¡°I want¡­ you die!¡± Cynthia sneered and pushed him away directly. ¡°Do you think I really want your stink


    money? I will never ept you no matter how much money you have!¡±


    She turned to leave after saying that.


    He was Dave Clinton of the Clinton family. Although he had no family inheritance right, his name was


    well¨Cknown among women.


    He knew every daughter of


    a wealthy family which was richer than the Clinton family. This was the first time. he had seen Cynthia a


    t that banquet. He thought she was the daughter of some small family and didn¡¯t take. her seriously at a


    ll. He would ost women whenever he saw gorgeous. That was the first time someone


    refused him.


    He thought, ¡°As Ivan said, she was the tough one. I must y rough.¡±


    Dave strode forward, grabbed her waist directly, and


    stepped one foot on her dress to stop her from leaving.


    Cynthia was so angry looking at the ck footprint on her light purple dress. A small water stain had m


    ade


    her sad for a long time. Dave actually stepped on her dress directly.


    ¡°F*ck off. How dare you step on my dress!¡± Cynthia raised her high¨C


    heeled shoes and stepped on Dave¡¯s foot with the sharp heel. Dave cried in pain, dragging her into the


    bushes next to her.


    ¡°B*tch, I should teach you a lesson. I¡¯m not a pushover!¡± Dave sneered with a grim expression,


    Cynthia hurriedly shouted for help and hit his waist with her elbow. They were a little far from the banqu


    et


    hall, but she saw someonee out of the banquet hall.


    Dave


    used more strength, trying to drag her away directly. Alston rushed over there when she struggled.


    Seeing someonee over, Cynthia felt rxed slightly and red at Dave. ¡°Let me go. if Buck knows


    that you are messing around at his party, he will never let you go! Aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing trouble t


    o the


    Clinton family?¡±


    Although Dave was also


    worried, he was not afraid. He thought, ¡°The Clinton family is not as powerful as the


    Smith family, it is much more powerful than the other small family. I have done so many bad things sinc


    e I


    was a child, and my father could settle it for me every time. What¡¯s more, I just bully the daughter of an


    unknown small family.¡±


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of nothing. I have done a


    lot of bad things since I was a child, and I still live a happy life


    now. I wouldn¡¯t lose anything if I make a big scene here. I¡¯ll say you seduce me when the timees. I¡¯


    ll be interested to see who will want you when your reputation is ruined¡­¡±


    Suddenly a powerful fist punched directly at Dave while he was talking happily.


    Dave didn¡¯t guard against that and was directly knocked down to the ground. He fell on the ground and


    spit


    out one mouthful of blood, together with several teeth.


    He was also a little overwhelmed, and touched his lips in disbelief. The tingling suddenly pulled his min


    d


    back, and he realized that he had been beaten!


    ¡°What the f*ck, who dare to hit me¡­¡±


    Dave stood up from the ground and spat one mouthful of blood foam. He turned around and saw Alston


    ¡¯s deep and cold eyes. He couldn¡¯t speak. He just subconsciously quivered.


    He suddenly sobered up.


    ¡°Alston!¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect the person who beat him to be Alston!


    Alston protected Cynthia while ring


    at him with his cold eyes. If his gaze could cause harm, Dave would


    have been killed by him.


    ¡°She¡­ she¡­ she¡­ she not only pretends to be your wife but also nders your wife!¡±


    Dave pointed at Cynthia and stammered.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t help sneering. She thought, ¡°What a phony! How dare he make everything up?¡±


    She said, ¡°Yes, I pretended to be myself and ndered myself!¡±


    Cynthia felt Alston¡¯s serious gaze while saying that, so she shut up and stood behind him.


    Alston knew little about Dave. His only impression of him was that he and Ivan were both famous toffs i


    n


    Fort, and they often hang out together.


    Alston thought, ¡°Ivan and Cynthia had been at odds, and Dave is Ivan¡¯s friend. Isn¡¯t that a


    coincidence?¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he could guarantee that Ivan had something to do with that!


    ¡°Everyone at the banquet knows that she is my wife. Why do you say she is an impostor!¡±


    Alston said in a deep voice, looking at Dave with scrutiny.


    Dave suddenly panicked when Alston said that. His forehead was covered with cold sweat and his


    legs were


    weak.


    Dave thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she to be Alston¡¯s wife, Mrs. Smith!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    Dave said, ¡°I mistook her for someone else¡­ I waste for the party today. I really didn¡¯t know she was


    When Cynthia heard that, she popped her head out behind Alston. ¡°I said it as soon as I saw him. I said


    Alston¡¯s wife, and I said it many times! He didn¡¯t take it seriously and insisted on bullying me!¡±


    I¡­ I am sorry!¡± Feeling that Alston became even more horrible, Dave was almost crying.


    Alston ignored his excuse and asked directly, ¡°Do you know where that corridor leads?¡±


    Dave paused and shook his head. He only knew that it was far from the banquet hall, and it was not eas


    be found doing bad things.


    ¡°This corridor can only lead to the washroom. If you are not going here, then who told you toe here


    Being reminded by Alston, he instantly understood and hurriedly shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Ivan¡­¡±


    Dave thought, ¡°Ivan suddenly came to me when I have been drinking in the corner. He said there is a ho


    chick.¡±


    ¡°We often hang out together, and Ivan knows my type.¡±


    ¡°What I liked were nothing more than wine and beauty. The beauty Ivan described to mepletely suit


    liking.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much at that time, so I just went there. Now thinking carefully, I am sure that Ivan had set m


    up.¡±


    Dave gritted his teeth. He just suddenly remembered, ¡°Ivan and Alston have always been at odds. I was


    advantage of by Ivan, d*mn it!¡±


    ¡°Since Ivan dares to use me, I must also make him suffer.¡±


    Dave looked up at Alston. ¡°That is my fault. I was drunk and being


    set up by Ivan. I misunderstood Mrs. Smith. I am such a j*rk¡­¡±


    He gritted his teeth and pped him in the face two times. He felt a burning pain. Butpared with Als


    censure, that little pain was nothing to him at all.


    Seeing him doing that, Cynthia was somewhat impressed and thought, ¡°Although Dave is a stubborn j*r


    Dave said, ¡°I¡¯m just too wasted and act like a j*rk. Ivan knows that


    she is Mrs. Smith, but he still induced me. He is the one who should be punished¡­¡±


    Dave suddenly heard an angry male voice behind him.


    ¡°Dave, don¡¯t y dirty!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 48

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 48


    Chapter 48 Video


    Dave looked back and saw Ivan and re approaching with a group of people.


    Dave thought, ¡°I know what Ivan wants to do!¡±


    ¡°He deliberately tricked me into bullying Mrs. Smith, and then he came here with his people. It could rui


    n Mrs. Smith¡¯s reputation and all the me would be put on me. Ivan is so scheming!¡±


    Dave became sullen. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really a j*rk. But I don¡¯t care whether others look down on me,


    or scold me for being a toff. I only hate it when others use me like a fool.¡±


    ¡°I always hang out with Ivan and even take him as a friend!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay!¡± Lucien saw that Cynthia¡¯s dress was messy with a big dirty footprint. He knew she must


    have met something bad, so he hurriedly asked.


    Cynthia was so pale that she shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fortunately, Alston came in t


    ime!¡±


    Ivan and Dave confronted each other holding different opinions.


    Ivan had always had a natural fear of Alston ever since his hand was broken by Alstonst time. His rig


    ht


    hand would be a piercing pain even when he saw Alston.


    Ivan said, ¡°Dave is lying. I didn¡¯t let hime here at all. I¡­ I just saw


    him get drunk and stagger towards here. I was fearing that he would bump into Mrs. Smith, so I came h


    ere too. I didn¡¯t expect to hear his


    nderous words as soon as I came!¡±


    Ivan showed a defiant expression on his face as if he was very disappointed in Dave.


    Dave had really an unutterable agony. He thought, ¡°Ivan and I know the truth exactly. But I have no evi


    dence. Now, Ivan is confusing right and wrong, b*stard.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s weird!¡±


    When Ivan wascent and thought he could muddle through, Lucien suddenly asked,


    ¡°How long did it take from your meeting with Dave to Ivan¡¯s showing up?¡±


    Cynthia was clear and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s almost ten minutes!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Lucien deliberately let out a sigh. ¡°Ivan, since you saw Dave staggered over here, why


    will you.e here until now? Why do you bring so many people with you!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control Dave by myself¡­¡± Ivan didn¡¯t


    expect Lucien to ask those questions. At that time, he didn¡¯t know how to exin, so he faltered and do


    dged his eyes.


    re spoke at that time. His expression was gentle, but he looked at Alston with a hint of threatening, ¡°


    Today is Buck¡¯s 50th birthday. It would be bad if things get tooplicated. Besides, isn¡¯t Cynthia


    still safe?


    Dave has also been taught a lesson. I think we can stop here!¡±


    He pointed at the palm print on Dave¡¯s face, acting like a peacemaker.


    Alston snorted and thought, ¡°He is still so smarmy.¡±


    ¡°He had been pretending before, and I almost fooled by him in the past. If it weren¡¯t for that ident an


    d I was in aa for four months, I wouldn¡¯t find out that he had been doing little tricks behind his back


    . He has organized his own


    power for so many years. Now he doesn¡¯t hide it anymore because he thinks that he had


    power now.¡±


    Alston said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t work!¡± Alston directly rejected re¡¯s suggestion and looked indifferen


    t.


    ¡°Since Dave and Ivan hold


    different opinions, didn¡¯t you acquiesce that Dave did it if you want us to forget it!¡±


    As he spoke, Alston nced at Old Mr. Clinton. Alston continued after seeing him nod, ¡°Ivan is your son


    . If


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    you want to leave it alone today, there will be rumors that your two are guilty tomorrow, which will have


    an impact on both your and your family¡¯s reputation. So I think it¡¯s better to investigate, and so does Ol


    d Mr.


    Clinton!¡±


    Old Mr. Clinton nodded as soon as Alston said that. ¡°Although Dave is a toff, he should not lie about thi


    s.


    matter. Dave, do you agree to the investigation?¡±


    Dave was eager for that, nodding. ¡°Of course, I am willing. I can guarantee that what I said is true. I wo


    nder if


    Ivan can promise.¡±


    Ivan became sullen instantly, and re¡¯s look didn¡¯t look very good either. Being looked at by so many


    people,


    Ivan had to bite the bullet and nod.


    Alston smiled, holding Cynthia¡¯s small hand tightly, with the power of appeasement.


    Later, Alston turned to Buck and asked, ¡°Is there any security camera in the banquet hall?¡±


    Buck nodded. ¡°Yes, there are security cameras in every corner. I¡¯ll take you to the monitoring room.¡±


    Alston raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Ivan has talked to Dave before he came here, and ever


    ything.


    will be clear.¡±


    Ivan felt anxious after hearing that. He tugged at re¡¯s clothes and looked at him anxiously.


    re


    scolded him for being careless and cleared his throat. ¡°This can¡¯t prove anything. As we all know, Ivan


    has a good rtionship with Dave, and they often hang out. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to talk to Dave!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to check the security tapes. I can tell you right now that I did talk to Dave.¡±


    With his father¡¯s backing, Ivan held his head high, and his guilty lookpletely disappeared.


    Buck frowned and looked at Alston. ¡°The security camera in the hotel can¡¯t record.¡±


    Ivan was proud of himself and thought, ¡°It would be fine even if it can record. I was whispering, and no


    one


    could hear me except Dave himself.¡±


    Seeing that he could not prove his innocence, Dave was angry and anxious, so he went directly forwar


    d and


    quarreled with him..


    Cynthia suddenly thought of something and pulled Alston¡¯s finger, indicating that she had something to


    say.


    Alston bent down slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cynthia approached him and whispered in his ear, ¡°It suddenly urred to me that if Ivan wanted to ca


    rry out this n, he would definitely try to attract me here.¡±


    Alston felt his auricle itch and seemed to burn.


    ¡°Before that, my dress was identally sshed with wine by a woman. You can check if that woman


    has


    any contact with Ivan.¡±


    After Cynthia said that, she saw Alston staring at her, and she was stunned slightly.


    She thought, ¡°Did I say something wrong? Why does he look at me like this?¡±


    Alston gently rubbed the back of her hand with his fingers, and his voice was low and gentle. ¡°My smart


    little


    creature!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She buried her head in his back.


    Lucien watched that and felt that he had witnessed a public disy of affection, and felt very sad.


    He said enviously, ¡°I am really sick of all those lovey¨Cdovey!¡±


    Alston nced at him, and his eyes returned to indifference.


    Dave and Ivan were quarreling, and they were about to fight. Alston spoke, ¡°Take me to the monitoring r


    first!¡±


    His voice was not loud, but his coercion made both of them stop.


    They went to the monitoring room.


    At that time, the banquet couldn¡¯t go on anymore, after all, it was a matter of the Smith family and


    the Clinton family. Usually, they wouldn¡¯t see that. So everyone waited to see that drama and their


    faces were full


    of excitement.


    Cherry stood in the crowd. She was originally eager to see Cynthia make a fool of herself. But she saw t


    only being osted by others.¡±


    Cherry thought, ¡°I have attended so many banquets before, but I have never received such attention. Th


    Beck stared at those people in the monitoring room, and she had an idea.


    Beck thought, ¡°Everyone said that Alston doesn¡¯t like Cynthia, but I can tell that he likes her very much.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have to prepare a backup n.¡±


    The hotel manager looked at so many big shots and broke out in a cold sweat. He orders the staff quick


    find out the surveince video of that time.


    As everyone thought, in the video, Ivan walked beside Dave who was drinking, and


    said a few words in his ear. Dave¡¯s eyes lit up, then he staggered out of the banquet hall, leaving in the d


    washroom.


    Ivan said, ¡°See, so what? It can¡¯t prove anything. That¡¯s it. Maybe he drank too much wine and wanted t


    the washroom.¡±


    Ivan shrugged with an innocent look.


    Alston was furious when he saw his proud look.


    He turned to the staff and said, ¡°yback.¡±


    The staff yed back the video. Alston saw the scene when Cynthia¡¯s dress was sshed with wine. He


    any contact with Ivan.¡±


    Ivan was sweating when he saw that scene.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 49

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 49


    Chapter 49 p Yourself


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡±


    Ivan screamed. He was in a panic because he didn¡¯t expect Alston to notice that woman.


    He remembered Alston just went upstairs with Buck. How could Alston see that woman?


    Ivan got shifty eyes but met Cynthia¡¯s nk stare, and he paused.


    It must be Cynthia! It must be Cynthia who found it!


    Damn it!


    Intense hatred welled up in Ivan¡¯s eyes but disappeared for an instant. He prayed that he was not


    monitored


    when talking with that woman.


    But it didn¡¯t happen. Ivan and that woman were caught red¨C


    handed while talking, and their looks and actions


    were clear.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Alston looked at him coldly and said, ¡°If you still want to quibbl


    e, I


    will ask a lip linguist toe over.¡±


    Ivan lowered his head and couldn¡¯t say a word anymore


    ¡°Tell me how to solve this problem!¡± Alston turned to re.


    re became the center of attention, and he felt so shameful. His face flushed, and he said, ¡°Ivan is yo


    ung.


    Please forgive his impetuosity.¡±


    ¡°Uncle re!¡± Alston interrupted him relentlessly with a cold voice. ¡°Cynthia is my wife, and she is youn


    ger than Ivan. Did he have any worries before humiliating Cynthia? If you don¡¯t punish him, he will do th


    e same vicious thing again and get us into trouble. I think it won¡¯t be good for us.¡±


    Alston¡¯s words ced re in a dilemma. He couldn¡¯t help frowning, and his face darkened. ¡°What do


    you


    want to do?¡± he asked.


    re¡¯s words were what Alston wanted him to say. Alston


    turned and pointed to the pping print on Dave¡¯s face. ¡°Dave has pped himself for expressing his a


    pology. Since Ivan is the instigator¡­¡± he said.


    Hearing what Alston said, Ivan got a bad feeling.


    Then Alston¡¯s cold voice rose.


    ¡°Ivan, p yourself eight times, and we will count. After pping, I will overlook your mistakes.¡±


    Ivan suddenly raised his head, and his reddened eyes were filled with vicious hatred.


    Alston once broke his hand when he attempted to assault Cynthia, but no one saw his mess because h


    e was


    in a box.


    But this time, Alston let him p himself, which was a true humiliation.


    re was even angrier. He mmed the ornaments on the table to the ground, and his face flushed wit


    h anger. ¡°Alston, you¡¯d better think twice. Ivan is your cousin. How will he be perceived if he ps hims


    elf in


    front of others?¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t take re¡¯s words seriously andughed, ¡°He didn¡¯t regard Cynthia as his cousin¡¯s wife.


    He didn¡¯t respect me at all. Why should I give him respect? Moreover, Dave has pped himself. Why


    can¡¯t he?¡±


    Dave quickly reacted when he heard it, ¡°Yes, I have done. Ivan should p himself too.¡±


    Ivan and re truly realized they were in a dilemma.


    Ivan lingered for a few minutes to p himself. Alston impatiently looked at Ivan and re after he help


    ed


    Cynthiab her hair.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t waste our time!¡±


    Lucien also said, ¡°Millions of dors per minute. If you waste our time, can you afford the money?¡±


    Ivan clenched his fist tightly, and he knew he had no choice. He gritted his teeth severely and pped.


    himself.


    ¡°One!¡±


    As the p sounded, Alston counted a number indifferently. ¡°Are you too weak to p harder?¡±


    Hearing this, re almost rushed up but was stopped by Ivan.


    He nced at Alston and Cynthia viciously and continued to p. Alston still counted casually.


    In the end, Ivan was numb and dull. All his precious arrogance and cruelty has been pped away, whi


    ch


    made him look unfathomable.


    Cynthia frowned, and she felt Ivan¡¯s strange emotions. She worried Ivan would go to extremes.


    Alston didn¡¯t care. After counting to ¡°eight¡°, he let Ivan go.


    Dave looked happy as if he had taken revenge. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Ivan is the real b*stard. From now on, he


    is my enemy. I will never be at the same party with him!¡±


    Just then, there was amotion from the crowd of onlookers.


    The woman who soiled Cynthia¡¯s dress was pushed out from the crowd. She didn¡¯t expect she would b


    e found


    and quivered with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It is Mr. Ivan. He told me he would be my boyfriend if I poured


    wine on Mrs. Smith¡¯s dress.


    I¡­¡­*


    Seeing Alston¡¯s face darkened, the woman became more panicky.


    She was just a daughter of a small family. If she could be Ivan¡¯s girlfriend, it would put her over th


    e top, so she agreed to Ivan¡¯s promise without thinking.


    But she didn¡¯t expect so much to happenter, and her deal with Ivan was exposed directly. She becam


    e the


    only sacrificialmb..


    She looked up and saw Cynthia standing quietly behind Alston. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She thought


    Cynthia looked soft and good¨Ctempered.


    Alston loved Cynthia so much. If Cynthia forgave her, Alston would let go of her.


    Thinking of this, she went up to Cynthia, almost kneeling on the ground, and held Cynthia¡¯s legs with h


    er


    arms.


    Cynthia was startled and wanted to retreat. The woman strapped Cynthia¡¯s calves, and she couldn¡¯t mov


    all.


    The woman looked up, and her face was covered


    with tears, which screwed up her makeup and made her


    look pitiful.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive me. I will never do such a stupid thing again. If my family knew


    Cynthia sipped her lips and wrinkled her eyebrows. What did she mean? Moral coercion?


    Seeing this, Cherry couldn¡¯t help gloating and saying, ¡°Cynthia has always been kind, and she will certa


    forgive you. After all, you didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Then she was happier because what she wanted to do was embarrass Cynthia.


    Now that so many people are watching, Cynthia


    would choose to forgive that woman if she wanted to give others a good impression. But Cynthia would


    Cherry felt satisfied because she thought it would be interesting to see Cynthia¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, she looks so pitiful. Please forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith looks very kind and will not embarrass her!¡±


    After Cherry¡¯s words, onlookers began to persuade Cynthia in session.


    Lucien¡¯s face fell.


    The onlookers always pretended to be generous when they didn¡¯t encounter something terrible.


    Just when everyone thought Cynthia would forgive that woman, she suddenly said, ¡°You ruined


    my


    dress!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia lowered her head, and others couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    The woman paused and found she stepped on the dress again when she sprang at Cynthia.


    There was another footprint on the gorgeous dress.


    That woman was somehow more panicky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Can you clean up the dirty marks by saying sorry?¡± Cynthia raised her head and expressed the same


    indifference as Alston.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a kind and generous person. I¡¯m narrow-minded, and I don¡¯t want to forgive you!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 50

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 Why Are You So Mean?


    No one spoke anymore, and Cherry¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    Cherry didn¡¯t expect that Cynthia would not care about others¡® coercivements and refused to forgiv


    e directly. Didn¡¯t she want to win the favor of others? Didn¡¯t she care about her reputation?


    The woman also froze and looked up at Cynthia stupidly.


    Cynthiaughed and looked down at that woman. ¡°Can you remove your hands now?¡±


    That woman felt a chill and subconsciously loosened her fingers.


    Cynthia stepped back and stood beside Alston. ¡°It¡¯s you do


    something wrong. It¡¯s my own business whether to forgive or not. You haven¡¯t been hurt like me, so wh


    y are you asking me to be generous and forgive the person who hurt me?¡±


    Lucien nodded and replied, ¡°Cynthia is right. You forced her


    to forgive this woman, so whether I can say you are her aplice.¡±


    The onlookers kept silent and couldn¡¯t help blushing when they thought about what they had just done.


    They would never forgive


    the person who inflicted pain on them. They were not eligible to force Cynthia to forgive


    that woman.


    Cherry felt annoyed that her n of embarrassing Cynthia wasn¡¯t met.


    Cynthia noticed Cherry¡¯s disappointed look andughed.


    It seemed that Cherry had forgotten her identity. She was no longer a poor illegitimate daughter. She w


    as


    Mrs. Smith and didn¡¯t need to care about others¡® feelings except for Alston.


    The matter was settled. As the banquet host, Buck asked servants to lead the guests back to the hall.


    Guests left in session. re and Ivan were ashamed to stay and hurriedly left the monitor room.


    Before leaving, Ivan nced at Alston and Cynthia standing aside. His eyes were full of rage and viciou


    sness,


    which would make people frightened to face him.


    Cynthia breathed a heavy sigh of relief and was ready to pull Alston away but found him standing still.


    She looked at him confusedly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Alston looked down at her, and anger welled up in his


    eyes. ¡°Did I tell you to stay where I was and wait for


    me? Why don¡¯t you do as I told you?¡±


    His dark eyes were unfathomable, and his face was gloomy and scary.


    Cynthia subconsciously lowered her head and dodged his stare.


    As soon as


    Alston thought of Dave attempting to assault Cynthia, he couldn¡¯t help feeling angry and fearful.


    If he camete or didn¡¯t find her, was she going to be dragged directly into the bushes by Dave and be


    assaulted?


    you


    Thinking of this, Alston unconsciously got his voice


    colder and sterner. ¡°Cynthia, didn¡¯t I tell beforeing to the banquet that many people here try to get


    you into trouble? Can you not cause trouble?¡±


    After a long time, he didn¡¯t see Cynthia have any reaction except lowering her head.


    She clenched her hands and looked panicky.


    Alston mped her chin, forcing her to look up at him.


    Cynthia¡¯s almond eyes were closed, her eyshes trembled lightly, and tears ran out of her eyes. She


    bit her lower lip to prevent herself from crying, which left dark red teeth marks.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Alston¡¯s heart ached, full of mixed feelings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± He separated her lips and teeth with his fingers to stop her almost self¨C


    abuse behavior, and his thumb gently wiped her tears, but his rough thumb caused some red marks on


    her skin.


    ¡°Why are you so mean to me?¡± It took Cynthia a long time to sob out the words.


    Alston lowered his head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been mean to you!¡±


    Cynthia lifted her dress and left without replying.


    Then wherever she went, Alston followed her with an upset look, as if he was the one who got the mea


    n


    treatment.


    After the banquet, Cynthia asked him to take her directly to the hospital.


    Before getting off, Cynthia nced at Alston and said gently,


    ¡°This dress is the first gift you have given me since I met you. I don¡¯t want to get it dirty.¡±


    Alston¡¯s hands holding the steering wheel tightened suddenly, and he stared at her back until there was


    an impatient whistle from the rear car. Only then did he react and drive out of the hospital.


    Cynthia hid behind the hospital gate until she saw his car leave. Only then did she go upstairs and retur


    n to


    her mother¡¯s ward.


    It was already dark, but her mother¡¯s ward light was still on. Her


    mother stood at the ward door and looked at her gently as if weing her home.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Cynthia ran over with a smile and snuggled in her mother¡¯s arms. She finally got rx


    ed.


    Only being with her mother could make her feel rxed. Here, she didn¡¯t need to calcte, guard, and


    pick.


    words.


    ¡°Cynthia, sweetie, you¡¯re beautiful today!¡± Lynn touched Cynthia¡¯s hair, and her face was full of kindness


    ¡°Everything going well today?¡±


    Lynn was very familiar with this kind of banquet. It was nothing more than a group of high¨C


    ranking people gathering together to exchange interests and calcte each other.


    If Cynthia wanted to be with such an excellent person as Alston, Cynthia was bound to encounter many


    difficulties, like being framed. Lynn waited as long as Cynthia left. Seeing that Cynthia came back safely


    was relieved.


    Cynthia raised her head and replied, ¡°A lot of things happened, but fortunately, they were all settled.¡±


    Seeing the stain on Cynthia¡¯s dress, Lynn¡¯s brow moved lightly, and she knew what had happened. ¡°Cha


    Cynthia nodded. Then she changed her clothes, observed her mother clean up the dirty marks, and whi


    The outeryer of the dress was covered with crystal, but it was solid. It didn¡¯t take long


    for Lynn to clean it.


    up, and then Lynn hung it up to dry it.


    Cynthia looked at Lynn¡¯s back and said, ¡°I saw Beck at the banquet today!¡±


    Lynn paused and turned to Cynthia nervously. ¡°Did he get you into trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, I scolded him!¡± Cynthia looked smug. ¡°Mom, one day, I will avenge you!¡±


    Lynn shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°Beck is good at calcting and unfathomable. You¡¯d better not co


    daughter. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt.¡±


    Cynthia promised


    her mother ostensibly, but she secretly swore that she would teach him a lesson one day.


    On the other side, Alston felt unsettled when he thought his mean words made Cynthia cry trembly. Whe


    returned home, a decoration came flying directly toward his face.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 51

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 51


    Chapter 51 nder


    Alston turned sideways and dodged it. The ornament hit the door and was smashed into pieces.


    ¡°Alston, how dare youe back!¡± Ste rushed out furiously and cursed at Alston, ¡°Your Uncle re t


    old me that you let Ivan p himself for Cynthia. Are you still one of our family¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Smith!¡± Alston interrupted her indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve said it countless times. Cynthia is my wife and my


    family. Ivan needed to be taught a lesson since he dared to mess with her. I only asked him to p him


    self, and if he dares to do it again, I¡¯ll crash him!¡±


    Ste was frightened by the fierceness in his eyes. She flinched for a long time, thinking about what Un


    cle


    re had said. Then, she pretended to be worried and persuaded Alston.


    ¡°Then at least show some respect to Uncle re. There are only three men left in our family. You shoul


    d help


    each other instead of fighting, so our family can have a promising future. You¡¯re still young and need to


    rely


    on Uncle re¡­¡±


    Alston was not in a good mood when he heard Ste constantly talking about Uncle


    re. Then, he looked at her gloomily. ¡°This is the Smith family¡¯s house, and I own it. If you don¡¯t want


    to stay, I will ask Greg to take you back to the Brooks family!¡±


    Ste stopped talking and pointed at him tremblingly. ¡°You devil! I¡¯m your mother! How dare you want to


    drive


    me out!¡±


    Alston snorted coldly. ¡°Oh? Then why do you bias toward Uncle re since you are my mother?¡±


    Ste¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Her expression was full of guilt, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at him. S


    he felt


    that Alston seemed to know everything.


    She sat down on the ground like a shrew, pounding the ground, trying to squeeze out a few tears and h


    owling


    to distract him.


    ¡°Alston, how can you live up to your father


    by saying that? Bryan Smith, look at your son! Look what he did to me! You passed away and left me al


    one in this world, yet our son dares to nder me! I don¡¯t want to live


    anymore¡­¡±


    The tranquil house was full of Ste¡¯s piercing cries. A few servants who hadn¡¯t left


    stood aside and looked at each other. They all looked down and dared not to step forward for fear that t


    hey might be taken out on.


    Alston frowned, loosened his tie impatiently, and walked upstairs. ¡°If you want to die, do it as soon as p


    ossible. The servant can clean up the blood before getting off work.¡±


    Ste paused and looked at Alston in disbelief. She didn¡¯t believe that this little b*stard actually didn¡¯t c


    are


    about her at all, and her threats didn¡¯t work on him.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Alston suddenly stopped walking upstairs and turned to look at Ste. ¡°I¡¯m the


    same as my dad, who hated betrayal the most. If he can actually hear us, he will definitely crush anyon


    e who betrays him. What do you think?¡±


    Ste looked at Alston¡¯s deep eyes and seemed to see another person through them. That man was m


    ature


    and stable but also vigorous and decisive.


    Alston and his father¡¯s personalities had always been precisely the same!


    She didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss anymore, fearing that Alston would actually find out her secrets. Then, s


    he quickly got up and returned to her room in despair.


    Greg watched the whole scene, sighed, and shook his head.


    Ste had suffered so much while dealing with Alston and Cynthia, but she never learned a lesson, She


    could¡¯ve enjoyed a peaceful life, but she always messed with them repeatedly.


    Just as he was thinking, Alston suddenly called out to him, ¡°Greg!¡±


    Greg shuddered and replied after suddenlying back to his senses.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he didn¡¯t hear Alston¡¯s order for quite a while. He looked up and saw Alston grasping the raili


    ng


    repeatedly.


    Greg had taken care of Alston for years, and he could tell at a nce that Alston was feeling uneasy wh


    ile


    pretending to be indifferent with a tense face.


    ¡°Help me find a luthier. I want to order a special violin.¡±


    Alston said with hesitation. Then, he rushed to the second floor


    and mmed his door shut immediately.


    Greg looked at Alston rushing away and smiled gratifiedly. It seemed like Alston finally understood


    how to


    please a girl, and Greg wondered when he would make actual progress.


    Greg hoped that day woulde very soon!


    In the following days, Cynthia continued to work and live normally. Her mother¡¯s situation had improved


    , and


    everything was bing better.


    On this day, she had just given a pregnant woman a check¨C


    up and informed her of some precautions. Suddenly, there was chaos in


    the corridor, and a woman screamed in a piercing voice that could almost burst through the office door.


    ¡°Cynthia Miller! Where is that vixen? Cynthia,e out!¡±


    Her voice was sharp, and she was getting closer to Cynthia¡¯s office.


    Cynthia¡¯s patient looked at her and asked confusedly. ¡°Doctor Miller, is that woman outside looking for y


    ou?¡±


    Cynthia frowned and asked the patient to stay away from the door, fearing that people outside would bu


    mp into her. Then, she stood up and wanted to check it out.


    As soon as she reached the door, it was suddenly knocked open. Helen rushed over


    and hurriedly pulled her out. ¡°Cynthia, someone wants to mess with you. Come with me.¡±


    Cynthia was confused but still followed Helen and ran. Several people suddenly blocked her way when


    she


    was about to go out.


    The woman shouted angrily, ¡°Cynthia, where are you going? Do you feel guilty knowing that we¡¯re looki


    ng for


    you?¡±


    Cynthia looked up at the woman with a pointed chin and huge eyes and found her face somewhat famil


    iar.


    She frowned and pondered for a while, then suddenly remembered that this woman was Ivan¡¯s inte


    celebrity girlfriend.


    She had gone too far with Ivan and lost her child. As a result, she had a curettage, which made her una


    ble to


    conceive again.


    More precisely, she was Ivan¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend.


    Ivan dumped her the day she had a curettage, and Cynthia never saw her again. She didn¡¯t expect this


    woman


    to show up again ande to the hospital with others to mess with her.


    ¡°What are you


    doing here? Did Ivan ask you to trouble me?¡± Cynthia looked at her doubtfully and asked.


    Pera suddenly stepped forward and pushed Cynthia as if Cynthia¡¯s question had suddenly made her ou


    t of


    her mind.


    Pera used a lot of strength, and Cynthia¡¯s back hit the wall heavily.


    Heart¨Cpiercing pain rose directly from her spine, and Cynthia felt that her back waspletely numb.


    Helen pushed Pera away and helped Cynthia up from the ground. Then, she scolded angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t yo


    u know


    how to talk properly? Why did you push her?¡±


    Pera crossed her arms and looked down at them. ¡°Cynthia seduced my boyfriend, and there is nothing


    wrong


    with me venting my anger.¡±


    Both Cynthia and Helen were stunned.


    Cynthia pointed at herself, feeling ridiculous. ¡°I seduced your boyfriend? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Pera snorted coldly. Then, she turned around and shouted to the onlookers


    obstetrics and gynecology department is a


    shameless vixen!¡±


    Although Pera was not well¨C


    known, she was still a famous inte celebrity. Many people recognized her and


    started to take photos of them.


    Cynthia and Helen hated being exposed on public tforms, so they subconsciously covered their faces


    On the contrary, Pera and her friends had no scruples. They wanted to be famous and were not afraid o


    ¡°Some of you know I once posted my


    boyfriend¡¯s photo online, and our rtionship was quite good. I was pregnant by ident and came her


    though she was young!¡±


    ¡°But!¡± Pera¡¯s tone became fierce. She often performed in front of the camera and was good at fake cryin


    didn¡¯t expect this quack doctor to say that I had signs of miscarriage. She tricked me into having a curet


    which made me never able to conceive again.¡±


    The surrounding patients all eximed and began to speak ill of Cynthia.


    Most of the patients were pregnant women who hated this kind of behavior. Some were too impulsive; th


    Helen protected Cynthia and helped her to hide away.


    Pera continued arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. She was hooking up with my boyfriend outside when I was


    Speaking


    of this, Pera was emotional and kept wiping her tears. She looked pitiful and aroused the sympathy


    of the onlookers.


    ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and stepped forward. Although she seeme


    Pera was startled. She stepped back and screamed at the crowd, ¡°She¡¯s angry because I told the truth.


    wants to hit me!¡±


    Cynthiaughed angrily. ¡°You intentionally ndered me and ruined my reputation. I wish I could p yo


    Pera flinched for a moment but kept struggling. ¡°I didn¡¯t nder you. My boyfriend told me about this wh


    he broke up with me.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend? Ivan has always had a grudge against me. How could I seduce him!¡± Cynthia looked di


    Alston often showed up in various business magazines. He was young and rich and more handsome tha


    known and had fans of almost all ages.


    Cynthia sneered and asked, ¡°Now you¡¯ve known who


    I am. Do you still believe that I seduced that piece of


    trash?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 52

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 52


    Chapter 52 I Didn¡¯t Protect Her Well


    Pera didn¡¯t know how to answer. Even though she took Ivan¡¯s money, she still couldn¡¯t lie that he was b


    etter


    than Alston.


    Alston¡¯s appearance, character, and career were all perfect. Ivan had a good family background, but he


    was


    notorious and couldn¡¯tpare with Alston at all.


    The onlookers froze in doubt, then began to whisper.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. How could she seduce other men with a husband like Alston?¡±


    ¡°I know Ivan is just a rich kid who spends his days drinking and partying. As long as Cynthia is not stupi


    d,


    she can hardly abandon Alston and seduce Ivan.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Did we wrong Doctor Miller?¡±


    Pera saw that public opinion had changed and became worried. A trace of nervousness shed in her e


    yes.


    Ivan was a b*stard. When she lost her child, he broke up with her without even notifying her and threw


    her


    away like trash. She had been with him for more than a year and was pregnant with his


    child. In the end, she


    didn¡¯t even get the breakup fee.


    Later, Ivan used her fame to bully Cynthia. However, Alston broke Ivan¡¯s hand and even made her


    blocked by


    the tform. As a result, her reputation and poprity plummeted.


    She lost all her iing and lived a miserable life. She could hardly feed herself, let alone buy the luxu


    ry.


    When Ivan found her again, she knew that her chance hade.


    She rubbed her shirt nervously and touched the card in her pocket, and she became more determined.


    As long as shepleted Ivan¡¯s task, she would get


    enough money to leave Fort, and nobody would find her


    by then.


    ¡°Who knows what you thought? Maybe you were tired of Alston and wanted to try my boyfriend¡°.¡± Pera


    stepped forward boldly with a fierce look. ¡°You don¡¯t admit that you once


    met my boyfriend in a private box?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cynthia paused and frowned. ¡°Your boyfriend used your name to trick me.¡±


    Seeing her admitting, Pera interrupted her on purpose, not letting her finish. She shouted and covered


    Cynthia¡¯s voice. ¡°Look, everyone. She admitted! She¡¯s such a cheap woman who cheated while having


    a good


    husband. How did she be a doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department? Be careful! If yo


    u


    Pera used to be an inte celebrity, so she was especially good at guiding public opinion.


    Pregnant women were often very sensitive. They were very fond of their children and nervous about th


    eir husbands. They would look down upon themselves subconsciously, fearing that other women would


    seduce


    their husbands.


    The pregnant onlookers instantly became restless, and even Cynthia¡¯s patient began to look at her


    suspiciously.


    Helen trembled with anger. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Cynthia was always the best stude


    nt in her major, and she has been the youngest and best doctor in the department. She has never vit


    ed medical ethics or harmed her patients. Why are you lying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! My boyfriend dumped me because I had be infertile after that operation!¡± Per


    a shouted as loud as she could, ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a doctor. I can¡¯t give birth to my child, then


    at least


    let me p her!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± Someone was incited by her words and shouting while looking at Cynthia with hatred.


    ¡°I knew the young doctors are unreliable. And this one doesn¡¯t even know what medical ethics are!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This kind of person shouldn¡¯te to work in the hospital. They would only harm patients!


    ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get her fired so no more people would suffer!¡±


    The crowd was furious.


    The pregnant woman who had just finished the prenatal examination was so angry that she threw the


    medicine at Cynthia.


    Cynthia was caught off guard and was hit in the forehead.


    She gasped in pain, and a bruise appeared instantly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen was taken aback and quickly stood before Cynthia. She used her body to block the furious crowd


    ,


    fearing Cynthia would be hurt again.


    Pera was even more arrogant when seeing the crowd¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t dare to hate Ivan, so she c


    ould


    only target Cynthia, and seeing Cynthia being bullied delighted her.


    Cynthia¡¯s face was cold as ice. She was not afraid of being fired because she was ndered. This was


    an


    indisputable fact. If it were in the past, maybe the hospital would ignore her exnations and fire her fo


    r the


    sake of its reputation.


    But now, the Smith family had be the shareholder of this hospital, and nobody dared to fire her.


    However, she was not a coward and couldn¡¯t stand Pera ndering her deliberately. Cynthia


    came out from


    behind Helen and smiled tofort her.


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Cynthia¡¯s clear voice was like a spring, making the noisy crowd fall silent and look


    at her.


    ¡®She¡¯s lying. I can swear to all of you that I didn¡¯t seduce her boyfriend, and her infertility is none


    of my business. She knew she was pregnant, yet she still slept with her boyfriend, which caused massi


    ve bleeding and caused her centa to fall off. I had no choice but to perform curettage on her.¡±


    Cynthia told the truth calmly without the slightest guilt in her eyes.


    ¡°Before the operation, I asked her about her condition. She deliberately concealed her physical conditio


    n. When I operated on her, I found out that she had


    had multiple abortions before, and only a thinyer of the


    uterine membrane was left. It would be difficult for her to conceive in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Cynthia looked at Pera oppressively. ¡°This is the truth. I dare to be responsible for my


    every word. What about you?¡±


    The corridor was quiet, and everyone was dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Could it be


    that they wronged Doctor Miller? She dared to swear in public, so it shouldn¡¯t be a lie!


    Cynthia revealed the truth that Pera had concealed. Pera felt humiliated, and her face


    flushed with anger.


    She gritted her teeth and used the most ruthless move. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t believe her words. This woman


    All ordinary people subconsciously hate the privileged ss. After hearing Pera¡¯s words, the crowd¡¯s ang


    Helen wanted to drag Cynthia away but was dispersed by the crowd. Cynthia was pushed out of the offi


    and to the stairs.


    She watched so many ferocious


    people approaching her while Pera and her friends stood behind the crowd and smiled triumphantly.


    She was at a loss for a while because she couldn¡¯t fight public opinion alone.


    Suddenly, someone in the shoving crowd stretched out his hand in the chaos, pressed Cynthia¡¯s shoulde


    pushed her hard.


    Cynthia had already been pushed to the stairs by the crowd, and this push made her fall down.


    When she was pushed, she was faceup and full of panic. The back of her head hit the hard floor heavily


    then her slender and fragile body rolled down the stairs.


    The clean white floor was stained with blood.


    Everyone upstairs was stunned, and none of them expected such an ending. They just wanted to take th


    moral high ground to attack Cynthia, but they never considered harming her.


    Seeing her fall downstairs, the crowd dispersed in a panic and fled as fast as possible.


    Before Pera and her friends could react, they were dispersed by the crowd.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡±


    Helen¡¯s terrified cry made Perae back to her senses. Just as she was about to escape, a group of b


    ¡°Dn,e quickly!¡± Helen rushed forward but stood aside helplessly, fearing that she would worsen h


    She had always been calm. But whenever something happened to Cynthia, she would always get confu


    Dn hurried forward and found that Cynthia had lost consciousness. He quickly did a checkup and sen


    Cynthia to the operating room.


    The hospital¡¯s president knew Alston


    valued Cynthia greatly, so he immediately operated on her and stitched up the wound.


    Outside the operating room, Helen leaned against the wall. Her


    face was pale and full of tears. She kept murmuring, ¡°I didn¡¯t protect her well. I was right beside her; how

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 53

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 53


    Chapter 53 Alston¡¯s Rage


    Dn helped Helen sit on the bench andforted her when she almost copsed. ¡°No matter how po


    werful


    you are, you can¡¯t fight the whole crowd. You came to seek me instead of stand against them, which wa


    s a


    wise move.¡±


    ¡°But Cynthia is still injured!¡± Helen covered her face and sobbed.


    Dn sat down beside her and leaned against the wall. ¡°It was an ident that we hadn¡¯t expected. Cy


    nthia


    is considerate, independent, and strong. You know her well, and you should know she won¡¯t me you!


    ¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I feel guilty. If I was by her side¡­¡± Helen


    was emotional. She turned to look at Dn in


    tears but failed to finish her words.


    Dn somehow felt distressed. When he realized his feeling, he panicked, stood up quickly, and turned


    his


    back to Helen.


    Helen pursed her lips and lowered her head again. There was an awkward and slightly ambiguous


    atmosphere between them for the first time. Nobody spoke again, and both of them remained silent.


    A few minutester, they heard someone rush over hurriedly.


    It was Alston. He learned that Cynthia was injured during the meeting and rushed over immediately. He


    was


    still wearing a suit, and his shirt was sweaty after running, which made him seem embarrassed and sex


    y.


    ¡°How¡­ how is she!¡± Alston breathed heavily and grabbed Dn¡¯s cor.


    Dn felt the pressure on his neck and looked down. He frowned when he saw Alston clenching his col


    lar as


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    hard as he could. ¡°She¡¯s still in the operating room. It¡¯s been fifteen minutes, and she hasn¡¯te out y


    et.¡±


    Alston frowned, and his eyes seemed to be covered with ice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the same hospital as


    her? Why


    didn¡¯t you protect her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I didn¡¯t take good care of


    Cynthia!¡± Helen quickly stood up and looked at Alston with a pale face.


    Alston ignored Helen and stared at Dn. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!¡±


    Then, Alston let go of Dn¡¯s cor and guarded at the door of the operating room.


    Thirty minutester, the door finally opened, and the president came out wiping his sweat. As soon as h


    e


    came out, he saw Alston who was full of hostility. He was so frightened that he almost


    had a heart attack.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Smith!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Cynthia?¡± Alston nced behind him.


    The president replied immediately, ¡°When Doctor Miller was pushed downstairs, she was hit on


    the back of her head. Fortunately, she knew how to reduce the


    damage, so she only has a slight concussion. But the wound on the back of her head is big and needs t


    o be stitched. Be careful that she needs to eat simply and


    rest well for a month.¡±


    He exined the precautions, and Alston listened to him carefully. Then, Cynthia was sent out of the


    operating room.


    She was lying on the hospital bed, and her face was pale, without a trace of blood. Her eyes were tightl


    y closed, and her head was wrapped in gauze. She was looking very fragile.


    Alston felt very upset and even more distressed when he saw Cynthia defensively clenching her fists in


    a


    He stepped forward, gently held her hand, and carefully wrapped it in his palm.


    Helen burst into tears again


    when she saw Cynthia. She didn¡¯t understand why an excellent girl like Cynthia


    would always get hurt. It was so unfair!


    Cynthia¡¯s ident had a big impact, so the hospital concealed it.


    Alston feared that Lynn¡¯s condition would worsen if she found out, so he blocked the news and arrange


    d


    Cynthia¡¯s ward far away from Lynn¡¯s


    Cynthia was under anesthetic and still in aa.


    Alston looked at her for a while, then asked someone to take care of her before leaving. Helen and Dyl


    an were standing at the door. Seeing Alstoning out gloomily, they hurriedly followed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that woman?¡± Alston¡¯s gloomy voice was full of rage.


    Dn¡¯s gentle and handsome face also turned cold. ¡°In the morgue!¡±


    Alston paused, then turned around to look at Dn and narrowed his eyes.


    Dn seemed quite gentle, so Alston didn¡¯t expect him to be merciless.


    The two walked toward


    the morgue on the second floor underground, with Helen following closely behind. Her beautiful eyes w


    ere full of fierceness, and she would never spare that d*mn woman who dared to hurt


    Cynthia.


    The people in the hospital saw the furious trio rushing over and hurriedly avoided them.


    Soon, they arrived at the morgue.


    Even though the lights here were exactly the same as those upstairs in the wards, they still seemed ver


    y dim under the depressing aura of the morgue.


    It was extremely quiet, and it seemed even scarier with a trace of winding from nowhere.


    But among the three of them, two were doctors who were used to taking anatomy sses, and one wa


    s calm and tough as if he was wandering in his own garden.


    The morgue was locked, and a woman was crying and screaming while pounding the door.


    ¡°Help! Somebody helps me out!¡± The woman was panicked.


    ¡°I warn you! This is against thew! I will call the police and arrest you after I go out!¡± Her voice was har


    sh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you money, a lot of them! Please let me out!¡± Eventually, she started to plead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m very sorry. I won¡¯t do it again. Please let me out; there are so many bodies here. I¡¯m so


    scared!¡±


    The arrogance in Pera¡¯s voice vanished. She stayed in the morgue for an entire hour, surrounded by de


    ad


    bodies, and the door was locked.


    She was confident at first, feeling they dared not keep her locked up for too long.


    However, she was surrounded by bodies, and there was no sound outside the door for an hour. Peral


    copsed; she curled up at the door and leaned against it, not even daring to open her eyes. She knoc


    ked on


    the door in a panic, and her voice was hoarse after screaming for help. Yet nobody came over.


    She was devoured by despair bit by bit.


    Pera truly regretted everything. She shouldn¡¯t have troubled Cynthia for money because the people arou


    her were all lunatics. She should never mess with Cynthia!


    Just when she was desperate, she suddenly heard someone opening the door.


    Pera became excited and staggered toward the door while staring eagerly at it.


    The door finally opened, and the light came in. Pera thought she was saved until she looked up and met


    Alston¡¯s gloomy eyes, which made her copse instantly.


    She thought she would see her savior, but she saw her worst nightmare instead.


    Helen looked at the panicked and desperate woman lying on the ground with disgust.


    Pera was


    wearing an expensive suit and delicate makeup. She stomped her high heels, and her voice was thunde


    one hour.


    Pera¡¯s hair was disheveled, her clothes were


    dirty and wrinkled, and her makeup was covered with tears and snot. She looked like a ghost, and even


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m so sorry! I shouldn¡¯t


    be greedy for Ivan¡¯s money, and I shouldn¡¯t trouble your wife. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Pera kneeled and begged for mercy. She took out the bank card and handed it to Alston nervously.


    Alston kicked the card away without looking at it. ¡°Ivan sent you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It was Evan!¡± Pera nodded and flinched in fright when she saw his fierce eyes.


    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Alston said coldly, ¡°Only a fool would believe your words. After all, you hav


    grudge against Cynthia!¡±


    Pera was stunned for a moment, then quickly came back to her senses. She took out her mobile phone


    After Alston took the phone, Pera breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had something prepared. Sh


    Thank goodness for that!


    Alston clicked on thetest recording and heard Ivan¡¯s bitter voice.


    ¡°Go to Cynthia¡¯s office tomorrow morning to make trouble. Remember to spare no effort to nder her a


    make everyone¡­¡±


    Alston smiled, but his smile was so frightening that nobody dared to look at him.


    Obviously, Ivan hadn¡¯t learned enough lessons. This time, there would be no excuse to spare this b*star


    again!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 54

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 54


    Chapter 54 Not an ident


    ¡°Well¡­ You have the recording now. Can I leave?¡±


    After an hour of fright, Pera was on the verge of copse. She looked at the three of


    them tremblingly, desperately wanting to escape.


    Alston held the phone and took a step back without looking at her.


    Pera


    thought Alston agreed to let her go. She was ecstatic, and when she was about to say something, she


    saw a tall womaning out from behind.


    The woman looked heroic, and her long, narrow eyes were full of coldness and hatred.


    Pera recognized this woman was the one who had been standing by Cynthia¡¯s side to protect her. She


    was Cynthia¡¯s friend!


    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do!¡± Pera took a few steps back in fright, looking at Helen warily.


    After what happened in the morning, she knew how much Helen valued


    Cynthia. Pera caused Cynthia to be pushed downstairs, and she knew Helen wouldn¡¯t spare her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! You can¡¯t hit me¡­ I¡¯m sorry! I already gave you the evidence! Why can¡¯t you le


    t me go!¡±


    Pera¡¯s eyes were red. There were four people here, three of whom were at odds with her. Nobody coul


    d help her, and with many cold bodies blocking her way, she had nowhere to escape.


    ¡°You caused everything, yet you think I can spare you after being locked in the morgue for only an hour


    ?¡±


    Helen gritted her teeth with hatred. ¡°You incited so many people to besiege Cynthia. Have you ever tho


    ught about letting her go? Do you know you could ruin her life with a few words you made up? Were yo


    u satisfied when Cynthia was pushed downstairs?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I wasn¡¯t. I just wanted to ruin her reputation, but I never thought


    of hurting her; I didn¡¯t expect anyone to do it!¡± Pera looked at Helen pleadingly and begged for mercy. S


    he was frightened to the extreme.


    Cynthia¡¯s friends were all insane and dangerous; she shouldn¡¯t have messed with Cynthia from the beg


    inning!


    Helen didn¡¯t listen to her


    exnation. She stepped forward and grabbed Pera¡¯s cor, and pped her hard


    twice.


    Before Pera could react, she was


    pped into a daze. Two handprints appeared on her messy face, which


    made her face seem like a colorful palette. Under the dim light, she seemed even scarier than the bodi


    es.


    behind her.


    ¡°You¡­ you actually hit me?¡± Pera screamed.


    Helen threw her to the ground and sneered. ¡°I wanted to p you this morning and tear up your rumor¨C


    spreading mouth!¡±


    Then, she turned around and left like a trace of wind.


    Dn stared at her from behind


    for a long time until she disappeared. Then turned around and looked down


    at Pera


    lying on the ground. ¡°You should be thankful that the two of us don¡¯t hit women. Otherwise, you won¡¯t


    be able to leave here.¡±


    The room suddenly quieted down.


    Pera curled up in fear but didn¡¯t dare to leave without Alston¡¯s words.


    After a long time, Alston held the phone and looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you in Fort again!¡±


    His words were like


    a pardon, and Pera immediately agreed. Fort had already be her nightmare, and she


    couldn¡¯t wait to escape from this city as soon as possible. Alston¡¯s words were exactly what she had wi


    shed


    for.


    Then, Alston left the morgue with Dn.


    Pera was about to rx when a cold wind seeped in from nowhere. She shuddered and suddenly reme


    mbered


    that she was in a morgue, so she screamed and rushed out as fast as possible.


    Alston and Dn came out from the morgue, and Dn was just about to go to Cynthia¡¯s ward to chec


    k her


    up. But when he turned around, he found that Alston was heading in the opposite direction.


    Dn froze for a moment and hurried to catch up. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The control room!¡± Alston answered coldly.


    Dn frowned. ¡°So you don¡¯t believe it was an ident.¡±


    Alston


    stopped suddenly with a stern look on his face. ¡°The surrounding people were basically patients and th


    eir family members. They were not so¨Ccalled victims and had no interests. So no


    matter how excited the


    crowd was, they wouldn¡¯t push her downstairs.¡±


    Dn pondered after hearing Alston¡¯s words.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston continued, ¡°I heard about what had happened. They forced Cynthia to the stairs and did nothing


    else, but somebody rushed out and pushed her. I know Ivan is a cruel man. He asked Pera to nder


    Cynthia and probably asked someone to take advantage of the chaos to hurt Cynthia as well.¡±


    They arrived at the control room, where Alston¡¯s men were already waiting.


    There was a camera opposite Cynthia¡¯s office and another above the stairs. Every detail of the iden


    t was


    recorded clearly.


    Alston watched the surveince video and saw Cynthia was wrongly besieged repeatedly. His face dar


    kened,


    and he clenched his fists tightly.


    He was already furious when he heard about it, and now he wished he could kill all of them after seeing


    it


    himself.


    Soon the video showed the scene when Cynthia was pushed downstairs. Alston paused the video, and


    everyone looked over.


    The one who pushed Cynthia was a middle¨C


    aged man with big sses. He was so ordinary that he couldn¡¯t be recognized in a crowd.


    He was looking down, so Alston couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    Alston frowned and rewound the video. The more he watched, the deeper he frowned.


    Dn¡¯s face also darkened. ¡°The surveince cameras didn¡¯t capture his face. Not even a single frame


    did. This man avoided the camera deliberately.¡±


    What Alston said was indeed correct. Cynthia¡¯s ident was not idental!


    After searching through all the surveince videos, they finally found a few pictures of the man¡¯s face.


    However, his face was white and blurred as if it was overexposed.


    ¡°How could this happen!¡± The people in the control room murmured in low voices.


    Alston¡¯s voice was low and gloomy. ¡°This man came prepared. The sses he wore had an


    infrared¨C


    photosensitive coating. They seemed like ordinary sses, but the coating could interfere with the photo


    Everyone finally understood.


    In that case, it would be much more difficult to find him. All the videos were useless. Alston asked someo


    surveince blind spot and disappeared.


    There was no information about this person whatsoever. He seemed like a man who suddenly appeared


    and


    suddenly vanished.


    Alston mmed on the table hard and caused a dent in it.


    Greg looked nervously at his bleeding fingers. ¡°Mr. Smith, you are injured. I¡¯ll have someone prepare to


    bandage you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Alston wiped his blood with a paper towel with a cold and scary smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Ivan actually thought of this method. It seems he has improved a lot since thest banqu


    invented some new tricks to mess with me.¡±


    Greg was nervous. Ivan had always been a wreck, but Greg felt that


    Ivan had changed a lot recently, and he also feared that Ivan would cause more trouble for Alston.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, what should we do next?¡± Greg asked, ¡°We only have evidence that Ivan asked Pera to n


    that it was Ivan who sent that unknown man. If we go to Ivan, he would only apologize and makepe


    spreading rumors and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Alston¡¯s voice was firm.


    Greg looked up at Alston and didn¡¯t see any worries on his face. He wondered whether Alston had alrea


    Alston stood straight and sneered coldly. ¡°Last time, he suffered greatly from the surveince cameras, s


    tech is indeed powerful, but we still have


    traditional methods!¡±


    Greg and Dn stared at him. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Send someone to ask the doctors, nurses, and patients in the obstetrics and gynecology department to


    an order, then turned around and left the control room.


    Since there were many people to ask, Greg didn¡¯t return until the next morning


    when Cynthia woke up. He rushed into the ward with a sketch and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Smith, there¡¯s new

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 55

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 55


    Chapter 55 Fermented


    Because it was a day off yesterday, there were a lot of patientsing in, so it was more difficult to


    investigate.


    But at the same time, many people had seen that man, and one of them was an art teacher. That man


    was in


    front of them when the art teacher apanied his wife to a prenatal checkup.


    At that time, the art teacher was still wondering, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he bring his wife over?¡± So he took a seco


    nd look


    at him.


    That was when he remembered the appearance of that man.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Cynthia awoke, groggy and not quite conscious. The back of her head ached very much.


    Alston exined, took the sketch, and sat with her in her hospital bed.


    That man looked so ordinary that if he had been in a crowd, he would have been inconspicuous.


    Greg gave basic information about the man he had found.


    That man was Caleb Hayes. He worked as a truck driver. He had a dull personality. People who knew h


    im


    said he was not articte but honest and easy to be with.


    No matter what they thought, they could not believe that he would push someone down the stairs.


    Alston looked up. ¡°Check that man¡¯s ount to see


    if there has been any special amount of remittance.¡±


    Greg frowned, with a perplexed expression on his face. ¡°I have already checked, and there is no specia


    l remittance in his ount. I also checked the ounts of his


    wife and parents, and there is nothing unusual.¡±


    Cynthia looked at the portrait and frowned. ¡°Ivan didn¡¯t promise him any benefits? Did he remit the mon


    ey to him after he had done this? Or did he give him cash?¡±


    Alston shook his head. ¡°I let people spy on him since thest banquet. He has been staying at home an


    d has never gone out. He didn¡¯t go in person this time. He should have sent someone else there.¡±


    ¡°We need to check whether Caleb has contacted any suspicious persons during this period of time. Iva


    n will pay


    more attention after suffering from the loss at thest banquet. Perhaps all the information and evidenc


    e of their meeting and transaction between them had been destroyed. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so confident.¡±


    ¡°So now there is no evidence?¡±


    Cynthia thought and frowned, looking pitiful.


    Alston smiled. ¡°Who said that we must have some evidence to teach him a lesson!¡±


    Cynthia looked at him. Her eyes lit up.


    Seeing her expression, Alston touched the gauze on her head, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is your hea


    d still


    hurt?¡±


    Cynthia was a little taken aback. Alston had always stood up for her and helped her to teach those who


    bullied her a lesson these days.


    Cynthia thought, ¡°If he¡¯s just acting now, there is no one else here, so there is no need for him to be


    concerned about me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you!¡± Cynthia paused after saying that, then looked at


    him and said, ¡°There are only three


    of us here, so you don¡¯t have to be nice to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alston was taken aback for a moment.


    Cynthia looked down. ¡°You saved my mother, and I was Hulda¡¯s shield. You have done what


    you could, and


    you have


    helped me to teach those who hurt me a lesson. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to be gentle with


    me.¡±


    She liked him, but the person he liked was Hulda, so she tried hard to avoid him, but every time he was


    gentle


    and protective, she could fall for him again.


    Hearing what she said, Alston remembered that at that time Cynthia had been mentioning the divorce.


    He


    was angry, so he lied to her that he wanted her to be Hulda¡¯s shield.


    He was so angry that he said say those words, but Cynthia remembered it.


    Alston was a little dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Cynthia.


    After going through those things, Alston realized that the so¨C


    called shield was useless. Although Hulda was


    able to get others¡® attention, he underestimated Ivan, his cousin, who was always useless.


    His cousin was very sensitive to the romance.


    Alston did not love Hulda, in spite of his tenderness for her. Although he had deceived most people, he


    hadn¡¯t


    deceived Ivan.


    For several days Ivan had kept his eye on Cynthia, and, in addition to his jealousy of thest incident in


    the


    box, he knew that she was Alston¡¯s favorite.


    In that case, Hulda would be of no use. He had only to protect Cynthia well.


    Alston made up his mind and was going to tell Cynthia everything, including the deal between him and


    Hulda. Just as he was about to speak, Helen rushed into the ward in a hurry.


    She was holding her cell phone and was anxious. ¡°Sh*t, the video of that inte


    celebrity making trouble in


    the hospital before was uploaded to the inte by some b*stard!¡±


    Alston became nervous and picked up the phone.


    The Central Hospital was arge hospital, and the person who caused the trouble was a well¨C


    known celebrity. That video became popr all of a sudden, and it became a trending topic on social m


    edia.


    Theizen was ignorant of the truth, Pera didn¡¯t have a single word of truth, and she was


    ruining Cynthia¡¯s reputation everywhere. The video had been edited to portray Cynthia as a woman


    who was seducing a


    patient¡¯s boyfriend, who had no medical ethics, and who was irresponsible.


    Netizens were all talking about that!


    The doctor¨C


    patient rtionship was tense, and after it was fueled by others, the video was retweeted more


    than 10,000 times in an instant, with countlessments. Most of thements were scolding Cynthi


    a.


    Alston browsed through, clenched his fingers, and there was a crack on the screen.


    Seeing that, Cynthia reached out for the phone. ¡°Let me see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Alston stepped back and threw the phone at Helen. He didn¡¯t want Cynthia to see those disgusting


    Alston watched her as shey back in her hospital bed. Her delicate, beautiful face was pale. Her forehe


    wrapped in a thick sheet of gauze, was still soaked in blood. She looked so pitiful.


    The corners of his eyes were red, and his


    gaze was hostile. He thought, ¡°If Ivan dared to touch my girl, I would


    never let him go!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You rest at ease. I will take care of these things.¡±


    After Alston had finished speaking, he looked at Helen and signaled to her toe out. After he told Gre


    take care of Cynthia, he left the ward.


    Helen was waiting at the door of the ward, and when she saw Alstoning out, she felt a little guilty. ¡°I


    Alston ignored her, worried that Cynthia would


    hear it, so he walked away from the ward and went outside.


    Helen followed. ¡°What should we do next? Too many people


    have now reposted the video. Those people are tracking Cynthia down


    online. What if they find out that Cynthia is in the hospital and sneak into the hospital


    to make a fuss¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen.


    Not only was Cynthia in the hospital, but Cynthia¡¯s mother was there, too. If it got serious, her mother wo


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°When I checked the surveince before, the middle¨C


    aged man didn¡¯t take pictures with his mobile phone. Among those who besieged Cynthia, there may be


    ¡°Ivan is too vicious!¡± Helen said, eyes full of resentment, ¡°Why does he hate Cynthia so much? He schem


    Alston sneered. ¡°Him? He doesn¡¯t have so many sinister thoughts.¡±


    Alston thought, ¡°Ivan was indeed unscrupulous, but arranging Pera to cause trouble and letting Caleb ta


    chaos to push Cynthia down the stairs was too much. He was not the one who exposed this


    video on the inte.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Helen was a little puzzled.


    Alston said, ¡°He knows the truth about Pera¡¯s miscarriage and can no longer bear children. Taking this to


    make a big fuss in the hospital will help him implement his next n, but it will be fermented on the inter


    ¡°The hospital had Pera¡¯s medical records at that time. So many nurses were involved in the operation at


    defeating if they are rified. If he is still involved, then things will not be good for


    him.¡±


    Helen suddenly realized. ¡°Yes, indeed, he didn¡¯t need to do that! But if it wasn¡¯t him, who would it be?¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were cold, and he pursed.


    He knew who that person was. He underestimated the one before!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 56

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 56


    Chapter 56 Who Do You Like?


    ¡°Do you know who posted the video?¡±


    Seeing his expression, Helen knew that he had an idea in his mind, so she asked.


    Alston said, ¡°This video has been edited. You can tell if you watch it. What is the focus of this video?¡±


    Helen held the phone and watched the video


    again, only to find that there had less content about Pera making a fuss in the hospital, saying that Cynt


    hia¡¯sck of medical ethics. The more of the content was¡­ that Cynthia seduced Ivan?!!!!


    ¡°This video is trying to say that Cynthia seduces Ivan, and Pera tells patients to seize their own


    husband?¡± Helen was a little puzzled. Compared with lifelong infertility, such a thing as a mistress was


    more obvious in


    the video.


    The video emphasized that Cynthia seduced Ivan, which was not reasonable.


    Helen was still waiting for his answer when she heard the phone vibrate, and looked down to see anoth


    er


    news being topped in the trending search.


    Seeing the content of the news, she became nervous and looked up at Alston with strange eyes.


    Alston tilted his head, and Helen handed over the phone. He nced at it. His dark eyes were gloomy,


    and his


    breath became even colder.


    ording to that trending news, Cynthia and Alston¡¯s marriage


    was also the result of Cynthia¡¯s painstaking


    efforts to interfere in others¡® love affairs.


    A person who imed to be Alston¡¯s high school ssmate told


    about the rtionship between Alston and


    Hulda back then, saying that they were each other¡¯s first love, and they didn¡¯t separate until Hulda went


    abroad.


    In addition, that person posted photos of Hulda in high school.


    At that time, Cynthia also appeared in the video of Pera rioting in the hospital. Everyone could see how


    much


    she looked like Hulda.


    After Hulda¡¯s photo was posted, some said she was a business partner of Smith Group and had seen A


    lston


    treat Hulda tenderly and considerately.


    Someone made up aplete story from that information.


    After Hulda went abroad, Cynthia used her resemnce to Hulda to gain ess to Alston, and thus


    seeded in bing Mrs. Smith. Now that Hulda was back, Alston and Hulda


    would get back together.


    However, Cynthia didn¡¯t leave Alston.


    Thements under that trending search were almost scolding Cynthia.


    ¡°In that video, she acted like a whore, pretending to be pitiful. This kind of woman just likes to seduce ot


    hers¡®


    boyfriends.¡±


    ¡°Hulda hase back, and she still insists on not leaving. How thick¨Cskinned is she.¡±


    ¡°Alston is so good to his first love, sooner orter he will divorce Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°After seducing elder brother, then seducing younger brother, Cynthia is so good at seducing!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Helen


    flushed with indignation at the remarks. ¡°Cynthia is not such a person, it was the


    Miller family who nned for her to go there when you were in aa. How did she seduce you? Whe


    n did


    she do that?¡±


    Alston¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I was just guessing before, but now I see this trending search, so I¡¯m more sur


    e¡­¡±


    ¡°It was Hulda who asked someone to post the video!¡±


    The previous video madeizens have a bad impression of Cynthia, and then Hulda took the opportu


    nity to


    bring out the so¨Ccalled rtionship between her and Alston, makingizens even more convinced that


    Cynthia intervened in the rtionship between them.


    Hulda was so vicious. She had done such a trick behind Ivan¡¯s back, Ivan didn¡¯t expect it either!


    Hearing his words, Helen looked at him. ¡°Alston, what do you mean? Do you like Cynthia or Hulda!¡±


    Thinking of thoseizens who scolded Cynthia, Helen couldn¡¯t help feeling a little angry at Alston.


    ¡°Alston, if you like Cynthia, clear up these rumors as soon as possible, and don¡¯t let Cynthia get hurt. If


    you


    like Hulda, you should divorce Cynthia and let her go. There are so many people who like Cynthia, so d


    on¡¯t


    hinder her happiness.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Alston looked at her


    with dark and cold eyes. ¡°I like Cynthia, so I will never divorce


    her.¡±


    He then told Helen about his deal with Hulda.


    Helen didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Alston, why did you do that¡­ I¡¯m afraid Cynthia would rather get hurt th


    an see


    you being nice to Hulda!¡±


    Alston was a little ufortable. He didn¡¯t know anything about feelings before, and he didn¡¯t care abo


    ut


    Cynthia¡¯s feelings at all.


    Helen stared at him for a long time before confirming that


    he was not lying. His words gave her a shot in the


    arm.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought, ¡°Since he likes Cynthia, it¡¯s easy to solve the matter. As long as he doesn¡¯t defend Hulda,


    this


    matter will be easy to handle.¡±


    Thinking about it, Helen picked up the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll find my friends in the media industry and see if I can


    ¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Alston interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. I have alre


    ady contacted thepany¡¯s public rtions department, and they have already taken action.¡±


    After Alston finished speaking, he nced at her. ¡°Your main task now is to hide Cynthia from it until I


    resolve these matters. Before that, I don¡¯t want her to see these nastyments on the inte.¡±


    Helen nodded, checked her phone and saw that the trending search was gone, as was the previous vid


    eo.


    ¡°Smith Group¡­ did it so fast!¡± Helen started a little. Things would be


    very simple after Smith Group intervened. It only took a few minutes.


    But at the same time, she had some concerns. ¡°If we remove these, will theizens think it¡¯s a guilty c


    onscience? What if it causes them to fight back?¡±


    ¡°What are we guilty of?¡± Alston sneered. ¡°These are nder and nonsense. I will send awyer¡¯s letter


    to everyone who posts such news. They will never hurt her!¡±


    After saying that, he took a deep look in the direction of Cynthia¡¯s ward, then turned and left.


    Helen looked at his back and was somewhat touched by him. Helen thought, ¡°Cynthia had suffered


    too much before, and I don¡¯t want Cynthia to have any troubles in the future. Maybe Alston can give Cy


    nthia good protection now.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and turned to meet Dn¡¯s eyes.


    Helen felt a little guilty. She had sworn before that she was optimistic about Dn¡­.


    With the medical records in his hand, Dn stood behind her and watched her turn her head. His eyes


    were averted for a moment, and he did not know why he had made the move.


    When Cynthia was injured yesterday, he saw Helen break down and cry. He had


    always seen Helen as a calm,


    brave woman, ever since they had met. Her sudden fragility made him feel a little distressed¡­ and attra


    That feeling made him flustered. He always felt that he liked Cynthia, so how could he have feelings for


    Helen?


    ¡°Are you holding her mother¡¯s medical records?¡± Helen asked, and she took a step forward, and was ab


    approach him, when Dn drew back as if startled.


    Helen was a little confused and wondered, ¡°Am I so scared?¡±


    After Dn realized what he had done, he panicked for a moment. ¡°No¡­ This is the operation record of


    inte celebrity, P¨¦ra, as well as the testimony and signature of the nurse who participated in the opera


    at that time.¡±


    Helen showed a smile on her strained face. ¡°So you were doing this instead ofing here just now. Th


    great. Let me see!¡±


    She was still worried about whether the video would provoke suspicion and malice would fromizens


    it was withdrawn, but now that the evidence hade to light, Dn had helped her a lot.


    The smile on Helen¡¯s face rxed, for she was happy, not as mature and tough as usual. Dn was a li


    dazed, and when he realized it, he stuffed things into her hands.


    I still have to go to Lynn. Please say hello to Cynthia for me.¡±


    After speaking, he was ready to leave.


    Helen, remembering what Alston had


    told her, caught him by the arm. ¡°Dn, when you go, you must hide it from Lynn, and tell the nurses wh


    Lynn had been cut off from the world for a decade. She had no habit of using electronic devices. She ha


    no idea how to surf the Inte.


    Dn felt his arm start to burn. His ears were red. He responded, and left without looking back.


    Looking at his weird posture, Helen was a little puzzled.


    She thought, ¡°Why is Dn acting weird today?¡±


    With the evidence in


    her hand, she had no time to think much, so she took pictures of them all. Cynthia kept her wits about th


    After Cynthia learned that Pera had suffered many miscarriages, she was afraid that the operation would


    At that time, Pera was in a hurry to have the operation, maybe she herself forgot that she had signed tha


    After taking the photos, Helen found an inte celebrity with a decent reputation and got him to release


    evidence.


    After doing thatst night, she turned off her phone.


    Another round of storms on the inte had begun.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 57

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 57


    Chapter 57 Void Deal


    As soon as Alston entered the office, he called the public rtions department


    manager toe over. As soon as he hung up the phone, Hulda broke into the office.


    Hulda, who had been aggressive before entering the door, saw Alston¡¯s cold eyes, and


    all her spirits were


    drained.


    She smiled, with a soft tone of dissatisfaction. ¡°Those people in the public rtions department are too


    arrogant¡­¡±


    Alston sneered, and sat back in his chair, pretending to listen.


    Hulda seemed encouraged. ¡°Smith Group¡¯s rtions department should solve Smith Group¡¯s crisis, but


    they waste their time on such trivial matters. This is a waste of thepany¡¯s resources. I went


    to their manager


    to argue, but was kicked out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your personal assistant. They kicked


    me out, which is dissatisfaction with you.¡± Hulda gave a look of


    righteous indignation as if she were trying to stand up for Alston. ¡°Is it possible that the person in


    the public


    rtions department is Ivan¡¯s man? I suggest you act first and disband all the


    people in the public rtions


    department¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the manager of the public rtions department arrived at the door. Todd had just heard


    Hulda¡¯sst words, and his grave face wore an angry expression.


    ¡°Hulda, you are here!¡±


    Hulda, startled by his sudden appearance, turned to meet Todd¡¯s angry eyes,


    her face full of embarrassment.


    Todd ignored her, took a step forward, and


    handed the information in his hand to Alston. ¡°This is the next


    countermeasure formted by our department. Please check it.¡±


    Alston took a closer look, his brows stretched, and he nodded to Todd. ¡°That¡¯s okay. You can follow you


    r


    n.¡±


    Todd responded, turned around, and


    was about to leave. Seeing Hulda standing aside, he sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect you are so arrogant!¡±


    Hulda knew she was wrong and dared not say a word in the face of his cynicism.


    After Todd left, she looked at Alston. ¡°Did you order those people in the PR department to do those thin


    gs?¡±


    ¡°Smith Group is all mine. Besides me, who else can order the people in the PR department!¡±


    Alston smiled, but Hulda felt flustered when she saw it.


    ¡°Alston¡­ Alston¡­¡± She was interrupted by Alston when she spoke. ¡°You should call me Mr. Smith.¡±


    Hulda panicked even more and thought, ¡°After we made a deal before, I kept calling Alston by his name


    . He


    never asked me to change that. Why did he say that now?¡±


    ¡°Alston, didn¡¯t we agree before that you pretended to be nice to me, and I attracted the


    attention of those


    people? Now we are more than halfway there. If you take such a lot of trouble removing those trending


    searches, those people will know about your feelings for Miss


    Miller, then haven¡¯t all our previous efforts been wasted?¡±


    The more Hulda talked, the more excited she became. She was angry. After learning of Ivan¡¯s ns, sh


    e arranged for someone to follow up, take the videos and get her former friends to spread the rumors.


    Netizens were outraged, but with Alston¡¯s actions, all her efforts were in vain.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you push Miss Miller into danger again by doing this?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Alston with sincerity on her face.


    Alston sneered. ¡°Hulda, I underestimated you before!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hulda couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. Looking at his expression, she panicke


    d even more and thought, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he know something?¡±


    ¡°I thought you made that deal with me because of the money.¡± Alston stood up with oppression all over


    him. ¡°But the things you did these days make me sick.¡±


    ¡°Alston¡­ Alston!¡± Hulda¡¯s lips trembled. She knew that Alston did not like her, but this was the first time


    she had ever heard him say it. All her expectations were shattered.


    ¡°The videos on the inte were posted by you!¡±


    Alston¡¯s words made her break out in cold sweat, and Hulda¡¯s face turned pale. She tried to read somet


    hing


    in Alston¡¯s expression, but he kept his face straight, and she could read nothing.


    Alston had juste out of the hospital, Hulda heard that Cynthia had just woken up, and felt that Cynt


    hia


    must have said something, so that Alston would treat her like that!


    She forced herself to calm down, looked into Alston¡¯s eyes, and said neither humble nor overbearing, ¡°I


    don¡¯t


    know if Miss Miller said something to you. I know you like her, but she has misunderstandings and prej


    udices


    against me. It¡¯s not fair to me if you take her word so easily.¡±


    Seeing that she was still scolding Cynthia, Alston had a trace of hostility in his eyes. ¡°Hulda,


    stop pretending. The video was only released for a short while before rumors spread that you were my


    first love. You think I¡¯m


    a fool?¡±


    Hulda¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she insisted. ¡°All of this is your guess. I didn¡¯t do these things at all. Y


    ou have no evidence to prove that. I will never take the me for this.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Alston sneered. ¡°You think I¡¯m here to discuss with you that you haven¡¯t done these things?¡±


    Hulda froze for a moment. Her expression changed.


    Alston looked at her. ¡°My deal with you is void. You can go to the personnel department to settle your s


    ry


    ¡°What!¡± Hulda eximed. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. We had a deal before. I¡¯ve been targeted by a lot of people


    ¡°Hulda!¡± Alston¡¯s voice increased. He had a look of impatience. ¡°I said before that the premise of our dea


    Hulda paused, and heard him continue to say, ¡°Before Buck¡¯s 50th birthday, you


    were the only one who knew that I put Cynthia¡¯s dress in Kevin¡¯s studio! You were also responsible for th


    ¡°Hulda, you are scheming. In making a deal with me,


    you are also working with Ivan. Have you pictured your bad ending before?¡±


    His eyes were piercing, and Hulda felt as if she had dropped into a sea of ice. Her hands and feet were


    Alston knew everything she did. She thought that Alston had not noticed, and she was d of it. She did


    In his eyes, she might be like a clown.


    ¡°Get out now, or I¡¯ll let the security drag you out, and then you¡¯ll be even more ashamed!¡±


    Hulda stood, watching Alston¡¯s fists tightening. ¡°Okay, I will take the initiative to resign, but before that, A


    Alston looked up, and his eyes were full of cold disgust.


    Hulda felt sad. ¡°You never liked me?¡±


    ¡°Not for a second!¡± Alston didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Hulda was frustrated. She took a deep look at him, with hatred in her eyes, and rushed out of the office.


    Employees, who had never seen her like that, stepped aside one by one. Hulda dashed to thepany


    before stopping. She supported herself on her knees and


    turned to look at the building behind her with ambition in her eyes.


    She had liked Alston since high school. He was handsome and had a superior family background. He w


    existence that she couldn¡¯t reach in her whole life. She wanted to have him and tried getting close to him


    But there was a woman named Cynthia stealing him.


    She thought, ¡°It would be great if there


    was no Cynthia in the world. As long as she is gone, with my appearance and talent, it will be a matter


    of time before Alston likes me.¡±


    The more Hulda thought about it, the more she believed it. She straightened up and took ast look at S


    She thought, ¡°Alston, Mrs. Smith can only be me!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 58

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 58


    Chapter 58 Kicked out


    Cynthia had just awakened and was still so weak that she could only stay in the ward to recover.


    She looked at Helen


    who had been sitting next to her hospital bed, and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡±


    ¡°I asked for leave from my director and came here to take care of you. I don¡¯t rest assured of letting oth


    er people take care of you.¡± Helen smiled and helped her peel the apples. Her fingers were very flexible


    .


    Cynthia looked down. Her mobile phone was confiscated. Helen said she was concerned about the radi


    ation.


    She and Helen had been friends for years. Cynthia knew her very well and thought, ¡°She must have


    something to hide from me.¡±


    Cynthia remembered that she had just woken up when Helen burst into the ward and said that videos o


    f Pera


    causing trouble in the


    hospital had been posted on the inte. Seeing Helen¡¯s angry expression at the time,


    Cynthia did not need to think about it. She knew that she would be edited


    into a horrible image in the video.


    ¡°The video¡­¡±


    As soon as Cynthia said that, Helen interrupted her, ¡°It has been solved. This video is full of loopholes.


    We


    have already posted the truth about Pera¡¯s surgery on the inte, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Cynthia only knew about the video, not about Hulda¡¯ster nned first¨C


    love affair, and Helen did not want


    her to think too much about it, so she did not tell her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let me look at my phone? I can bear it.¡± Cynthia looked at her with a smile. ¡°You ar


    e the


    one who worried too much. I am not as fragile as you imagined.¡±


    Helen patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Cynthia, those keyboard warriors on the inte have never had an


    y


    scruples in speaking. I don¡¯t want you to see those dirty remarks. Your main task now is to recover from


    your


    illness. Don¡¯t let us worry.¡±


    Her eyes were full of sincerity and worry, Cynthia nodded, took the apple in her hand and gnawed it.


    Seeing that she was in a stable mood, Helen checked her phone while she was in the bathroom, and al


    l the trending searches had been removed.


    Even searching for keywords like Cynthia and Pera, she could find nothing. Helen breathed a sigh of


    relief. After a few dayster the matter would be forgotten by all, but the men who had hurt Cynthia, neit


    her Alston


    nor she would let them go.


    Not long after, the new news was updated. Smith Group had already sent awyer¡¯s letter to


    those who fanned the mes, as well asizens who spoke vicious words in thements. They all c


    ame out to


    apologize out of fear.


    Helen sneered when she saw that and thought, ¡°They should never talk bad words without knowing the


    whole


    truth.¡±


    After Hulda left Smith Group, she returned to the vi of Maple Garden. As soon as she walked to the d


    oor,


    Get Bogus


    she found that all her luggage had been thrown out and scattered all over the floor.


    She hurried forward and opened the door with her key, only to find that the lock of the door had also be


    en changed, and that the previous key could not open it at all.


    ¡°Alston¡­ How could you!¡±


    Hulda¡¯s face was full of astonishment. She had spent almost all her money abroad. She met Alston just


    after returning there. She had no ce to live at all. Alston let her live in the vi of Maple Garden, and


    Smith Group covered all her expenses. After being back there so long, she had never been short of


    money.


    She had always believed that she would be Mrs. Smith, and she had left no


    room for herself. The money she gave to the Taylor family before was all her savings.


    She thought, ¡°Now that I have been kicked out, how should I live?¡±


    Hulda panicked, and called Alston, only to find that she had been blocked by him.


    She grabbed the doorknob and tried to open the door. All the people living in the


    Maple Garden were either


    rich or expensive, and there were people patrolling 24 hours a day.


    Hulda made too much noise, which attracted the security guards.


    Seeing the daily necessities and sundries all over the floor, the security guard froze for a moment and h


    urried


    forward to restrain Hulda.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go¡­ Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands!¡± Hulda struggled, furious as s


    he


    watched them twist her arms.


    ¡°We received aint from the owner next door, saying that you want to invade, which has threaten


    ed the


    safety of the owner¡¯s property. Please go out now.¡±


    The security


    guards knew all the owners. Ever since she moved in, she had looked superior and looked down on the


    security guards. Now she was being kicked out, and all those who came to drag her away were men


    whom she had despised before.


    ¡°Are you blind? I¡¯ve lived here so many days. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know me. This vi is my home. I


    can go


    in whenever I want. Why do you drive me away?¡±


    Hulda was so angry that she cursed. All the grace she had been pretending to was gone, and her face


    was


    full of mischief and rascality.


    The security captain sneered. ¡°This vi belongs to Alston. We received the news, so we are here to kic


    k you


    out.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! You


    lied to me! He won¡¯t drive me away.¡± Hulda shook her head, not believing his words. ¡°You low and dirty


    people can only tell lies.¡±


    She had been so pitiful, and yet dared to despise them. The security captain¡¯s eyes showed anger. He


    could


    bear it no longer, and winked sideways at his men. They nodded and dragged her out.


    Hulda wanted to stay there, but her strength couldn¡¯t match theirs at all, and she was dragged out of th


    e gate


    howling.


    As soon


    as she went out, the security guard threw her on the ground as if they had touched something dirty.


    Her luggage was also taken out and dropped beside her, with bits and pieces scattered all over the floo


    r.


    ¡°I¡¯llin!¡± Hulda got up and red at them.


    They sneered. ¡°Only the owners here can sue us. You are not!¡±


    Hulda was so angry that she jumped up and down and cursed.


    The captain of the guard grew a little impatient. ¡°You have nothing now. If you cannot find a ce to sta


    y tonight, you may have to sleep on


    the street. You are poorer and more miserable than us. What right do you


    have to look down on us!¡±


    Hulda was stunned for a moment and then came to her senses. Her eyes were still gloomy. She gave t


    hem a


    hard look, turned around, put away her things, and left with her heavy suitcase.


    She thought, ¡°Although those security guards are hateful, they are right. I need to find a ce to stay,


    otherwise I will sleep on the street tonight.¡±


    After thinking for a long time, she called Ivan, feeling uneasy.


    No one answered the phone for a long time, and when she was impatient, Ivan answered the phone.


    The unpleasantness in his voice had frightened her.


    ¡°I was kicked out of Smith Group by Alston, and now I can¡¯t go back to Maple Garden. I


    had no money with


    me. Can you¡­ Can you find me a ce to stay?¡±


    Hulda held the phone, said those words with difficulty, and waited for Ivan¡¯s answer.


    Heavy breathing came from the phone, and after a long time, Ivan¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, ¡°Are you


    homeless?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ right!¡± Hulda nodded as she held the phone.


    It was already winter. It was cold outside, and the wind was strong. She was wearing a thin windbreaker


    bruised.


    After waiting for a long time, Ivan¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, ¡°None of my business!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hulda was angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t we cooperating? Why do you say that? I have done so many things fo


    Ivan sneered and said, ¡°Alston has kicked you out. You are no longer of any use to me! Oh, by the way,


    the video on the inte, you should have thought about your ending.¡±


    Hulda was almost going crazy and thought, ¡°I just posted a video and spread some rumors. Why did it e


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thick¨Cskinned and dare toe to me!¡± Ivan snorted.


    Hulda¡¯s eyes were stern, but her tone softened, and she begged. ¡°Just for one


    night. I beg you to help me, and when I


    have money I will give it back to you¡­ This night, you can do whatever you want to me.¡±


    When she said thest words, she was filled with disgust. Her goal


    was always Alston. She despised Ivan, and the thought of making love to him made her sick.


    But she could not care about those things now. She wanted money, wanted a ce to live, and she did


    She thought she had sacrificed much, but Ivan dismissed it. ¡°If Alston slept with you, I¡¯d be interested, bu


    After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Hulda heard the beep of the phone and became so angry that she threw the suitcase on the floor.


    After a long time, she picked up her suitcase again.


    There was only one ce for her to go now, and that was the ce she hated most


    after all these years.


    As the sky darkened, Hulda dragged her suitcase toward the poorest and dirtiest street in Fort¡­

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 59

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 59


    Chapter 59 I¡¯ll Tell You Everything


    After Alston took care of the online rumors, he nned to focus on dealing with Ivan.


    Ivan was in a good mood these days. As long as Alston was troubled, he would be very happy. Alston k


    new that he did all of


    this, but he had no evidence. So the more madder Alston was, the happier Ivan was.


    Usually, Ivan wouldn¡¯t be there for the meeting, but this time he unexpectedly came early. He sat down


    and looked at Alston, smiling wildly.


    Alston gave a nce at him and looked away again.


    After the crowd dispersed, Alston was about to leave when Ivan suddenly came up to him. Ivan said in


    an annoying tone, ¡°Alston, why are you not with your assistant?¡±


    Alston stood up, who was half a head taller than Ivan. He gazed down at Ivan with his eyes full of arrog


    ance


    and contempt.


    That was what Ivan hated most about Alston.


    Seeing Alston turn around to leave, Ivan said, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Cynthia? I heard that she was pushe


    d down from upstairs. That sounds awful.¡±


    Alston paused. His tall figure stood upright.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. He knew this would drive Alston mad and he knew Cynthia was alw


    ays a


    trusted bait to provoke him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Alston turned his head, with a hint of sternness in his cold eyes.


    Ivan pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°Alston, I just want to care about Cynthia. Why are you angry?¡±


    Alston said with a sneer, ¡°Watch yourself. I guess you haven¡¯t learned your lesson from thest time yo


    u


    pped yourself?¡±


    Hearing what he mentioned, Ivan¡¯s eyes changed.


    That was the deepest disgrace in his life. Thinking of being forced to p himself in front of everyone, h


    e


    wished he could kill them all.


    After that banquet, he didn¡¯t go out for a whole month. He didn¡¯t dare toe out


    until everyone had almost forgotten about it. But Alston mentioned it again.


    When he was angry, Alston had already walked away. Looking at his leisurely pace, Ivan was furious. H


    e threatened, ¡°You¡¯d better take good care of her. Don¡¯t let her get hurt again.¡±


    The malice in his words was obvious.


    Alston¡¯s eyes darkened in an instant. When returning to the office, he threw his fist on the desk.


    Greg happened toe in. Seeing this scene, he tensed up. ¡°Mr. Smith, we have found Caleb Hayes.¡±


    ¡°Take me there!¡± Upon hearing this, Alston walked past him towards the door.


    Greg gave a nce at the dented desk and calmly told the


    new assistant to rece it. Then he followed Alston away from thepany.


    In the suburbs, there was an empty warehouse.


    Caleb was lying on the ground with his hands and feet bound. The cold ground made him wake up sud


    denly.


    He was terrified and didn¡¯t know why he was here.


    The surrounding area was empty. When the wind blew, it seeped in through


    the small gaps and made a whimpering sound as if a ghost was crying.


    Caleb¡¯s face turned pale with fright.


    A good conscience is a soft pillow. He pushed a woman down not long ago and was still panicking. Ho


    w could he not be afraid?


    When he was in extreme


    fear, the door was opened. The strong wind blew in and the clothing of the man standing at the door m


    ade a rustling sound.


    Although Caleb was bound tightly, his mouth was not sealed. The surrounding was empty. No one coul


    d hear


    him at all.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you¡­ Why¡­ you kidnapped me? It¡¯s¡­ against thew!¡±


    The outskirts were much colder than the city. Caleb¡¯s lips were blue and he spoke intermittently.


    After hearing this, Alston smiled sarcastically. ¡°This is not kidnapping. I just want to ask you something.¡±


    His tone was cold and his eyes looked dark. Caleb felt even colder after being nced at.


    ¡°What do you want? What do you want to know?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alston approached him, with the tter of his shoes when stepping on the ground.


    The person behind brought a chair in time. Alston sat down leisurely and stared at Caleb. ¡°A few days a


    go, you pushed Doctor Miller downstairs in the hospital, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Caleb¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that was why he was caught.


    He shook his head quickly and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t go to the hospital that day.¡±


    ¡°Who can prove it!¡±


    Caleb showed a bitter expression. ¡°I¡¯m at home alone. I divorced my wife a few days ago. I¡¯ve been dri


    nking at


    home and never went out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Seeing that Alston didn¡¯t believe it, Caleb struggled to sit up. He said, ¡°Believe me. I really didn¡¯t do it. I


    only heard the news from the Inte. I don¡¯t even know her. How could I do that?¡±


    Alston was indifferent. ¡°Caleb, I don¡¯t have enough patience. If you admit it and tell me about your deal


    with


    Ivan, I can make you suffer less. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Get Borus


    Caleb frowned. The man in front of him had a pair of sharp eyes. Caleb didn¡¯t doubt what he said at all,


    but


    he couldn¡¯t admit it.


    Caleb gritted his teeth and looked at Alston. He said resolutely, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this. I also don¡¯t know Ivan!¡±


    Alston ran out of patience. He moved his fingers. Then a bodyguard stood up behind him, walking towa


    rds Caleb aggressively.


    Looking at the bodyguard¡¯s strong muscles, Caleb subconsciously trembled. Before he reacted, he had


    already been punched in his waist, making him feel his ribs were about to be broken.


    Alston looked coldly at him writhing in pain. He asked again, ¡°Are you going to say it or not?¡±


    Caleb¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t do it. You have no evidence. When I get o


    ut, ! will definitely sue you!¡±


    Alston stroked the delicate crystal cufflinks on his sleeve and said casually, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you out


    alive


    if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    His careless nce made Caleb feel chills in his spine. Thinking of what Ivan had promised him, Caleb


    gritted his teeth and drooped his head without saying anything.


    The bodyguard bashed him ck and blue and he looked helpless and miserable.


    Seeing that Caleb was out of breath, Alston gently raised his hand. Then the bodyguard


    stopped beating and


    stepped aside.


    Alston stood up and looked down at Caleb as if he was looking at a poor clown. He said in


    a hoarse and cold voice, ¡°Caleb, you went to the hospital a month ago and you¡¯re in theter stage of lu


    Caleb, who was not swayed at first, suddenly raised his head from the ground when hearing this.


    Alston remained poker¨Cfaced. ¡°Let me guess what Ivan promised you¡­¡±


    Caleb looked hideous. The veins on his neck were bulging because of excitement.


    ¡°Ivan must


    promise to give you enough money. After you die, he will ask someone to take care of your wife and son


    Alston kept looking at Caleb as he said this. Seeing his pupils dting, Alston smiled faintly.


    ¡°I said it right, didn¡¯t I!¡±


    Caleb struggled. He stared at Alston and wanted to punch him.


    Alston squatted down and looked at him. ¡°How can you trust a guy like Ivan? Smart people won¡¯t make


    him. Believe it or not. He will not take care of your wife and children after you die. If they put his interests


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Caleb yelled, ¡°Mr. Ivan gave me ten thousand. He said he would take care of my wife and


    After saying this, Caleb was stunned when a smile showed on Alston¡¯s face.


    Alston tricked him so he blurted out the deal between him and Ivan.


    Caleb was flustered. He quickly exined, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know Ivan. I¡¯m talking nonsense! I lied!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Alston pped his hands. A few people with recording equipment came out beside him.


    Caleb became more excited. He struggled fiercely and wanted to kill Alston. ¡°Alston, you are despicable


    tricked me!¡±


    Alston turned around and looked at him indifferently. ¡°Yeah, it was


    a trap. But what I said is the truth¡­ Besides, do you think I can¡¯t do what Ivan can do?¡±


    Caleb was puzzled. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    Alston threw a few photos in front of him, all of which were of his wife and son.


    Caleb¡¯s face turned pale. He raised his head


    in panic and said, ¡°How is it possible? I have already sent them


    abroad. No one can find them. How do you¡­¡±


    Alston said with a sneer, ¡°Your son is very cute. I thought that if you don¡¯t confess, I will bring them to ca


    up with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son.¡± Caleb roared excitedly. When looking at Alston¡¯s cold eyes, he lowered his voice.


    Alston stood upright and said unsympathetically, ¡°Your son is the one you care about. You don¡¯t want oth

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 60

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 60


    Chapter 60 Ivan Was Arrested


    Ivan thought that what he did was foolproof and he was secretly in smug satisfaction right now.


    After staying at home for so many days, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back and invited a group of people to g


    o to


    the club for entertainment at night.


    In the past, he always went out with Dave. Since thest banquet, Dave had never been with him again


    . Dave


    seemed like a different person since then and even started to work for his family¡¯spany.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan was very disdainful of him. He thought Dave was doing a show and he didn¡¯t believe Dave could p


    ersist


    for long.


    After dressing up carefully, he took the car keys and walked out leisurely.


    As he arrived at the garage, he heard footstepsing from behind him. He immediately became alert.


    But


    before he reacted, someone covered his head with a broken sack, and the sour smell made him sick.


    ¡°Who! Which b*stard!¡± He shouted angrily, but no one answered.


    Then they threw their punches in his face. After a while, Ivan was hit hard with white spots booming in h


    is


    vision.


    He gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, ¡°Did Alston send you here? Once I find out who you are, I swe


    ar I will


    kill you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone stepped on his crotch. Feeling the pain down to the bone, h


    e had


    a ckout suddenly.


    After a long time, Ivan opened his eyes slowly and met his father¡¯s concerned eyes.


    ¡°Ivan, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Ivan propped himself up painfully and called out, ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    When he spoke, he felt a burning pain at the corner of his mouth. But what hurt more was his crotch. T


    he overwhelming pain made his whole face hideous.


    ¡°Dad, call the doctor. Call the doctor. It hurts!¡±


    Ivan was re¡¯s only son. Seeing him


    in great pain, re felt distressed and resentful. He hurriedlyforted Ivan. ¡°Ivan, calm down. The


    doctor had checked and put medicine on your face. You should feel


    betterter.¡±


    As re spoke, his anxious eyes were locked on Ivan¡¯s crotch, revealing a bit of regret and heartache.


    Ivan noticed re¡¯s nce. His heart skipped a beat, and he grabbed re¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Dad, tell me.


    Am¡­


    am I done?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± re said immediately, but he tried not to meet Ivan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hide it from me. I want to know what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± Ivan grabbed the sheet and looked a


    t re earnestly. He felt the pain down there getting more fierce and he had a premonition about it.


    re frowned. He sighed after a long while, ¡°You were trampled by those b*stards a few times. The do


    ctor


    said it still works. You can still have children in the future. But¡­ it may not work as good as before.¡±


    In other words, he might have¡­ premature ejaction!


    Ivan was stunned and couldn¡¯t ept the truth. After a long time, his face became more ferocious. ¡°Wh


    o the


    hell did it? Who!¡±


    His gloomy face became more fierce. He looked up at re and said, ¡°I was attacked in the garage. C


    heck


    the surveince!¡±


    ¡°I already checked it¡­¡± re also looked awful. He said, ¡°The surveince in the garage has been dest


    royed!¡±


    Ivan was taken aback for a moment. This was his usual trick and now it came back to make him suffer.


    ¡°Dad, it must be Alston. I provoked him in the morning and was


    attacked in the evening. He must do it. Dad,


    avenge me. I want to make his life a living hell!¡±


    He looked crazy and roared angrily. re tried to appease him, but to no avail.


    When the ward was in chaos, the door was pushed open. Several people in police uniforms walked in.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Smith? You are involved in a crime of intentional injury. The evidence is solid. Now¡­¡±


    Before they finished speaking, re hurriedly interrupted them. ¡°Sir, what are you talking about? My so


    n never hurt anyone. Instead, he was beaten today. He is the victim!¡±


    The leading policeman


    frowned. ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened today, but Ivan incited Caleb to hurt Cynthia. We have irrefuta


    ble evidence. Sorry, we may need to take him away.¡±


    ¡°My son is injured. He can¡¯t leave the hospital!¡± re yelled to stop him. The leading police beckoned h


    is


    Ivan looked at re in horror. He resisted desperately, and shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Dad, help


    me. I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡±


    But his resistance was useless. He was taken away neatly by those people.


    re held the door of the ward. Watching his son being taken away, his eyes were full of anger.


    When Ivan was taken away by the police, Cynthia was taken downstairs by Helen to the garden to bas


    k in the


    sun.


    It was warm and sunny today. Cynthia and Helen were sitting side by side. They enjoyed the warm sunl


    ight and felt veryfortable.


    Looking at Cynthia leaning on the bench with her eyes closed serenely, Helen¡¯s hanging heart finally s


    moothed down.


    They were chatting leisurely when suddenly there was a figure in front of them. Helen looked up and sa


    w it


    was Dn.


    They looked at each other but Dn¡¯s expression looked a little weird.


    In just a few days, he lost a lot of weight. On his fair face, two big dark circles were too obvious.


    Helen looked at his dark circles in surprise and asked, ¡°Dn, you didn¡¯t sleep well recently?¡±


    Hearing this, there was a slight blush on his face. Every day when he


    closed his eyes these few days, he would dream of her crying and couldn¡¯t sleep every night.


    He liked Cynthia. But why he dreamed of Helen every night?!


    This tortured him and made him a little panicked as if he betrayed Cynthia.


    ¡°Well. I want to talk to Cynthia. Could you¡­¡± He frowned and didn¡¯t continue.


    Helen smiled knowingly. She raised her eyebrows and said with a teasing smile on her face, ¡°Okay, call


    me


    when you¡¯re done!¡±


    After speaking, she got up and walked to the distance.


    Seeing her walking away, Dn pursed his lips and sat next to Cynthia.


    Cynthia opened her eyes which were gleaming like a diamond. Her fresh and innocent eyes could alwa


    ys


    attract him.


    Dn braced himself


    and turned to look at her. ¡°Cynthia. Actually, since college, I¡¯ve been having a crash


    on¡­¡±


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Cynthia, ¡°Dn!¡±


    Cynthia looked at him. Her eyes looked serious and earnest. ¡°I only regard you as my friend.¡±


    Dn¡¯s eyes darkened when hearing her words.


    Cynthia felt that it might be a bit cruel, but she had to make it clear. ¡°And I have someone


    in my heart. I like Alston. Always. No matter how he hurts me or uses me, I still like him deeply. Do¡­ do


    understand?¡±


    Her voice lowered on thest word, with a hint of nervousness.


    Dn smiled and rubbed her head, ¡°I got it.¡±


    He knew very well that this secret love was fruitless. But he wanted to speak out so he could give a


    ending to this love.


    Cynthia¡¯s words made him disappointed but also relieved somehow.


    He turned his head subconsciously and gave a nce at Helen¡¯s tall figure in a white coat. When she lo


    over, his eyes quickly moved away.


    Seeing Dn¡¯s response, Cynthia knew that he was relieved. She also showed a rxed and sweet sm


    ¡°You¡¯re an excellent man. I believe you will find a perfect girlfriend!¡±


    Looking at her petite and delicate smile, Dn¡¯s heart softened. It wasn¡¯t bad to be her friend although n


    her boyfriend.


    Just as he was about to pat her head, his wrist was suddenly mped by a big hand.


    Dn turned his head and met Alston¡¯s deep eyes. He was stunned for a moment.


    Alston said in a maic voice with a hint of threat, ¡°You can¡¯t touch a girl¡¯s head like that!¡±


    Dn smiled coolly. He pulled out his wrist and said, ¡°Alston,e on. Don¡¯t be jealous!¡±


    Alston looked at him coldly. They looked at each other as if their eyes would collide with countless spark


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cynthia asked with confusion.


    Looking at her frowning brows, Alston felt a little upset.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want me toe? She just smiled sweetly at Dn.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. His coolness seemed to be overflowing, which ma


    Dn didn¡¯t stay for long. After saying goodbye to Cynthia, he walked towards Helen.


    Alston seized the chance and sat next to Cynthia.


    Seeing Dn¡¯s expression, Helen thought of something. She asked cautiously, ¡°You¡­ told her?¡±


    Dn nodded. ¡°She rejected me!¡±


    Helen was not surprised. She sighed and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Let¡¯s


    go to the barter. Alcohol is a good thing to drown your sorrows.¡±


    Dn nced sideways at hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 61

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 61


    Chapter 61 Confess Everything


    When sitting by Alston, Cynthia noticed that he was carrying a big bag. She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s in


    the bag?¡±


    Alston drew his hands back nervously and his ears were slightly red. He stuffed the big bag directly into


    her


    arms.


    Cynthia was confused. The bag was hand¨C


    painted in cartoon and it looked a little strange when it was carried by an indifferent and handsome guy


    like Alston.


    When she opened the bag, she saw all kinds of snacks inside, including chips, various candies, dried fr


    uit,


    and so on.


    Cynthia froze


    for a moment. She suddenly remembered that she told Helen this morning that she didn¡¯t like the hospit


    al¡¯s cooking and wanted to have some snacks.


    Then Alston brought them to her in the afternoon!


    ¡°You¡­ you bought it for me?¡±


    Alston¡¯s ears turned even redder as if they were going to bleed. ¡°I¡­ I bought them on the way here.¡±


    Cynthia felt warm in her heart. Then she suddenly thought of something. She grabbed the bag tightly a


    nd asked, ¡°You¡­ also often buy for Hulda?¡±


    ¡°How could it be!¡± Alston¡¯s eyes were full of disgust.


    Cynthia realized something was wrong. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    Alston pursed his lips and told her every detail about his previous thoughts and ns.


    Cynthia was dumbfounded. Her mouth was half open and her face was full of surprise. After hearing ev


    erything, her eyes looked a little strange. Then she subconsciously said, ¡°Alston, you are a genius!¡±


    She had been sad for so many days and her heart had been broken again and again. In the end, everyt


    hing


    was fake. Alston acted purposely for others.


    ¡°Did you learn it from the novel? How did you ever think of that?¡±


    Alston was ashamed and annoyed. Seeing she was about to say something again, he pulled her into hi


    s


    arms and kissed her. After so many days


    of longing, he gave her a kiss. After the first kiss, it seemed not


    enough for him. Then he kissed her deeply and couldn¡¯t stop.


    A kid who was squatting on thewn and ying at the side stared nkly at the two of them. He pulle


    d the hem of his mother¡¯s clothes and shouted tenderly, ¡°Mommy, they are kissing. Kissing!¡±


    When his mother turned her head to see this scene, she blushed and hurriedly left with holding her chil


    d.


    Cynthia was so ashamed to be kissed by him in public. Her face was flushed, and even her neck was p


    ink, which looked very alluring.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were gleaming. He asked, ¡°You will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow?¡±


    Cynthia nodded slightly.


    Alston¡¯s eyes became more earnest. ¡°Then go home! Is that okay?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t hugged her to sleep for a long time. He missed her so much.


    Cynthia understood the hint in his words and nodded gently again. Her face became redder.


    ¡°Sorry for making you so sad these days. I¡¯ve already


    handled Ivan. He and his father won¡¯t make trouble in


    the next few years. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. To make up for you, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do


    in the


    future.¡±


    With Alston¡¯s confession and apology, her suspicion and pain for many days disappeared instantly.


    Cynthia felt relieved. She pointed to the bag of chips and said softly, ¡°I want to eat this. Open it for me.¡±


    Alston smiled fondly and opened the bag for her. Cynthia leaned in his arms and ate the chips.


    They talked sweetly in low voices and didn¡¯t notice a pair of vicious eyes not far behind them.


    Hulda was wearing a trench coat. Her hat and maskpletely covered her face, leaving only a pair of


    eyes,


    which were full of viciousness.


    She had no choice but


    to go back to her family. When she had some money, her parents and her brother ingratiated themselv


    es with her and said they were a family. But when they saw that she was kicked out and


    penniless, their despicable attitude came back again.


    Her dad scolded her for being useless for she couldn¡¯t even handle a man. Although her mother didn¡¯t


    behave obviously, she was indifferent to Hulda. As for Burnell, he took every chance tough at her an


    d even hit her.


    She could see the disgust in their eyes. But she had nowhere to go and could only endure it.


    She told herself that as long as she found a job, she would live


    out and leave the Taylor family. But when she went for interviews with her resume, nopany was wil


    ling to take her.


    Hulda didn¡¯t give in. She came back from abroad and worked in the Smith Group. It should be easy to fi


    nd a


    job.


    Later, a person in charge of apany sympathized with her and told her some information.


    It turned out that Alston had already warned all thepanies in Fort that they couldn¡¯t hire her. He wa


    s


    forcing her to leave the city.


    Hulda knew that Alston was ruthless, but she didn¡¯t know that he was so heartless that he left no room f


    or


    her at all.


    She watched Cynthia leaning sweetly in Alston¡¯s arms. The tall and indifferent man had a smile on his f


    ace and fed her chips dotingly.


    Hulda¡¯s eyes were full of jealousy.


    ¡°Why is she!¡± Huldained in her mind.


    She and Cynthia both came from poor families. Why did Cynthia have so many people to help her ever


    y time she was in trouble? Cynthia didn¡¯t even need to ask and someone would help her clear all obsta


    cles.


    She was better than Cynthia. Why couldn¡¯t she win Alston¡¯s heart? She could only be leeched by the Ta


    ylor family and sank into hell every day.


    She refused to bend!


    Hulda stared at Cynthia madly, as if the hatred in her eyes was about to drip out.


    Alston seemed to feel something. He looked over sharply and Hulda quickly turned her back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cynthiay on his arm, turning her head in doubt.


    Alston frowned. ¡°I feel someone is watching us!¡±


    Cynthia looked in the direction of his eyes. There were many people on thewn. It was a good day so


    many patients were pushed out to enjoy the fresh air.


    ¡°You might be wrong!¡± Cynthia blinked her eyes. Looking at his serious face, she quietly reached out an


    d pulled his cheek gently..


    Alston turned his head and looked at her helplessly.


    With his cheek being pinched, he looked not serious but a little cute. Cynthia was tempted. She


    leaned over and kissed his thin lips lightly.


    ¡°This is no surprising. You are so handsome. There must be many girls looking at you!¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes became darker. He leaned over to kiss her for a long while. He said in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°You¡¯re


    also gorgeous.¡±


    Hulda hid behind the bushes. Watching the intimate interaction between the two, she scratched the bark


    hard.


    Her wish grew increasingly that Cynthia could disappear from Alston. In that case, Alston could only be h


    Even if Alston had Cynthia in


    his heart, she would have an advantage over others when Cynthia was dead.


    Because she had a face that resembled Cynthia¡¯s.


    Hulda pondered with a frown and walked towards the hospital. When she reached the gate, her eyes ro


    Before she smiled, someone pped her head hard.


    ¡°B*tch, what are youughing at? You¡¯re sick!¡± Burnell exerted little strength while his p made her dizz


    After a while, she came back to her senses and handed the money to him from her pocket.


    Burnell counted and pouted his lips in disgust. ¡°That¡¯s all? Your blood is worthless. Well. This is the rent


    three months. I¡¯ll ask for it after three months.¡±


    After speaking, he left.


    Watching his figure going away, Hulda lowered her head with gloomy eyes.


    The three of the Taylor family were also on her list. Since they didn¡¯t show any mercy, she would take re


    once the time was right.


    After Alston left, the doctor checked the wound on Cynthia¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s healed. The stitches ca


    removed.¡±


    After the gauze


    was removed, Helen looked at it and nodded. Fortunately, the wound recovered well under her


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    care.


    Cynthia looked at her rxed expression and smiled happily. ¡°Now you can rest assured. You don¡¯t nee


    ¡°Be grateful. I have taken care of you for so long. Don¡¯t rush to drive me away!¡± Helen poked her nose g


    Cynthia felt a little guilty when she heard Dn¡¯s name.


    After Helen left, Cynthia looked in the mirror for a long time until she felt nothing unusual on her head. T


    her mother¡¯s ward.


    She was afraid that her mother would be


    worried when she saw the gauze on her head, so she asked Helen to lie to


    her mother that she was working overtime. She hadn¡¯t seen her mother for several days. As her wound


    look at her mother.


    As she walked to the floor of her mother¡¯s ward, she heard a loud noiseing from the front.


    The nurse shouted, ¡°Who let you in? This is a private ward. Turn off your camera!¡±


    Cynthia tensed up. She had a premonition about it and hurried over.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 62

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 Unscrupulous Reporters


    Cynthia quickly ran to her mother¡¯s ward. There were many people


    around the door. They rushed into the ward with microphones and video equipment.


    They kept shooting at Lynn with constant shes. Lynn had never experienced such a scene before. H


    er eyes stung due to the sh, and she tried to cover them with her hands.


    The ward door was broken open. Those reporters saw Lynn lying weakly on the bed as if they found th


    e treasure. They all surrounded her and put the microphone close to her face.


    Surrounded by so many people, Lynn felt chest tightness and shortness of breath and she kept breathi


    ng


    hard.


    She was pale and visibly weakened.


    But those reporters didn¡¯t notice it at all. They looked excited and crazy, trying to dig out some big news


    from


    her.


    ¡°Hello, there are rumors on the Inte that your daughter kept meddling


    in other people¡¯s rtionships and using dirty tricks to be Mrs. Smith. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°The Inte celebrity Pera is your daughter¡¯s patient. She coveted Pera¡¯s boyfriend and intentionally c


    aused Pera to have a miscarriage and infertility for the rest of her life. Do you know this?¡±


    ¡°We heard that you are also a mistress who cheated with the president of Miller Group. Did your daught


    er


    learn it from you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to have such a daughter?¡±


    Every question was filled with extreme malice. Lynn wanted to avoid those questions and didn¡¯t say an


    ything. Hearing their dirty words and ndering her daughter, Lynn angrily pushed the reporters away.


    As she pushed them hard, there was an abnormal blush on her pale and thin face, but her eyes


    were extremely determined.


    ¡°You¡­ you are talking nonsense. Cynthia has been a good girl since she was a child. She has never d


    one¡­ the dirty things you said!¡±


    She finished her words with great difficulty as she had to rest after every sentence. Her words were full


    of


    protection for her daughter.


    ¡°My daughter is excellent in character and learning. As I am in poor health, she undertook housework e


    arly when she was


    a child¡­ She is gentle and kind. Because of giving birth to her, I became weak. She gave up her


    favorite violin, went to medical school, and entered the obstetrics and gynecology department. She


    wishes to make every mother give birth safely!¡±


    ¡°My daughter didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do you criticize her harshly?¡±


    Lynn yelled at the group of reporters. Her eyes were flushed with excitement. She tried to open her eye


    s wide


    and stared at those reporters in front of her, with her tears rolling down uncontrobly.


    When they saw her tears, some felt a little sorry, but more people became frantic and kept shooting her


    .


    ¡°What Cynthia did was so disgusting. Her mother even cried with anger!¡±


    Hearing their evil speaking, Lynn was outraged that her heart throbbed. She covered her chest and her


    face


    was full of pain.


    The reporters didn¡¯t notice her. They were full of greed and wanted to take a step closer. The nurse trie


    d to


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    stop them and yelled, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is worsening. This is a private


    ward. You can¡¯t take pictures.


    Please get out!¡±


    But no matter how she shouted, those reporters kept pouring in.


    ¡°Get out!¡± A clear female voice suddenly came from the door, full of anger.


    Those frantic reporters froze for a moment and became even crazier when seeing it was Cynthia.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cynthia!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her. Hurry up!¡±


    Cynthia saw that her mother was pale and looked not well. She tensed up and wanted to rush over whil


    e the


    reporters came forward and blocked her way.


    The microphones and the cameras were put in front of her, with chattering voices surrounding her.


    Cynthia was already very anxious. When she saw them blocking the way of nurses and doctors, she w


    as


    instantly out of rage.


    She rushed forward, grabbed the camera of one of the reporters, and threw it on the ground hard. The


    lens


    was smashed to pieces.


    The videographer was stunned for


    a moment. Then his eyes were full of anger. ¡°Why did you smash my


    camera?¡±


    Cynthia looked over. Her watery eyes were no longer as


    gentle as before. They were full of sternness. ¡°You


    guys want to kill my mother!¡±


    ¡°When did we kill your mother? Isn¡¯t she alive?¡± The videographer felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t know wha


    t else


    to say.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes became ferocious. She couldn¡¯t wait to cut these reporters into pieces.


    ¡°Get out of the way. If something happens to my mom today, everyone present will not be able to escap


    e. I have shares in the Miller family and I¡¯m the wife of Alston. I swear I¡¯ll let you pay for this at


    all costs!¡±


    The reporters were frightened by her words. They subconsciously made way for the doctor to go in. Cy


    nthia


    also rushed over to Lynn¡¯s bed and shouted tremblingly.


    ¡°Mom, wake up. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Lynn opened her eyes hard and saw Cynthia¡¯s eyes filled with panic and worry. She was distressed an


    d her tears kept flowing down. ¡°My good girl. I¡¯m useless. I didn¡¯t protect you well and put you in such a


    situation.


    I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not your fault. They are evil!¡± Cynthia felt sorry for her mother. She stretched out an


    d wiped Lynn¡¯s tears.


    The reporters behind looked at each other. After being threatened by Cynthia, they didn¡¯t dare to make


    any


    sound.


    The identity of the


    reporter was repressive for those powerless ordinary people while it meant nothing in


    front of power.


    In Fort, no one dared to provoke Alston. As Cynthia was disgusted by Alston before, they were unscrupu


    Lynn¡¯s condition aggravated. The doctors sent them all out and gathered around the bed to check on he


    The reporters were flustered by her staring. Some couldn¡¯t stand it and retorted, ¡°The rumor about you g


    ¡°rify?¡± Cynthia sneered, ¡°Whether you are rifying or smearing, we all know it well.¡±


    has


    She nced at the people present and said loudly, ¡°I am not a public figure. Even if the rumor is true, yo


    After listening to her words, the people present were a little nervous. They were afraid they might get int


    At this moment, Alston¡¯s men, who stayed to protect Lynn, hurried back. Seeing Cynthia¡¯s stern face, the


    They walked up to Cynthia and lowered their heads.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith!¡±


    Cynthia frowned slightly. ¡°Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you guard the door? Do you know the reporters


    She couldn¡¯t finish her words when speaking of this.


    Those bodyguards were even more terrified. They quickly apologized, ¡°Mrs. Smith, we¡¯re so sorry. We w


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cynthia hurriedly asked. She thought the reporters identally got the news that he


    hearing their words, she suddenly felt someone might scheme all of this.


    ¡°Just now, a woman wearing a nurse¡¯s uniform and a mask came over and said Mr. Smith was in trouble


    trapped there and just found our way out.¡±


    As they exined, they felt more guilty. If they had been more careful or left two people behind, the repo


    Cynthia was furious. It seemed that someone deliberately distracted Alston¡¯s men. But who called those


    reporters?


    Thinking of this, she turned her head and looked at the nervous reporters beside her.


    When the reporters saw the Smith family¡¯s badges on the bodyguards, they regretteding here today


    to protect Cynthia¡¯s mother.


    Cynthia must be an important person for Alston!


    They were blinded by the fake news spread on the Inte, and they were wrong this time!


    Among them, a smart reporter quickly apologized, ¡°Mrs. Smith, we entertained an angel unawares


    and disturbed you. We¡¯re sorry.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She looked at them with her arms crossed. ¡°I may give you a chance as l

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 63

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 63


    Chapter 63 Lynn¡¯s Secret


    Hearing this, the reporters at the scene quickly checked their mobile phones, and then their faces chan


    ged.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s a public phone number. We don¡¯t know who it is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so are mine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman. I just heard her hoarse voice. It sounds cold.¡±


    Cynthia frowned and thought. She has offended many women these days. It was hard to determine wh


    o


    leaked the news.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. When no one stopped them, the reporters ran


    away.


    Seeing them leave, Cynthia sneered and turned around to look anxiously at the ward.


    A littleter, the doctor came out. She rushed up to ask, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my mother?¡±


    ¡°The patient is weak. She was severely stimted just now, which led to


    palpitations. If not treated in time,


    she may die suddenly.¡±


    Hearing this, the sudden weakness in her legs made Cynthia stumble. She fell backward. At that mome


    nt, a pair of strong hands put their arms around her waist and lifted her up.


    She leaned against the man¡¯s hot chest. All of a sudden, she woke up and turned around.


    It was Alston!


    He hurried to Cynthia. As a result of strenuous exercise, his cheeks were red, his chest fluctuated and


    his


    heart beat faster.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Cynthia broke away from him and shook her head. She stood up straight and seemed to have found su


    pport.


    Seeing that she was in a mood, the doctorforted her, ¡°Pay more attention to the patient, don¡¯t irritat


    e her, there is no big problem, and after finding a kidney source, the patient will recover soon!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia bit her lower lip and nodded.


    Although her mother¡¯s


    condition has improved, she couldn¡¯t feel at ease even if she hadn¡¯t found a kidney


    source for a day.


    Then the doctor left with a group of nurses.


    Cynthia went into the ward. Lynn was leaning back on the bed. She looked very weary and pale. Her br


    eathing


    was weak, and she seemed lifeless.


    Cynthia felt pain in depth with tears rolling in her eyes.


    Cynthia had been separated from Lynn for ten years. It was a hard time for her to look out for her moth


    er. She


    didn¡¯t want to lose her again.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cynthia asked softly. Lynn heard it, slowly opened her eyes, stretched out her pale arms, and


    beckoned to her.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Cynthia jogged over to Lynn. Shey face down on her bed.


    Lynn was about to talk to Cynthia when suddenly she noticed Alston. Her expression changed.


    She thought that Alston was a good man who could take care of Cynthia for the rest of her life. But after


    today¡¯s event, she realized that being with a too¨Cexcellent person was not a good thing.


    Cynthia would be in pain in the future.


    Lynn suddenly looked at Alston and said, ¡°I want to have a talk with Cynthia alone.¡±


    Alston stunned, nced at Cynthia and nodded. Then he went out and shut the door of the ward.


    Then he leaned against the wall of the hallway. His eyes were dark, and nobody knew what he was thin


    king.


    Lynn took out a small box from under her pillow, and handed it to Cynthia, ¡°For you!¡±


    Cynthia froze for a moment. Before she could react, Lynn had already stuffed the box into her arms.


    It was a small, red velvet jewelry box, which was heavy to hold.


    ¡°Open it!¡± Lynn looked at her lovingly.


    Cynthia opened


    the box. There was a ne. The chain was simple and elegant, and the pendant was a drop¨C


    shaped ruby. The color and shape were perfect. It stunned Cynthia.


    ¡°Mom, this¡­ where did you get it?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s hand trembled slightly. Such a top¨Cnotch gemstone was not ordinary at first nce.


    Lynn had lived with her for years. Although their life was not poor, they were not able to get such perfec


    t


    gemstones.


    Looking at the ne, Lynn seemed to think something. She stroked the gem, and her eyes were fill


    ed with


    tears and nostalgia.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to tell you if it hadn¡¯t been for today¡¯s incident¡­¡± She looked a little hesitant when she sa


    id this. But when she met Cynthia¡¯s eyes, she made up her mind.


    ¡°Alston treats you very well now, but no one can guarantee what will happen in the future. If¡­ if he cha


    nged one day, you can take this ne to Coast City and find the Green family. There will be someon


    e to help


    you.¡±


    Lynn breathed a sigh of relief after she finished speaking.


    Cynthia was a bit stunned. She didn¡¯t know anything about the Green family in Coast City. But the one t


    hat could bepared with the Smith family was not a small family.


    Get Bopus


    She looked at Lynn thoughtfully. It seemed that her mother¡¯s background was even more mysterious th


    an she thought.


    They talked for a while, and Lynn felt sleepy. Cynthia took care of her to sleep, then left the room.


    Just after she closed the door, suddenly a man came from behind, hugging her..


    Cynthia was startled at first, but when she smelled the familiar smell of that man, she rxed and patte


    d him lightly. ¡°What are you doing? You scared me.¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t speak, but buried his head in her neck and rubbed. Cynthia trembled as the tip of his nose


    touched her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave me alone, right?¡±


    After a long time, she heard Alston¡¯s muffled voice.


    She felt his deep anxiety soften at once.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t make me sad, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Alston turned around, bent down, and looked at her delicate face, and an intense love welled up from hi


    s


    heart. He kissed her hard over and over.


    This kisssted for several minutes.


    The breathing of both of them was a little disordered. The bodyguard nearby coughed. Cynthia felt shy


    and


    buried her face in his arms.


    ¡°I will never make you sad,¡± Alston said in a low, hoarse voice.


    Cynthia looked up and smiled at him. A dimple appeared on her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your promise. Do


    me down. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave you, serious.¡±


    After they hugged for a while, Cynthia started to deal with the affair.


    She didn¡¯t know who the whistleblower was, so she just put it on hold for now and solved itter.


    Now, she has to deal with those unscrupulous media!


    Cynthia said coldly, ¡°Those reporters vited their professional morality. They are not worthy of reporter


    Alston gently patted her head tofort


    her, but his eyes were fierce. ¡°Do you still remember these media?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember!¡± Cynthia sneered and said the names of those media one by one.


    The bodyguards who heard it on the side trembled. Mrs. Smith looked weak and tender, but she held a g


    Alston nodded, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Okay, leave this matter to me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Cynthia was convinced of him. She didn¡¯t believe others, but Alston was fine. He was powerful in Fort. If


    couldn¡¯t handle it, then no one could.


    At night, when everyone was sleeping, no one knew what would happen in the media field tomorrow.


    The next day was the day when Cynthia was discharged from the hospital. The wound on her head had


    Alston came here early in the morning to help her finish the discharge procedures.


    Seeing the darkness under his eyes, Cynthia


    was filled with distress. She touched it gently. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Why didn¡¯t you get more r


    the hospital so well that I can handle the discharge. formalities myself.¡±


    Alston smiled with a coddling expression on his face. ¡°I just want to see you.¡±


    He was usually cold. Cynthia was a little ufortable hearing his honeyed words.


    Alston was also a little embarrassed. He changed the subject. ¡°Yesterday, there were a lot of media, and


    their manager and journalists involved were fired.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he received Cynthia¡¯s adoring eyes, which eliminated his exhaustion.


    When they finished the discharge procedures, Alston went to the ward to help her pack up. Then Helen


    She looked in a hurry. Her hair was a little messy, as if she was running over. She was different from her


    Cynthia was a little strange. She walked over and patted Helen, ¡°Why did youete today?¡±


    Helen had never beente. She was so weird today.


    Cynthia just patted lightly, but Helen seemed to be frightened. Her face was full of panic.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cynthia frowned and was about to speak when she saw the bruises on Helen¡¯s neck. She was


    stunned!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 64

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 ident and Betrayal


    Cynthia was not an ignorant girl as before. She has been with Alston for so long. She knew what it was.


    ¡°You¡­¡± As soon as she asked, Helen noticed her gaze, buttoned up her cor, and covered up the brui


    ses on


    her neck.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen looked a little weird and avoided Cynthia¡¯s eyes.


    She drank with Dnst night. They got drunk and had sex.


    After she woke up, she was totally confused. She dared not look at the familiar


    Dn, took her clothes, and


    hurried away.


    Helen felt ashamed when she looked into Cynthia¡¯s gentle eyes. Dn confessed to Cynthia a few day


    s ago,


    but she had sex with Dn.


    She felt that she had betrayed Cynthia!


    ¡°I have something to do. I¡­ I¡¯ll go!¡± Helen dared not face Cynthia and ran towards her office in a panic.


    Cynthia sighed when she looked at her back. She could guess that Helen had


    a drink with Dnst night, so


    Dn made those hickeys.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Dn who was also in a hurry. Seeing him making the same


    movements as Helen, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    ¡°Cynthia¡­ you¡­ Stopughing!¡± Hearing theughter, Dn awkwardly walked past. There was a blus


    h on


    his face.


    ¡°Well!¡± Cynthia stoppedughing and looked at him, ¡°Helen waste just now!¡±


    ¡°Helen!¡± Dn¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Did she¡­ well, did she have any special emotions?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Cynthia asked.


    Seeing her expression, Dn knew that she had guessed something. He asked directly, ¡°Did she cry?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. He had a strange feeling for Helen, and he couldn¡¯t help it bec


    ause


    of the alcohol anesthesiast night.


    Well, anyways, the two had sex, and he was responsible.


    Cynthia looked at him and got serious, ¡°She didn¡¯t cry. She just looked guilty when she saw me.¡±


    Dn was relieved. He was not very good at reassuring girls, especially a crying girl. If Helen was in a


    stable mood, he should consider how to exin it to her next.


    Just as he felt relieved, Cynthia continued in a serious voice, ¡°Helen has always been independent and


    strong in front of us, but she is a girl, and she is not as strong as we thought. I hope you can handle th


    e rtionship between you seriously. Don¡¯t let her hurt.¡±


    The scene of Helen crying shed in his mind. Dn suddenly felt his heart tighten, and his voice was l


    ow, ¡°I


    got it.¡±


    While they were talking, Alston went downstairs with Cynthia¡¯s luggage. His eyes narrowed slightly whe


    n he


    saw this scene.


    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about?¡± He walked quickly and separated Dn and Cynthia without any tra


    ce.


    Seeing his guarded look, Dn felt angry and funny. Alston was too jealous. He couldn¡¯t even talk to


    Cynthia?!


    Cynthia didn¡¯t want to tell Alston about this matter. It was a private matter between Helen and Dn.


    She chuckled and shook her head, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    When Alston saw the scratches on Dn¡¯s neck, he felt relieved.


    ¡°I just heard that Lynn was not in good healthst night. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t herest night.¡± Dn felt a li


    ttle


    guilty when he said this.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t me him. He was only her mother¡¯s attending doctor, and he had no obligation to look


    after


    her mother all the time.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your fault. After all, it was a sudden. We didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    Alston stood aside with his arm around Cynthia¡¯s waist. Hearing this, he nced at


    Dn, then looked down


    at Cynthia fondly and said, ¡°There are many people in the hospital, and we


    have offended too many people.


    Lynn¡¯s condition has stabilized a lot. So it is no need to stay here. Let¡¯s bring her home.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face was full of anxiety. ¡°Ste is in the Smith family, she will annoy my mom all day long. It¡¯s


    not


    good for her to recuperate.¡± Cynthia thought.


    As if knowing what she was thinking, Alston smiled, ¡°The vi where Hulda lived in


    Maple Garden before has


    been taken back. I have prepared all the medical equipment needed for Lynn. She can live there.¡±


    Dn wanted to object to him, but he didn¡¯t say a word when he heard this.


    The medical equipment prepared by Alston was better than that of the hospital, and the Maple Garden


    was


    peaceful, which was suitable for Lynn.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up/She looked at Alston with attachment and filled with joy, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go find m


    y


    mom!¡±


    She ran fast and disappeared in a twinkling.


    Dn looked at Alston¡¯s cold eyes and shrugged, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hostile to me. I indeed confe


    ssed to Cynthia, but she turned me down. Now, she is just my friend.¡±


    Alston sneered, ¡°I know that. If she liked you, you¡¯d been together since college. You¡¯ve known each ot


    her for so many years. You¡¯re her friend, and that will never change.¡±


    With these words, Alston left.


    Staring at him from behind, Dn felt angry for a while. Although he couldn¡¯t refute what he said, it was


    Chan


    dont and Retraint


    214


    really annoying.


    Lynn was brought to Maple Garden. Alston specially arranged for some nurses to take care of her. The


    security of thismunity was good, except for the owners, no one else coulde in.


    Cynthia looked there for a long time and finally felt relieved. Then she followed Alston back to the Smith


    Just getting off the car, they saw reing out of the vi. All of them were shocked.


    It was no use denying the case for Ivan. Although Uncle re had tried every means, Ivan was still sent


    Since Ivan was imprisoned, his family stopped their little tricks. re even denied himself to visitors and


    didn¡¯te out for a long time.


    ¡°Uncle re, when did youe back?¡± Alston said coolly.


    re was no more kind¨Chearted after Ivan had been imprisoned. He gave them a stern look


    and said, ¡°This is my home. Even if I move out, I cane whenever I want, and you have no right to as


    Hearing this, Alston paused for a moment and felt a bit funny. His uncle re didn¡¯t even bother to hide


    he ripped his face open. He thought he would be in disguise for some time. Just let it go. There was no n


    to see him again.


    ¡°After grandpa passed away, the Smith family already separated. I¡¯m the right owner of this vi. It¡¯s my


    property. I¡¯ll overlook your intrusion this time. If there


    is another time, I will call the police. Don¡¯t me me for pushing your face.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± re blushed, pointing angrily at Alston. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled strangely.


    right. I am an elder, and I don¡¯t care about your rudeness. Come in, your mother is waiting for you!¡±


    Hearing this, Alston tightened his grip on Cynthia.


    Cynthia groaned in pain and looked at Alston with a frown. Although he was expressionless, she could s


    that he was angry.


    re hummed the tune and left, arrogant and proud.


    Alston looked at the quiet vi, his face was taut with anger and his eyes were full of sternness and disg


    Cynthia sighed in her mind. She pinched Alston¡¯s palm and patted it lightly. Her voice was as gentle as


    coaxing a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be angry with him¡­¡±


    Alston felt her gentle hand and only then came back to his senses. The harshness of his face away. He


    As soon as they entered, they heard a female voicee from the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Why are you back again? Did you forget¡­¡±


    Ste¡¯s voice trembled when she


    saw the two people standing in the doorway. Her rosy face turned pale.


    ¡°Alston¡­ Why did youe back?!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 65

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 65


    Chapter 65 I Want a Child


    Looking at the living room, Cynthia frowned.


    There were few servants in the vi, but it was impossible that there would be no one during the day. S


    he stood there with Alston for a long time, but no one came out. It seemed that they were deliberately s


    ent


    away.


    She thought and looked at Ste. Her eyes paused.


    Ste¡¯s dress today was quite different from the past. Her long hair, which was usually coiled on top of


    her head, was loosely draped over her shoulders. Her makeup was light but delicate. She wore a fresh


    color dress, which made her look very tender. Instead of being aggressive


    and arrogant, her appearance was soft femininity.


    Thinking of re¡¯s smug expression just now, Cynthia realized something. She grasped Alston¡¯s hand,


    and


    her face looked nk.


    She didn¡¯t expect re and Ste, they¡­


    Ste was panicked. She stood up from the sofa, with a guilty look on her face, ¡°Er¡­ Just now, re c


    ame over to give me something. You weren¡¯t there, so he put down his things and left.¡±


    What ame excuse. She tried to exin some things, but there were many loopholes.


    Alston wouldn¡¯t bother to expose her, so he took Cynthia upstairs.


    Seeing that Alston didn¡¯t ask anything, Ste was relieved and returned to the sofa. The sense of tensio


    n and


    guilt disappeared. She even thanked Alston for neglecting her.


    She didn¡¯t notice it, but Cynthia could see it clearly. When Alston went upstairs, he nced downstairs,


    his


    eyes filled with contempt and a trace of murderous intent.


    When they went upstairs, Cynthia wanted tofort Alston, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Looking at her thinking face, Alston felt much better. He patted her on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I


    knew


    it a long time ago. I will take care of this by myself then.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled her to a small room.


    Cynthia had lived there for so long that she always knew there was a small room next to Alston¡¯s study.


    But


    she had never entered it, and she didn¡¯t know what was in it.


    ¡°Open it!¡± There was doting on his face.


    Cynthia hesitated for a moment, then opened the door.


    Seeing the scene inside, her eyes turned red. She covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ you made it!¡±


    This small room was renovated into a violin room. It was not big, but the room was sunny and well¨C


    ventted.


    The walls were light blue. There was a small balcony, decorated with all kinds of flowers. The elegant w


    hite


    curtains were fluttering in the wind.


    The decoration in the room was very simple. Several rows of bookshelves were filled with violin books


    and hard¨Cto¨Cfind violin scores, and the violin case was ced on the table.


    She imagined the violin room countless times in her dreams, and Alston helped her to realize this.


    Cynthia sniffed and tears fell down, ¡°Cynthia, thank you.¡±


    Her eyes were very beautiful and often seemed to be filled with tears. When she cried, her eyes were s


    o beautiful and pitiful.


    Alston wiped away her tears, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°How did you know I wanted a violin room like this?¡± Cynthia stopped her tears and looked at him, sobb


    ing.


    Alston smiled


    gently. ¡°Ever since you yed the violin at thest banquet, I¡¯ve been thinking of building a violin room f


    or you. I knew it from your mother. During the decoration, I discussed it with her every time I


    came to the hospital.¡±


    Cynthia remembered that he often went to her mother¡¯s ward before. She thought he was doing it for th


    ose people, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    Cynthia was moved, almost crying.


    Alston pulled her to the table, and pointed at the violin case, ¡°Open it. Do you like it?¡±


    Cynthia was distracted. She carefully opened the violin case. There was an exquisite violin inside. Seei


    ng the familiar logo, she couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°This is a violin made by Master Milo.¡±


    Master Milo was a well¨Cknown violin maker. The violin he made was hard to find.


    Cynthia was shocked to see her name engraved on the violin board. It was custom¨Cmade.


    Cherry had a violin made by Master Milo. Although it was an ordinary one, it had


    been envied by her for many years. Now, she also had her own one.


    She loved the violin, and she knew this one was priceless. The materials used were all top¨C


    notch. She gave it a try, and sure enough, it had an excellent tone.


    Cynthia touched the violin fondly, her eyes filled with love that could not be concealed.


    Alston was relieved to see that she really liked it. It was worth it that he begged Milo for so long.


    ¡°I made a sound instionyer for this room, so you cane whenever you want.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cynthia put down the violin and rushed towards him, her legs wrappe


    d


    around his waist, and her posture was very intimate.


    He froze for a few seconds before making a response.


    Cynthia had never been so close to him before. Even though both of them slept in the same bed, he ha


    d never


    felt so close.


    She put her face close to his face, rubbed his high nose with her small tip fondly, and a smile came to h


    er


    mouth. Her voice was so sweet.


    ¡°Why are you so nice? You are so nice to me! I can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes went dark. His Adam¡¯s apple kept rolling and his big hands


    grabbed her legs to bring her closer to him. He said to Cynthia in a hoarse and gentle voice, ¡°Then don¡¯


    t leave. Stay by my side, forever!¡±


    Cynthia nodded unconsciously when she heard his shortness of breath.


    The moment she nodded, he felt that his heart was not his own, and it was beating extremely fast as if i


    t was


    about to fly out.


    He held her and rushed straight to the bedroom.


    Although they hadn¡¯t been back for a long time, Greg had always asked the maid to keep there clean a


    nd tidy.


    Alstony on the bed with Cynthia in his arms, and looked down at her, ¡°I want a child, our child. She wi


    ll like you and me, soft and cute.¡±


    Cynthia froze for a moment, and then her heart beat like a drum. She grabbed his neck and kissed his l


    ips.


    She told him her answer through actions.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston was stunned for a moment, and then he kissed her more enthusiastically.


    A long night.


    In the early morning of the next day, the sun shone on Cynthia¡¯s face through the window. She squinted


    struggled to open her eyes.


    It was already light. She was about to move when she found Alston hugging her waist tightly.


    He didn¡¯t have a good rest for two


    days, but now he was rxed and cuddled Cynthia and slept soundly.


    Cynthiay in his arms, looking at him quietly.


    He was good¨C


    looking, with impable facial features. His eyes were closed and his hair was fluffy at the moment, wh


    She looked at him for a long time, as if she could never get enough.


    Her eyes were too straightforward, and Alston finally smiled. ¡°Is your husband good¨Clooking?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cynthia was indignant and ashamed. She patted his chest, ¡°You pretend to be asleep!¡±


    Alston held both of her hands together. There were full of smiles in his eyes. He joked, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t prete


    ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me!


    I¡­ No more looking at you.¡± Cynthia blushed, broke away from his arms, and got up from the bed.


    Just about to get dressed, she turned and found that Alston was looking at her with burning eyes. She


    trembled, ¡°No¡­¡±


    Alston smiled andy down again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get up?¡± Cynthia got dressed,y on the bed, and yed with his hair.


    Alston closed his eyes, and said


    lazily, ¡°My wife was full of energyst night. My body couldn¡¯t stand it, and I


    need to rest.¡±


    Cynthia was shy and angry when she heard him joking again, and ignored him. After washing, she went


    downstairs to make breakfast for him.


    The servants were sent back by Ste, so she didn¡¯t know whether they would be here today.


    As soon as she came downstairs, she saw Ste drinking coffee on the sofa. Cynthia was a little


    embarrassed.


    Ste heard the footstep, looked at Cynthia, and said in a mean tone, ¡°Hey, you woke up toote. As Mr

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 66

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 I¡¯ll Be Your Backing


    Cynthia stood at the stairs and coldly watched Ste skewer at her.


    After she finished speaking, Cynthia said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You agreed when the Miller family sugge


    sted that I marry Alston instead of Cherry. But after I married Alston, why do you always scold me and k


    eep forcing Alston to divorce me?¡±


    When Ste heard her ask so bluntly, she snorted coldly and put down the coffee in her hand.


    ¡°If my son hasn¡¯t woken up, I agree with you marrying him. But now my son is awake. You are an illegiti


    mate. daughter, can you match my son?¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips. Her face turned pale. ¡°But now, I¡¯m Alston¡¯s wife. It¡¯s impossible for him to divor


    ce


    me. If you don¡¯t target me this way, I think we can try to get along well.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Ste directly refused. She looked Cynthia up and down and sneered, ¡°You b*tch. If


    it weren¡¯t for


    you, Alston wouldn¡¯t have targeted re,


    let alone put Ivan in jail. It¡¯s all your fault. You made a mess of my family, and you dare to


    get along with me.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t wake up until nearly noon, shameless!¡±


    Her filthy dirty words annoyed Cynthia. Cynthia waspletely cold¨C


    faced, ¡°I¡¯m Alston¡¯s wife. Whatever we


    do, it is reasonable and legal. He is my only husband. Not like some people!¡±


    Ste was frozen and her face turned pale. She felt that Cynthia knew something.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± She became angry and stared at Cynthia. She said to her with a threatening tone, ¡°Stop


    mouthing off!¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Cynthia shrugged and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°You!¡± Ste was outraged, and her chest fluctuated. She looked at her bitterly and regretted, ¡°She sho


    uldn¡¯t


    have agreed to let Cynthia marry Alston. Cynthia always made her angry. Damn it!¡±


    Seeing that Ste was angry, Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of irony. She walked towards the


    kitchen with a straight


    face.


    After a while, the smell of fried eggs came


    from the kitchen. Alston finished washing and went downstairs.


    He wore casual clothes, and the loose texture made his whole aura much softer..


    Cynthia was concentrating on making breakfast when someone hugged her waist from behind, and she


    almost screamed.


    ¡°What are you doing for breakfast?¡± Alston¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse. As he approached her, she fel


    t the


    faint moisture on him.


    Cynthia nudged his belly and murmured, ¡°Your mother is in the living room. If she sees this, she will sc


    old


    me.¡±


    Alston¡¯s face suddenly became cold, ¡°She scolded you?¡±


    ¡°You know her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve not been bullied.¡± Seeing that he was angry, Cynthia picked up a piece


    of fried


    egg and stuffed it into his mouth, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Alston chewed and swallowed, kissed her cheek, and said, ¡°It¡¯s yummy!¡±


    Cynthia smiled with satisfaction and took out the eggs.


    Alston looked at her with gentle eyes, and said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry


    about me. I have never treated


    Ste as my mother. If she bullies you, you can strike back. I¡¯ll always stand behind you!¡±


    Cynthia paused. After hearing what he said, a warm current welled up in her mind.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After breakfast, Alston drove Cynthia to the hospital and then back to thepany.


    Seeing that the car disappeared, Cynthia smiled and walked into the hospital. At the door, she met Hele


    n.


    When she saw that she wanted to avoid her again, Cynthia yelled.


    ¡°Helen!¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t hear. She turned around and awkwardly said, ¡°Good morning!¡±


    Cynthia snorted and walked quickly to her side, pretended to be angry, and said, ¡°Why did you run awa


    y when


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    you saw me? You want to avoid me all your life?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Seeing that she was angry and staring at her, Helen waved her hands and sighed, ¡°I just don¡¯t kn


    ow how


    to face you.¡±


    ¡°Helen, we are best friends, right?¡± Cynthia pursed her lips and held her hand.


    Helen frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just because I regard you as my best friend, so I don¡¯t know how to face you. After


    all,


    Dn likes you¡­¡±


    Cynthia interrupted her, ¡°Listen, I have rejected him. Since I have rejected him, it has nothing to do with


    me


    who likes him and who he likes. You are my best friend, and he


    is my friend. I¡¯m d to see you together.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡± Helen asked in surprise. Then she was relieved when Cynthia nodded.


    Cynthia saw that Helen was rxed. She continued to ask in a low voice, ¡°Are you with Dn?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Helen said with a smile and without hesitation.


    Cynthia was stunned. ¡°He said he would be responsible for you yesterday. Didn¡¯t hee to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he did,¡± Helen pushed back a strand of falling hair and smiled softly, ¡°But I refused.¡±


    Cynthia was confused.


    Seeing


    her confused expression, Helen patted her forehead. ¡°You idiot, like you, I want to be with a man who


    likes me. I do have a crush on him. But he likes you, so I refused him.¡±


    Cynthia understood that if a rtionship was not mutual amodation, then there would be


    contradictions in the early stage, and the problems between them


    would be more and more serious in the future. The one who was not loved has paid a lot and coul


    d not get equal love.


    Cynthia hugged


    Helen distressedly. She hoped that both of them would be happy forever. Her rtionship had encount


    ered many hardships, so she hoped that Helen would get a good rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you forever.¡±


    Helen looked at her cute face, and fondled her hair, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was almost time to go to work. They rushed to their respective departments. Before


    that, Cynthia grabbed


    her


    wrist and said, ¡°Helen, we haven¡¯t been shopping for a long time. How about going shopping after getti


    ng


    off work?¡±


    She knew that Helen was in a bad mood. The best way for a woman to vent her emotions was shoppin


    g.


    Helen smiled and nodded.


    The day went by quickly. Cynthia was also busy today. When she got off work, Helen was already waitin


    the door.


    Helen wore a simple jacket and jeans. She was tall and slender, and she looked very heroic.


    Cynthia stepped forward and took her arm, and was about to leave the hospital. She met Dn on the w


    Seeing that the two of them were talking


    andughing, he tried to say hello to them, but in the end, he didn¡¯t


    During the rest of yesterday, he went to Helen and said he would take responsibility for her. But she said


    they were all adults, and it was no big deal to have sex, so she told him not to take it personally.


    But how could he not mind? It was her first time, and so was he.


    If he didn¡¯t do anything, he would always feel that he owed her.


    Helen and Cynthia came to the shopping mall. Both of them were very happy. They didn¡¯t know how Dyl


    caught up in guilt.


    They bought many skin care products and make¨C


    up counters. After that, they felt much better and enjoyed at


    leisurely pace.


    Helen saw two women walk by her arm in arm. The two wore the same clothes, looking


    very close. She was a little moved and looked at Cynthia.


    ¡°There is a clothing store on the second floor. Let¡¯s have a look. We can buy bestie clothing.¡±


    Helen nodded. She and Helen have been good friends for many years, and they hadn¡¯t bought a bestie


    They came to the store. Helen quickly picked out the clothes. Helen looked dashing in a white dress, an


    When Cynthia paid the bill and was about to leave, she suddenly saw the clerk holding avender dress


    hang up.


    She was


    immediately attracted. This dress was simr to the stunning dress that Alston bought from Kevin


    at thest banquet, but it was a daily style.


    She only wore that dress once, but she couldn¡¯t wear it anymore. She regretted it. When she saw this


    ¡°Try it on!¡± Seeing the interest in her eyes, Helen patted her shoulder.


    Cynthia nodded and asked the clerk to take the dress, then went into the fitting room.


    This dress was very suitable for her as if it was tailor¨Cmade for her. Her skin was fair, and the


    lavender dress


    made her look gentle.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Helen smiled and praised, and called the clerk.


    Just about to pay, they suddenly heard a familiar female voice, ¡°I want this dress!¡°

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 67

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 Teaching Cherry a Lesson


    Cynthia turned her head in surprise and saw Cherry holding


    Jane¡¯s arm, standing proudly at the store door.


    Cherry pointed to the purple dress on Cynthia¡¯s body arrogantly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Helen frowned. ¡°Miss, my friend wants this dress, and we¡¯re going to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t paid for it yet.¡± Cherry walked up to Cynthia and looked at her condescendingly. ¡°Cynthia,


    take off


    the dress.¡±


    Seeing her call out Cynthia¡¯s name, Helen whispered into Cynthia¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    After Cynthia briefly told Helen about her rtionship with Cherry, Helen nodded. ¡°No wonder she is so


    rude.¡±


    Helen didn¡¯t lower her voice. When Cherry heard it, her face was full of anger. She pointed at Helen an


    d scolded. ¡°How dare you say that about me?¡±


    Cynthia frowned. ¡°Cherry, I¡¯m trying on this dress, and my friend is going to pay for it.¡±


    Cherry sneered. ¡°You haven¡¯t paid yet, right? Clerk, wrap this dress up. I¡¯ll pay twice the price.¡±


    She liked to snatch things from Cynthia since she was a child, and she wanted to snatch everything Cy


    nthia


    liked.


    Last time, Cynthia was amazing in that purple dress at the banquet. The dress was so beautiful that Ch


    erry was jealous every time she thought about it.


    She and her mother were just about to pass by this store. When she saw this dress, she wanted it. Afte


    r seeing that the person trying on the dress was Cynthia, she wanted it more.


    She couldn¡¯t snatch Alston, but she had to get this dress.


    Helen ignored her. She paid the money quickly and waved to Cynthia. ¡°I have paid for it, let¡¯s go with th


    e dress


    on.¡±


    Cynthia smiled at Helen.


    Just as she was about to go over, Cherry stood in front of her and stopped her. ¡°Cynthia, you can¡¯t leav


    e. I


    want this dress.¡±


    Cherry had a domineering expression. Seeing that Cynthia ignored her, she tore at the neckline of the


    dress, wanting to take off the skirt with her own hands.


    Being angry, Cynthia pushed Cherry away. Cherry didn¡¯t expect Cynthia to push her, and she took seve


    ral


    steps back and stood still after grabbing Jane¡¯s hand.


    She red at Cynthia, her face full of disbelief. ¡°How dare you push me!¡±


    Cynthia adjusted her neckline. ¡°Are you out of your mind? This store is not owned by


    your family. I have already paid for it. The dress is mine. If you dare


    to grab my clothes, I will call the police.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Cynthia was about to leave, but Jane called her coldly. ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Miller?¡± When Cynthia saw Jane¡¯s gloomy face, she sneered.


    Jane said, ¡°I am your elder, and Cherry is your sister. How can you treat us like this?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Miller,¡± Cynthia said coldly with sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°I have nothing to do with the Miller family. C


    herry is not my sister.¡±


    Jane snorted coldly and shouted to the clerk. ¡°Call your manager over here.¡±


    The clerk saw that Jane was domineering and dressed very well, and she nodded and trotted to find th


    e store


    manager.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already paid, so it¡¯s useless for you to find the store manager.¡± Helen stood beside Cynthia with


    her


    arms crossed.


    Jane smiled and didn¡¯t speak. After a while, a woman in a suit hurried over. Seeing Jane, she quickly s


    howed a ttering smile. ¡°Mrs. Miller, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know you are here.¡±


    Jane raised her chin slightly, and Cherry also raised her head. They both looked arrogant.


    ¡°I want this dress!¡± Cherry pointed at Cynthia.


    After taking a look at the dress, the store manager said with an embarrassed expression. ¡°This dress is


    exclusively designed by our designer, and there is only one¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because there is only one that I want it!¡± Cherry showed an impatient expression.


    Seeing that Cherry was angry, the manager was about to go over, but the clerk held her back and whis


    pered


    in her ear. ¡°The dress has already been bought by that customer, and she has paid for it.¡±


    The manager was in a dilemma.


    Jane took out a card and handed it to her. ¡°We will pay twice the price. No


    matter how much it is, my daughter must get this dress.¡±


    When the manager saw the card, her eyes showed greed. Regardless of the


    clerk, she took the card and


    stuffed it into her pocket. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask her to give up this dress.¡±


    Standing at the door, Cynthia and Helen watched their transaction with cold eyes.


    When the manager came over and saw that the two were dressed in ordinary clothes, the ttery just n


    ow


    disappeared from her face. ¡°Mrs. Miller has taken a fancy to this dress on you, can you give it up¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cynthia interrupted her. ¡°I like this dress too. I won¡¯t give it up to others.¡±


    After being rejected, the manager¡¯s face was ugly, and she said in a strong tone, ¡°We will not sell this d


    ress. I will refund you the moneyter. Please take it off.¡±


    ¡°Are you forcing us to return it?¡± Cynthia sneered.


    The manager was arrogant in front of the two girls. ¡°So what? Mrs. Miller is a VIP customer of our store,


    she has the privilege to buy all the clothes, including the one on you.¡±


    As she spoke, she approached Cynthia and warned. ¡°They are from the Miller family. Don¡¯t offend them.


    ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia nced at Jane and Cherry, and smiled.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want this dress anymore.¡±


    Hearing what Cynthia said, Helen frowned. ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t be afraid of them. They are unreasonable.¡±


    Cynthia smiled at her. ¡°Although this dress is simr to my previous one, it is different. I liked it


    at first, but now I don¡¯t like it anymore.¡±


    She went back to the dressing room, changed her clothes, and threw them into Cherry¡¯s arms indifferen


    When Cherry held the dress and looked at the smile on Cynthia¡¯s face, she suddenly felt that


    the dress was given to her by Cynthia in charity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose another dress.¡± As Cynthia looked around the store, she pointed to the light blue dress hang


    the wall and said, ¡°I want this one.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cherry shouted. ¡°I want this too.¡±


    After speaking, she gave Cynthia a provocative look.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care, and she pointed at another one, but Cherry said she wanted it again.


    Cynthia pointed at all the dresses in the store, and Cherry snatched them all.


    Jane frowned tightly, and she felt that something was wrong.


    In the end, all the dresses were bought by Cherry. Cynthia pretended to be upset and sighed. ¡°These clo


    Feeling relieved, Cherry took the card and handed it to the clerk. ¡°Wrap them up.¡±


    Standing with Helen, Cynthia looked at Cherry¡¯s proud look and smiled.


    After a while, the clerk ran over with a blushing face. She handed the card to Cherry and whispered. ¡°Mi


    ¡°What?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 68

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 68


    Chapter 68 She Can Afford It


    Cherry eximed. ¡°Check it again.¡±


    The clerk looked at her awkwardly and stammered. ¡°I¡¯ve checked it several


    times. It¡¯s still 10 thousand short.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s face turned pale. She turned to look at Jane asking for help. ¡°Mom, lend me some.¡±


    Jane was embarrassed. Cherry pulled her out to go shopping, and she only brought a card. She had ju


    st given it to the manager, and now she had no money.


    Seeing Jane shaking her head, Cherry took a deep breath and said to the clerk, ¡°I¡¯ll return some.¡±


    Helen eximed when she heard this sentence. She covered her mouth with her fingers


    and said to Cynthia,


    ¡°I thought she had a lot of money.¡±


    Cynthia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t have enough money to buy all the clothes in a store.¡±


    It was an exnation, but Cherry thought it was irony. Her face flushed red. How dared Cynthia, an ille


    gitimate daughterugh at her?


    ¡°Cynthia, can you afford it?¡± Cherry became annoyed. She pointed at the piles of shopping bags behind


    her


    and said, ¡°Can you afford these?¡±


    Before Cynthia could speak, a cold male voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Yes, she can.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, your man is here.¡± Seeing Alston, Helen tugged Cynthia¡¯s arm and winked at her.


    Cynthia ran up to Alston in surprise, and looked up at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°This shopping mall is owned by Smith Group. I¡¯m here to inspect it today.¡± He looked at Cynthia¡¯s excit


    ed


    face.


    Behind Alston was a group of people in charge of various departments of the mall.


    They were a little surprised when they


    saw that Alston, who was indifferent and unapproachable just now, showed a doting smile on the woma


    n in front of him.


    ¡°This is Mrs. Smith.¡± The manager of the mall behind Alston immediately recognized Cynthia. He had s


    een her at Buck¡¯s banquet before and was deeply impressed by her.


    Seeing the bags in Cynthia and Helen¡¯s hands, the mall manager hurriedly took them over and asked t


    hem earnestly about their shopping experience.


    When the store manager saw that the mall manager was so attentive to Cynthia, cold sweat broke


    out on her forehead. She shrank behind the clerk, hoping that this group of people would not notice her.


    When several people were talking, Jane had been waiting for Alston toe over to greet her. The two


    families were still rted by marriage. But after waiting for a long time, Alston did note over, and J


    ane looked unhappy.


    Cherry didn¡¯t notice her mother¡¯s expression. She stared at Alston the whole time with excitement. He


    was tall and wearing a ck suit, attracting the attention of everyone present.


    Seeing that Cynthia¡¯s hair was a little messy, Alston gently brushed her hair behind her ears. Cherry wa


    s very jealous. She hoped that the woman he treated so tenderly was herself.


    Cherry looked at Cynthia with jealous eyes. She walked over, trying to push Cynthia away.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t expect Cherry to push her suddenly. With high¨C


    heeled shoes, she almost sprained her feet.


    Alston quickly pulled her into his arms and wrapped his hands around Cynthia¡¯s waist to help her stand


    still.


    Seeing Alston hugging Cynthia, Cherry suppressed the jealousy in her heart. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Alst


    on,


    such a coincidence.¡±


    Cynthia stood aside and watched Cherry pretend to be innocent in front of Alston on purpose.


    ¡°Miss Miller, it¡¯s not a coincidence at all.¡± Standing behind Alston, his newly recruited assistant, Lloyd E


    vans said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Smith knows Mrs. Smith is shopping here, so hees here.¡±


    After hearing this, Cherry¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, but she was eager to get close to Alston. S


    he said shamelessly, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I know there is a restaurant on the fo


    urth floor. I would like to treat you to a meal, okay?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When she said this, her cheeks were pink because of her shyness. She knew which angle of herself w


    as the


    most beautiful, and she showed it.


    However, Alston didn¡¯t even look at her. He looked at Cynthia and asked her gently, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s treat Helen to dinnerter.¡± Cynthia looked up at him and smiled.


    Alston nodded and stroked her hair. The two


    of them talked intimately as if no one was around, and they


    ignored Cherry.


    Cherry was so angry that she was about to go crazy, but there was still a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    She


    looked at Alston pitifully. ¡°Alston¡­¡±


    Before she could start speaking, Helen interrupted her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you see they are talking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Alston. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Cherry didn¡¯t dare to get angry with Alston, so she yell


    ed at


    Helen.


    Helen sneered. ¡°Come on, everyone here can see


    your thoughts. You are the Miss of the Miller family, but your want to be a mistress. Don¡¯t you see your


    mother¡¯s ugly face? I feel ashamed for her to raise such a


    daughter.¡°/


    Helen was not afraid of Cherry at all, and she said sarcastically.


    Cherry realized that her mother was behind


    her, and she quickly turned to look at her. When she saw Jane¡¯s


    gloomy face, she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jane took a deep breath and looked at Helen with vicious eyes. ¡°I know my daughter. You are


    not qualified to teach my daughter a lesson.¡±


    Cherry raised her chin when she heard this, and snorted coldly at Helen with a smug expression.


    Jane walked forward with Cherry with an arrogant expression and greeted Alston.


    Alston nodded, and his attitude towards Jane was very cold. Jane was a little embarrassed. She though


    didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.


    Cherry didn¡¯t notice Jane¡¯s expression. She looked at Alston¡¯s handsome face from a close distance and


    asked, ¡°Alston, can I have dinner with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cynthia refused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been enduring it for a long time.¡± Cynthia stared at Cherry with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Miller, why are


    you so shameless?¡±


    Both Helen and Lloyd couldn¡¯t hold back, and theyughed at the same time.


    Alston also smiled.


    Cherry¡¯s face was flushed red, and she wished to scratch Cynthia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well, do you still want this dress?¡±


    When they were embarrassed, the clerk suddenly poked her head out and asked in a low voice, and eve


    looked over.


    As the store manager cursed the clerk in her heart, she forced a smile and packed the clothes.


    There were too many clothes. After they were packed, Cherry and Jane couldn¡¯t handle them at all.


    ¡°We will send someone to deliver it to your houseter.¡± Before the store manager could breathe a sigh


    ¡°I heard from my wife that VIPs of your store have the privilege. They can snatch the clothes other custo


    have already paid for.¡±


    His voice was cold, and he was expressionless, but the store manager still felt a strong sense of oppres


    and a cold sweat broke out instantly.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 69

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 69


    Chapter 69 Put the me on Cynthia


    The store manager was flustered. She said those words on purpose just now to please Jane and Cherr


    y. Now that Alston repeated them, she quickly denied it.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that. Mrs. Smith heard it wrong.¡±


    The store manager firmly denied it. She


    knew that Jane and Cherry would be on her side. As long as she refused to admit it, no one could punis


    h her.


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Cynthia was a little angry. ¡°It¡¯s because of your words that we have to give up that


    dress.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, you can¡¯t nder me.¡± The store manager pretended to be innocent. ¡°I¡¯m just a store man


    ager. I don¡¯t have power. If you insist on saying that I said this, I will admit it.¡±


    Alston and a group of men in suits were here, and the store manager deliberately amplified her voice, s


    o a group of customers gathered at the door soon.


    Jane and Cherry were satisfied to see that Cynthia was speechless because she had no evidence, and


    they


    were instantly on the store manager¡¯s side.


    ¡°Cynthia, we know after you married Alston, you became more arrogant. You have never spent in this st


    ore, but we spent more than


    one million in this store before. We are the super VIP of this store, so it¡¯s normal for


    us to have priority in choosing clothes. You can¡¯t deliberately embarrass the store manager.¡±


    Jane looked at Cynthia, pretending to speak earnestly.


    Jane and Cherry dressed expensively, and all the essories were famous brands, and every one of t


    hem


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    would cost tens of thousands. The onlookers present didn¡¯t know the truth, and they all pointed at Cynt


    hia


    and med her.


    As Alston held Cynthia in his arms, his expression turned serious. He looked at the clerks present.


    ¡°Did you hear her say that?¡±


    The clerks looked at each other, but none of them dared to expose the manager, and no one spoke.


    The store manager¡¯s eyes were full of pride. The clerks


    were trained by her, so they didn¡¯t dare to expose her.


    Alston¡¯s eyes became darker, making people afraid to look at him. He smiled coldly. ¡°Spending one milli


    on is


    the super VIP of your store?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The store manager didn¡¯t know his intention. She hesitated for a moment and replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alston winked at Lloyd.


    Lloyd took out a card and handed it to the store manager. ¡°Here is 100 thousand. Miss Miller hasn¡¯t pai


    d for it, right? Since your VIP has the privilege, we will buy all these clothes.¡±


    Everyone present was stunned. Cherry bit her lower lip and looked at Cynthia with jealousy in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lloyd smiled gently, but the store manager felt nervous.


    She quickly took the card and nodded. ¡°Okay, I will let someone pack them.¡±


    As all the clerks got busy, Cynthia pulled Alston¡¯s clothes. ¡°There are too many clothes.¡±


    Alston looked at her and smiled. ¡°How can you wear this kind of clothes?¡±


    Cynthia and Helen looked at him with puzzled expressions.


    Alston looked at the store manager with sharp eyes and smiled brightly. ¡°I think these clothes are suitab


    le for


    making rags. Lloyd, right?¡±


    Lloyd was stunned for a moment, and quickly said, ¡°Yes, I will order the servants at home to cut them in


    to rags and throw them away after using them.¡±


    When Cherry looked down at the purple dress that she regarded as a treasure, her teeth were clenche


    d, and she felt that she had been deeply humiliated.


    There were too many clothes but not enough staff, so the girl who was tallying the goods also came out


    .


    Helen¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the girl. ¡°I remember when the store manager was talking to us just n


    ow,


    you recorded it.¡±


    The girl was a little embarrassed, her face


    was reddish, and she spoke with a strong ent. ¡°I¡¯m new here. I¡¯m afraid I will be fired if I don¡¯t do wel


    l, so when the store manager speaks, I will record it.¡±


    Alston and Cynthia looked at each other andughed.


    Although what Alston did just now helped vent their anger, Cynthia still felt aggrieved because they put


    the


    me on her.


    This girl¡¯s recording really helped a lot.


    ¡°Mrs.


    Miller is a VIP customer of our store. She has the privilege to buy all clothes, including the one on you.¡±


    When the store manager heard her voice in the recording, her face immediately turned pale.


    Cherry and Jane were embarrassed and slipped away quietly while everyone was not paying attention.


    In the end, the store manager was dismissed, and Lloyd sent someone to deliver the clothes to the Smi


    th


    family. After Alston asked Lloyd to finish the inspection, he took Cynthia and Helen to dinner.


    After the meal, it waste, so Alston drove Helen home first.


    When Helen got out of the car with a few shopping bags and was about to say goodbye to Cynthia, she


    saw a


    man standing at the gate.


    Cynthia also saw him. It was Dn.


    ¡°Dn came here sote, is he waiting for you?¡± Cynthiay on the car window, blinking her eyes.


    With a


    complicated expression, Helen said, ¡°He should have something to tell me. You go back first. I¡¯ll call


    you when I get home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After Cynthia finished speaking, Helen walked towards Dn.


    Seeing her get off the car, Dn¡¯s eyes lit up. He walked over quickly to take the bags from her, but Hel


    en


    avoided it.


    When Cynthia saw this scene, she looked at Alston with concern. ¡°Do you think Helen and Dn will be


    together?¡±


    As Alston turned the steering wheel, he nced casually and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is their business,


    you¡¯d


    better not intervene.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Cynthia looked at his stern features. She smiled, leaned over and kissed him lightly on the ear


    .


    Stunned for a moment, Alston¡¯s hands were unsteady, and the car turned in the middle of the road.


    When he was driving normally, he looked at Cynthia¡¯s smile and felt a little helpless. He gritted his teeth.


    wasn¡¯t driving, I would teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia smiled, her delicate face was full ofcency.


    When Alston looked at her, his heart softened. He remembered


    the first time he saw Cynthia after waking up.


    There was fear and like in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t rely on him.


    If only it could go on like this.


    There were few cars on the road at night, and the two arrived at the Smith family soon. Ste had gone


    bed, and


    the servants had returned to the servant¡¯s room behind the main building. The whole house was


    quiet.


    As soon as Cynthia entered the door, she felt her body soaring into the air. Alston held her horizontally.


    She wrapped around Alston¡¯s neck in shock. ¡°What are you doing? This


    is in the living room. What if someone


    sees us?¡±


    ¡°No one will see.¡± Alston smiled. He picked up Cynthia and walked to the second floor. ¡°In the car, I said


    would teach you a lesson.¡±


    Cynthia blushed


    when she thought of what he had said in the car. When she felt Alston¡¯s body tense, she was


    even shyer.


    The night was very long.


    When Cynthia woke up, Alston had got up, and the quilt beside her was cold. Cynthia was in a daze.


    Ten minutester, she fully woke up. She dressed and went downstairs. When she saw Greging


    out of Alston¡¯s study, she was taken aback for a moment, and then she smiled.


    ¡°Greg, you¡¯re back. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    When Greg saw


    Cynthia, he showed a kind smile. ¡°Mrs. Smith, I was sent to another city by Mr. Smith before,


    and I just came back this morning. I¡¯m happy to see you get along so well. I hope you will have a baby a


    soon as possible.¡±


    Cynthia was shy when she heard his words.


    When Ste came


    out of the room and heard Greg¡¯sst words, she was surprised for a moment and then a stern look s


    conceive a child.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Cynthia get pregnant with Alston¡¯s child.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 70

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 70


    Chapter 70 Ste¡¯s Attitude


    Cherry and Jane left the shopping mall in frustration. When they returned home, they saw Beck sitting


    on the sofa reading the newspaper, and all the grievances burst out in an instant.


    Cherry trotted over and sat next to Beck with grievances on her face. Without speaking, she looked at


    Beck.


    Beck closed the newspaper helplessly and looked at her. ¡°Who made you angry?¡±


    Cherry snorted, grabbed his arm, and began toin. ¡°Dad, I met Cynthia when I was shopping wit


    h Mom.


    She didn¡¯t greet us when she saw us, and she even bullied us with her friend. She even¡­¡±


    When she said this, she hesitated.


    ¡°What?¡± Beck asked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She even scolded you. She said you are a hypocrite. I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    ¡°Did she really say that?¡± Beck threw the newspaper in his hand onto the coffee table angrily.


    Cherry winked at Jane, and Jane sat on the other side of Beck. ¡°Yes, even if Cynthia doesn¡¯t regard us


    as


    family, she can¡¯t insult us. Moreover, after Alston came, he helped her all the time. Cynthia was even m


    ore


    arrogant. We didn¡¯t dare to go against Alston, so we had to leave.¡±


    Jane pretended to be wronged at first, but the more she talked, the angrier she became in her


    heart. In the end, she felt very aggrieved. ¡°Beck, I have been with you for so many years and no one da


    res to treat me like


    this. I was humiliated by them in front of many people. I really have no face.¡±


    Seeing that Jane was crying, Cherry quickly ran over and hugged


    Jane. They hugged each other and wept


    bitterly, feeling aggrieved.


    Beck was so angry when he saw this scene. How could Alston and Cynthia bully Jane


    and Cherry like this?


    He wouldn¡¯t endure this.


    ¡°I should start the cooperation with re as soon as possible. Alston is bing more and more arrog


    ant. Does he think as the president of Smith Group, he can bully my family at will?¡±


    Beck suddenly stood up from the sofa. As he walked upstairs, he called re.


    The phone was quickly answered. Beck¡¯s eyes were vicious, and his tone was gloomy. ¡°re, let¡¯s me


    et.¡±


    When Cherry and Jane looked at the back of Beck going upstairs, they smiled and their eyes were full


    of


    pride.


    A trace of worry shed in Cherry¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, if Dad fights against Alston, can I marry him in the futu


    re?¡±


    Jane nced at Cherry in surprise and frowned. ¡°Do you have to marry Alston? If we seed, there wil


    l be so many young men for you to choose from. You don¡¯t have to be obsessed with Alston.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I must marry Alston!¡± Cherry hesitated for a second, then looked at Jane firmly.


    ¡°There are so many young men in Fort, but no one is better than Alston.¡±


    Jane also hesitated. Alston was indeed outstanding among the group of young men of the same age.


    After thinking for a while, she grasped Cherry¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Okay, I will help you.¡±


    Cherry was excited. She had been chasing Alston since she was young, and Alston had be her


    obsession.


    They finally got engaged, but because of an ident, Alston fell into aa. She made a mistake that


    time and missed it. This time, she must marry Alston.


    While the Miller family was plotting, Cynthia met a new problem.


    Ste¡¯s attitude towards her changed drastically.


    After Greg came back, Alston became busy again and drove out early in the morning.


    After Cynthia went downstairs, she saw the servants busy in the kitchen. There was breakfast on the


    dining


    table.


    There were bread, milk, toast, and many other varieties.


    Ste sat at the dining table. When she saw Cynthia going downstairs, she greeted her enthusiastically.


    ¡°Cynthia, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    She deliberately


    said in a gentle voice. Although her smile was a little stiff, her attitude was much better.


    Surprised, Cynthia stood


    on the stairs for a long time. She walked over and replied. ¡°Mom, I slept well yesterday. You seem to be


    in good spirits today.¡±


    Ste asked her to sit down, earnestly asked her


    what she wanted to eat, and even nned to put food on her te.


    Cynthia quickly stopped her. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    Cynthia picked up the bread, filled herself with a cup of milk, and looked at Ste.


    Ste¡¯s attitude made Cynthia feel she would put drugs in the breakfast. Seeing Ste looking over, Cy


    nthia quickly restrained her suspicious eyes and smiled.


    Ste¡¯s movements were slightly stiff, and she forced herself to smile at Cynthia.


    Seeing that Ste had also eaten the breakfast on the table, Cynthia rxed. After breakfast, she was


    about to go upstairs to change and go to work, but Ste suddenly called her.


    Cynthia froze for a moment, then turned to look at her. Ste asked the servant toe over with two b


    owls of dark things and put them on the dining table.


    ¡°What is this?¡± When Cynthia smelled the strong smell of medicine in the air, she covered her nose.


    ¡°You have been tired from work recently. I asked the doctor to prescribe some medicines. The doctor is


    famous. It¡¯s not easy to make an appointment. Let¡¯s drink it.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled one of the bowls in front of herself. She frowned and took a sip while holding


    back her nausea, then looked at Cynthia.


    She seemed to be saying, ¡°Look, I drank it. I didn¡¯t put any drug in it.¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips, feeling uneasy for some reason.


    ¡°I ate too much in the morning. I couldn¡¯t drink it.¡±


    After Cynthia finished speaking, Ste¡¯s expression sank. Cynthia subconsciously replied. ¡°I¡¯ll drink it at


    night.¡±


    Ste snorted coldly in her heart. Alston came back at night, and he wouldn¡¯t let Cynthia drink


    this medicine.


    ¡°Cynthia, are you still ming me?¡± Ste lowered her head, her tone a little dejected. ¡°I was prejudiced


    against you before. After all, Alston is the son I am most proud of. I hope his wife is the best. Your family


    As she said, she raised her head withplicated eyes. ¡°When I was with my friend yesterday, she said


    at Buck¡¯s birthday banquet and praised you. She asked me not to interfere with your business. I


    thought a lotst night. Alston was able to wake up because of you, and you took good care of him.¡±


    ¡°So I decided not to interfere with you anymore. Alston chooses you because you are good enough. I wa


    prejudiced against you before. I¡¯m sorry, can you give me a chance to make up for it?¡±


    She said sincerely and looked at Cynthia.


    Cynthia lowered her eyes. ¡°Alston


    is good. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not good enough that you have a prejudice against


    me.¡±


    Ste breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the medicine in the bowl, she pushed the other bowl forward.


    ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot. The medicine will be more bitter when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Cynthia picked up the bowl and drank the ck and bitter medicine in one gulp.


    Ste heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°You have to drink it for a few days in a row. After drinking it, a


    of my friends look very good and full of energy.¡±


    Feeling the bitter m¨¦dicine in her mouth, Cynthia resisted the vomit in her stomach and smiled at Ste.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Ste smiled. When Cynthia¡¯s back disappeared, the smile on her face fell instantly, and her face was fu


    viciousness.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith.¡± Seeing that Ste was the only one left at the dining table, the servant hurried over.


    Ste drank all the medicine in her bowl, and said to the servant with a cold face, ¡°Dispose of all the lefto


    medicine dregs. Don¡¯t let others find out.¡±


    The servant clenched her fingers and her face was pale. She guessed that there was something wrong


    dare to refute Ste. She could only respond. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ste nced at her without expression on her face, and what she said made the servant frightened.


    ¡°If you dare to tell others, I will never let you go,


    understand? I heard that you have a younger brother who is studying. Don¡¯t worry. I will help your brothe


    The servant knew what Ste said was both an opportunity and a threat to


    her, so she quickly said, ¡°Okay, I understand. I swear that I will never tell others.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 71

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 71


    Chapter 71 Possibly Lifelong Infertility


    Cynthia returned to the bedroom. As long as


    she closed the door, she rushed into the bathroom quickly. She put her fingers into her mouth and pres


    sed her throat. A wave of nausea surged up.


    She turned on the faucet, and the sound of water hid the sound of vomiting.


    After a long time, she vomited up the medicine with the breakfast. Then she stopped.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, her beautiful eyes were full of tears and her face was pale.


    Her eyes darkened, and her fingers tightened.


    She didn¡¯t trust Ste.


    She just teased her yesterday. After one night, she had changed entirely and was friendly and


    kind to her.


    Cynthia was not stupid.


    She knew Ste was nning something.


    There must be something wrong with that bowl of medicine.


    Cynthia changed her clothes and was about to go to work. She identally nced down from the win


    dow


    and saw a maid rushing to the garden with a bag in her arms. Her expression and movements were ver


    y


    suspicious.


    She buried the bag and put a pot of flowers on it. Then she looked around to make sure no one


    saw her. She


    left in a panic.


    Standing on the balcony on the second floor, Cynthia witnessed everything.


    She sneered and was more sure that something was wrong with the medicine. If there was no problem,


    why


    would the maid bury it? She was afraid of being found out.


    Cynthia went downstairs, and Ste had already left. The maid was doing the cleaning. Cynthia walked


    around the main building and went to the garden. She dug out the bag.


    She opened it and saw dark medicine residue inside. She put it in her bag. Then she left the house as i


    f


    nothing had happened.


    She did not rush to the obstetrics and gynecology department but went to an old doctor she trusted.


    There were not many patients in the morning. The doctor was reading leisurely.


    Cynthia knocked on the door. The doctor looked up and smiled kindly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you. You are free today?


    ¡±


    Cynthia smiled sweetly. She said, ¡°Mr. Lange, may I ask you something?¡±


    Mr. Lange was a professor from Cynthia¡¯s university. She took several of his sses back then.


    Mr. Lange was the chairman of the Doctors Union in Fort. He had many years of clinical experience.


    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. Lange put down the book and asked seriously.


    Cynthia took out the medicine from her


    bag and handed it to him, ¡°Could you please tell me what is this for?¡±


    Cynthia was confused. If the medicine had harmful effects on the human body, Ste wouldn¡¯t drink it.


    As Cynthia knew, Ste cared about her health more than anyone else.


    Professor Lange opened the bag, put on his sses, and looked at it carefully.


    Mr. Lange was quite good. Usually, it wouldn¡¯t take him much time to recognize some medicine. But thi


    s time,


    he stared at the medicine for a long time.


    He looked more and more serious.


    Cynthia held her breath and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    After a long time, Mr. Lange put down the tweezers, took off his reading sses, and looked up at her.


    Instead of answering her question, he asked, ¡°Who gave this to you?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s heart sank utterly. Something was wrong with the medicine!


    ¡°As I said in my sses, the effect of medicine would be different when its amount changed. These


    medicines were from two prescriptions. One is good for health, as for the other one¡­¡±


    He paused for a bit, then he frowned and said, ¡°If you take it a few more times, it may lead to lifelong


    infertility.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale. She took a few steps back in disbelief and almost fell down.


    She didn¡¯t expect Ste to be so vicious. She thought she only didn¡¯t like her and had a mean personali


    ty.


    However, she was wrong.


    Seeing her reaction, Mr. Lange was nervous. He said, ¡°Come here. Let me have a check of you!¡±


    Cynthia sat on the chair facing him, ¡°I took it this morning, and I felt unwell after it, so I vomited. Will it h


    arm


    me?¡±


    Alston just had told


    her that he wanted to have their baby. If she couldn¡¯t conceive, she would regret it to


    death.


    Mr. Lange checked her body and wrote a prescription.


    ¡°More or less. Take this medicine, and you will be fine.¡±


    Cynthia took it over. Then she thought of something and asked, ¡°If I take that medicine again, I¡­ I will in


    vomiting every time immediately after it. Can I take your medicine to detoxify?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Lange nodded, ¡°Yes, you can. But you better not to.¡±


    Cynthia bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ste might y other tricks behind her back if she didn¡¯t take it. It would be more dangerous.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Lange. I need to go now.¡±


    She forced a smile and was about to leave. Mr. Lange suddenly stopped her.


    She turned back. Mr. Lange held the book and said, ¡°Take care. You can always ask me for help.¡±


    Cynthia was moved.


    Many people hated her, but many spared no effort to help and love her.


    Cynthia took the prescription and walked out. Helen came this way. They bumped into each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t look at the road¡­¡± Helen apologized. When she saw it was Cynthia, she breathed


    a sigh of


    relief, ¡°Cynthia!¡±


    She saw the prescription in her hand and asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Just some small problems.¡± She said and put the prescription in her bag.


    Cynthia saw the hickeys on Helen¡¯s neck.


    She hesitated for a moment, but still asked, ¡°Did you spend the night with Dnst night?¡±


    Helen was a bit embarrassed, and then she said, ¡°We are in a rtionship now. I have a crush on him, a


    ¡°I see!¡± Cynthia smiled, ¡°He is handsome and in good shape. Enjoy it, girl.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Helen recalled what had happenedst night and her cheeks blushed. They bothughed.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 72

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 72


    Chapter 72 I Don¡¯t Trust You


    In the next few days, Ste watched Cynthia take the medicine every morning.


    Cynthia would vomit it out while Ste went away. Then, she took the medicine that Mr. Lange prescrib


    ed to


    her.


    After half a month, Cynthia took the medicine for thest time. She smiled at Ste, ¡°I took it all.¡±


    Ste seemed quite relieved. Her smile disappeared and her expression was gloomy.


    She stood up abruptly and looked at Cynthia from above. She said, ¡°Then go back to your room.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and sneered, ¡°She hates me so much.¡±


    ¡°Stupid and evil.¡±


    She raised her head and widened her eyes. She made an expression of disbelief, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that y


    ou want


    to let go of your previous prejudices and make up for me? Were you lying to me? Why?¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression faltered, but she thought that Cynthia would not be able to be pregnant and Alston


    would


    abandon her for that. She became confident.


    She snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t bear you. I think we


    don¡¯t get


    along well. You shouldn¡¯t have married my son.¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips and a dark light shed in her eyes. But she still showed an aggrieved look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. You are Alston¡¯s mother, and I am his wife. He will be sad if the two of us can¡¯t get al


    ong.


    Can we let go of the past, please?¡±


    ¡°How persuasive!¡± Ste snorted coldly, ¡°Stop being hypocritical. It doesn¡¯t work for me. I know Alston l


    oves


    you, but how long can the lovest?¡±


    She kept saying, ¡°You two have been married for so long, and you still are not pregnant. If you can¡¯t ha


    ve


    children in the future, who knows when Alston will abandon you.¡±


    Cynthia clenched her fists tightly under the table. Ste was too vicious. She didn¡¯t only want Alston to


    hate


    her, but also wanted to ruin her life.


    In her eyes, Cynthia was just a mean creature she could trample on at will.


    Looking at Cynthia¡¯s forbearance expression, Ste felt extremely happy. She suffered so much becaus


    e of


    Cynthia and finally got her revenge. She was more proud and re.


    ¡°So, I advise you to divorce Alston before he gets tired of you. You will get nothing if he asks for a divor


    ce first. I am different. No matter what I do, I am his mother. He might be mad with me for a few days, b


    ut it


    doesn¡¯t harm anything between us.¡±


    She was


    talking proudly when suddenly a siren sounded outside the door. She immediately shut her mouth.


    Cynthia looked out the window and saw Alston¡¯s car, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue talking?¡±


    Ste seemed a little shocked, and muttered to herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to work? Why did hee back


    suddenly?¡±


    She suddenly got up, grabbed the bowl on the table, and rushed to the kitchen. She washed it!


    The maid was startled. She hurried over and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Cynthia smiled sarcastically. When Ste came out of the kitchen, Alston just walked into the house.¡±


    He wore a ck coat, and a


    gust of cold wind was brought in by him. When he saw Cynthia sitting by the


    dining table, his expression softened. He kissed her lightly on the forehead and asked, ¡°Have you finish


    ed


    your breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cynthia looked up at him and smiled, ¡°Why did youe back suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I forgot something¡­¡± He smelled the medicine in the air, and his expression changed, ¡°Did you take C


    hinese


    medicine?¡±


    As soon as he


    said that, everyone present was startled. Ste¡¯s and the maid¡¯s faces turned pale, especially


    the maid¡¯s. She


    was terrified of Alston. Her body was trembling and cold sweat was rolling down from her


    forehead.


    Ste noticed it and was afraid she would reveal her secrets, so she said, ¡°What are you doing here? D


    id you


    finish the cleaning in the kitchen?¡±


    The maid rushed into the kitchen as if she


    had received amnesty. Within a few seconds, there was the sound


    of cleaning.


    Ste took a deep breath, with a loving smile on her face, and said, ¡°The maid said that you left without


    taking breakfast in the morning. Why don¡¯t you sit down and have some? I¡¯ll get you some oat milk.¡±


    She walked towards the kitchen and tried to show her maternal love. Cynthia¡¯s voice suddenly came fro


    m her


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    back, ¡°Alston never drinks oat milk. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Ste¡¯s back froze, and the embarrassment on her face turned into anger in an instant. ¡°D*mn Cynthia!


    Why


    does she always embarrass me in front of people? I hope she would never be pregnant!¡±


    She turned around and saw the coldness in Alston¡¯s eyes. She stammered, ¡°I, I forgot. I¡¯ll get you some


    ¡°No need!¡± Alston said indifferently. He turned to Cynthia and asked, ¡°Did you take medicine just now?¡±


    Cynthia nodded. Alston and Ste both became nervous.


    Alston was worried, and Ste was afraid!


    ¡°Are you ill? How do you feel? I¡¯ll get you a doctor. Call the hospital to take sick leave today.¡± In a few se


    ¡°You¡¯re too nervous.¡± She turned to look at Ste. Then she said with a sweet and meaningful smile, ¡°It w


    tonic medicine that Ste made for me. She said it¡¯s good for my health, was it?¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression froze, and she smiled, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Alston frowned, feeling something was wrong. Ste was bad to Cynthia all the time. How could she be


    kind all of a sudden? It was weird.


    ¡°What kind of tonic medicine? Did she take you to the doctor?¡± Alston restrained his worries and asked


    calmly.


    ¡°No.¡± Cynthia replied.


    Ste¡¯s back tensed instantly, ¡°It is general


    tonic medicine everyone can take. My friends and I all had it. Look


    at me. I look great since I took it.¡±


    Cynthia looked at


    her carefully. She was right. Herplexion had be rosier these days. She looked energetic. Ste


    She sneered silently.


    ¡°Show me the prescription, and I¡¯ll have some doctor check it.¡± Alston asked directly.


    Ste was shocked and angry, ¡°That doctor is very famous and reliable. Many of my friends took the


    medicine, and the effect was good, so I gave some to Cynthia.¡±


    Alston stood up. His expression and movement revealed a high and noble elegance, but his words were


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the doctor. I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 73

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 73


    Chapter 73 He was Angry


    Alston had a dangerous aura lingering all over his body. Even though he was her biological son, Ste


    couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.


    She yelled in shock and anger at Alston, ¡°I¡¯m your mother! You don¡¯t believe me! Do you think I put pois


    on in the medicine? If something happens to her, wouldn¡¯t I be the first to be suspected? Am I that stupi


    d?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I also had it. If I wanted to harm Cynthia, wouldn¡¯t I be harmed too!¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head. Her bangs drooped, blocking all her expressions. If it wasn¡¯t for


    Mr. Lange, she


    might think the same. After all, it was too straightforward and stupid.


    Mr. Lange said that after taking the medicine, she would not be able to conceive in the future, and even


    a


    general examination would not find out the reason.


    If it weren¡¯t for the prescription record sent by Mr. Lange¡¯s teacher, even he would not


    be able to see through


    it.


    Alston was impatient, ¡°Save it! Why don¡¯t you just give


    me the prescription? I¡¯ll have someone check it out, and everything will be revealed.¡±


    Ste ran into her room. After about two minutes, she came out and threw a prescription to Alston, ¡°Her


    e!.¡±


    She looked sincere. Cynthia knew she had given Alston the other prescription.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Give me the medicine dregs, too.¡± Alston took the prescription and said.


    Ste took a deep breath, her chest heaving continuously as if she were enduring something. She calle


    d the


    maid, and ordered, ¡°Bring the medicine dregs to Alston.¡±


    The maid paused for a moment. Then she saw Ste


    winking at hers, and she immediately understood. She went to the kitchen and brought out a pack of m


    edicine dregs.


    Cynthia sneered silently, and suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I need to change. I¡¯m going to bete for wo


    rk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Alston followed behind her, and they came back to the bedroom.


    Ste looked at them


    leaving and smiled viciously. The maid was a little worried. She whispered next to her,


    ¡°Will he find out anything?¡±


    Ste nced at her indifferently, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t tell, he won¡¯t be able to find out.¡±


    The maid was taken aback by her words and quickly shrank her neck. She was scared.


    If she had known it was such a torment, she shouldn¡¯t have helped make the medicine back then. Now


    she


    was involved, too.


    As long as they backed to the bedroom, Cynthia rushed to the bathroom to vomit.


    Alston understood immediately. He followed her into the bathroom.


    Cynthia had already vomited out


    the medicine and was rinsing her mouth. When she raised her head, she


    saw Alston in the mirror. His face was pale and his eyes were dark.


    Her heart skipped a beat. He was angry.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± She said.


    Alston interrupted her, ¡°How long have you been taking this medicine? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Half a month.¡± Cynthia pursed her lips. Her face was pale from vomiting, and her eyes were full of tear


    s. She


    looked pathetic.


    Alston¡¯s eyes became colder, and the voice was cold, ¡°You knew there was something wrong with this


    medicine, and you took it for half a month? Are you insane?¡±


    Cynthia quickly exined, ¡°After I saw through her scheme, I immediately asked Mr. Lange to


    prescribe an


    antidote. It will be fine.¡±


    Seeing that he was


    still angry, she was a little aggrieved, ¡°If I don¡¯t take it, she will find a new way to harm me. At least I kno


    w what she is doing this time.¡±


    ¡°Ha, how clever you are!¡± Alston sneered, ¡°What harm does this medicine do to the human body?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Her eyes dodged. Under Alston¡¯s persuasive gaze, she finally said, ¡°It may lead to lifelong inferti


    lity.¡±


    Alston grabbed her wrist heavily. Cynthia groaned in pain and clenched her teeth.


    Seeing her painful expression, Alston let go of her hand, and there were red marks on her wrist.


    ¡°Stupid! You are a doctor and know how horrible it can be, but you still take it!¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head. She knew it was dangerous, but she took the antidote afterward. Why was h


    e so


    angry?


    Alston was too


    angry, and he smiled, ¡°You haven¡¯t even thought about telling me in the past half a month. I¡¯m


    afraid you haven¡¯t trusted me!¡±


    Cynthia raised her head suddenly, ¡°Why do you think so? You were busy with work these days. How ca


    n I


    bother you with trivial things¡­¡±


    ¡°You still think it¡¯s a trivial matter?!¡± Alston sneered. Before leaving, he took away the documents on the


    bedside table and looked deeply at Cynthia, ¡°Don¡¯te to me until you figure out how stupid you are!


    ¡±


    He mmed the door heavily and left.


    Cynthia stood nkly in front of the window, watching his car drive away. She was sad.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done was wrong. She just didn¡¯t want to trouble him.


    Because Ivan was put in prison, Uncle re


    was in a bad mood. He caused a lot of trouble in thepany.


    Alston and Greg often stayed


    in the study untilte at night. When she fell asleep, he was still awake. When


    she woke up, he had left already.


    Because ofck of sleep, the fundus of his eyes was slightly ck and blue. He had had enough.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t want to bother him with her things. She wanted to solve problems by herself, but not rely


    on


    him all the time.


    She wanted to face difficulties and challenges with him together.


    But he didn¡¯t understand her painstaking efforts at all. He just yelled at her.


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. Her nose was sore and tears welled u


    p. She tried to hold back her tears until her eyes turned red.


    She wiped her eye fiercely, feeling that she was worthless.


    She was supposed to be tough and strong.


    She changed her clothes and went downstairs. Ste sat on


    the sofa and looked at her gloatingly. She had just heard Alston m the door and leave. Then she saw


    red eyes. She guessed they had a conflict,


    which made her feel relieved.


    She said, ¡°Hey, you two had a quarrel in just a few minutes. It seems that your love is not very strong.¡±


    Cynthia raised her eyes. There was no emotion in her eyes, just like Alston¡¯s. Ste trembled subconscio


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for couples to have different opinions. You have been married for so many years, don¡¯t you


    understand?¡±


    Ste was so angry. Cynthia ignored her and left.


    She was in quite a bad mood when she got to the hospital. The coworkers didn¡¯t dare speak to her when


    saw her gloomy face.


    She came to Mr. Lange¡¯s


    office. He had prepared the medicine and put it on the desk. When he saw hering, he hurriedly gree


    ¡°Hurry up and take medicine. Why is it sote today? You need to take it quickly after you take the other


    Listening to his words, Cynthia was moved. She smiled sweetly, looking pleasing.


    She took the


    medicine up and drank it. When she finished drinking, Mr. Lange immediately handed over a few pieces


    ¡°It was bitter. Have some candy.¡±


    Cynthia thanked him and put the candy into her mouth. The taste of the medicine was instantly dispelled


    the sweetness.


    Mr. Lange watched the gloom on her face dissipate, smiling, ¡°This is thest time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes were


    a little dazed. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Lange, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to


    have children anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. It is too risky. Imagine your family knows about it. How worried they will be!¡±


    Cynthia was stunned. She suddenly figured out everything.


    Alston yelled at her because he was afraid and worried.


    She felt sorry. It was her fault.


    After she left Mr. Lange¡¯s office, she kept thinking about his


    words. She decided to go to Alston¡¯s office after work to apologize to him. After going through so much t


    mad at each other. because of others¡® faults.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 74

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 74


    Chapter 74 Let¡¯s Establish Our Own Company


    When Cynthia was thinking of Alston, he sat gloomily in the office, tapping his fingers on the table impat


    iently. He was listening to Lucien, a little absent¨Cminded.


    ¡°I will stop here today.¡± Lucien closed the document and smiled, ¡°I see that you are annoyed by somethi


    ng. Did you have a conflict with Cynthia?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be gossipy.¡± Alston said. Normally


    he wouldn¡¯t mind talking about Cynthia. Lucien knew that he was in


    a bad mood.


    Lucien didn¡¯t care about his bad attitude. He sighed, ¡°Bro, girls are always right. No matter whether you


    are wrong or not, you need to apologize first.¡±


    Alston sneered, ¡°You have been single for so many years. I didn¡¯t know you were a master of rtionsh


    ips.¡±


    Lucien paused for a moment, and he scratched his head, ¡°Well, I saw a lot. Just listen to me. Cynthia is


    the nicest girl I¡¯ve ever seen. She loves you wholeheartedly. How can you be mad at her?¡±


    Alston¡¯s


    eyes deepened, and it took a long time before he said, ¡°It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at her.¡±


    ¡°You even yelled at her?!¡± Lucien said in surprise, ¡°You are done, man!¡±


    ¡°I was angry that she didn¡¯t care about her health.¡±


    Actually he was regretful since he mmed the door in the morning, but he was too proud to apologize.


    ¡°I think you should learn how to apologize¡­¡±


    Lloyd came in suddenly, holding an exquisite box in his hand. He walked to Alston¡¯s desk and handed it


    to


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, this is the ring you ordered. It has just been delivered from France.¡±


    Alston carefully opened it. There was a pair of wedding


    rings in it. The man¡¯s ring was simple and grand. A delicate and dazzling blood diamond was iid on


    it, giving off a hint of luxury.


    He put it down and picked up thedy¡¯s ring.


    Compared with the


    man¡¯s ring, this one was much more exquisite. The small and exquisite tinum ring had


    a beautiful shape and elegant design. The diamonds on it could catch everyone¡¯s attention at a nce.


    The central blood diamond


    was circled by tiny ones. It was divided from the one from the man¡¯s ring, but


    several times bigger than that one. Its color was crystal clear without a trace of impurities.


    Lucien didn¡¯t even blink his eyes. It took him a long time to react, ¡°F*ck, this diamond blood was the on


    e you bought at the charity auction. A small one is worthy of thousands of dors.¡±


    Alston checked the ring and then put it away. He was unsatisfied, ¡°This blood diamond is still too small.


    Lloyd, use South American Star to make a ne for Cynthia.¡±


    Lucien was only stunned for a second and then responded with a smile.


    Get Bos


    Lucien was too shocked and almost forgot to breathe. With such an expensive diamond, he made a ne


    cce


    for Cynthia without thinking about it.


    The ring and the ne were the best gifts to express his apology.


    Alston didn¡¯t notice his expression, and said, ¡°That diamond is too big for a ring. Cynthia


    will not like it, so it¡¯s


    more convenient to make it into a ne.¡±


    After speaking, he raised his head and saw Lucien¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lucien looked at him affectionately, ¡°I want to marry you.¡±


    Alston said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Llyod received a message suddenly. He checked his phone and his expression changed.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, re is in the prison!¡±


    Lucien stopped talking.


    ¡°Show me.¡± Alston frowned and said immediately.


    Lloyd nodded and clicked on theputer. Soon, a camera video was ying on the screen.


    In the video, re sat by the table and waited. After a while, Ivan walked in.


    Lucien was stunned to see this.


    He had a deeper understanding of Alston¡¯s power. His assistant could hack into the prison¡¯s camera! H


    e must


    be a hacker.


    In the prison meeting room, re was excited to see


    his son. His expression was agitated, and his eyes


    turned red.


    In just a short period, Ivan lost a lot of weight. His face was sunken and had lost its shape. The corners


    of


    his eyes drooped, and he looked gloomy and lifeless. There was an indelible hostility in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so thin? They don¡¯t give you food? I, I¡¯m going to talk to them.¡± re was angry and hear


    tbroken.


    In the past, Ivan was always stubborn and absurd, often making him angry, but at least there was still a


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan was a little moved to see his dad being so sad. But there was more ruthless in his eyes.


    ¡°Dad!¡± He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m fed up with this ce. For so many days, I haven¡¯t eaten a full me


    told people here to go against me.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hands inadvertently. The wide sleeves slipped down, and his pale and thin ar


    re¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious. He grabbed Ivan¡¯s arms and pulled up his sleeves. The


    ¡°D*mn Alston!¡± re mmed the table hard. His face was full of anger. He almost gritted his teeth and


    ¡°How dares he! How dares he do this to you! No matter what you did, you got punished. Cynthia is fine,


    still targets you in prison!¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you understand? He wants us to disappear from the family.¡± Ivan put down his sleeves and s


    gloomily.


    re was stunned for a moment, ¡°No, no way. The old man made a deal with his father. His family woul


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ivan interrupted him, ¡°Grandfather passed away many years! Besides, the person who made this


    He is much more ruthless than his father.¡±


    As he said that, he raised his head and looked at his father


    meaningfully, ¡°Besides, no one really sticks to his promise to grandfather in this family. You know


    it better.¡±


    re was silent. He didn¡¯t obey the old man¡¯s words, let alone Alston¡¯s.


    They were silent for a long time, and re finally asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s break away from the Smith Group and establish our ownpany!¡±


    His eyes were stern and his tone was firm. re suddenly raised his head, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°For so many years, you have umted a lot of business rtionships. You have almost been aware


    during the four months when Alston was in aa.¡±


    Ivan stretched out his hand to grab re¡¯s hand, ¡°Dad, Alston has been bullying us for too long. For so m


    re was so excited by what he said, he mmed the table and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 75

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 75


    Chapter 75 Drive Slowly


    Ivan said with a satisfied smile, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? As long as you


    persuade the Smith Group¡¯s


    business partners and even the shareholders to cut the cooperation off when Alston is unprepared, you


    can¡­¡±


    As soon as re thought of that scene Ivan described, he felt a burst of joy.


    ¡°At that time, with your ability, you will create a better Smith Group and utterly defeat Alston. Then what


    he


    can do only is to look up to us.¡±


    re was convinced wholly by Ivan¡¯s words, and all previous worries and doubts disappeared, then he


    nodded determinedly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you said!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I guess I can get out of here early when you seed.¡±


    The two were talking happily, but they didn¡¯t notice that a red spot was on the reception room¡¯s ceiling.


    After seeing re, Ivan put on the hand and foot cuffs again, and under the correctional officers¡® contro


    l, he


    went back into the cell.


    The inmate in the same cell saw him returning and whistled at him. The man said sarcastically, ¡°Hey, sir


    ,


    have your father left? I heard that your family is powerful, then why can¡¯t they get you out?¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t cast any attention on him but just rolled his eyelids. To Ivan, this man was a fool without a fut


    ure


    and didn¡¯t deserve any of his nces.


    ¡°Ivan, you¡¯re back.¡± A thin, small man came over and stuffed a piece of bread into his hand. ¡°I hid a piec


    e of


    bread, and you can eat it. I saw you were so hungry that you kept pinching yourselfst night. Tell me if


    you


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    are hungry, and I will help you.¡±


    Ivan held the bread, and his face darkened.


    Indeed, Alston didn¡¯t order anyone to bully him. When he heard that his father had returnedst night, h


    e


    deliberately inflicted injuries to stimte his father.


    If


    it weren¡¯t for these injuries, his father, a man of caution, would not make up his mind to leave the Smith


    Group.


    Ivan¡¯s fingers were slightly hard, crushing that bread into pieces. He would never let go of Alston and C


    ynthia


    when he came out.


    In Alston¡¯s office, the three of them had heard everything re and Ivan had said.


    There was no one on the screen. Lloyd tapped the screen, and it returned to the home screen as if not


    hing had happened just now.


    ¡°What the¡­ They¡¯re plotting.¡± A shocked look was still left in Lucien¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Alston in


    disbelief after he took a long while to react.


    Instead of being angry, Alston smiled, but his smile was cold. ¡°Great courage.¡±


    ¡°Alston, it is not the time to y jokes now.¡± Lucien didn¡¯t smile as usual. ¡°ording to what Ivan said,


    your Uncle re must have hidden his strength. How do you stand up to him? You have to think of a


    countermeasure quickly.¡±


    Alston¡¯s leisured posture made a strong contrast with Lucien¡¯s anxious look as if Alston didn¡¯t take


    re and


    Ivan seriously at all.


    Seeing Lucien¡¯s anxious look, Lloyd said, ¡°Mr. Williams, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Smith already has the n to d


    eal


    with them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lucien paused, heaved a sigh of relief, and


    then sat back on the sofa again. ¡°Well, I was shocked. I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be already prepared. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Alston knocked on the table. ¡°The Wright family in Coast City will send someone over in a few days. If


    we can


    reach cooperation with them, re will not be a threat.¡±


    ¡°The Wright family in Coast City?¡± Lucien asked curiously, ¡°They are an established family in Coast


    City. Why


    do they want toe to find a partner in Fort?¡±


    ¡°I heard the Wright family wants to move to Fort in two years and gain a foothold here. Their project this


    is used to open the way.¡± Alston released the explosive news in a calm voice.


    ¡°We can¡¯t underestimate the Wright family¡¯s strength. It will take a short time for them


    to gain a firm foothold


    in Fort. It will be good for us if we cooperate with them and have a good rtionship.¡±


    After Alston finished speaking, Lucien hadn¡¯t reacted instantly and made up his mind after a long time, s


    Hearing Lucien¡¯s words, Alston softened the look in his eyes.


    To Alston, from the beginning of his acquaintance with Lucien, Lucien had always followed behind him a


    unconditionally supported him. What¡¯s more, Lucien now led the Williams family to face challenges and


    Suddenly, a sharp ring of Lucien¡¯s cell phone


    broke the silence in the office. When he saw the caller ID on the screen, his handsome face couldn¡¯t hel


    Alston took a nce. ¡°Pick it up!¡±


    ¡°Alston, I don¡¯t want to answer it,¡± said Lucien. But the phone kept ringing as if it would ring


    until the end of the world if Lucien didn¡¯t answer it.


    He reluctantly picked up the phone. But as soon as the phone was answered, he quickly held it away fro


    ear.


    As he expected, a sharp female voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Lucien, I didn¡¯t e


    really want to see me? Do you know I have been waiting for you at your home for almost a morning?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 76

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 76


    Chapter 76 Can¡¯t I Be Here?


    ¡°Someone like me? Then tell me what kind of person I am.¡± Cynthia was amused. She didn¡¯t expect tha


    t there were so many snobs in this world.


    How could the Smith Group¡¯s receptionist be such a kind of person?


    The receptionist sized Cynthia again with disdain and sneered, ¡°You do have a good look, but don¡¯t thin


    k you can step up thedder of the wealthy circle with your good look. I¡¯ve seen


    so many women like you. Mr. Smith. is a young and promising man. Of course, he is still the most wealt


    hy man in Fort. What kind of woman has he not seen? I advise you not to waste your effort.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not Mr. Smith, so how do you know he doesn¡¯t like me? Maybe I am just the kind of woman he li


    kes?¡± Cynthia smiled and tucked the hair behind her ears. Her face was


    fair with delicate and striking features, exuding a mixed feeling of seduction and cuteness when she sm


    iled.


    The receptionist paused and frowned after she reacted. She couldn¡¯t help but think Cynthia was a wom


    an


    being good at tempting men.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t believe Mr. Smith will have


    such terrible taste and fall in love with you.¡± She raised her index finger and thumb of her right hand an


    d pinched Cynthia¡¯s


    coat in disgust. ¡°Look at your clothes. They look so cheap. You bumpkin, get out of here quickly while I¡¯


    m not angry.¡±


    Cynthia looked down at her attire. A T¨C


    shirt, jeans, and a ck jacket indeed seemed very simple. She needed more time to change clothes.


    She hurriedly arrived after preparing lunch as soon as she left the hospital.


    However, the clothes that Alston bought for her were all custom¨C


    made without a brand. She didn¡¯t expect the receptionist to ridicule them as cheap and look down on h


    er, which amused Cynthia.


    Cynthia ignored the receptionist and was about to call Alston. A surprised male voice came from behind


    as


    here?¡± she took out her mobile phone. ¡°Mrs. Smith, why are you


    She turned her head and saw that it was Alston¡¯s assistant, Lloyd.


    Wearing a well¨C


    cut suit, Lloyd looked tall and handsome. Adding the identity that he was Alston¡¯s assistant, he was ver


    y popr with the female employees.


    As soon as the receptionist saw Lloyd, her face blushed immediately, and her eyes were full of shyness


    . ¡°Mr. Evans, why are you here?¡±


    here?


    Cynthia nced at her and turned to Lloyd. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m here to find Alston for lunch.¡±


    As she said that, she lifted the lunch box in her hand. ¡°But your receptionist didn¡¯t let me in and even sn


    eered at me. Doesn¡¯t the Smith Group pay attention to the bearing when selecting employees?¡±


    Lloyd nced coldly at the receptionist, and she was dumbfounded at this moment. She never thought


    that the inly dressed woman in front of her was really the Smith Group president¡¯s wife.


    Her face was pale, and her lips trembled for a long time before she reacted. She begged Cynthia with a


    mournful look. ¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t know you were Mrs. Smith just now. I¡¯m so sorry. Can y


    ou not fire me? I have to support my family. It was hard for me to be an employee of the Smith Gr


    oup. Please,


    don¡¯t fire me.¡±


    Cynthia was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not the president of the Smith Group, and it¡¯s not up to me to decide wheth


    er you


    will stay or not.¡±


    The receptionist


    still wanted to say something, but Lloyd suddenly stood in front of Cynthia, saying in a cold


    voice, ¡°Remember your duty, and don¡¯t pester Mrs. Smith.¡±


    Lloyd usually had a smiling face and looked gentle, but now his


    face fell, which made the receptionist so


    scared that she had to lower her head, not daring to say a word.


    Seeing that she had stopped talking, Lloyd turned around and looked at Cynthia respectfully. ¡°Mrs. Smit


    h, I


    will bring you to Mr. Smith¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Cynthia nodded, followed Lloyd, and got on the president¡¯s exclusive elevator.


    Seeing that


    the two left, the receptionist heaved a sigh of relief, and another receptionist next to her came


    over and said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you before? You have to put your mind right and don¡¯t under


    estimate others at will. Otherwise, you will identally offend someone noble. Am I right? You have off


    ended the president¡¯s wife, and I guess you won¡¯t be able to stay in the Smith Group anymore.¡±


    But she smiled disapprovingly with a haughty expression. ¡°Mr. Smith didn¡¯t disclose his wife, so I guess


    she is


    not favored. Otherwise, the previous assistant, Miss Taylor, wouldn¡¯t maintain a high profile. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the phone beside her suddenly rang. She picked it up, and her face.


    suddenly turned pale when she heard what the other end of the phone said.


    The other receptionist saw her weird expression, so she leaned


    over and heard a sentence from the phone.


    ¡°Come here and settle your sry. Pack up your things and leave in the afternoon¡­¡±


    Only Cynthia and Lloyd were in the elevator, and there was nothing but silence. As Cynthia watched th


    e floor


    numbers change, Lloyd suddenly said, ¡°Mrs. Smith, I¡¯m sorry for the receptionist¡¯s rudeness. I have alre


    ady


    notified the personnel department.¡±


    Cynthia paused. ¡°No. It¡¯s me not telling Alston in advance. She doesn¡¯t know me, although she is mean


    ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith.¡± Lloyd knew what she wanted to say and interrupted her. ¡°She is re¡¯s subordinate, so I


    can


    take this opportunity to get rid of her. You needn¡¯t feel guilty.¡±


    Cynthia felt better hearing it, and they soon arrived at Alston¡¯s office.


    As Lloyd was about to knock on the door, a girl¡¯s coquettish voice came from the office. ¡°Alston, am I ri


    ght?


    You must be objective. Please¡­¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s expression


    changed, and he quickly looked at Cynthia beside him, finding that a falling face reced


    the smile on her face.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Lloyd quickly exined.


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    After speaking, she nudged Lloyd aside and pushed the door open with a m. After seeing the scene i


    nside, Cynthia¡¯s expression became colder.


    There were three people in the office, Alston, Lucien, and the sexy red¨C


    clothed beauty Cynthia saw at the door


    of the Smith Group just now.


    Lucien stood in front of the desk, Alston sat on the chair, and the beautiful woman in red held Alston¡¯s a


    rm, looking very intimate.


    When Cynthia pushed the door open and went in, the three paused and turned their heads to look at h


    er in


    unison.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Alston was taken aback for a moment, and his eyes lit up. After


    seeing the lunch box in her hand, his gloomy mood all morning suddenly


    became bright, as if the sun hade up from the cloudy


    sky.


    Cynthia stared at the woman holding Alston¡¯s hand and frowned.


    Alston never liked other women touching him, but he epted the current girl. ¡°Who is she?¡± Cynthia


    wondered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Cynthia sneered, and her words were a little aggressive.


    ¡°I thought Mr. Smith was busy with


    work, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so leisured.¡±


    Alston followed her gaze and saw Alice holding his hand. Suddenly, he understood why Cynthia said tha


    He thought Cynthia might be jealous.


    ¡°Cynthia, here you are. What delicious food did you bring?¡± Lucien didn¡¯t notice the tense atmosphere a


    He was almost starving because he didn¡¯t eat anything here all morning.


    Before Lucien could touch the box, a figure rushed over from behind and took it away before him.


    He turned around stiffly, and Alston nced at himzily while holding the lunch box.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A female voice suddenly rose next to Cynthia¡¯s ear, and Cynthia was startled, meeting th


    clothed beauty¡¯s defensive look. ¡°Why does it look that Lucien got so close to you? What¡¯s your


    rtionship?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s mind went nk, and all that she wanted to say was lost. She tilted her head, puzzled.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    L


    ¡°What? Lucien? Shouldn¡¯t it be Alston?¡±


    ¡°She appeared so affectionate to Alston when she talked to him and held his arm. Why did she mention


    Lucien?¡± Cynthia wondered.


    Alice was


    a little dazed after hearing Cynthia¡¯s question, and the two stared at each other for a long time. Alston


    suddenly stepped forward, put his arms around Cynthia¡¯s slender waist, and lowered his head slightly, w


    Cynthia was so embarrassed that she blushed scarlet.


    Then Lucien introduced Cynthia to Alice, and Alice was also a little embarrassed. ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m


    sorry. I¡¯ve been. abroad and just came back yesterday. I haven¡¯t seen you, sorry.¡±


    Cynthia shook her head with a smile and started to observe Alice.


    Cynthia¡¯s look was delicate, but Alice would give people the feeling of seduction. Alice¡¯s fair face was as


    an even more charming.


    manner.


    She dressed bolder


    and sexier, maybe because she spent more time abroad. But her straightforward. character neutralized


    feeling of seduction, making people feel veryfortable.


    They hit it off immediately after chatting a few words and kept talking like they had endless topics.


    Holding the lunch box, Alston stood aside with a dark face. He grabbed Lucien¡¯s cor and pushed towa


    As he spoke, he shook the lunch box and squinted his eyes.


    Lucien instantly understood that Alston couldn¡¯t wait to eat the lunch Cynthia had specially prepared for


    up the wee home meal for you. Leave the office to Alston and Cynthia.¡±


    Alice was


    eager to be alone with Lucien, so she gave Cynthia the contact information and couldn¡¯t wait to pull Luc


    In an instant, only Cynthia and Alston were left in the office.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that thing before. It¡¯s me making you worry. I won¡¯t make decisions without discussing th

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 77

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 77


    Chapter 77 You Are Like My Brother


    Cynthia lowered her head, and her face tensed up. After speaking, she looked up at Alston cautiously,


    making


    him feel his heart softening.


    The anger in the morning had dissipated long ago. Seeing Cynthia like this now, Alston couldn¡¯t bear to


    me her.


    He sighed and patted her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t yell at you, but you must tell me as soon as you encounter


    such a


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    thing in the future. You should take your health seriously.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Cynthia responded obediently. She raised her head, threw herself towards Alston with a smile,


    and put her arms around Alston¡¯s lean waist. ¡°Come and have lunch. I cooked it myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alston pulled her, sat down on the sofa beside her, and opened the lunch boxyer byyer.


    The firstyer was roasted pork ribs with excellent color. A sweet and sour aroma of pork ribs


    permeated


    when opening the box.


    Alston felt warmed slightly.


    He wasn¡¯t a picky eater. He would eat what the servants cooked for him and hadn¡¯t clearly expressed


    his


    preferences, but Cynthia was different. When she first came to take care of him at the Smith family, she


    noticed that Alston, who used to be indifferent and sullen, turned out to be addicted to sweet food,


    especially


    sweet and sour ones.


    The lunch box had threeyers, and Alston opened ityer byyer. In addition to the ribs, there were


    vegetables and tender omelets. The box had a good instion effect, so the food was still steaming.


    Alston picked up a small rib and fed it to Cynthia first, watching her chewing on the ribs with puffing


    cheeks.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were unprecedentedly gentle.


    ¡°By the way, what happened to Alice and Lucien?¡± Cynthia asked in a faint voice.


    Alice¡¯s liking for Lucien was so evident that anyone with eyes could see it quickly, but Cynthia was not


    clear


    about Lucien¡¯s thoughts.


    If you said Lucien liked Alice, he not only didn¡¯t ept her but also showed resistance when he faced


    Alice¡¯s passion for him. But if you said he didn¡¯t like her, he doted on her all the time, making people


    wonder what he


    was thinking.


    Seeing that Cynthia was thinking of others while eating with him, Alston casually said, ¡°They have been


    friends from childhood. Lucien doesn¡¯t realize his love for Alice.¡±


    Seeing that Cynthia still wanted to talk about something, Alston fed her another spoonful to block her


    mouth.


    ¡°Focus on your food. Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    In a private restaurant not far from the Smith Group, Lucien and Alice sat together and ordered arge


    table


    of dishes, which Lucien specially ordered for her return.


    Alice only ate a few mouthfuls, but Lucien devoured the food because he hadn¡¯t eaten since thest


    night.


    ¡°Eat slowly. No onepetes with you.¡± Alice propped her face sideways with her fair palms and


    stared at him intently, her beautiful eyes full of affection.


    Lucien¡¯s mouth was full of food, and his voice was slurred. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m starving¡­ You hurry up and eat. If


    it¡¯s not


    enough, I¡¯ll order a few more dishes¡­¡±


    He ate hurriedly, and some food stuck to his handsome cheeks.


    Alice wiped the food off the corner of his mouth and said affectionately, ¡°You are like a child. Look,


    there is


    food on your face.¡±


    As they talked, their eyes met once, and they were both in a daze for a moment. Lucien was the first to


    turn.


    his head, and the atmosphere between them was suddenly awkward.


    Lucien swallowed the food in his mouth with difficulty and smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Alice, you seem to


    have


    changed a lot this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What changed?¡± Alice poked the dishes on the te and asked softly.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Lucien thought hard for a long time before he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not as tomboyish


    as


    before. Your hair was too short before, but you look feminine in your outfit today. I was worried that you


    would not be able to get married, but now I feel relieved a lot. You must have many suitors right now.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Alice suddenly turned her head, and her charming eyes were full of seriousness.


    ¡°Will you


    like me?¡±


    Lucien paused and patted his head embarrassingly. ¡°Well, we both grew up together, and you are like


    my


    brother. If I like you, it looks like I have fallen in love with my brother. It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    As he spoke, he shuddered funnily. ¡°Alice, you¡¯d better not think about it. Otherwise, I can¡¯t stand such


    a weird


    feeling.¡±


    After hearing this, Alice lowered her eyes to hide her disappointment and sadness. She said in a low


    voice,


    ¡°But I¡¯m not your brother. I¡¯m girl.¡±


    ¡°I never regard you as a girl¡­¡±


    Before Lucien finished his sentence, Alice suddenly grabbed his right hand and pressed it against her


    chest.


    A warm and soft touch was under his hand, making him freeze. He subconsciously squeezed it, and


    Alice let


    out a faint cry.


    As the soft cry rose, Lucien retracted his hand like a stimted cat with standing fur. He blushed


    scarlet and


    could even feel his ears burning.


    ¡°You¡­ Alice¡­¡±


    He was unable to say aplete sentence.


    Alice lifted her eyes to him and smiled with narrowing, charming eyes. ¡°Lucien, do your other brothers


    also


    have this?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re shameless!¡± Lucien was at a loss with a flushed face. He didn¡¯t expect Alice to be so


    bold. ¡°Did


    you learn something bad abroad? Who else did you do to like¡­ like that just now?¡±


    ¡°There is no one else but you.¡± Alice smiled, slowly took a mouthful of food, and narrowed her eyes,


    seeing Lucien¡¯s increasingly embarrassing appearance.


    If Cynthia were here, she would say that she and Alston were worthy of being cousins. After all, they


    acted the same when they teased others.


    ¡°Alice, stop making trouble,¡± Lucien sighed.


    Alice swallowed the food and wiped her mouth gracefully. ¡°I never make a mess. I already clearly show


    you my feelings. Lucien, you have been pretending to be unaware of it.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucien pressed his lips and did not speak.


    Since he knew Alice¡¯s feelings for him, he tried every means to avoid her. He kept pretending not to


    know her love, but he didn¡¯t expect Alice to speak it directly.


    ¡°I have many excellent friends, and I can introduce them to you. You can choose whoever you like.¡±


    Lucien took a long while to say that.


    Alice smiled. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to force you. I will not go abroad again from now on. My mother has


    already heard from your father that youck an assistant. What I studied abroad is business


    administration. Do you want to recruit me as your assistant?¡±


    ¡°Assistant?¡± Lucien frowned tightly. He couldn¡¯t help but guess if Alice used the opportunity to go after


    him.


    Seeing the defensive look in his eyes, Alice sneered, ¡°Lucien, I¡¯m not that kind of nympho girl. I won¡¯t


    just think about those love affairs all day long. Don¡¯t worry. If you recruit me as your assistant, I will do


    my best. Then you can¡¯t begrudge giving me a raise.¡±


    Lucien rxed, with a bright smile spreading over his face again. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take you to the Williams


    and arrange work for you this afternoon.¡±


    Alice nodded and continued to eat, with her long eyshes drooping, and her true mind was hidden.


    Alice felt Lucien was too pure to protect himself from other women¡¯s tricks and calctions, so he¡¯d


    better stay beside her. No other woman could get close to him as long as she was beside him.


    Lucien will be hers in the end.


    Lucien continued to eat and suddenly felt a chill in his back. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Who is


    harping on me?¡±


    Alice raised her head and nced at him with a smile. ¡°Hurry up and eat. You need to take me to the


    company after eating.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 78

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 78


    Chapter 78 Leave the Smith Group


    After re had talked with Ivan, he frequently appeared in thepany and began to intervene in


    various.pany affairs. Ultimately, he flipped out on Alston in a meeting because of disputes with


    Alston.


    At the Smith Group¡¯s shareholder meeting. re looked at Alston coldly and said in an aggrieved


    voice, ¡°Alston, I know that you are now the upromising person in charge of the Smith Group and


    don¡¯t care me, even though I¡¯m your uncle. But I also have the Smith Group¡¯s shares. Why do you


    ignore my opinion.¡±


    Alston sat on the chair, and his face was stern without apparent emotions. ¡°Uncle re, you have the


    right to raise opinions, but your opinions are not suitable for our current project at all, so I also have the


    right to reject them.¡±


    Looking at Alston¡¯s calmness and carelessness, re was even angrier. ¡°It seems you¡¯re so confident


    in


    managing thepany that you don¡¯t need me anymore and try every means to force me to leave.


    Since you


    insist on your decision, I will also stick to mine. I can¡¯t stay in the Smith Group any longer, and now I¡¯m


    officially separated from thepany. Then I¡¯m no longer your obstacle.¡±


    Alston heard him confuse right and wrong and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°It seems you are determined to


    leave


    the Smith Group. I can¡¯t stop you if you leave the Smith family and establish yours. Then do what you


    want.¡±


    After Alston finished speaking, re blushed, snorted coldly, and left without hesitation.


    As soon as he left, the shareholders at the meeting started whispering. The scene was chaotic for a


    while,


    and then one shareholder stood up. ¡°Mr. Smith, we admit you are capable, but you are too young. I


    favor your


    uncle¡¯s idea this time. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After speaking, he followed re and left. Then several others went one after another.


    Alston narrowed his eyes, looked coldly at the shareholders sitting below, and said in a low voice, ¡°Who


    else


    wants to leave? You can follow re, and I will not stop you.¡±


    After speaking, the meeting room was silent. After a long time, someone stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Smith,


    we


    have been in the Smith Group for many years. After you took over thepany, it developed even


    better. We


    trust you even more and will always follow you.¡±


    Subsequently, there were echoes all over the room.


    Alston nced at the rest. The people on re¡¯s side had already left, including two principal


    shareholders


    and a few small shareholders. But Mr. Johnson put it clear that he would support him this time, and the


    number of people who chose to stay in the Smith Group was not small.


    Alston nodded and said, ¡°Thank you all. I, Alston Smith, will never let down your trust.¡±


    A brief sentence was like to give everyone a much-needed shot in their arms, and their unease was


    settled.


    After the meeting. Alston returned to the office, and Lloyd stood aside to report, ¡°re and those


    shareholders have sold off their shares in the Smith Group. I have arranged for people to buy them all.


    It¡¯s


    unclear how many benefits re promised them all, making them will rather follow him than stay in the


    Smith Group.¡±


    Alston closed his eyes and tapped the table lightly with his slender fingers without any worry on his


    face. Since he knew re¡¯s thought of leaving the Smith Group, he had nned everything and waited


    to drive him


    out of thepany.


    ¡°Keep staring at them and report to me as soon as there is movement.¡±


    Lloyd nodded. ¡°I see!¡±


    ¡°By the way, when will the Green family arrive in Fort?¡± Alston opened his eyes which were as deep as


    a pool.


    Lloyd answered, ¡°I guess they will arrive next week, and I already get the news that the Green family is


    preparing to leave Coast City.¡±


    Alston calmly nodded as if everything was under his control.


    Lloyd stood beside him with an inscrutable smile.


    After Cynthia learned that re had left the Smith Group, she found Alston was even busier, going out


    early


    and returningte every day.


    It was past midnight, and Alston had just returned home. Not long after he returned, Greg had


    something to


    report, and the two went to the study.


    Cynthia felt distressed when seeing him busy.


    It was not clear where Ste went for fun. She didn¡¯t spend the night at the Smith family these days.


    Cynthia got up, went downstairs to warm up two cups of milk, and brought them to the study. She


    knocked on the door, and a low and hoarse voice came out from the study.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Cynthia pushed the door open and went in, finding that Alston was still flipping through the documents


    and Greg standing aside. Both of them looked up when they heard the sound of the door being pushed


    open.


    She smiled. ¡°I warmed up two cups of milk. You can talk after drinking the milk.¡±


    Greg hurriedly took over the tray. ¡°Mrs. Smith, how can I burden you with such work? Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the one with the most leisure now, so it¡¯s not a big deal to warm up two cups of milk,¡± said


    Cynthia smiling, handing him one of the cups.


    Alston wayed to her, and Cynthia walked over with the milk, stuffing the cup into his hand. ¡°You must


    not


    have eaten well these days. You look like you are losing a lot of weight.¡±


    L


    Looking at his chiseled face, Cynthia suddenly remembered the first time she saw him in the Smith


    family. At that time, he was lying on the bed quietly, thin and out of shape, looking terrible and pitiful.


    She spared no effort to take care of him, and he finally looked rtively healthy. But he lost so much


    weight


    again.


    Alston didn¡¯t refute and drank the milk obediently. ¡°After this period, there won¡¯t be so many things to


    do, and I will have a lot of time to be with you by then. I will take you for a trip, and you can go


    anywhere you want.¡±


    Cynthia took the empty cup and smiled when she heard it. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. Remember your promise


    when


    the timees.¡±


    They had a conversation. Seeing that Greg had also finished drinking, Cynthia packed up prepared to


    go downstairs.


    the


    cups and


    She knew that re¡¯s departure took away many of the Smith Group¡¯s business partners and left


    Alston with a mess. It was the busiest and most chaotic time for the Smith Group.


    She heard Greg and Alston start talking about work again when she was about to leave.


    Greg¡¯s voice came into her ears. ¡°Among them, the Miller Group gave re a lot of support. The Smith


    Group and the Miller family are century-old and have been involved in the business for a long time.


    Almost every project of the Smith Group has the participation of the Miller Group. It was not clear what


    happened to them. this time. They rather paid a huge amount of liquidated damages than abided by the


    contract with us.¡±


    Alston sneered, ¡°It is estimated that they have reached cooperation with re, and re should have


    paid a


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    the money embezzled from the Smith Group.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression changed when she heard it, and she gently closed the door.


    After going downstairs to clean the cups, she went straight to the bedroom and took a document from


    the


    drawer under her wardrobe. Looking at the writing on it, she bit her lower lip.


    Almost at one o¡¯clock, Alston returned to the bedroom after taking a shower in the bathroom outside


    the


    bedroom, and he found that the light was still on, seeing Cynthia, thin, huddled under the quilt.


    His eyes suddenly softened a lot. He walked over lightly and stretched out his long arms to cuddle her.


    In a daze, Cynthia smelled the fresh fragrance after taking a shower and opened her eyes. Rubbing her


    sleepy


    eyes lightly, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Alston, you¡¯re done talking with Greg?¡±


    Alston gently kissed her face and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sorry, I woke you up.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been waiting for you, and I identally fell asleep just now.¡± Cynthia shook her head with the


    strength to wake herself up.


    Alston said distressedly, ¡°You can sleep first. You have to go to work tomorrow, and you will feel


    ufortable if you don¡¯t get enough sleep.¡±


    Cynthia rubbed against his chest. ¡°I have something for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cynthia took the document from the bedside table and handed it to him with a severe look. ¡°I¡¯m just an


    ordinary doctor, and I can¡¯t help you deal with the trouble the Smith Group faces now. It is the dowry


    you got


    for me earlier. I give it to you now, and I hope it can give you a hand.¡±


    What she held was the equity transfer letter that Alston forced Beck to sign before, which was 15% of


    the


    Miller Group¡¯s shares. Without hesitation, she gave him all that she could rely on now.


    Alston looked down at the thin equity transfer document, feeling an indescribable emotion welling up in


    his


    heart, bitter but warm.


    Since his father¡¯s death, he has supported the Smith Group alone. A sixteen-year-old boy forced


    himself to


    be mature and robust. After running the Smith Group for so many years, he thought he was


    strong


    enough not to be afraid of all pain and that he was no longer the helpless boy as before.


    But now, this woman, so thin that she seemed to be flown away by the wind, gave him all she had.


    Alston sighed deeply, put his big hands on the back of her head, and hugged her into his arms.


    ¡°Cynthia, thank you. I will take care of everything. All you have to do is to be happy and do what you


    want. I hope


    nothing will make you worried.¡±


    Alston had noticed long ago that the Smith Group and the Miller Group were too deeply involved.


    Although the Smith Group were in a strong position in many ways over the Miller Group, the reliance on


    them was still strong. He had made all needed backups early, including the Williams Group and the


    Clinton family.


    Once the Miller Group broke the contract, the two groups could rece them immediately. Alston didn¡¯t


    lack anything but the Miller Group¡¯s breaking of the contract.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 79

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 79


    Chapter 79 Ride High


    Beck returned to the Miller family refreshed after talking with re.


    Jane walked to him and helped him change his shoes. After he sat on the sofa, Cherry got him a cup of


    tea with a smile and said, ¡°Dad, I made the tea for you. You can try it.¡±


    Beck took a sip as a favor and nodded with a smile. ¡°My good girl. Can make sweeter tea than others d


    o.¡±


    Cherryughed happily.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been at Smith Group¡¯s mercy. I was groveling in front of Alston even though I¡¯m a senior. We fin


    ally get


    a win this time.¡±


    Jane sat beside Beck, helping him hammer his legs with a smug face.


    ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet. Behave yourself outside and don¡¯t get carried


    away.¡± Although Beck said that, his face also showedcency.


    He and re had nned that for a long time. re made a sudden move this time. Beck would take


    heavy losses to break the contract with Miller Group. He thought Alston was never too good


    to expect he would make such a decision.


    If Smith Group had no coping strategy and the product, he would lose his trust.


    Apany without integrity was not far from bankruptcy.


    He didn¡¯t think Alston could turn things around under such circumstances.


    ¡°Dad, we have broken the contract. Do we have to pay a lot of liquidated damages?¡± Cherry expressed


    her


    worries when she saw her parents happy.


    Some time ago, the Miler family had begun to control expenses subconsciously. Her pocket money had


    decreased a lot. She hadn¡¯t bought a high¨C


    end custom dress and bag for a long time. And she was embarrassed to greet her friends every time sh


    e went out.


    Her life would be more difficult if they had to pay for the huge liquidated damages.


    Cherry gritted her teeth angrily


    when she recalled what had happened in the clothing store in front of Alston


    and Cynthia.


    She couldn¡¯t afford those clothes, and she was so embarrassed. But Cynthia, a lowly illegitimate daugh


    ter,


    was favored by Alston in such a high¨Cprofile manner. How could she bear it?


    Beck took a sip of tea and said leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You think re left Smith Group without any


    preparation?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Cherry hurried over and looked at him curiously.


    Beck was in a good mood and exined, ¡°re made a lot of money in Smith Group before. After leavi


    ng, not


    to mention the money from the sale of the shares, although his position in Smith Group is not as high a


    s that of Alston, the projects he is in charge of will bring him a great fortune. He probably has taken awa


    y nearly


    half of Smith Group¡¯s assets.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with our family?¡± Cherry asked eagerly.


    ¡°I promised to break the contract with Smith Group, and help re whatever it will take. In exchange, h


    e will pay 70 percent of Miller Group¡¯s liquidated damages. While we only need to pay the remaining 30


    percent, which we can still


    afford it. And no matter what project re¡¯spany has, we have the priority to


    cooperate with them.¡±


    After Beck finished speaking, the eyes of Cherry and Jane lit up.


    Although Miller Group was also an old family in Fort, it


    had been falling on hard times at Beck¡¯s age. Especially some time ago, Jane and Cherry were ridicule


    d by manydies outside. People said their mother and daughter abused their illegitimate daughters an


    d lost morals, which made them unable to go out to socialize, and their reputation plummeted.


    Cherry was of marriageable age, but many families did not consider her because of that. Jane was wor


    ried


    that Cherry would not get married, or would not marry a good family.


    ¡°We are going to take off.¡±


    Beck said that with a sigh and looked at Jane, who looked excited. She had been well¨C


    preserved but now


    looked much older because too muchughter gave her


    deep crow¡¯s feet. Her skin was rough and yellow. No


    matter how much powder was applied, it couldn¡¯t be concealed. Besides, there was a saying that a per


    son¡¯s


    face is shaped by their heart. So she looked very mean..


    He was a little dull for a while and suddenly thought of Lynn.


    Lynn was beautiful. When


    he was young, he was deeply fascinated by this elegant and pretty woman he met


    for the first time. She had a gentle and ssical temperament, like a nobledy cultivated by a century¨C


    old


    family.


    Beck loved Lynn. When he was with her, he looked forward to their unborn child.


    But he chose thetter between Lynn and Jane because the Miller family could benefit him. After knowi


    ng


    Lynn, Jane had brought her men toe to her. Beck lost track of Lynn since then. When he saw her a


    gain,


    she gave birth to a child for him.


    Cynthia was like Lynn, who looked delicate and small but was stubborn inside.


    After he had takenplete control of the Miller family, he imprisoned Lynn for ten years. Now Lynn¡¯s


    appearance did not change much. Instead, her illness made her more delicate and attractive.


    Lynn held a significant ce in Beck¡¯s heart. But Alston and Cynthia took her away, so he couldn¡¯t see


    her as


    he wanted, which made him hate Alston even more.


    When the dust settled, he would get Lynn back.


    Beck¡¯s eyes shed with firmness and sternness. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest.¡±


    Then he left.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jane stopped smiling, and she mmed the teacup on the table.


    Beck looked at her with full of boredom in his eyes. Recently, she had seen that look more often. Jane k


    Beck was tired of her.


    She slepttest night and heard Beck calling Lynn¡¯s name in his sleep. ¡°That sick b*tch. He still misse


    even now.¡± Jane thought.


    The more Jane thought about it, the angrier


    she became. Now that her family was in decline, she couldn¡¯t provide Beck with any help and threaten h


    worse.


    Cherry could tell that her mother was angry, making her


    a little confused why she suddenly got mad while


    she was so happy just then.


    She took Jane¡¯s arm and asked cautiously, ¡°Mom¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? We are about to rise, aren¡¯t


    happy?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s voice brought Jane back from her thoughts. Jane held Cherry¡¯s hand tightly.


    Yes, she still had Cherry!


    Beck only had two daughters. He would never leave the family property to Cynthia. The only one who co


    inherit the property was Cherry. As long as Cherry was here, it didn¡¯t matter whether Beck loved her.


    ¡°Cherry, I will definitely help you. The Miller family can only be yours!¡± She looked tense and kept


    muttering.


    Cherry¡¯s arm hurt from being grabbed by her, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? I am hurt.¡±


    Only then did Jane let go of her hand, restrain her emotions, and gently rub her arm for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost


    my strength and hurt you.¡±


    Jane lowered her head, rubbing Cherry¡¯s arm with a smile.


    ¡°When the Smith family was


    defeated, Cynthia Miller and Lynn Green, the two b*tches, would lose Alston¡¯s protection. I will definitely


    Seeing Jane¡¯s slightly distorted smile, Cherry shuddered unconsciously. She felt that her mother who wa

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 80

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 80


    Chapter 80 Engagement


    As soon as Lloyd entered Smith Group, he saw many employees in the lobby. They all were in a hurry,


    looking


    more or less anxious.


    When the employees saw Lloyding, they all stopped and greeted him.


    Lloyd was Alston¡¯s valuable assistant. They wanted to know something about thepany from Lloyd.


    Everyone hesitated for a long time. Mr. Johnson from the marketing department finally couldn¡¯t hold


    back,


    stepped forward, and asked, ¡°Mr. Evans, is ourpany okay? I see Mr. Smith looked terrible these


    days. Is


    there something wrong with thepany?¡±


    After Mr. Johnson asked, he stared at Lloyd closely, and the employees gathered around with listening


    ears


    and observing eyes.


    The news of Miller Group breaking the contract had be a public matter. It had been more or less


    involved in the projects they managed. Now Miller Group had retracted its materials, resources, and


    talent.


    Apparently, it would fight Smith Group to the end.


    Lloyd¡¯s eyes shed when he looked at everyone¡¯s earnest gazes, and suddenly he let out a long sigh,


    saying full of helplessness. ¡°Well, Mr. Smith didn¡¯t expect Miller Group to break the contract. After all,


    Mrs. Smith is


    Mr. Miller¡¯s daughter. We didn¡¯t think Miller Group would be so heartless, but¡­¡±


    Speaking of that, he got a little anxious. ¡°Now that re Smith has left Smith Group with arge


    number of partners and resources. And Miller Group made matters worse. Mr. Smith didn¡¯t get enough


    rest these days,


    so he looks terrible.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then what will we do next?¡± Mr. Johnson became anxious. He had worked in Smith Group for


    many


    years and all his wealth was here. If it went bankrupt, he and his family would have to live on air.


    The employees behind werementing and discussing.


    ¡°Miller Group has withdrawn from the project that our team managed, so we can¡¯t go on. That project


    will probably fall through.¡±


    ¡°I have spent so much effort to enter Smith Group. I hope it can do well, otherwise my efforts for so


    many years will be in vain.¡±


    There were several discordant sounds among their discussions.


    ¡°Mr. Smith is too young after all. He can¡¯tpete with his Uncle re.¡±


    1


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Smith¡¯s Tansy Group has been recruiting employees recently. Employees from Smith


    Group are given hiring priority. Is that true?¡±


    Some employees became active when they heard that. Due to Lloyd¡¯s presence, they were not so


    obvious. But they couldn¡¯t hide the excitement and eagerness on their faces.


    Lloyd looked at them with different expressions and hidden thoughts, and a trace of coldness shed in


    his


    eyes


    At the end of their discussion, he pretended to try to appease them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone.


    We have


    seen Mr. Smith¡¯s strength. Smith Group has been through, and we will definitely survive this time. Don¡¯t


    listen. to rumors. We must be united and work together to deal with this difficulty.¡±


    After he finished speaking, there was a burst of echoing voices. It sounded like they were high-spirited,


    but


    there was no way to know whether they were sincere.


    Then Lloyd returned to the office and sat at his desk. Not long after, Alston came.


    He picked up the paper on the table and walked towards Alston¡¯s office.


    Alston wore a neat ck suit with an indifferent expression, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss


    windows. His tall figure seemed to be made of steel, looking indestructible.


    ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Lloyd stood behind him respectfully, saying, ¡°There are people from re Smith who are in


    various departments. They were spreading rumors in the lobby just now, helping re Smith recruit


    employees.¡±


    Alston turned around, and Lloyd handed over the paper. ¡°Here is the list of those people.¡±


    ¡°Release the news that Smith Group has problems with cash flow and willy off employees. Get these


    people fired.¡± Alston took a few nces and smiled slightly. Although he was smiling, he looked cold.


    Lloyd nodded, with a cold look in his eyes.


    When the news of Smith Group¡¯s redundancies was released, re and Beck were eating in the


    private room. Hearing the news, Beck was in a good mood and drank a few more sses of wine.


    But re had some doubts, ¡°It has been only a few days. Smith Group hasid off employees. It


    shouldn¡¯t be so fast, and the staff who got fired so far are the ones he ced in Smith Group.


    Was that too coincidental?


    ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t think too much about it. Alston is still a kid in his thirties. How powerful he can be. We


    caught him by surprise this time. He must so be desperate that he decided to downsize.¡±


    After Beck finished speaking with a smile, re was relieved, but he still warned him, ¡°Alston is


    insidious and cunning, you should be on guard.¡±


    Beck nodded.


    re took the initiative to fill up the wine in Beck¡¯s ss. He was very passionate, saying, ¡°There is


    something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    Beck frowned slightly and thought, ¡°He is so polite suddenly. What does he want to say?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    re clinked a ss with him. Then he said with a smile. ¡°Cherry is 25 years old this year, the same


    age as my son. I met her at the banquet before. She is well-educated, with excellent appearance and


    temperament. She is simple and straightforward. I like her very much.¡±


    Beck¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had guessed what re wanted to say, and he quickly sighed and


    said,


    ¡°Although I have two daughters, Cynthia is already married to Alston, and she is absolutely devoted to


    him. I


    will let her go. But Cherry has been with me since her childhood. I only have her now, and I want to


    keep her


    for a few more years.¡±


    re¡¯s face darkened slightly. Although Beck praised Cherry so much, he was still very dissatisfied


    with her. She was not as pretty as Cynthia, and she was petty just like her mother. re would never


    let such a girl.


    marries Ivan.


    But Ivan had suffered from sexual impairment. His reputation had been ruined while he was in prison,


    so


    re had no choice.


    As long as Cherry could give birth to Ivan¡¯s child, he didn¡¯t care about anything else.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Let me get this straight. I want Ivan and Cherry to get married. They are about the same age, and


    have known each other since childhood. I think they are a good match. What do you think?¡±


    Beck was so angry that he wanted to hit him when he heard that.


    ¡°No match!¡± he thought.


    ¡°Alston is a well-known dandy and good-for-nothing waste in Fort, who is still in prison. re said he is


    suitable for Cherry. Does this mean that his daughter is also a useless idiot?!¡±


    He held back his anger and smiled stiffly. ¡°Cherry is spoiled by me. She is arrogant, reckless and


    impulsive. I am afraid that she is not good enough for Ivan. Besides, they should choose their own


    husband or wife. Am I


    right?¡±


    re got a dark look, thinking, ¡°I have been very clear, but he still refuses. Does he look down on his


    son?!¡±


    He sneered. ¡°After all, it¡¯s just a partnership between us. It could fall apart at any time. If Cherry and


    Ivan get married, we will be rtives, and we will be inseparable. So no matter what problems you


    encounter, I will do


    my best to help. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Those words were half a threat and half a promise. Although Beck was unpleasant, he wavered.


    re struck while the iron was hot. ¡°After their babies are born, you can adopt one of them and give


    the


    surname Miller, so that you will not be afraid that your family will have no sessors.¡±


    Beck¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard that.


    The only thing he regretted in his life did not have a son. There were few children in the Miller family.


    He had tried many methods, but he had no other kids apart from Cherry and Cynthia.


    He hadn¡¯t thought about having a son when he got older. re had read his mind.


    Beck finally agreed. ¡°Okay. As long as you promise to adopt a baby to my family, I will agree to their


    marriage.¡±


    Only then did re smile with satisfaction and refill Beck¡¯s wine ss. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the wedding


    date¡­¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 81

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 A Dispute


    Cherry didn¡¯t know that her father and re had settled her marriage during a meal.


    At that moment, she was happily discussing with Jane what clothes to wear at the Green family¡¯s banq


    uet in


    a few days.


    Cynthia had made a stunning appearancest time at Buck¡¯s birthday party, which made Cherry jealou


    s for a long time, and she was very unwilling. She had to customize a dress topare with that b*tch


    Cynthia at


    this banquet.


    Jane couldn¡¯t smile after looking at the expensive dresses in the brochure.


    Seeing Cherry¡¯s excited expression, she had to say, ¡°It is just a reception banquet. You don¡¯t have to cu


    stomize such an expensive dress.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia¡¯s dress was tens of millions, but these are only a little over a million. I can¡¯t be overwhelmed b


    y Cynthia at the banquet, otherwise people will say that I can¡¯t evenpare with an illegitimate daugh


    ter.¡±


    Cherry shook Jane¡¯s arm and acted like a baby in a low voice. Jane thought that made sense, so she fi


    nally


    agreed.


    Beck came back


    smelling of alcohol while they were discussing. He looked at them, especially Cherry, with


    slight guilt in his eyes.


    Cherry excitedly raised the brochure and ran towards him. ¡°Dad, I want to customize this dress for a ba


    nquet


    in a few days.¡±


    Beck didn¡¯t even look at the price, and nodded. ¡°Okay, whatever you want.¡±


    Then he handed her his secondary card directly.


    Cherry happily took it, thinking about what to buy the next day.


    Jane thought Beck looked the wrong way. She felt that he was hiding something from her. Beck seeme


    d to


    overindulge to Cherry as if he was trying to make up for something.


    At night, Jane was about to fall asleep when suddenly Beck beside her said something.


    ¡°re and I have decided to let Cherry and Ivan get engaged.¡±


    After hearing that, Jane sat up instantly, without any sleepiness. She looked at Beck in disbelief. ¡°What


    are you talking about? Let Cherry marry Ivan Smith! Impossible. I will never agree.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you agree or not. I¡¯m informing you.¡± Beck was a


    little impatient when she firmly rejected him.


    Jane directly picked him up, gritted her teeth, and looked at him. ¡°Beck Miller, are you crazy? You don¡¯t


    know what Ivan Smith likes? Cherry is our only daughter. How could you let her jump into


    this pit of fire!¡±


    She looked crazy, with her hair disheveled. And she looked old and hideous because


    she had taken off her makeup.


    Beck shook her hand away forcefully, frowning. ¡°No matter how b*stard he is, he is re¡¯s son, and ca


    n bring


    us a lot of benefits. When they get married, if we have difficulties, re will help us, and¡­¡±


    He hesitated for a moment but still said truthfully. ¡°re promised that when Cherry gave birth to childr


    en, we can adopt one of them, and we will have a sessor.¡±


    After hearing that, Jane was stunned. ¡°You still mind me not having a son for you!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Beck was caught and became a little annoyed. ¡°When


    did I say that?¡±


    Jane looked excited, with tears in her eyes. ¡°Cherry is my only daughter. If you value her, you won¡¯t thin


    k about adopting her baby. You can leave the Miller family to her!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Beck sneered coldly. ¡°You know Cherry better than I do. Could she support our family? Don¡¯t make any


    jokes.


    This matter has already been settled. There¡¯s no


    negotiation. Find some time to tell her to get ready. They will get engaged after Ivan is released from pri


    son.¡±


    After finishing speaking, heid down regardless of Jane¡¯s reaction.


    Looking his back, Jane grabbed the bed


    sheet fiercely and thought, ¡°D*mned Beck. He asked Cynthia to get


    married instead of Cherry. I thought it was because he


    was feeling sorry for Cherry, and such a thing would


    not happen to Cherry.¡±


    ¡°But now, for the sake of profit and his so¨Ccalled adoptive grandson, he made Cherry marry Ivan, a


    good¨Cfor¨Cnothing.¡±


    ¡°Beck Miller is a hypocrite. As long as he could get benefits, he would use his wife and daughter.¡±


    ¡°I have to think of a way to stop Cherry from marrying Ivan.¡±


    Beck was already fast asleep. Jane was


    lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling all night with her eyes open.


    Her eyes became more and more fierce.


    A few dayster, Lloyd rushed to Alston¡¯s office after reading a message.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I got the news that Lorenz Green, the heir of the Green family in Coast City, has already arri


    ved in


    Fort. The rest of his family will arriveter.¡±


    Alston asked, ¡°When is the banquet?¡±


    Lloyd answered, ¡°Tomorrow night!¡±


    Alston smiled slightly. ¡°If Lorenzes to Fort, it would be more interesting.¡±


    Smith Group hadid off many employees, showing their inability, which made re and Beck less gua


    rded.


    They even became bolder.


    It was not just a reception banquet for Lorenz. The Green family was


    going to find a partner for its big project


    in Fort to gain a firm foothold.


    Smith


    Group had to win this cooperation project. re¡¯s Tansy Group and Miller Group would also try their be


    st to win over Lorenz. There would be a bloody storm at the banquet the next night.


    When Alston told Cynthia about the banquet, she


    was stunned for a moment. ¡°What did you say? Lorenz


    Green from the Green family in Coast City?¡±


    She was a little overreacted. Alston asked suspiciously, ¡°Have you heard of him?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Cynthia smiled sheepishly, tightly clutching the ruby ne around her neck.


    When her mother handed her the ne, she told her that she could go to the Green family in Coast


    City if


    she had difficulties.


    ¡°The Green family? My mom¡¯s surname is also Green. What is their rtionship!¡± Cynthia thought.


    She must attend the banquet the next day night to see what Lorenz Green liked.


    The next afternoon, Alston took Cynthia to Kevin¡¯s studio for makeup and styling.


    When Kevin saw they wereing over, his face turned dark. Thest time they took away his favorite


    collection, he felt distressed for a long time. ¡°Why do theye again?¡± he thought.


    He looked at them defensively, which made Cynthia a little embarrassed. She


    said, ¡°I just need to be simple.¡±


    After all, it was not her ce. She couldn¡¯t steal others¡® thunder.


    Being stared by Alston, Kevinbed Cynthia¡¯s hair and put on light makeup and a simple ck


    evening


    dress.


    The dress was designed in mermaid style with simplicity and elegance, and the hem was


    slit above the knee. It was very close¨C


    fitting, but Cynthia had a great figure. She perfectly pulled it off and looked elegant and


    sexy.


    When Kevin saw her final look, all his lousy mood just disappeared. He looked at Cynthia with his eyes


    shining.


    ¡°Every time I do styling for you, I will see surprises. You have very delicate features. It¡¯s a pity that you d


    Kevin was a little regretful.


    Alston came out wearing a tie. Hearing these words, he pulled Cynthia into his arms


    and smiled slightly. His


    stern face was vivid and lively. ¡°There will be opportunities.¡±


    Cynthia was surprised and was taken out of Kevin¡¯s studio before she could react.


    They came to the house bought by the Green family.


    Thend price in the center of Fort was very high. But the Green family was able to buy such arge ho


    when they first arrived. Its financial resources should not be underestimated.


    They came early enough, but many luxury cars were already parked at the door when they arrived. Ever


    seemed to be interested in the Green family.


    When Cynthia walked towards the door holding Alston¡¯s arm, they met Beck¡¯s family of three.


    They looked at Alston without usual forbearance and caution but were arrogant.


    ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± Beck pretended to be surprised and greeted him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen


    you for a few days. You look. thinner. It seems that the Smith Group has to depend on your Uncle re.


    Alston was not annoyed by his face¨Cto¨Cface humiliation, and he looked indifferent.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, you can use that time to pay the liquidated damages to Smith Group as soon as possible.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 82

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 First Met Lorenz


    The smug smile froze on Beck¡¯s face when he heard that. There were a few onlookers around, and one


    laughed out loud. His face was ame with embarrassment.


    Jane gave theughing man a hard look, then he had a cough and took off in a hurry.


    Although she was dissatisfied with Beck, they were in the same boat.


    She sneered and said, ¡°Our family has


    always been honest. We will pay you in a few days. Mr. Smith, you are being aggressive. That isn¡¯t ver


    y chivalrous of you to collect debts at the Green family¡¯s banquet.¡±


    Before Alston


    could speak, the rage wasing off Cynthia. Standing in front of the tall Alston, she looked


    small, showing a protective posture. ¡°Mrs. Miller, what you owe, you owe. We just told the truth. Are you


    already getting annoyed?¡±


    Before Jane


    said anything, Cynthia got ahead of her and gave a cold sneer. ¡°What¡¯s more, we were walking,


    and it was Beck who came over to make provocative words. Alston only said one word but you scolded


    him


    that he had no manners. You are making double standards. That¡¯s shameless.¡±


    Cynthia was dressed maturely, but she had exquisite and young facial features, with full of spark in her


    eyes.


    Beck had been a little dazed looking at her extremely simr appearance to Lynn, but his face suddenly


    darkened when he heard that. He shouted angrily. ¡°Cynthia Miller, do you still remember I am your fath


    er? You


    alsoe from the Miller family.¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head and smiled lightly. ¡°When I married into the Smith family for Cherry, I already


    broke


    away from the Miller family. Don¡¯tpare me with your family. It is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful kid!¡± Beck pointed at her nose, his face turning blue with anger.


    Alston stepped forward, hugged Cynthia in his arms, and coldly


    waved Beck¡¯s arms away. ¡°Don¡¯t hold that


    attitude in front of us. You are not qualified yet.¡±


    Beck took two steps


    back and was supported by Jane and Cherry to get a firm stance. The three of them


    were furious, but seeing the coldness of Alston, no one dared to speak for a while.


    Looking at them being angry but dare not to speak, Alston said in a cold voice. ¡°We took


    pity on you and gave


    you a few days to collect money. Since you said that I have no demeanor, I can¡¯t be med by you for


    nothing. I hope you wille to Smith Group at 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning with liquidated damages, o


    r we


    will meet in court.¡±


    Beck suddenly panicked when he heard that. His heartbeat was irregr because of too many emotion


    s. He held his chest and finally regretted that he should not have provoked Alston just then.


    How could he forget that Alston never suffered losses?


    He had no choice but to ask re for help.


    While several people were blocking the door, someone came from behind.


    Lucien¡¯s clear voice came. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t youe in. The wind is so strong outside. Isn¡¯t it cold?¡±


    Cynthia turned her head and saw Lucien and Aliceing together.


    Lucien was wearing a light¨Ccolored suit, and


    he looked warm and gentle. Alice was as beautiful as a flower


    wearing a red dress. It was an excellent match.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°You are here too.¡± Cynthia greeted them with a smile.


    Alice looked at Alston and Cynthia, and then looked at the Miller family who looked unhappy. She chuc


    kled


    lightly. ¡°What are you talking about? Did I miss anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just met some nuts.¡±


    After Cynthia finished speaking, Cherry rushed out suddenly and said out loud.


    ¡°Cynthia, you have left us no choice. Why are you still aggressive? Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Alice looked at her, and it took her a long time to recognize that she was Cherry.


    Cherry had worked hard to overwhelm Cynthia, so she chose a pink and purple dress with aplicate


    d design. It was big with flowers of the same color. It was dreamy and beautiful if you looked at it alone


    or on


    the show.


    But Cherry had heavy features. No matter how she put on her makeup, she looked gaudy, and she wor


    e too much makeup. She neither looked pretty nor attractive.


    Rage twisted her features. She was not beautiful at all.


    Alice couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Hey, Cherry. Did you buy your dress at suburban or rent it from a photo st


    udio?¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t get a look at the dress. And she couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing that.


    Cherry felt that everyone present


    was looking at her, but she was not as pretty as she had imagined. She felt everyone wasughing at h


    er, especially Alston, whom she liked, who was standing beside her.


    Immediately, she felt deeply humiliated, gripping the hem of the skirt tightly, and the soft fabric was


    crumpled.


    ¡°Alice Gehry, you are going too far.¡±


    Cherry could not stay anymore, and she ran


    out with her skirt lifted. Jane gritted her teeth, nced at them, and hurriedly chased after Cherry. Beck


    also left.


    After watching the race, Alice rolled her eyes at the backs of them and then looked at Cynthia with a sm


    ile, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    The banquet was about to start when they entered.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were sharp. He saw re smiling and socializing in front of the crowd, and his female co


    mpanion¡­


    He paused, and his eyes turned cold. It was Hulda.


    Cynthia followed his gaze, frowned, and tugged at his sleeve, ¡°Has Hulda taken refuge in re?!¡±


    Alston lowered his head and whispered in her ear. ¡°I got news that her family had


    spent all of her savings and


    forced her to marry, so she ran away. There was no news of her after that.¡±


    ¡°She was your assistant before. Is re


    going to deal with you to hire her?¡± Cynthia looked at him nervously.


    ¡°Does Hulda know any secrets of Smith Group¡­¡±


    Alston shook his head and put his arms around her shoulders tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always


    been.


    on guard against her, and I haven¡¯t arranged any important work for her. She hasn¡¯t participated in any


    of


    Smith Group¡¯s big projects.¡±


    Only then did Cynthia sigh with relief. She had time to check Hulda out. Hulda seemed to be having a b


    ad


    time. She had lost too much weight. She was wearing a dress with arge neckline. Cynthia could see t


    he


    protruding ribs under her neck.


    She was holding re¡¯s arm with a ttering smile all over her face. When someone came to


    toast, she


    picked up the wine ss and swallowed it.


    Cynthia felt a little sad for some reason seeing her that way.


    ¡°Cynthia.¡± Alston suddenly covered her eyes, and there was a low voice in her ears. ¡°Poor ones have the


    sins. She wants too much. If she gets it with her own


    efforts, I will think highly of her. But it¡¯s a pity that she


    is vicious, which is annoying.¡±


    Cynthia nodded, with difort calming down a bit.


    Alston put down his hands. Just as Cynthia opened her eyes, she heard a burst


    of apuse, and the heir of


    the Green family came out.


    He was a very handsome young man with exquisite facial features but not feminine at all. Standing there


    gave people a gentle and jade¨C


    like feeling, just like the son of a family carefully cultivated in ancient times.


    ¡°He is Lorenz Green, the heir of the Green family.¡± Alston reminded her in her ear.


    Looking at his familiar facial features, Cynthia subconsciously grasped the ruby pendant on her chest.


    Alston stared at the young man who came down from the stage. His face became more evident as he go


    closer.


    With eyes suddenly deepened, he took a careful look at Lorenz, then looked at Cynthia in his arms. He w


    shocked.


    Why did he look like Cynthia?


    He was not aware of it at first nce. He could still tell because he was too familiar with Cynthia.


    He thought Hulda and Cynthia looked alike. But Hulda had lost weight, and cheeks were not as round as


    before. They had no resemnce at all.


    But Lorenz was different. Not only they looked alike, but they had something in themon inside.


    It was as if they were a family.


    Lorenz Green¡­ Lynn Green¡­ Both were surnamed Green.


    Was it possible¡­


    An idea came to Alston¡¯s mind, and he suddenly tightened his fingers.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 83

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 83


    Chapter 83 She¡¯s Actually from the Green Family


    As soon as Lorenz came down from upstairs, everyone surrounded him. Although he had a gentle smil


    e, there was no warmth in his eyes. He looked approachable, but deep down, he was cold and distant.


    re took Hulda Taylor to him. They talked for a while, and re was glowing with happiness.


    ¡°Alston, we are here to meet Lorenz and propose cooperation with the Green family, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Cynthia stared at Lorenz with her big eyes and uttered those words softly.


    Alston pursed his thin lips with mixed feelings, holding Cynthia tighter, ¡°You have to do nothing. I¡¯ll do it.


    ¡±


    Cynthia raised her head in surprise and looked into his eyes, ¡°You know everything?¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t answer. He just patted her on the shoulder, ¡°You sure you want to do this? If not, you can


    stay


    here. No pressure.¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head, looking at the bright ruby ne on her neck. She was in a daze.


    Her mother never thought about going back to the Green family, even when times were tough for both


    of


    them. Cynthia didn¡¯t know what made her mother, a young girl back then, choose to run away from her


    home


    for over 20 years. However, she could feel that her mother missed her family when she passed the nec


    ce


    to her.


    The fact was Cynthia¡¯s mother always wanted to go home. She missed her family very much, and now


    the


    Green family was right before Cynthia.


    Cynthia gave a determined look and took Alston¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go there. I want to know what happened.


    ¡±


    re was still talking to Lorenz when Cynthia and Alston approached them. He was talking about his


    Before Alston could speak, re said first, ¡°Could you excuse us for a moment, Alston? I was talking to


    Mr.


    Green.¡±


    He was taking advantage of his seniority to hog Lorenz.


    Alston smiled a little and said slowly, ¡°Uncle re. Mr. Green just came to Fort, and we are holding a di


    nner


    party for his sake, Everyone is eager to talk to him. However, you talked with Mr. Green


    since the party started. I think you should give other people a chance to meet him as well. If you have


    more things to say,


    you can make an appointment with him at other times.¡±


    re looked a little embarrassed. He was eager to form cooperation with the Green Group topete


    with the Smith Group. He would suffer greatly if Alston won Mr. Green over first.


    ¡°Mr. Green and I share simr thoughts since we are both young. You should go find your buddies over


    there,


    Uncle re.¡±


    Alston pointed to the door.


    The Miller families, led by Beck, just entered the door panting. Cherry left the banquet in a hurry, and th


    e


    other two went to get her back. They ran over desperately when they all noticed that the feast had alrea


    dy


    started. They didn¡¯t want to leave a wrong impression on Lorenz.


    They thought they could sneak in without being seen by


    anybody. However, they were noticed by re and


    Lorenz when Alston pointed at the door.


    Despite the cold weather, they were all sweating from running, and their clothes were also wrinkled. Be


    ck was fine, but Jane and Cherry were hard to see. Their makeup was ruined, which made them quite


    absurd.


    re was even more embarrassed. He was so mad that his chest was heaving. He couldn¡¯t understan


    d what


    had gotten into those three people.


    He shot Beck an angry look, and thetter felt puzzled. Why was re mad? When Beck looked back


    at his


    wife and daughter, he was also startled. He hurried them to freshen up again.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡± Lorenz turned to Alston.


    Alston smiled sternly, ¡°They are Uncle re¡¯s business partners.¡±


    re was so ashamed that he could dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    He just bragged to Lorenz how great hispany was and how brilliant his partners were, but now his


    partners have be a shame.


    He would have left here in the past, but now he didn¡¯t want Alston to win over Mr. Green. So, he just sto


    od by.


    Hulda didn¡¯t speak a word since Alston appeared. She held her head low


    all the time, but when she looked up


    at him asionally. She was full of admiration, fear, and a trace of hatred toward him.


    Lorenz only paused for a moment, then nodded gently without revealing any strange expression.


    As the heir of the Green family, he sure could hide his feelings.


    Alston got to know Mr. Green a little by briefly chatting with him.


    Cynthia followed, remained behind Alston, and looked at Lorenz¡¯s face all the time. She was pretty nerv


    ous.


    Alston was tall, making it hard for Lorenz to notice her. However, re saw her staring at Lorenz. He


    chuckled and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at Mr. Green, Cynthia?


    Do you find Mr. Green more handsome than


    Alston?¡±


    He said it with a gloating tone, which made everyone look at Cynthia.


    Cynthia subconsciously lowered her head. She was too nervous to look at Lorenz.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Cynthia. Mr. Green is indeed a good¨Clooking


    man. It¡¯s normal for a young girl like you to find him


    attractive.¡±


    Seeing that people were all looking at her, re continued to say.


    He heard that all Green families looked very good, and Lorenz was extremely handsome. However, he


    hated


    others staring at him.


    What he said would make Mr. Green hate Cynthia, and sabotage the rtionship between Alston and


    Cynthia. What a smart move.


    However, his malicious intention


    was too obvious. Cynthia raised her head and nced at him, ¡°How could


    you say such a mean thing? You are a senior now; behave like one, please.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care what others would think of her. What re just said was just too disgusting.


    re couldn¡¯t hear being scolded by a young girl. He became


    cold and angry. Just when he was about to


    refute her, Lorenz spoke.


    ¡°What?¡±


    re turned his head in surprise and saw Lorenz, who was indifferent and aloof a minute ago, staring


    at


    Cynthia in disbelief. His eyes became red, and his voice was choked up. ¡°You, what¡¯s your name? Do y


    ou


    know a woman named Lynn?¡±


    Cynthia was stunned by his intense emotions, ¡°My name is Cynthia, and Lynn is my mother.¡±


    Tears rolled down his face as soon as Lorenz heard those words. He was so happy that he kept saying,


    ¡°Great, great, what great news!¡±


    re was dumbfounded. People around noticed Lorenz¡¯s change and whispered in surprise. They could


    understand what had happened to Lorenz.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± He eagerly grabbed Cynthia¡¯s shoulder and asked frantically.


    Cynthia¡¯s shoulders hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t help frowning a little.


    Lorenz was caught up in his emotions and didn¡¯t notice.


    Alston noticed her pain. He stretched out and pulled Cynthia into his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lorenz yelled at him angrily. He was nothing like the gentleman he had behaved


    before.


    re was also overwhelmed by his look that he took a few steps back.


    ¡°You hurt her shoulders.¡± Alston said slowly, which made Lorenz realize what he did.


    He looked at Cynthia at a loss, then noticed the bruise on her tender shoulders, and said apologetically,


    ¡°Sorry, I was too excited and didn¡¯t realize¡­¡±


    After a pause, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Cousin Cynthia.¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear this, and re was even more skeptical.


    Cynthia was an illegitimate child of the Miller family. How could such a lowly and humble girl that the Mil


    family forsook turn out to be Lorenz¡¯s cousin?


    In other words, Cynthia¡¯s mother, Lynn, was a daughter of the Green family in the Coast City, and she w


    Lorenz¡¯s aunt.


    After refreshing themselves, Jane and her daughter followed Beck and heard the words. They were so s


    Beck couldn¡¯t believe that Lynn Green he abandoned, was the daughter of the Green family. How could


    possible?


    He was incredulous for a moment, and then he became excited. If that¡¯s the case, he would be the son¨C


    inw


    of the Green family. With this rtionship, the Miller family would be the most prominent family in F


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    His expression was


    perceived by Jane, who grabbed Beck¡¯s sleeves and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your marriage with Lynn


    you. Do you think the Green family will forgive you if they know about those? Beck, I¡¯m the only one who


    help you now.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 84

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 84


    Chapter 84 Blocked by the Green Family


    Turning cold suddenly, Beck pushed Jane away, ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡±


    He was angry that Jane had revealed his true intention.


    Jane sneered, ¡°Oh, stop! I¡¯m your wife. Don¡¯t I know what kind of person you are?¡±


    She said sarcastically. ¡°You chose me over Lynn when I could do you good back then, and now you wa


    nt her again when you find out about her true identity. Beck, how could you be so greedy and hypocritic


    al.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Jane! Are you crazy?¡± Beck shouted angrily in a low voice. He was afraid that Lorenz and other


    people would hear what Jane had just said out loud.


    ¡°Why? You should admit


    what you have done.¡± Jane stepped forward, took Beck¡¯s arm, ignoring his objection, and said simperin


    gly, ¡°Let¡¯s go say hello to Mr. Green. Isn¡¯t that what you always wanted to do?¡±


    As she spoke, Jane dragged Beck. Cherry followed them with a gloomy face, her fists clenched


    tightly and


    her mouth closed.


    Lorenz was talking to Cynthia. He looked at her with concern and great tenderness.


    He was happy to have a female cousin in his family since all his other cousins were male.


    While Lorenz and Cynthia were talking, a passive¨C


    looking man and a woman wearing an aggressive look


    came over.


    Lorenz straightened a little and frowned. Weren¡¯t they the partners of re that Alston mentioned befor


    e?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Beck was initially reluctant toe over as he wasn¡¯t ready yet. But Lorenz was looking over; he imme


    diately


    raised his chest and behaved like a senior.


    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Lorenz asked poker¨C


    faced, hiding his discontent. Other people understand that Lorenz wouldn¡¯t like to be disturbed as he ca


    ught up with his cousin. Why did these two be so insensible?


    Beck was about to speak when Jane suddenly looked at Cynthia with a smile, ¡°Cynthia, please don¡¯t mi


    nd what your father just said.¡±


    Cynthia frowned. She felt disgusted by the spiteful smile on her face.


    ¡°Father?¡± Lorenz uttered with a distorted voice, ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    They were obviously a couple. But if this man was Cynthia¡¯s father, what about his aunt¡­.


    Lorenz was startled and suspicious.


    ¡°He¡­ Beck is my biological father.¡± Cynthia said stiffly, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t deserve to be my father, and I w


    ill never acknowledge him.¡±


    ¡®Cynthia¡­¡±


    Seeing that Lorenz was unhappy, Beck became anxious. He wanted toe clean about everything, b


    ut Jane


    disrupted his n. Now that things had turned south, Beck was trembling with anger.


    ¡°Mr. Green, this¡­ this is a misunderstanding.¡± Sweat broke out on his forehead, ¡°Cynthia¡¯s mother and


    I were


    in love.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Cynthia gave him a sharp look and said, ¡°How shameful are you?¡±


    Beck was stopped abruptly. He didn¡¯t care too much about it in the past. However, when he was stared


    at by angry Cynthia, frosty Lorenz, and Alston, he didn¡¯t know what to say except panic.


    Jane couldn¡¯t help but gloat over her husband¡¯s difort. Beck really deserved it. How could he


    think of abandoning her and her daughter Cherry when he found Lynn and her daughter could bring be


    nefit to him?


    When Lorenz saw the woman next to Beck and the girl behind them, who looked a few years older than


    his cousin Cynthia, he could guess what had happened.


    ¡°When my mother came to Fort alone, Beck concealed his marriage status


    with this woman and got my mother pregnant. Later, my mother


    discovered he had a wife and a daughter. So, she left him and gave birth to me on her own. Our peacef


    ul life was disrupted when he found out about us when I turned 12. Then, this b*stard took me back to t


    he Miller family and imprisoned my mother in a nursing home for the next ten


    years.¡±


    Cynthia briefly told what happened, and the more she spoke, the angrier she became. She was so mad


    at


    Beck that it seemed like she could have killed him.


    Lorenz was utterly shocked and furious. The harsh reality was way beyond his imagination.


    He had always believed that his aunt was a noble and elegant woman. When he thought of his


    beautiful aunt being treated like this, he wished he could kill the sweaty man standing in front of him.


    How could such a vile man deserve his aunt?


    He growled, gnashing his teeth, ¡°Miller Group will be on our cklist from now on. The Green Group wil


    l never


    associate with the Miller Group.¡±


    The three Miller families


    present were stupefied, especially Jane. She didn¡¯t expect her momentary desire for revenging to have


    such a serious consequence. She was doomed. Beck would never forgive her!


    Beck waspletely panicked. He understood what he did before mightpromise his effort to impre


    ss Mr. Green, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lorenz would put the Miller family on the cklist.


    Now that Mr. Green had publicly announced his decision and Alston from the Smith Group disliked him


    already, who else would cooperate with the Miller Group?


    He turned to re and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, you have got to help.¡±


    However, re avoided his look immediately. He acted like he didn¡¯t know him. Beck


    was dumbfounded.


    He gave re a bitter look and said to Lorenz, ¡°Mr. Smith of the Tansy Group has agreed to cooperate


    with


    the Miller Group. I know the Green family is powerful in Coast City, but this Fort. You can¡¯t possibly


    pete


    with the local enterprises. Do you really think you can do whatever you want here?¡±


    re was shocked when he heard what Beck said. This wily old dog intended to hurt both of them.


    ¡°Beck!¡± He gritted his teeth and looked at Beck warningly.


    Beck had nothing to worry about now. It was already the worst situation. Being banned by the Green fa


    mily,


    the Miller family would be socially dead if he couldn¡¯t make re an aplice.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t you remember that we talked about the marriage between my


    daughter Cherry and your son


    Ivan while they were drinking just a couple of days ago? Since they have be in¨C


    laws, you are obligated to


    help me.¡±


    Cherry, who had been silent all this time, suddenly raised her head and looked at Beck, ¡°Father, what di


    say?¡±


    Beck nced at her indifferently and decidedly, ¡°We can have the wedding ceremony once your son Iva


    out.¡±


    Cherry became frenzied. She shook her head violently, ¡°Dad, no. I don¡¯t want to marry Ivan!¡±


    But no matter how much she cried, her father, who had always loved her, ignored her and warned her to


    behave.


    Alston, holding Cynthia in his arms, watched the incredible show those people put on indifferently.


    When they were arguing, Lorenz suddenly said, ¡°re, I almost forgot. Alston just told me that you two w


    Tansy Group either.¡±


    re was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect this.


    ¡°Mr. Green¡­¡±


    re wanted to exin, but he was interrupted


    by Lorenz, who waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°Save it. Cynthia is my cousin.¡±


    re and Beck stopped talking when they heard that. Cynthia was his cousin, and Alston was his cousi


    inw, which makes the Smith Group the perfect partner for the Green Group.


    Lorenz couldn¡¯t possibly pass the deal with his cousin and partner with other people.


    re and Beck were both upset. They thought they


    were here to win Mr. Green fair and square. Who could have believed that Cynthia ruined everything by


    final winner.


    He was fortunate. He married an illegitimate daughter whom no one cared about, which


    turned out to be a good thing for him.


    They couldn¡¯t stay at the banquet anymore. Just


    when they were about to leave, Hulda, standing behind re like an invisible


    person all the time, suddenly raised her head and nced at Cynthia with aplicated expression. Sh


    ¡°Mr. Green, you just met Cynthia. You haven¡¯t seen her mother, and you haven¡¯t checked her DNA. How


    re brought this woman here, and Lorenz hadn¡¯t noticed her until now.


    She tried to hide her jealousy toward Cynthia, but her look and expression gave away her thoughts. The


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±


    Hulda smiled at Cynthia; her thin face looked much older than before.


    ¡°If you acknowledge her as your cousin based on appearance, I had the same appearance as Cynthia b


    lost weight!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 85

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 85


    Chapter 85 It Was Me, Lorenz


    People couldn¡¯t believe Hulda said this.


    Then, they nodded and echoed her saying, especially the three members of the Miller family. None of t


    hem. wanted Cynthia to have such a good fortune. Therefore, they all began to question Cynthia.


    Lorenzughed a little, cast a sarcastic look at Hulda, and ridiculed, ¡°You? Give our


    Cynthia some credit, will you? I¡¯ll never believe my aunt has such a repulsive daughter as you.¡±


    Hulda couldn¡¯t believe her ears. How could a gentleman like him say such mean words? She was utterl


    y ashamed when people all looked at her mockingly.


    Indeed, she was not as pretty as she used to be after losing weight. She became sour and mean, and


    her cheekbones seemed even higher, which made her look much older than she really was. No one els


    emented on her look as


    she was with re. But now, Lorenz said it out loud, which made her feel much


    humiliated.


    She was angry and bitter inside but still managed to say, ¡°Mr. Green. I didn¡¯t mean to cause any misun


    derstanding. It¡¯s just a friendly reminder. There are so many people with simr looks nowadays. And I


    know Cynthia is a good liar. I just don¡¯t want you to be fooled.¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t believe she said that. She sneered, took off her ne, and


    held it in her palm, ¡°This will


    prove my identity.¡±


    Their eyes were all attracted to the ne.


    It had a rosy and shining pendant, which was apparently worth a lot..


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pendant. What makes it so special?¡± Hulda retorted, but she was quite nervous inside.


    Lorenz chuckled and showed his ne.


    He had a rosy ring¨C


    shaped pendant, which was made of the same material as the pendant in Cynthia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°My grandfather got this gem and made two exactly the same pedants out of it, one for my father and o


    ne for my aunt. He also had someone engraved characters with a special kind of dye.¡±


    After Lorenz finished speaking, Cynthia turned the pendant, and she could see the faint word ¡°Lynn¡± at


    a


    certain angle.


    Hulda and her


    companies became speechless immediately. They all looked abashed and ufortable.


    Lorenz pped his hands, and several security guards came over. He pointed at them casually, ¡°Get th


    ose


    people out of my house, and none of them shall ever enter my door again.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Several security guards replied and walked toward them.


    All the security guard the Green family hired looked strong and intrepid. They were so aggressive that t


    hey


    made people tremble.


    ¡°This way, please. Don¡¯t make this too hard for us. We don¡¯t want anybody to get hurt.¡±


    The three members of the Miller family, re and Hulda left unwillingly but helplessly.


    Cherry, following Jane, looked back and found that Lorenz, who had been so cold to them just now, wa


    s smiling at Cynthia. He showed so much care for her that he was afraid he could lose her again.


    She felt both jealous and resentful of Cynthia.


    How could this be? Cynthia was just a lowly illegitimate daughter of the Miller family who could be scold


    ed and humiliated at will. But now, she had be a granddaughter of the prestigious Green family.


    She was initially the only heir of the Miller family, but now the Miller family has no future. What made it


    even worse was that she, Cherry, without knowing it, was betrothed to Ivan.


    This was not what she thought for herself. It was the opposite instead. How could Cynthia live better th


    an


    her?


    Cherry took a step forward, tightly grasping Jane¡¯s hand, tears streaming down her face. She was truly


    terrified that she would have no future, and she couldn¡¯t ept it. Neither could she marry an impotent


    man


    like Ivan nor let Cynthia walk all over her.


    ¡°Mom, help me¡­ please. I don¡¯t want to marry Ivan. I¡¯m scared, mom. I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    Jane hated to see her daughter like this. Her heart ached.


    Cherry was her only daughter, and she was everything to her. She must help her realize her dream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll help you. You like Alston, right? I¡¯ll find a way to help you marry him.¡±


    Lorenz quickly ended the banquet in the hope that he could see Lynn soon. He followed behind


    Cynthia, ¡°Take me to see my aunt. I haven¡¯t seen her for over 20 years, and we¡¯ve all been looking for


    her all these years.


    Grandpa, grandma, and my parents miss her very much.¡±


    Cynthia was in a dilemma. She wasn¡¯t sure if her mother would like to see the Green family. She was af


    raid. that if she took Lorenz there without advance notice, her already sick mother would be provoked a


    nd be


    worse.


    She told Lorenz her concerns, and thetter replied immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my aunt used to love me


    the most, she must want to see me, and I promise, without my aunt¡¯s permission, I won¡¯t tell this to my


    families


    in Coast City.¡±


    He anxiously stretched out beautiful fingers to swear. He was serious.


    Cynthia was silent for a moment and agreed.


    Lorenzughed immediately, ¡°Thank you, Cousin Cynthia.¡±


    He had wanted a younger sister since he was a child, but all he had were male cousins. His father had


    only one sister, and fortunately, she gave him a younger sister. If Cynthia and her aunt didn¡¯t leave the


    Green


    family, they would have wanted nothing for their life.


    It was all Beck¡¯s fault. He made his aunt and cousin suffer so much, imprisoning their aunt for so many


    years and letting Cynthia be bullied and ridiculed in the name of an illegitimate daughter.


    Lorenz could have punished him more severely than just banning the Miller Group.


    He stroked Cynthia¡¯s hair with concern, and suddenly his fingers were moved away. Lorenz was taken


    aback. He saw Alston¡¯s stern eyes, which gave him mixed feelings.


    ¡°I know Cynthia married you, but you still haven¡¯t earned my acknowledgment.¡±


    Alston narrowed his deep eyes and pulled Cynthia into his arms, ¡°I don¡¯t need your approval as long as


    Cynthia likes me.¡±


    He nted a light kiss on Cynthia¡¯s cheek as he spoke.


    Lorenz couldn¡¯t stand saying them behave like this. He spoke sourly, ¡°Cynthia, you are still young. Don¡¯


    t be fooled by man. I saw two other women checking on him. I can tell that Alston has a way with wome


    n.¡±


    He wanted to say more, but he was interrupted by Alston, who saw his caring,


    ¡°My car ising. I thought you wanted to see my mother¨Cinw. Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, she will turn in.¡±


    Lorenz hurried in the car as soon as it pulled over, and he asked Alston and Cynthia to get in quickly.


    Cynthia smiled with resignation.


    It was already past the rush hour, and there were no pedestrians on the street. They arrived at the recup


    lived soon.


    When Lorenz got off the car and saw the exquisite vi and the bodyguards standing at the door, he kne


    He knew Alston did a good job taking care of his aunt, judging from the outside.


    The bodyguard became vignt when they saw a few peopleing from the night. They greeted Alston


    soon as they saw him.


    ¡°Is my mother asleep?¡± Cynthia asked.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°There is still an hour for Ms. Green to turn in.¡±


    Cynthia nodded and led others to enter the gate.


    Lorenz was a little nervous since he entered. He kept touching his clothes and hair to ensure he looked


    and then he quietly asked Cynthia, ¡°Cynthia, how do I look?¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know what to say. She just helped him straighten his cor, ¡°Cousin, you look good. Don¡¯t


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    nervous. She is still the aunt who loves you very much.¡±


    Even though my mother has suffered a lot, her love for you has not changed.


    Her words soothed Lorenz a lot.


    Cynthia opened Lynn¡¯s bedroom door and found her mother leaning on a recliner on the balcony, readin


    book. Cynthia walked over and said softly with a smile, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re here to see you.¡±


    Lynn looked up from the book. She was gentle and graceful again. When she was just rescued from Bec


    ¡°Cynthia, why are you in the middle of the night, it¡¯s not safe for Alston to drive this time. You cane t


    see me tomorrow.¡±


    Lynn looked at the two smiling, and suddenly she found another young man standing behind them. She


    taken aback for a moment, ¡°We have a guest?¡±


    Lorenz stared nkly at the woman in front of him, feeling bitter and excited at the same time.


    Then he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s me, Lorenz!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 86

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 86


    Chapter 86 I¡¯m Too Merciful


    The book in Lynn¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She narrowed her eyes and stared for a long time as if she


    couldn¡¯t believe this handsome young man was the little chubby kid who used to lie in her arms with


    coquetry.


    ¡°Lo¡­ Lorenz?¡± Her voice was hoarse. Tears streamed down her face as soon as she called out the na


    me.


    Lorenz couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He rushed over, knelt beside her chair, held her pinched hand, and ch


    oked, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯vee sote and caused you to suffer so much.¡±


    Lynn couldn¡¯t say a word and kept touching Lorenz¡¯s hair like when he was a child. Her heart was full of


    ecstasy and disbelief.


    She hadn¡¯t returned to the Green family for more than two decades. The little boy who always asked he


    r for candies had grown into such a handsome and excellent man.


    Cynthia somehow wanted to cry when she saw them being ecstatic and confused. Alston noticed her


    emotion and held her in his arms.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t be happier. She buried her face in Alston¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°I used to live with m


    y mom.


    But now I have you and many other families. Alston, I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Alston felt a hint of warmness in his heart. He held Cynthia and kissed her forehead. ¡°It gets better. It al


    ways


    does.¡±


    It took a long time for Lorenz and Lynn to calm down. Seeing their red eyes and red nose tips, Cynthia


    couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She asked someone to bring cold towels and put them on their swollen eyes.


    Lorenz lost all his


    superior temperament when he saw Lynn. And he kept talking about family stuff over the


    years like a child.


    Lynn looked at him lovingly with her eyes full of longing. ¡°Are my parents in good health?¡±


    Lorenz froze for a moment and lowered his head. ¡°Grandpa and grandma have always


    been in good health.


    But, they fell seriously ill when you disappeared. Although they are healthy, they are not as energetic as


    before. All these years, they never give up on looking for you.¡±


    Lynn¡¯s eyes were full of remorse. Her eyes were red again, and she said softly


    after a long while, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry. Both of them are old, yet they still keep looking for me. I


    ¡¯m such a horrible daughter!¡±


    Lorenz held her hand


    and smiled. ¡°Auntie, what are you talking about? Grandpa and grandma will be very


    happy if they know I¡¯ve found you; even their physical conditions might improve! And Cynthia¡­¡±


    He smiled and looked at Cynthia, full of pampering, ¡°There are very few girls in the Green family. If you


    can


    Cynthia smiled sweetly, and her delicate face seemed even more beautiful.


    Alston¡¯s eyes deepened, and he suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°I guess I have to work harder to be wort


    hy of Cynthia. Otherwise, your families might kick me out.¡±


    Everyone heard his words andughed.


    Lorenz rolled his eyes at Alston, knowing that he was talking nonsense. Cynthia was married to Alston


    and loved him deeply, so the Green family would never break them up.


    The chat went on for a while until Lynn felt a bit sleepy. Lorenz saw


    her yawn and stopped the conversation. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s gettingte. Rest well, and I wille to see you t


    omorrow. My family is going to move to Fort, and we will spend more time together in the future.¡±


    Lynn nodded and looked at all of them with a smile.


    She liked these three children very much and hoped they would forever live a carefree and happy life.


    Before leaving. Lorenz hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Auntie, do you want me to inform my family


    that


    I¡¯ve found you?¡±


    Lynn frowned slightly and bit her lower lip. She was not young anymore, but she looked exactly like bef


    ore


    when she made these moves. Lorenz felt warm in his heart.


    Sure enough, as Cynthia said, Lynn would always be his aunt no matter how long had passed.


    Lynn hesitated for a


    moment before looking at Lorenz. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t tell them. I look horrible, and I fear that they would wor


    ry about me. Didn¡¯t you say the Green family will move to Fort in a few months? There will be


    plenty of time by then. I don¡¯t want them to see me in such a mess.¡±


    She panicked and looked at Lorenz nervously, fearing that she might say something wrong.


    Lorenz felt sad again. He couldn¡¯t imagine what had happened to Lynn and how she would be so


    miserable, and he really wanted to kill Beck.


    When they walked out of the vi, Lorenz looked up and found Lynn still standing on the balcony watchi


    ng. them. He smiled, waved to the balcony, and shouted, ¡°Go to bed early. See you tomorrow.¡±


    The light in Lynn¡¯s room went dim, and Lorenz put down his hand. He put away his smile and put on his


    superior temperament again.


    ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s wrong with my aunt?¡±


    His face darkened, He was so eager to meet Lynn that he didn¡¯t pay much attention. When heading out


    , he found a room next door which contained sometest medical equipment, and many of them were e


    specially


    used on severely ill patients.


    Lorenz also noticed that Lynn would pant every few minutes while talking with him. She hid it well, but h


    e


    was careful enough to find out. However, Lorenz didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Cynthia¡¯s fingers clenched tightly with


    coldness all over her body. Alston briefly exined Lynn¡¯s condition to


    Lorenz.


    Then, Lorenz clenched his fist and hit the tree hard, and the trunk was dented by his anger.


    ¡°Beck Miller¡­ How dare he treat my aunt like this!¡±


    Lorenz gritted his teeth and said coldly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard noticed something and wanted to check on them, but he retreated after seeing the ho


    ¡°It seems that I was too merciful at the banquet today.¡± Lorenz withdrew his hand after he calmed down.


    Cynthia eximed and rushed over when she saw the wound on Lorenz¡¯s hand. ¡°Your hand is injured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Lorenz saw her anxious face, forced a smile, and touched Cynthia¡¯s hair. ¡°This


    nothingpared to what my aunt has suffered. I will avenge her.¡±


    Lorenz was full of coldness and hostility, but Cynthia only felt warm and secure. She was d that many


    Cherry returned to the Miller family furiously and wanted to quarrel with Beck, but she remained silent w


    Beck looked at Jane sullenly. ¡°Are you happy now? Do you enjoy our bankruptcy?¡±


    Jane¡¯s sense of guilt was wiped off by his sneer as she said furiously, ¡°Beck, what do you mean? Are yo


    Her voice was so loud that all the servants stopped working and nced at them quietly.


    Beck was annoyed by the gazes and pped Jane angrily. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jane was in a daze


    until the pain on her cheek made her realize what had happened. She covered her face and looked at B


    that the Green family is stronger than mine, so you want to go back to her? You¡¯re just daydreaming. I¡¯m


    Beck always thought Jane was gentle and careless, and she wouldn¡¯t


    retort even when dissatisfied. He trembled in anger. ¡°You shrew!¡±


    ¡°Shrew?¡± Janeughed, and her braided hair was disheveled. ¡°If I¡¯m a shrew, then you¡¯re a rat!¡±


    They quarreled recklessly as if they had never been a happy couple. Cherry was


    numbed by her fear and couldn¡¯t help but think she might marry Ivan, even though Jane had promised h


    All she could hear was her parents quarreling and throwing stuff at


    each other. Cherry¡¯s eyes became vicious.


    It was all Cynthia¡¯s fault. Cherry thought if Cynthia didn¡¯t exist, she would be the one who married Alston

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 87

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 See You in Court


    Beck and Jane slept in separate rooms after a messy fight.


    Early the next morning, Beck was sleeping on the big bed in the guest room when his phone suddenly


    rang


    with an ear-piercing ringtone.


    He fumbled for the phone in a daze and heard a panicked voice as soon as he picked it up. ¡°Sir, the


    lawyers of the Smith Group came over with a default notice and asked us to pay the default today. We


    don¡¯t have 200 million! Pleasee over right now. If we can¡¯t pay them today, they¡¯ll sue us.¡±


    Beck was instantly wide awake. He didn¡¯t expect Alston toe at him early in the morning, and he


    wasn¡¯t


    even prepared.


    His heart was beating violently, and he almost had a heart attack. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! I can¡¯t hold them any longer!¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone immediately.


    Beck hurriedly got up from the bed and wanted to put on a suit, only to realize that he and Jane were


    still


    fighting, so Jane didn¡¯t ask the servant to prepare his clothes.


    Beck was furious, but he could only put on the suit ofst night. It was wrinkled after the fighting, but he


    had no time to deal with it. It took 20 minutes to arrive at thepany, so he put on the suit and rushed


    downstairs without even washing up.


    Jane only saw him rushing past her like a gust of wind. She was stunned for a moment, then thought


    about


    Although she hated Beck, she didn¡¯t want the Miller family to go bankrupt. Otherwise, her life would be


    ruined. She wouldn¡¯t even want to live anymore if all the good stuff in her life disappeared.


    Thinking of this, she quickly picked up her phone and called her family, trying to borrow some money.


    However, everyone already knew what had happenedst night. The Green family and the Smith


    Group had be enemies of the Miller Group. Now, everyone was avoiding the Miller family.


    Jane knew nothing about this. She got on the phone, but her family only said a few words and hung up


    instantly before she could react.


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯te back to our family or contact us again, for the old time¡¯s sake.¡±


    Jane held the phone nkly and listened to the beeping sound from the other side. It took her a long


    time to


    realize that her family had abandoned her, and she gritted her teeth in sorrow.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cherry asked. She rubbed her eyes and went downstairs, vaguely seeing


    Jane¡¯s dazed expression.


    Jane looked up at her nkly with a desperate expression. ¡°Cherry, we¡¯re doomed.¡±


    Cherry froze, and she grasped the wooden railing firmly.


    Beck finally made it to the Miller Group within thirty minutes.


    Lawyers of the Smith Group sat together. All of them were dressed in suits, each at the top of their


    career. They looked at Beck with sharp eyes and an imposing manner.


    Beck wiped his sweat and looked at the manager of the Miller Group opposite them. The manager


    almost cried out in despair and shouted instantly when he saw Beck, ¡°Sir, you are here.¡±


    The head of thewyers coughed lightly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve arrived, let¡¯s deal with this matter


    quickly. Your previous action of terminating the contract privately was a breach of contract. It is clearly


    stated in the contract you have to pay the default of 180 million within three to four working days, and


    you have personally agreed to this.¡±


    Beck almost copsed when he heard the 180 million. He kept wiping his cold sweat and nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Thewyer continued, ¡°Mr. Smith gave you plenty of time to prepare the default for the sake of the


    rtionship between your families. However, you were ungrateful and even dared to jeer at him. As a


    result, Mr. Smith decided that you should pay us as scheduled. Today is thest day, and I hope you


    can get the money prepared before 6 pm. Otherwise, we have the right to sue you, and we¡¯ll see you in


    court.¡±


    Thewyer was smiling, but his words made every one of the Miller Group shudder.


    The managers looked at Beck with resentment. They could¡¯ve had enough time to prepare the default,


    but Beck ruined everything. Now, they had no other choices.


    Beck couldn¡¯t regret it anymore. He was dazzled by the victoryst night and forgot how merciless and


    cruel


    Alston was.


    The Miller Group only had 90 million as working capital, which wasn¡¯t enough to pay the default at all.


    And even if they paid it, there wouldn¡¯t be enough money if the Miller Group ran into more trouble. They


    could easily go bankrupt without money.


    Beck panicked. He found an excuse to go out and called re. However, he made several calls, but


    re


    answered none of it.


    *D*mn you, re! You did it on purpose to take revenge on me for what happenedst night!¡± Beck


    thought.


    Beck was furious, yet re still didn¡¯t answer. He could only call some friends to borrow money, but


    none of his so-called friends were willing to answer his calls.


    He only borrowed a few million after contacting almost everyone, and it was not even close to 180


    million. He squatted on the ground dejectedly and rubbed his face in despair.


    In the end, he called Jane tremblingly, wanting her to borrow some money from her family. But he didn¡¯t


    expect to hear Jane scolding and crying on the phone.


    ¡°Beck, it¡¯s all your fault. My family has abandoned me. Why am I so unlucky? How could I marry such a


    useless wreck like you¡­¡±


    Beck hung up the phone in a daze when Jane was still scolding furiously. Now hisst hope was gone.


    He


    looked aside and saw thewyers sitting in the conference room, and his heart became a mess.


    He was extremely confused when a manager suddenly rushed out excitedly and asked him toe in.


    Beak looked a little dazed and followed him into the meeting room.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The stern-lookingwyer on the opposite showed him a gentle smile, and Beck subconsciously


    shuddered warily.


    Thewyer smiled and turned on the speaker. ¡°Mr. Smith wants to speak with you.¡±


    Beck walked over, and Alston¡¯s deep voice came out of the speaker.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I know your situation quite well. It is tough for you to pool 180 million in one day.¡±


    Beck sneered. Alston knew it was hardly possible, yet still forced him to do it. And now he was being


    too pretentious.


    Alston seemed to know what Beck was thinking and continued, ¡°I know you resent me. After all, I


    promised to give you time to prepare. But a contract is a contract, and everything is written clearly. I


    don¡¯t think this is too much. However, I don¡¯t want to push you too hard, so I¡¯ll make an offer. If you


    ept it, you don¡¯t need to pay the default.¡±


    Beck cheered up instantly. His eyes lit up, and he was even a little excited because he would be sued if


    he couldn¡¯t pay that 180 million.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the offer? Tell me.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He tried his best to control his emotions, forcing himself not to be too excited. He didn¡¯t want to be


    tricked by Alston.


    ¡°You know I always love Cynthia. But, as your daughter, she only has 15% of the shares while Cherry


    has 20%. I can¡¯t ept it. Well, you give another 10% to Cynthia, and I¡¯ll wipe off your debt right now.


    What do you


    think?¡±


    Beck¡¯s face turned livid.


    How could Alston evene up with that offer? Beck couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard.


    The value of 10% of the Miller Group¡¯s shares was worth far more than 180 million, and Beck couldn¡¯t


    afford such a great loss.


    ¡°No!¡± Beck refused without hesitation.


    Alston sneered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you in court.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 88

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 Murder


    Beck panicked all of a sudden because he had no choice at all. He would either be forced to go bankru


    pt or be sued in court, and he couldn¡¯t afford any of these consequences.


    He gritted his teeth fiercely, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    Alstonughed in satisfaction and hung up the phone.


    Awyer smiled and took out a share transfer contract. Beck took it over gloomily and found Cynthia ha


    d already signed her name.


    Cynthia was his daughter, but now she was in cahoots with Alston.


    However, it was useless to be angry because he had no other choice.


    Beck felt like he was ten years older, as if the contract had sucked up his energy after he signed it


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    tremblingly.


    However, he could still be in charge of the Miller Group with his remaining 30% and Cherry¡¯s 20% of sh


    ares. It


    would be a disaster if Cherry lost her 20% as well.


    After he signed the contract, thewyers took it back rapidly as if


    they were afraid that he would break his promise. And then, they nodded to him and smiled, and left the


    conference room immediately.


    Beck and several managers sat in a daze.


    When Beck came back to his senses, his hands were trembling, and he was shocked and angry. Alston


    had nned for everything. He prepared the contract and waited for him to bite the bait.


    As soon as thewyers left, Beck received a call. He looked down numbly and saw it was from re.


    Beck smiled sarcastically. He had made many phone calls before, but Beck didn¡¯t answer them. And no


    w,


    since thewyers had left, he called back in perfect timing.


    However, Beck had no right to be angry. Nobody else was willing to cooperate with the Miller Group, so


    he had to bear with re. After the Miller Group became stronger, he would never spare those who ha


    d harmed


    him and looked down upon him.


    A trace of ruthlessness shed in Beck¡¯s eyes, yet he still picked up the call with a fake smile. ¡°Hello, M


    r.


    Smith!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t the slightest guilt or apology in re¡¯s voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t check my phone just now. What¡¯s th


    e


    matter?


    Beck¡¯s eyes darkened. The whole city knew thewyers of the Smith Group had left the Miller Group¡¯s


    building. It was impossible that re knew nothing about it.


    But Beck didn¡¯t say anything. He chuckled. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s been resolved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± re said in relief and continued, ¡°By the way, take Cherry to visit Ivan in a few days an


    d tell him about the engagement.¡±


    Beck tightened his fingers suddenly. re¡¯s tone was arrogant and careless, as if nothing had ever hap


    pened. Beck held back his desire to smash his phone, took a few deep breaths, and said calmly, ¡°Okay.


    ¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Beck¡¯s face was cloudy and uncertain, which scared the manager away.


    Beck got up and saw himself reflected in a ss door. He


    was wearing a wrinkled suit, and his beard was messy. He didn¡¯t


    want to stay in thepany any longer, so he drove back home.


    As soon as he entered the door, Jane rushed over and grabbed his cor anxiously. ¡°How was it? Did y


    ou pay


    the default?¡±


    Beck was already furious and even more irritable when he saw her crazy look. He reached out and pus


    hed


    Jane aside.


    ¡°Where is Cherry? I want to see her.¡± Beck looked unhappy and looked upstairs, but there was only sile


    nce.


    Jane¡¯s eyes were full of resentment, but thinking that she could only rely on Beck now, she didn¡¯t say a


    nything harsh. ¡°Cherry went to an art exhibition with her friends.¡±


    Beck frowned deeply. ¡°The Smith Group pushed me so hard, yet none of you are useful. One stays ho


    me and


    drinks coffee, and the other still has the mood for an art exhibition.¡±


    It was just aint, yet Jane jumped up as if humiliated. ¡°You used to talk to us softly when you wer


    e wealthy. Why are youining now? You¡¯re the useless one. If you were Alston, you wouldn¡¯t nee


    d us to help you. Cynthia is a b*stard, but have you ever seen Alstonin about her?¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, Beck rushed over and clenched her neck tightly. He was furious, an


    d his usual gentle face was full of ferocity. ¡°One more word, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    He clenched her neck hard. Jane was strangled and unable to speak. Her face was flushed with faint br


    uises, and she hit Beck¡¯s arms desperately, causing a few wounds with her nails.


    Beck seemed to be bewitched by something, and he didn¡¯t let go of her neck until her eyes rolled.


    Jane was out of strength. Shey on the ground gasping for breath, looking at Beck in horror and dared


    not


    to scold him again.


    Beck literally wanted to murder her just now. She could feel it.


    Jane suddenly remembered what her father had told her earnestly before she got married.


    He said Beck was very pretentious, which meant he was also very narrow¨C


    minded. She couldn¡¯t tear off his mask or hurt his inner feelings. Otherwise, Beck would get revenge on


    her ruthlessly.


    At first, Jane didn¡¯t believe it. She had been with Beck for many years, yet they hardly quarreled. He wa


    s only mad at her once when she brought some people to block Lynn many years ago. But after that, h


    e acted as if


    nothing had happened.


    She thought Beck would never harm her until she realized just now how terrified he was. She was litera


    lly on the verge of death.


    If Beck became desperate, he would do anything at all costs.


    Jane flinched. She looked at Beck¡¯s ruthless eyes and said tremblingly, ¡°B¡­ Beck, don¡¯t be angry; I¡¯m s


    orry. I just learned that Lynn is the daughter of the Green family, and I feared you would dump me. I¡¯ve


    been with you for years, and I gave birth to Cherry. You¡­ you know how much I love you. I was too jeal


    ous. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her eyes were terrified, and her tears fell tremblingly. She was terrified to the extreme.


    Beck looked at her coldly for a long time and helped her up. His eyes were gentle again. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t sa


    again. Does it hurt?¡±


    He tried to touch the scar on Jane¡¯s neck, but she shivered away. Beck¡¯s eyes darkened as he let go of


    Then, he went upstairs.


    Jane saw him walk away and breathed a sigh of relief. Beck was too terrifying, He was like a vicious sna


    and he always seemed normal until he showed his poisonous fangs.


    When Cherry came back, she had to tell Cherry not to mess with Beck.


    Meanwhile, Cherry was visiting an art gallery in the city center with her friends.


    They all wore elegant dresses, and they seemed like a painting while standing together.


    Cherry looked at the exhibits, and her heart was full of irritability.


    She knew nothing about art nor the deeper meanings of all these paintings. However, her friends stared


    these exhibits andmented from time to time, which made her force a smile and nodded to agree wit


    them.


    If she were what she used to be, she would never hang out with these people. However, her family had


    to the bottom, so she had to befriend these women.


    The painting in


    front of her was more like a kid¡¯s masterpiece. It was filled with ck color and a few drops of white pain


    She was lost in thought when someone shouted from behind. ¡°Excuse me, let us through. Excuse me!¡±


    Cherry turned around subconsciously, but her movement was out of rage. She felt her shoulder bag swi


    hit on something.


    Then, she heard the sound of broken porcin and the exmation of herpanions.


    Cherry suddenly had a bad feeling.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 89

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 89


    Chapter 89 A Disaster


    ¡°Cherry, you broke this exhibit!¡±


    ¡°What to do now? How much does it cost?¡±


    ¡°This looks very expensive. Cherry, you have caused a disaster.¡±


    Cherry heard her friends¡® chaotic voices and frowned while staring nkly at the tiles under her feet. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t mean to. I was thinking about something just now when I heard a voice behind me. And this porc


    in jar was shattered when I turned around.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the staffs who were moving the exhibit were annoyed. ¡°Miss, all of us were pr


    otecting this exhibit; but you were in our


    way. We asked you to step aside, but you moved so wildly that your bag mmed on the exhibit.¡±


    ¡°Since you are transporting the exhibit, why didn¡¯t you take protective measures? How could it be swipe


    d on


    the ground? It seems like you don¡¯t care about it at all.¡±


    Cherry was


    very annoyed. Everything went wrong recently, and her misfortune even caused trouble in an art gallery


    . She felt upset and blurted out, ¡°Who knows if you smashed it and tried to nder me on purpose!¡±


    Her unreasonable attitude made a young staff lose his temper. He rushed forward excitedly but was


    stopped


    by someone.


    The conflict and noise attracted the owner of the art gallery. When the owner saw the broken tiles on th


    e


    ground, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He was an elder, so he managed to keep calm while facing this kind of disaster. He said gently, ¡°Miss, y


    our must be responsible for your


    words. This is thergest art gallery in Fort, and surveince cameras are everywhere. We¡¯ll know abo


    ut the truth after checking the video.¡±


    Cherry felt embarrassed. When


    her friends were looking at the exhibits, she identally stood at the back. and happened to block the r


    oad. She was pondering and startled when she heard the voice behind her, so her movement was wild


    indeed. And she even felt her bag mmed on the porcin jar.


    ¡°This exhibit was right next to you. We just removed the protective cover and were going to put it on the


    stand.¡± The young staff said indignantly.


    Cherry looked at the ce he pointed, and there was an empty stand beside her indeed.


    Many people were attracted by the quarrel and gathered around. Cherry was surrounded in the middle


    and felt ashamed. She took out her purse and said impatiently, ¡°Okay! Tell me how much it is, and I¡¯ll p


    ay you!¡±


    As she spoke, she took a stack of money and a few cards from her bag and pped them on the staff¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Is this enough? There are still tens of thousands in the cards. Take them as a tip.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s eyes were full of superior arrogance.


    The staff sneered and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? You only have a few thousand and dare to p


    the


    money on us? Why did you pretend to be a rich girl? So disgusting.¡±


    Get Bogus


    Cherry was taken aback for a moment. Then her face was full of anger. She pointed at the staff angrily,


    and


    her manicure was as hypocritical as herself. ¡°What do you mean!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve broken?¡± The owner smiled angrily and picked up a piece of porcin on th


    e


    ground.


    Cherry was anxious. She couldn¡¯t recognize this porcin jar, but she didn¡¯t want to admit her stupidity.


    She


    thought it was just an antique withmon patterns, which wouldn¡¯t be very worthy.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a porcin jar


    with blue patterns! I have a lot of these in my house. What¡¯s so special about it?¡± She looked haughty a


    nd didn¡¯t believe this art gallery would have some priceless exhibits.


    The owner chuckled lightly with irony. ¡°You have a lot of these in your house? Haha!¡±


    A girl behind Cherry gently tugged at her sleeve; she blushed and was very embarrassed. ¡°Cherry, this


    is not an ordinary porcin jar. It was made for the ancient royal family. Although it is broken and I can¡¯t


    recognize the pattern, it is still very expensive. You¡¯re in great trouble.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she asked weakly, ¡°Then you tell me how much this jar¡­ this exhibi


    t


    worth?¡±


    The owner of the art gallery smiled and raised two fingers.


    ¡°Two million?¡± Cherry¡¯s eyes widened.


    A staff let out a chuckle, and the owner shook his head.


    ¡°Twenty million?¡± Cherry held her breath and eximed in a sharp voice. Under her unbelievable gaze,


    the owner shook his head again.


    ¡°At least two hundred million!¡±


    Cherry felt dizzy and screamed desperately, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could a porce


    lain jar be worth 200 million? Are you crazy?¡±


    She clutched the bag tightly, and her long nails almost broke, but she was too dizzy to feel any pain.


    Cherry¡¯s face was full of panic. How could this even be possible? She only broke an exhibit identally


    and got a 200 million debt.


    ¡°I¡­ Everyone, how could a jar be worth 200 million? I don¡¯t believe it! Are you trying to trick me becaus


    e I¡¯m rich?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp and piercing. She felt that these people must have taken her for


    a fool. How could an antique worth 200 million be exhibited in a crowded gallery? It should be in a mus


    eum!


    The owner of the gallery didn¡¯t argue with her. He rolled his eyes and made a call, which was quickly pi


    cked


    up.


    The owner¡¯s expression became respectful, and he said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Green, something happened.


    Can I trouble you toe over? I¡¯m sorry, the antique you lent us was identally broken by ady. Ye


    s, okay. She and I will wait for you right here.¡±


    Cherry was scared by his severe and respectful tone. She asked him immediately after he hung up the


    phone. ¡°Who did you call? And what did he say?¡±


    The owner¡¯s mild face suddenly turned serious. ¡°It¡¯s the owner of this exhibit. Mr. Green will arrive


    soon. Let¡¯s wait for a moment. Don¡¯t clean up the pieces; we need them as evidence.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± He nced at Cherry¡¯s unhappy face and said, ¡°Mr. Green is mighty. I hope you can c


    Cherry clenched her bag tightly, and her palms were full of cold sweat.


    Mighty? Who else in Fort was as mighty as Alston?


    None of the onlookers left. They knew the exhibit¡¯s owner woulde soon and couldn¡¯t wait to see the


    show.


    As time passed, Cherry¡¯s mood worsened, but she didn¡¯t dare call her family. Her father will be busy dea


    she dared to make another trouble, her parents would scold her to death.


    After about twenty minutes, when Cherry was running out


    of patience, someone shouted while panting. ¡°Mr.


    Green is here!¡±


    The surrounding crowd immediately moved out of the way.


    Lorenz walked over leisurely. He was very delicate and handsome, but his expression was indifferent. H


    Cherry¡¯s friends blushed and looked over in excitement. They all tidied their hair and clothes nervously.


    Cherry saw Lorenz and felt like she was thrown into an ice cer.


    The owner of this exhibit turned out to be Lorenz! How could she forget that Lorenz had also arrived in F


    Lorenz didn¡¯t like the Miller family. He would never spare her after knowing that she had broken the exhi


    ¡°Who broke it?¡± Lorenz walked into the circle and asked the owner, who was sweating profusely.


    The owner pointed directly at Cherry and said in a cold voice, ¡°Thisdy broke it.¡±


    Lorenz looked over casually and smiled when he saw Cherry¡¯s face. He was a handsome man, but his s


    made everyone frightened.


    ¡°Miss Miller, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 90

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 Huge Compensation


    Lorenz was


    very handsome. In the past Cherry might have been as shy as her friends behind her, but now she coul


    d care for nothing, and she turned pale.


    ¡°Lorenz¡­¡± Cherry shouted, pointing to the fragments of the collection on the ground, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    mean to smash your exhibits. I was thinking of something just now. These people spoke out, and I was


    taken aback, and my bag touched this exhibit, so¡­¡±


    She exined in a hurry. Her face was pale, and she looked at him. ¡°Cousin¡­ Can you please forgive


    me for Cynthia¡¯s sake? My parents will kill me if they know that I have caused trouble.¡±


    Lorenz looked at her who was pretending to be piteous with a nk expression and a sneer. ¡°Cousin?


    The Millers are interesting: The older ones long for the upper circles, and the younger ones are eager t


    o recognize rtives. I am Cynthia¡¯s cousin, not yours. Cherry, don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cherry looked ashamed when he talked back but still said, ¡°They said they want me to pay


    28 million inpensation. Is it worth all that money? I am not uninformed, but I have never heard of s


    uch a thing. I¡¯m afraid I have been taken advantage of!¡±


    Lorenz looked at her dissatisfied face, raised his eyebrows, picked up a piece of porcin from the gro


    und, looked at it, and showed regret. ¡°The Green family just moved to Fort, and the curator asked me t


    o borrow it for today¡¯s art exhibition. As a show of sincerity, I took out the most expensive collection I br


    ought from Coast City. They didn¡¯t ckmail you.¡±


    Cherry¡¯splexion changed. Her fingers trembled. She thought, ¡°The Green family had a great herita


    ge in Coast City, and the most expensive collection of Lorenz might be worth 28 million dors.¡±


    ¡°This blue¨Cand¨C


    white porcin is very ancient and precious. My father bought it at an auction back then. It cost 14 milli


    on pounds, plusmission, which is equivalent to 32 million dors. It is worth far more than 28 millio


    n, but they are asking you for less than that. After all, the longer the collection, the higher the value, and


    now it is more than that price.¡±


    After Lorenz had finished, Cherry felt dizzy. Her legs gave way and she almost fell


    but was supported by a friend behind her. ¡°You have to stand still.¡±


    Cherry supported herself and stood up. Cold sweat broke out on her head.


    As if Lorenz didn¡¯t see it, he took out the appraisal certificate in his hand. ¡°Here. This is the appraisal gi


    ven by the auction house at the time of the auction, as well as the transaction records. We should discu


    ss the issue


    ofpensation next.¡±


    ¡°28


    million, I don¡¯t have 28 million. You also understand the situation of the Miller family.¡± Cherry looked do


    wn


    and bit her lower lip. ¡°I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t afford it!¡± Lorenz even put away the sneer on his face. ¡°Since


    you can¡¯t afford it, let¡¯s go to the Miller family to discuss it with your parents.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cherry cried out in horror. ¡°You can¡¯t go to my parents.¡±


    She thought, ¡°Now that my family is in such a state of chaos. If they knew that, they would cut the ties


    with


    me. Even if they don¡¯t, the Miller family won¡¯t be able to get the money out.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry was a little panicked. ¡°You¡­ Can you give me some time? I¡­ I will find a way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I doubt you.¡± Lorenz interrupted


    her. ¡°Even if I give you time, where did you get the money? As far as I know, the liquidated damages pa


    id by Miller Group already empty your pockets. How many years it will take for you alone to get 28 milli


    on.¡±


    Cherry was silent when she heard that and thought, ¡°No one is willing to lend me money. No matter ho


    w much time Lorenz gave me, I couldn¡¯t get the money.¡±


    Lorenz felt a little


    impatient at her silence. ¡°The Green family just came to Fort, and we have a lot of things to deal with, s


    o I won¡¯t waste time with you. If you canpensate, you can pay as soon as possible. If you


    can¡¯t, 28 million can make you stay in prison forever.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cherry looked up in horror. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I¡¯ll find a way. Please give me a chance.¡±


    She thought, ¡°Ivan¡¯s imprisonment has already been embarrassing in the circle. If I also go to prison, I


    will be


    ashamed.¡±


    Lorenz frowned and looked at her embarrassment. After a long time, he smiled. ¡°By the way, there is an


    other


    way. You can exchange something of the same value.¡±


    Cherry was stunned and thought, ¡°Something worth 28 million dors? How could I have that thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± She shook her head in panic, and the friend behind her pulled her.


    Cherry turned around. That girl was Dave¡¯s younger sister, Tina Clinton.


    Tina took out her cell phone and showed her the text message Dave had sent her. ¡°My brother just sent


    me a


    message saying that Smith Group asks Miller Group for liquidated damages. Miller Group had to give 1


    0% of


    their shares to counteract 14 million.¡±


    When Cherry saw that message, her eyes lit up. She thought, ¡°Right! I still have shared.¡±


    She looked at the impatient Lorenz with bright eyes, and her voice was still trembling with excitement. ¡°


    I still


    have shares in Miller Group. 20% of the shares should be enough for 28 million.¡±


    ¡°Miller Group¡¯s shares?¡± Lorenz smiled. ¡°What do I want Miller Group¡¯s shares for? What is the value of


    20% of


    your shares in the current Miller Group?¡±


    Cherry was in a hurry, and the sweat was dripping from the tip of her nose. ¡°My father used 10% of the


    shares.


    this morning to offset Smith Group¡¯s 14 million liquidated damages. My 20% shares will be worth 28 mil


    lion.¡±


    Being begged by her all the time, Lorenz agreed. ¡°Okay, I have other things to do, and I won¡¯t waste tim


    e with


    you for a little money.¡±


    She thought, ¡°A little money?!¡±


    Cherry was aggrieved and thought, ¡°In his eyes, 28 million was nothing at all, but to me and to the Mille


    r


    family, it is everything.¡±


    Lorenz made a phone call, and the Green family¡¯swyer prepared the


    equity transfer contract and brought it over. After Cherry signed and stamped it, the equity transfer cont


    ract came into effect.


    By the time Cherry signed, she was in such a mess that she was in no mood to stay there. She said go


    odbye to a few friends behind her and went home.


    Holding the contract, Lorenz smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost Cynthia¡¯s birthday. She must like this gift very


    much.¡±


    Cherry returned home in a daze and met two pairs of eyes as soon as she entered the door. Beck¡¯s eye


    full of anxiety. When he saw her enter the door, his eyes lit up, and he rushed over. ¡°You are back.¡±


    He was too


    enthusiastic. Cherry just signed the equity transfer contract without notifying him in private. She


    was too ashamed to look at him.


    Just as she was about to return to the room, she heard Beck¡¯s ttering voice. ¡°Will you help me do


    something?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked.


    Beck hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°How about you transfer your 20% shares to me? Anyway,


    Group will be yours in the future, and when I get old, I¡¯ll leave all the shares in my hand to you¡­¡±


    Heughed, but Cherry felt cold, and her fingers were stiff. She thought, ¡°How could it be such a coincid


    that my father asked me for it just after I transferred the shares.¡±


    Cherry didn¡¯t even dare to turn her head. With her back to Beck, she winked at Jane as best she could,


    face was full of anxiety.


    Jane noticed that. Although she was afraid of Beck, Cherry was her only


    daughter. She still bit the bullet and


    said, ¡°Although you gave 10% of the shares to Smith Group, you are still the one in


    Miller Group with the most. shares. In fact, there is no need for Cherry to give up her shares to you. Che


    and Cherry will support you no matter what you do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cherry smiled, and said to Beck, ¡°You are my father. I will always be on your side.¡±


    Beck reprimanded Jane. ¡°What do you


    know!¡±


    He was scared of being calcted, and he didn¡¯t trust anyone, even his own daughter.


    Beck looked at Cherry¡¯s stiff expression. ¡°Cherry, are you not willing to transfer the shares to me?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 91

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 She Was the Best


    Cherry came to her senses andughed. ¡°Why do you think that way?¡±


    ¡°Then transfer the shares to me now. I¡¯ll


    call Miller Group¡¯swyer and ask him toe over.¡± Beck was about to pick up the phone on the table


    , but Cherry stopped him. ¡°No, Dad!¡±


    Beck¡¯s face turned cold. He dropped the phone in his hand, and said with a sneer, ¡°Cherry, what do you


    mean?!¡±


    Cherry saw that the matter hade to what it was, and she was not going to hide it any longer. To tell


    a lie would be covered by countless lies. Beck was her father, so even if she had told the truth he woul


    d at most


    have scolded her.


    She made up her mind, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to transfer it to you. I just ca


    n¡¯t


    transfer it to you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Beck was stunned.


    Cherry twitched her fingers together and told of what had happened at the art museum. After she said


    it, she


    was relieved, ¡°So now I don¡¯t have any shares.¡±


    Beck¡¯s face was sullen and uncertain. He stared at her, breathing heavily, and he was so


    angry that he pped Cherry across the face. ¡°You


    b*stard! I should never have given birth to you in the first ce. You will


    only cause trouble.¡±


    He beat


    her so hard that Cherry¡¯s face became red and swollen, and the corners of her mouth were covered wit


    h blood. She caressed her face and looked at Beck in disbelief. ¡°You hit me, but I am your daughter. A


    m I less important than those shares?¡±


    Beck looked at her as if she had said something stupid.


    Jane was afraid he would be angry again, so she rushed over and stood before Cherry, begging. ¡°Don¡¯t


    be angry. Cherry is still a child. She doesn¡¯t know this.¡±


    ¡°She is already twenty¨C


    five! Is she still a child?! She has been spoiled by you! Do you know how much trouble


    she caused me?¡±


    Beck was so angry that he looked at them on the ground. His eyes were about to burst into mes.


    Cherry felt sad and thought, ¡°This is the first time I have been beaten by Beck since I was young. My fa


    ther


    pped me! He was like treating an enemy.¡±


    She looked at Beck with a look of discontent. ¡°Then what can I do? If I do not pay 28 million inpen


    sation, I will go to jail. Dad, don¡¯t you want to see me go to jail to be reconciled!¡±


    Seeing that she still didn¡¯t know how to repent, Beck yelled, ¡°Then go to jail. I can¡¯t wait to beat you to d


    eath.


    now.¡±


    He raised his hand again as he spoke, and Jane stopped Beck, and they wept and hugged each other.


    Beck raised his hand and gritted his teeth, but in the end, he did not strike her. He kept reminding


    himself, ¡°Do


    not be angry. Cherry still has great uses, so I can¡¯t be angry.¡±


    He sat on the sofa


    in a dejected posture. ¡°I only have 30% of the shares left in my hands now. I had given. Cynthia fifteen


    percent of the shares as a dowry. Alston cajoled me into giving him 10 percent, and now 20 percent is i


    n Lorenz¡¯s hands. I am no longer thergest shareholder of Miller Group, and Miller Group may change


    hands in the future.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the mother and daughter who were crying on the ground were all stunned. The


    y looked at each other, and then showed a look of horror.


    Cherry thought, ¡°I think I screwed up this time.¡±


    There was silence in the living room, and after a while, Beck turned to look at Cherry


    who was on the ground,


    with dark eyes, and they couldn¡¯t see his emotions.


    ¡°Cherry,e with me to visit Ivan in two days, and make an appointment for your marriage.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Cherry looked at Beck in astonishment, got up from the ground, screamed, an


    d


    objected. ¡°No, I won¡¯t marry Ivan. I don¡¯t want to marry that trash.¡±


    Facing her ferocious look, Beck was indifferent, but his eyes revealed a stern look. ¡°Cherry, this is beyo


    nd


    your control. From now on, I will not pamper you again. You


    should be prepared these few days. When the


    timees, you will get married as soon as Ivanes out.¡±


    Cherry was stunned. She knew that no matter how much she resisted, it would be useless. Her father


    must


    have made a decision, and it was impossible to change it.


    After Beck said that, he left. Now he had to find other small shareholders of Miller Group to get in touch


    with


    them


    and let them stand by him. In order to prevent Miller Group from falling into the hands of others, he still


    had a lot to do.


    Cherry watched him disappear, and all her energy seemed to go out of her, and she became limp.


    Jane hurried over to support her, looking at her pale and desperate face. Her heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t be afr


    aid. I


    will help you¡­¡±


    The Smith Group seemed far calmer than the troubled Miller family. After all the troublemakers were


    removed, the employees felt more at ease.


    Coupled with a partnership with the Green family, the Williams family and the Clinton family took on the


    Miller Group¡¯s position, and all the issues were resolved. They returned to their usual fast¨C


    paced and efficient


    state, and everything was going well.


    Lorenz sat on the soft and looked at Alston¡¯s office.


    Theyout of the office was the same style as Alston, cold and simple, all dark tones, single color, but a


    ll the


    furnishings were very valuable, low¨Ckey, and luxurious.


    He looked around, and his eyes fell on Alston who was sitting behind the desk and looking at the docu


    ment.


    Alston looked down. His forehead hair covered his expression. He had bright eyes, a high nose bridge,


    and


    well¨Cshaped features. Not only was he


    superior in appearance, but also his temperament was even more outstanding. He had the charm of a


    mature man at work.


    Lorenz had a keen eye for detail, but after watching Alston for a long time, and finding nothing wrong wi


    th


    him, he could not help snorting.


    He didn¡¯t disguise


    his gaze, and Alston, noticing it, looked up. ¡°Cousin, we have finished talking about our cooperation pro


    ject. Why are you still here?¡±


    Hearing him call out the word ¡°cousin¡°, Lorenz had goosebumps all over his body, ¡°Don¡¯t call me cousin


    , I¡¯m


    Cynthia¡¯s cousin, not your cousin.¡±


    Alston¡¯s expression remained


    unchanged. ¡°But Cynthia is my wife. If you think she is not your cousin, I will


    notpel you. Anyway, it¡¯s fine for her to be loved by me alone.¡±


    Lorenz, who was such a rational person, jumped up when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean!¡± Alston raised his indifferent eyes.


    Lorenz looked into those eyes, but couldn¡¯t say a single word he wanted to say, and sat down


    angrily. ¡°Forget


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    it, you can scream if you want.¡±


    Even if he had not cared to admit it, in a few days Lorenz had decided that Alston was good both in abili


    and character, and that Alston was worthy of Cynthia, but Lorenz could not be reconciled.


    Lorenz thought, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to have such a delicate


    cousin as Cynthia, and she has be his wife


    before I have time to spoil her.¡±


    The office became quiet


    again, and after a while, Lorenz said, ¡°I heard that you are looking for a suitable


    kidney for Lynn.¡±


    Alston tightened his fingers, and looked over. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Has Cynthia done it¡­¡±


    He had just opened his mouth when Alston interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Lorenz¡¯s voice froze, and before he could react, he heard Alston say in an undeniable tone, ¡°I will not all


    Cynthia to donate a kidney.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Lorenz retorted, but he didn¡¯t say it in the end.


    He did think that he would ask Cynthia to donate a kidney if he could not find a source. After all, in his he


    he cared most for his aunt Lynn, and Cynthia was her


    daughter. That was why he cared for Cynthia, too.


    Lorenz covered his face with his hands and sighed. ¡°I will try my best to find a suitable kidney source.¡±


    After listening to him so much, Alston softened his eyes a lot, and he tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Cy


    good daughter, but I¡¯m not a good son¨Cin¨C


    law. In my heart, no one is more important than Cynthia¡¯s health,


    just like in your heart, no one is more important than Lynn.¡±


    Lorenz¡¯s eyebrows stretched, and he nodded. ¡°I know, even if Cynthia wants to donate a kidney, Lynn w


    agree.¡±


    While the two were talking, the door of the office was pushed open, and Cynthia popped her head aroun


    door. ¡°Have you guys settled the matter? I brought lunch over here.¡±


    Lorenz and Alston exchanged looks, and their hearts skipped a beat.


    They wondered if Cynthia had overheard their conversation just now.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 92

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 92


    Chapter 92 Found a Suitable Kidney Source


    Cynthia came in with a lunch box, the food stacked inyers. Just as Lorenz was about to take it, he


    saw Alston rush up at once to help her carry her lunch-box, and reprove her. ¡°You should rest today.


    Why did you not stay at home? How tiring you are cooking so many dishes.¡±


    Cynthia smiled as she was held by him. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. There are servants at home to help, and your


    mother is at home today. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it¡¯s better for me to go out.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said in a low voice, ¡°It won¡¯t be too long.¡±


    Cynthia was picking the dishes from lunch boxes, but she couldn¡¯t hear, so she asked, ¡°What did you


    say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Alston also came over to help.


    Cynthia did cook a lot of dishes, and Lorenz was dazzled by all kinds of dishes.


    ¡°I know my cousin is here too, so I made a little more. This dish is sweet. I made it for Alston. That dish


    is spicy, a favorite of my cousin. My skills are not as good as a professional chef. You guys can try it.¡±


    Lorenz let out an exmation and looked at Cynthia with a smile in his eyes. ¡°You are capable. Alston


    is a lucky dog.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up a spicy pork rib with a fork and tasted it. ¡°The taste is good, not worse than


    that of


    a chef.¡±


    Cynthia was shy and sat down next to Alston.


    ¡°By the way, Cynthia, what vor do you like?¡± Lorenz asked while eating.


    Cynthia froze for a moment.


    Lorenz smiled. ¡°I like spicy food, Alston likes sweet food, and you? What¡¯s your favorite vor? Tell me.


    When you go to Coast City, I will take you to eat delicious food.¡±


    ¡°What do I like to eat?¡± Cynthia thought. In the past, she often did not have enough to eat at the Miller¡¯s


    house. Whatever it tasted off, so long as it filled her stomach, she was not so fastidious.


    ¡°Alston likes to eat sweets, and I also like to eat sweets now.¡± Cynthia smiled when she saw Alston,


    with deep dimples on her face. She had never liked anything before, but now that she had met Alston,


    she liked what he liked to eat.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Lorenz looked at the affectionate look of the two, and even though he was chewing the spicy pork ribs,


    he felt


    sore.


    ¡°Why do you like sweet and greasy things? Alston, are you a man?¡±


    Holding the fork, he fed Cynthia first, then nced at Lorenz. ¡°Whether I am a man or not, Cynthia


    knows it better than everyone.¡±


    Cynthia was chewing something. When she heard that, she coughed a few times and almost spat out


    the food.


    Alston poured her a ss of water, patted her back, and said, ¡°Eat slowly.¡±


    Cynthia red at him. Her cheeks puffed up with anger. She thought, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t said such words, I


    wouldn¡¯t.


    have been choked.¡±


    Alston, seeing her cheeks puff up like a little puff-fish, could not help kissing her.


    Lorenz, with his fork in his hand, looked at the two intimates with mixed eyes. He felt that he had lost


    his appetite and that he was already full from their amorous doings.


    When she had finished, Cynthia got up again and took two puddings from the bottom of her lunch-box


    and


    handed them to Alston and Lorenz.


    ¡°Cousin, when I saw my mother today, my mother told me that you liked to eat the pudding she made


    when you were a child. My mother could not do it for you now. I asked her for the recipe and made you


    some pudding for dessert. Have a try. See if it tastes the same as before.¡±


    When Cynthia had finished speaking, she sat down again. Her slender waist was held by Alston. His


    warm breath fell upon Cynthia¡¯s ear, and there was a hint of jealousy in his deep voice. ¡°I just counted.


    You made him one more dish, and you even made him pudding. You¡¯re partial.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were as deep as a vast gxy, and he looked at her with a trace of resentment.


    Cynthia, a little perturbed, thrust another pudding into his hand. ¡°He only has one pudding, but you


    have two!¡±


    Alston looked at the two puddings in his hand, smiled, and was satisfied.


    Lorenz didn¡¯t see that. He took a bit of the pudding. The taste was mellow and full of milk, with ayer


    of crunchy caramel and almond slices on top, which was full of vor. It was the taste that Lynn had


    made for


    him before.


    His eyes were a little red, and he looked up when he hadposed himself. Cynthia was staring at


    him with


    a faint smile. ¡°Is it delicious?!¡±


    Lorenz felt warm in his heart, and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    If his doting love for Cynthia before was because of Lynn, now he had truly epted Cynthia and


    thought,


    ¡°She is a good girl. From childhood, however, she had been under the care of others. She has always


    been very eager for kinship, so she did this to get close to me.¡±


    Satisfied with a meal, the strangeness and alienation between Lorenz and Cynthia disappeared.


    After being suppressed, the Miller family had been busy dealing with internal affairs of thepany


    and had


    no time to trouble Smith Group and Cynthia at all.


    Because of the Green family¡¯s unreserved support for Smith Group, re did not dare to confront


    Alston at


    that time.


    They had a very peaceful day, only now and then Ste would show up and make things difficult for


    Cynthia,


    but now Cynthia was no longer the poor little girl with no background she had been before, and the


    great


    Green family was her support. Ste dared only mutter something behind her back, and she did not


    even


    have the courage to confront Cynthia.


    Cynthia walked out of the operating room after a procedure, removed her mask, and let out a long sigh


    of


    relief. She did not know what the matter was, but she felt weak all the time. In the past, she could


    perform


    several operations in a row, but now after one operation, she felt very tired.


    As a doctor, she had always been concerned about her health. Cynthia thought she had not had a full


    check-up for some time, so she just made an appointment for tomorrow.


    The next day, Cynthia had just finished checking and went to the office to find more than a dozen


    missed


    calls on her phone, including calls from Alston, Lorenz and Dn.


    She was about to call back when she saw Helen rushing over with her phone. ¡°Cynthia, you can¡¯t get


    through,


    so Dn called me.¡±


    Cynthia was full of doubts. ¡°I just had a checkup, and I didn¡¯t bring my phone. Is there something


    urgent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good news!¡± Helen smiled. ¡°Cynthia, he said on the phone that he has found a suitable kidney


    source, and


    today he did a type match, which is a perfect match with Lynn, and Lynn can be cured.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t help eximing. Her face was full of excitement and joy. She stood up and


    ran out.


    ¡°Please help me find the director to ask for leave, saying that I have something urgent.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Cynthia, take your time and be careful.¡±


    As she spoke, Cynthia disappeared. Helen was overjoyed for her.


    Lynn¡¯s illness had been Cynthia¡¯s worry. Although Cynthia behaved as usual, Helen often saw her


    calling


    ssmates at various hospitals to inquire about kidney sources.


    The news was the best that could havee to Cynthia. No wonder she was so excited.


    On the way, Cynthia felt as if her heart would fly out. When she arrived at Maple Garden, she saw


    several cars


    parked at the entrance of the vi, and people kepting in and out.


    She followed and ran in. Both Alston and Lorenz were in Lynn¡¯s room. They both had smiles on their


    faces.


    Lorenz was exaggerated, showing all eight teeth, handsome and cute.


    ¡°Cynthia, you are here. A suitable kidney source for Lynn has been found, and the doctor is examining


    Lynn.¡±


    Cynthia stood on tiptoe, watching and excited. Her eyes were red. Her heart ached and thrilled. ¡°That¡¯s


    great. I


    knew I would find it. Mom is so kind. She must be blessed.¡±


    Her forehead and nose were covered with sweat. She was awkward and cute. Seeing her crying and


    laughing.


    too anxious to run over, Alston couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    Alston took out his handkerchief and drew her into his arms, wiping the tears and perspiration from her


    face.


    Just as he was about to withdraw his hand, Cynthia caught his fingers, and she looked at Alston with


    red


    eyes. ¡°Alston, that¡¯s great! It¡¯s really great!¡±


    Alston was pleased for her, and he took her hand. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great.¡±


    He thought, ¡°After finding a kidney source, Cynthia will not always think about donating a kidney, which


    is so


    great!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 93

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 93


    Chapter 93 The Scary Ivan


    After a long time, Dn came out of the room, and the three went up to meet him.


    There was a smile on his face, and Cynthia was relieved to see his smile.


    ¡°How is Lynn¡¯s recovery? When can she have surgery?¡±


    ¡°During this time, Lynn¡¯s physical condition was very good. She was well-nourished and strong. I


    checked and found that Lynn had a good spirit.¡± Dn looked at Lorenz with a smile and then said,


    ¡°However, if she is going to have an operation, she still needs to cultivate for a period of time. When


    her body can bear it, she


    can have the operation.¡±


    Cynthia nodded, then hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°What is the sess rate of the operation?¡±


    Dn looked up with a gentle smile. ¡°Over 80%!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Cynthia yelled and thought, ¡°Dn said it would be more than 80%. Then there will be no


    problem.¡±


    With Dn¡¯s assurance, several were relieved, and Lorenz brought in several chefs from Coastal City,


    all of


    whom made excellent dishes, all of which Lynn liked.


    Everyone hoped that Lynn would get better soon.


    At the gate of Fort prison, Beck grabbed Cherry¡¯s arm, pulled her out of the car, and reprimanded her,


    ¡°Cherry, don¡¯t be petnt. The Miller family has begun to wane, and your reputation is ruined. Those


    who are wealthy look down on you, and you are not willing to marry someone who is worse off than the


    Miller family, so Ivan


    is your best choice.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to marry a criminal!¡± Cherry clutched the seat and shrank back. Her face was


    covered with tears, and her eyes were full of pleading panic. ¡°I am your daughter. Why do you do that


    to me? Do you


    not know what Ivan is like? He will never treat me well.¡±


    Beck drew a deep breath, hate in his eyes, ¡°Can you be a little promising? Cynthia made Alston


    enamored of her. Could you not even deal with Ivan? You let me down.¡±


    Cherie wiped the tears from her face as she listened to hisparison, with sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°If


    the person I married was Alston, I would try my best to please him, but can Ivanpare with Alston?¡±


    ¡°Cherry, at the beginning you rejected this marriage and asked Cynthia to marry him. Who can me


    this?¡± ke looked sullen and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just your bad luck.¡±


    Cherry looked down and fell silent. If she had known how it would end, she would not have given up


    that


    marriage and left Cynthia to take advantage of it.


    Seeing that she was silent, Beck relented, ¡°I also know that you have been wronged. Don¡¯t worry.


    When the Miller family gets through this time, I will promise you whatever you want.¡±


    Cherry looked up with red eyes, nced at him, and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Beck breathed a sigh of relief when he saw re¡¯s car approaching in the distance, he told Cherry,


    ¡°You


    should put on your makeup, and remember, if you don¡¯t want to marry Ivan, don¡¯t talk about criminals in


    front


    of re¡­ Or you might anger re. The Miller family won¡¯t be able to stay in Fort any longer.¡±


    Cherry looked down, took out the powder to fix her makeup, and saw Beck walking towards re¡¯s car.


    A


    sarcastic smile appeared on her face.


    She thought, ¡°Promise me everything? I won¡¯t buy it!¡±


    ¡°Beck is very selfish. He will always think of nothing but himself. After I marry Ivan, I can only have


    children,


    and continue to have children for him.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Beck will take my child away as the heir of the Miller family. At that time, no one would


    remember me.¡±


    Cherry, remembering what Jane had told her earlier, stifled her resentment, and bit by bit covered the


    marks


    of embarrassment on her face with powder puff.


    re brought Hulda over. Hulda, now his assistant, followed him step by step. She was numb, like a


    puppet.


    When Cherry saw theming, she had already put away her powder and went over to greet, ¡°re!¡±


    Hearing the voice, Hulda looked up and nced at Cherry. Hulda hadplicated feelings. When


    Cherry


    looked over, she looked down again.


    re smiled with satisfaction when he saw that Cherry was well-dressed. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go in


    and


    visit Ivan, and tell him about this good news.¡±


    They entered the reception room while they were talking. A momentter Ivan came in, led by two


    prison.


    guards.


    Cherry frowned as she saw him in his prison uniform, handcuffed and looking emaciated, and her eyes


    shed with disgust.


    She had not wanted to marry Ivan because of his unrestrained ways, and now that she saw him in such


    a


    mess, she despised him all the more.


    ¡°Beck and Cherry are here today to tell you some good news.¡± re saw his soning. With a doting


    and distressed smile on his face, he pointed to Cherry.


    Seeing that, Beck pulled Cherry out from behind so that Ivan could see her.


    Seeing that, Ivan nced at Cherry who wore exquisite makeup.


    His eyes were dark and there was no light in them. It was so deep and ruthless.


    Cherry and Ivan have known each other since childhood. Cherry had not been in close contact with


    him, but had some impressions of him. He was to her like a cynical, phndering, worthless man.


    She thought, ¡°But how could such a person have such terrifying eyes, which seemed to be so dark that


    they could swallow me up.¡±


    Cherry shuddered, and wanted to run away and be far away from Ivan. It must be a terrible thing, she


    thought, to share a bed with such a man.


    A smile appeared on Ivan¡¯s face, but there was a hint of a sinister vibe. ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°You agreed!¡± re stood up. re had matched Cherry with Ivan and was always worried that Ivan


    would


    not agree. It was wonderful to him that Ivan could agree.


    ¡°When you leave the prison, I will organize a wedding for you.¡±


    Ivan listened. Although he was expressionless, he nodded.


    Looking at his thin face, re felt distressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have been asking people to find


    connections, and


    will let youe out sooner.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, Dad!¡± Ivan smiled, and then looked at Cherry.


    Cherry was startled and took a step back. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°When we get married, I will treat you well, Cynthia¡¯s sister.¡±


    Cherry turned pale and nodded. Her mind was in a whirl. Ivan was so terrifying. He said something


    good to her, but for some reason, she always felt a chill.


    The visiting hour was soon over, and they came out. re and Beck still had something to discuss, and


    Hulda, who had been unspoken, said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Cherry for a stroll.¡±


    re was in a good mood. ¡°Have fun with Cherry, and put all the count on my bill,¡± after speaking, he


    left with


    Beck.


    Cherry stood with her arms folded, looked at Hulda, and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t remember that I know you so


    well.


    What do you want to do?!¡±


    Cherry never spoke to her. Hulda grew up in poverty. Cherry felt that talking to her was humiliating.


    Cherry thought, ¡°But such a woman is Alston¡¯s first love and has been Alston¡¯s personal assistant.


    Although


    she was kicked out of the Smith family in the end, it proves that Hulda is a very scheming woman, not


    just


    nobody.¡±


    Seeing her defensive look, Hulda smiled. Though her face was too thin, she had a touch of charm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    afraid. I do have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Without waiting for Cherry¡¯s reaction, she said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to marry Ivan, so I can help you.¡±


    Cherry was still a little impatient at first, but she cheered up when she heard those words. ¡°How can


    you help


    me?¡±


    Hulda whispered a few words in her ear. Cherry¡¯s eyes lit up, and she grasped her arm. ¡°Okay, give it


    to me


    §±ow.¡±


    Hulda smiled, but didn¡¯t do anything else.


    The excitement faded from Cherry¡¯s face. ¡°What do you want? Do you want money or something?¡±


    Hulda shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want money. What I want is what you don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Cherry was stunned.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to marry Ivan, then give him to me!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 94

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 94


    Chapter 94 The Ne Was Missing


    Cherry was really surprised. She didn¡¯t even have time to hide her expression. She blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you like.


    Alston?¡±


    Hulda¡¯s eyes darkened. She lowered her head and pretended to be upset. ¡°Yes, I like Alston, but I am


    not good. enough for him because of my poor background. He doesn¡¯t like me and even hates me


    now. Since there is no hope, everything is in vain no matter how much I love him!¡±


    After hearing this, Cherry snorted in satisfaction. ¡°You seem to have self-knowledge.¡±


    Hulda pursed her lips and endured her sarcasm. She said softly, ¡°To you guys, Ivan may be a useless


    yboy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But for our ordinary people, he is still a man we look up to.¡±


    ¡°This marriage is not up to me.¡± Cherry frowned. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t marry him, re will not choose you


    because


    of your poor background. And you had an affair with Alston before. How could he let you marry his


    loving


    son?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I can settle it down as long as you are firm in your mind.¡± Hulda smiled. ¡°Besides,


    you also


    got engaged to Alston before, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cherry red at her as if the engagement was her sore point. She said, ¡°Fine. That¡¯s a deal. I


    will go


    with you to get the thing. When I marry Alston, my engagement with Ivan will naturally be voided. By


    that


    time, if you want to hook up with Ivan, you need to work on your own.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will marry Ivan someday.¡±


    She had been following re these days. She knew he was eager to get Cherry and Ivan engaged


    because he


    wanted Cherry to have Ivan¡¯s child earlier.


    When Ivan came out of prison, she would try to have Ivan¡¯s child with a scheme. As long as she had


    this


    pawn, she would marry Ivan one day with her effort.


    After they came to an agreement, Hulda took her to the ce where she lived.


    Cherry looked at the simple house. The doors and walls were covered with small advertisements, and


    the


    stairway was muddy and full of foul water. She covered her nose in disgust and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°It


    makes me gross.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s fingers clenched tightly. The corners of her mouth were full of sneers. Cherry was a spoilt girl


    who didn¡¯t know the hardship of people. She couldn¡¯t even stand seeing this.


    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± Cherry ordered in a muffled voice, covering her mouth and nose.


    Hulda responded and took out a tightly packed bag from her home. When she handed it to Cherry, a


    trace of reluctance shed in her eyes but she still handed it over.


    ¡°Here. Make good use of this thing. It will help you sow discord between Alston and Cynthia.¡±


    Cherry hugged the bag. Her eyes were gleaming, full of excitement. She had already thought of a n


    in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t wait to do it.


    ¡°Cynthia walked on air these days. It¡¯s time to let her suffer.¡±


    Cherry sneered. She bid farewell to Hulda and left.


    Looking at her arrogant figure walking away, Hulda clenched her fists fiercely.


    Cherry was spoiled by Beck and Jane. She never considered the consequences when she did things.


    Now


    that she had that thing, Hulda didn¡¯t know what her next n was.


    If she offended Alston and the Green family, would Beck and Jane protect her and clean up the mess


    for her?


    Thinking about it, she was a little envious of Cherry. When she returned to the Taylor family after being


    fired


    by Smith Group, she thought that her parents and brother would treat her well. Even if they didn¡¯t treat


    her


    well, she thought they would not beat or scold her at will like before.


    But she was wrong. The three of them were kind to her for a while at first. But after all the money and


    valuable things on her were taken away by them, they drove her out of the house without hesitation.


    She lived on the streets and suffered a lot. When she was desperate, re left Smith Group and gave


    her a


    hand.


    She epted without even thinking about it. She became meek and subservient in front of re,


    putting


    away all her ambitions.


    But Hulda grew up in the poorest area of Fort. She yearned for money and status more than anyone


    else. She thought that as long as she could reach a higher status, she could hide her poor background.


    For now, among the person around her, the easiest top dog to y up to should be Ivan.


    As for Alston, she might not be able to get him in her life.


    Although she couldn¡¯t get Alston, she didn¡¯t want to see other women own him, especially Cynthia.


    Thinking of Cynthia, Hulda¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. That woman was so lucky. They had shared


    the


    same fate before, but why was she so lucky? She had Green Group as her backer and she was also


    favored


    by Alston. Everything was so enviable. Hulda wouldn¡¯t wait to rece her.


    So she took advantage of Cherry and expected to enjoy Cynthia¡¯s suffering.


    After finding the donator of the kidney, Cynthia went to Maple Garden to take care of Lynn whenever


    she had


    time.


    During the lunch break, she was about to ask Helen to go out for dinner. When she entered the


    elevator, someone suddenly rushed out of the elevator and ran past her in a hurry. That person


    bumped into her hard. Cynthia held on to the elevator door and managed to keep her feet.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? At least say sorry.¡± The nurse on the side muttered angrily. She looked


    at Cynthia with concern and said, ¡°Doctor Miller, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Cynthia frowned. As she moved her feet, she suddenly felt a tingling pain in her ankle. She


    was


    wearing shoes with a little heel today. When she got a bump, she sprained her ankle and it looked a


    little


    swollen.


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t go out to eat with Helen today.


    Cynthia sighed. She said to the nurse who was about to go down, ¡°If you see Doctor Helen, tell her that


    I won¡¯t be able to have lunch with herter. Let her and Doctor Carter eat first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse responded. Cynthia walked out of the elevator and walked slowly towards the office,


    holding the wall.


    The sprain was slight, and it should be betterter. Cynthia didn¡¯t n to apply for medicine. When she


    walked to the office, she breathed a sigh of relief. When she was about to change her clothes, she


    suddenly felt something was wrong. She touched her neck and tensed up immediately.


    That ruby ne her mother gave her was gone!


    Cynthia was anxious. She hurriedly dragged her painful feet to search along the route just now. She


    looked for it inch by inch. When arriving at the elevator, she didn¡¯t find any trace of the ne.


    She was flustered. When she changed her clothes and was about to go down for lunch, the ne


    was still on her neck. The ne pendant was not small. If it fell off, she should notice it.


    Cynthia suddenly remembered the man who rushed out of the elevator in a hurry. Her eyes lit up. It


    must be


    that man who stole her ne.


    That ne was very important to her. Cynthia went to the monitoring room without any pause, trying


    to


    find the trace of that man.


    After checking the cameras, she found that the man had already left the hospital. Cynthia was a little


    upset. She took out her phone to call the police. The ne was very valuable. As long as she called


    the police,


    the police would help her find it.


    As she turned on her phone, she saw that Jane had sent her a picture, which was the ruby ne


    she had


    lost.


    When Cynthia clicked on it, the picture was instantly withdrawn.


    Cynthia was outraged. It seemed that Jane had sent that man to steal her ne.


    She called Jane directly and her call was soon picked up.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of coldness. ¡°It seems that you are waiting for my call. Jane, why did you steal


    my


    ne?*


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s not stealing. I haven¡¯t been able to talk to you recently, so I can only


    borrow


    your ne.¡±


    Jane¡¯s voice was calm and slow, which made Cynthia furious.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Give it back to me, or I will call the police immediately. Your Miller Group is


    already


    on the verge of copse. If you get involved in thiswsuit, I¡¯m afraid you will lose thest respect.¡±


    As she finished, Jane became annoyed. Her voice became sharp, from which it could tell that she was


    angry


    on the other side.


    ¡°Cynthia, you got a sharp tongue. With the Green Group as your backing, your confidence has grown a


    lot.


    You¡¯re not a timid rabbit who survived under my control anymore. Humph!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 95

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 Allergy to Peanuts


    Jane couldn¡¯t hold her temper any longer. She satirized Cynthia with the past events, with her tone full


    of


    malice.


    Cynthia chuckled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s different now. I didn¡¯t expect that I have so many people to back me up. I a


    lso didn¡¯t expect that the superior Miller family was


    going to break down. Have you expected it before, Mrs.


    Miller?¡±


    As she finished her words, there was a crashing sound of a vase from the phone.


    Cynthia smiled faintly, ¡°Mrs. Miller, calm down. If you smash an antique worth million, you may not be a


    ble topensate for it with your group shares.¡±


    Her every word hit Jane¡¯s Achilles¡® heel. Jane was so angry that she was out of breath and her face flus


    hed. Cherry, who was next to her, quickly pulled her hand and motioned her to get to the point.


    Jane took deep breaths for a while before she calmed down. She said, ¡°Cut it out. Cynthia, do you want


    your ne? If you want it,e to our house alone. I¡¯ll give you an hour or I¡¯ll destroy it. I¡¯ve delete


    d the photo. It¡¯s useless to call the police.¡±


    ¡°Remember,e here alone. If I find out that you brought someone else, I will destroy the ne i


    mmediately.¡±


    To hear no more annoying words from Cynthia, Jane hung up the phone immediately after speaking.


    Listening to the ¡°beep¡± sound from the microphone, Cynthia was out of anger.


    After living with the Miller family for so many years, she knew Jane very well. Although Jane looked ver


    y sophisticated and rational, she would stick at nothing if someone infuriated her. Cherry¡¯s arrogance a


    nd recklessness were all inherited from her.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t want to


    dy any longer. She hurriedly went downstairs and took a taxi to the Miller family.


    After about forty minutes, the car arrived at the door of the Miller family.


    ¡°Miss, we arrived.¡± The driver¡¯s reminder brought Cynthia back to her senses. She hurriedly paid him a


    nd got


    out of the car.


    On the way here, she kept thinking about what Jane would say to her. She guessed it might be an excu


    se to lure her to the Mill family. Jane must have nned something to deal with her.


    Cynthia frowned and thought for a while. She took out her phone, edited a text message, and set it to b


    e sent to Alston twenty minutester.


    Jane and her daughter were despicable and wicked. She had to be prepared.


    After sending the text message and putting the phone in her pocket, Cynthia looked up at the second fl


    oor. Jane happened to walk towards the


    balcony. Seeing that Cynthia wasing alone, she was off guard. She


    shouted, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then she turned around and entered the room.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes darkened and she went through the gate.


    Beck seemed not to be at home today. It was extremely quiet inside when Cynthia walked in.


    There was no change in the decoration since she came herest time. But they used


    to have a few servants


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    while none were here.


    What Alston said was true. The Miller family must have had a hard time these days.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Cherry came out after being told Cynthia had arrived. When she caught Cyn


    thia


    looking at the decoration of the house, she felt ultimate disgrace. So she roared angrily.


    When Cynthia saw her, her face darkened. ¡°Where¡¯s your mom? Why hasn¡¯t shee out yet? Where


    is my


    ne?¡±


    Although Cherry looked unhappy, she didn¡¯t say anything harsh. She said, ¡°You are our guest. My moth


    er is cooking for you in the kitchen. You lucky dog!¡±


    Cynthia sneered and said, ¡°For me? When did your mom be so kind? For ady living a pampere


    d life, do you think she can cook?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t


    be arrogant¡­¡± Cherry looked at her angrily. As she was about to speak, Jane came out of the


    kitchen with a dish and stopped her. ¡°Cherry, don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    Then she looked at Cynthia with a loving


    smile on her face. ¡°Cynthia, I just want to invite you to my house for


    lunch. As you distrust Cherry and me, we came up with this idea. So sorry for that. Please forgive our


    recklessness.¡±


    Cynthia looked at her coldly and didn¡¯t believe her nonsense at all. ¡°Give me back my ne!¡±


    Jane¡¯s smile froze. She nodded and said to Cherry, ¡°Cherry, give the ne to Cynthia.¡±


    Cherry snorted. She stood up from the sofa with her mouth pouted and handed it to Cynthia


    from her pocket.


    ¡°Here. Your ne.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes brightened. She quickly took it over and checked it carefully.


    It was her ne and it was genuine!


    She put the ne away with suspicion shing in her eyes. She thought it would be difficult to get th


    e


    ne from Jane¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would take it back so easily. Did she really ju


    st


    want to invite her over for lunch?


    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    As she thought of the reason, she immediately denied it in her mind. How could they be so kind? Cynth


    ia felt that the feud between her and the Miller family was irreconcble. Because of her, Jane and Che


    rry suffered


    a lot. The best they could do was not to hurt her. How could they kindly invite her for lunch?


    There must be some conspiracy involved.


    ¡°Cynthia, you should rx now. We didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Jane put the dishes in her hand on the dining tabl


    e and


    said, ¡°There is soup in the kitchen. I¡¯ll bring it over.¡±


    As Jane said, she went directly into the kitchen and brought the soup to the table, which was full of dish


    es. ¡°Cynthia,e and eat!¡± Jane waved to her, motioning for her to sit down.


    Cynthia watched vigntly. She gave a nce at


    the dishes on the table, and then sneered, ¡°Are you really inviting me for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jane said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the ne. Am I


    not sincere? I do have an ulterior motive. We have many misunderstandings before, and I did do some


    things wrong. I want to show my apology by the meal. Our family came down in the world. We can¡¯t wit


    hstand any more torment. I hope you can forgive us and let the Green family and Alston spare us.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What about Beck? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Cynthia asked.


    Jane looked embarrassed. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your father? He was afraid to apologize to you fac


    When Cynthia heard this, she smiled more widely. ¡°If you¡¯re sincere¡­ There are five dishes on the table


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Jane and Cherry looked at each other, with a glint


    of light shing in their eyes. Jane exined helplessly, ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You invited me over, but you don¡¯t even know about my peanut allergy. Are you trying to take the chanc


    murder me?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cherry suddenly stood up from the chair. She said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be u


    ¡°Cherry, stop¡­¡± Jane whispered. She tugged at the corner of Cherry¡¯s clothes with a guilty look.


    Cynthia curled her lips. The older ones were always more sophisticated than the younger ones. Jane wa


    didn¡¯t know her, she would


    have been deceived by her.


    ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s my fault. I just learned to cook and could only cook these dishes. Since you¡¯re allergic to pe


    pushed away the dishes with peanuts and put the other two dishes in front of


    Cynthia.


    Looking at the two unattractive dishes, Cynthia chuckled lightly. These two dishes seemed to show Jane


    real cooking skills.


    ¡°I¡¯m picky in food as I lived in the Smith family these days. I have no appetite for these meals. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Cynthia said yfully. But for some reason, she really felt gross in her stomach.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back and hurried to the bathroom. Soon there was a sound of retching in the bathroom


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s gone too far!¡± Cherry said to Jane angrily with her blushing face.


    Jane was also out of anger. Her face became livid. ¡°Calm down. Stick to the n after she eats the food


    Cynthia came out soon. Because of retching, there were tears in her eyes. Her face looked so delicate t


    They both agreed that Lynn stole Jane¡¯s man and Cynthia stole Cherry¡¯s man. Cynthia and her mother w


    But for the n, they endured Cynthia¡¯s offense and affably invited her to eat again.


    After Cynthia retched, she felt a little impatient. ¡°You¡¯re so anxious to let me eat. Did


    you put something in


    the food?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that her casual words would make Jane and Cherry be struck with panic.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 96

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 Raise the Price


    Cynthia blinked her eyes and noticed the uneasiness on their faces. She smiled sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s really


    drugged? You must take great pains on it.¡±


    Cherry was not good at hiding her feelings. She immediately panicked when she heard Cynthia and ke


    pt looking at Jane.


    Jane¡¯s expression was also a little weird. But she managed to remain calm. She smiled awkwardly and


    said,


    ¡°Cynthia, you misunderstood me. How could I hurt you¡­¡±


    Cynthia sneered and pushed the two dishes to Jane. She said, ¡°Then prove to me!¡±


    Jane became more embarrassed, ¡°But you are the quest. I can¡¯t eat first. It¡¯s so rude.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to eat it. How could you let me eat?¡± Cynthia said indifferently. Looking at their pale fac


    es,


    she felt disgusted and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Then she walked towards the door.


    When her hand reached the doorknob, she suddenly felt severe pain in the back of her neck, and a sen


    se of


    dizziness hit her for a moment.


    Before she lost consciousness, she saw Cherry holding a stick with a pale face and her eyes were full


    of


    panic.


    It turned out that the food was just a ploy to distract her attention. Knocking her out was their real n.


    ¡°Mom, I¡­ I knocked her out.¡± Cherry¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Jane came over with a serious expression. She found Cynthia¡¯s phone, unlocked it, and


    saw the text message


    that was about to be sent to Alston. She


    sneered, ¡°I knew she would note here alone. She left herself a


    back door.¡±


    Jane deleted the text message and handed the phone to Cherry. She said, ¡°Take her phone. Send a m


    essage


    to Alstonter, tricking him into the ce we arranged in advance.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cherry was terrified at first. When she saw Jane calmly arranging everything, she also calmed


    down. She took the phone over and held it tightly in front of her chest.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to fail this time.


    She sneered when ncing at Cynthia who was unconscious on the ground. Then she turned and wen


    t out.


    Seeing Cherry leave, Jane couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. She looked at Cynthia with hatred in her eyes.


    She disgraced herself to please Cynthia while Cynthia was not moved and even satirized her. Now she


    was


    extremely angry.


    Jane kicked Cynthia¡¯s leg a few times to vent her anger. Then she called someone and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.


    Bring


    them here.¡±


    After tidying up the scene, she sat back on the sofa. Not


    long after, there was a knock on the door. She hurriedly opened the door and let a few people in.


    When Burnell walked in, his eyes widened when he saw the beautiful house and decorations. This was


    the first time he saw such a grand house.


    Seeing this, Jane felt a littlecent. Even though the Miller family was in decline, it was still beyon


    d ordinary people¡¯s reach.


    Burnell was thrilled and forgot his business. He clicked his tongue in admiration, roaming around with di


    rty shoes. Jane looked at him with contempt and shouted impatiently, ¡°Stop looking around. Focus on y


    our


    business.¡±


    Burnell smiled yfully. His face was full of frivolity.


    ¡°My sister said that you will give me 40,000 after it¡¯s done. Given the decoration in your family, you sho


    uld be very rich. Lady, it costs a lot for us to drive here. You have to pay some for the gas first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right!¡± The few people behind him also echoed. They were all gangsters on the street, and th


    ey were often unreasonable. Now that they could get more money, they were all happy to follow Burnell


    .


    ¡°You!¡± Jane was indignant. She didn¡¯t expect Burnell would raise the price at this time. ¡°We agreed befo


    re¡­¡±


    ¡°That was before.¡± Burnell interrupted her with a smile. He pointed at Cynthia who was on the


    ground and said, ¡°I heard from Hulda about this woman¡¯s background. She is


    Alston¡¯s wife and is also rted to the Green family. They¡¯re all top dogs for our average


    Joe. We all know how risky it is. You have the backing of the Miller family at least, but we have nothing.


    With more money as insurance, we will work harder for you.


    Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t wanna die for this.¡± The man behind Burnell also agreed.


    Jane snorted. ¡°You are quite thoughtful.¡±


    Burnell shamelessly replied, ¡°You¡¯re telling me. If you do many bad things, you will also be thoughtful lik


    e


    me!¡±


    As time was short, Jane didn¡¯t intend to argue with him about the 20,000


    dors. She took out a card and


    threw it to him.


    Burnell took the card and put it into his pocket, with a ttering smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re so generous.


    Let¡¯s


    get to work.¡±


    Burnell stepped forward and picked Cynthia up from the


    ground. Looking at her delicate face and her perfect body, Burnell looked


    greedy from his eyes. ¡°Mr. Smith is really lucky to have such an enchanting wife.¡±


    Jane rolled her eyes. In her view, if Cynthia wasn¡¯t pretty, how could Alston be obsessed with her? Cynt


    hia was the same as her mother. They were both sirens.


    ¡°When it¡¯s done, you can do whatever


    you want.¡± After Jane finished speaking, there was malice on her face. She couldn¡¯t wait to see if Alston


    would still love Cynthia when she was raped by these b*stards.


    As long as he was a man, he would definitely mind it. Even if he didn¡¯t mind on the surface, he couldn¡¯t


    get


    over it in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Jane¡¯s face was full of excitement. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to sleep with Alston¡¯s woman.¡±


    Burnell¡¯s eyes flickered. He smiled, but he didn¡¯t answer her directly. He carried Cynthia and walked out


    side.


    ¡°My men drove the car over. We gotta go. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    Seeing those


    men and Cynthia getting into the car, Jane called Cherry. She said on the phone, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom!¡± Cherry looked at herself in the bathroom mirror. She dressed up for a while. The makeup o


    n her


    face was great, which highlighted her gorgeous appearance. She was only wearing ayer of tulle on h


    er body, making her body faintly visible and alluring.


    A proud expression appeared on her face. She was confident that she was no worse than Cynthia int a


    ppearance. After dressing up, she believed Alston would be obsessed with her.


    ¡°Great.¡± Jane smiled. ¡°Cynthia has been taken away by them. Send a message to Alston when you are


    ready.¡±


    Cherry responded and hung up the phone. After she sent a text message to Alston, she powered off the


    phone directly.


    After finishing all this, she put on a bath towel to cover her body andy on the bed, waiting for Alston¡¯s


    arrival.


    In Alston¡¯s office, Lloyd was reporting work


    to Alston. After closing the file, he waited for Alston¡¯s feedback.


    When he didn¡¯t hear him speak for a long time, he looked up in surprise. He found that Alston was sitting


    a chair and his face was as cold as ever. But when looking carefully, he noticed Alston¡¯s eyes slid out of


    focus.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, have you


    not slept well recently?¡± Lloyd asked cautiously. He came to Smith Group not long time.


    ago. Alston was always vigorous and decisive in his memory. He had never seen Alston like this before.


    Alston came back to his senses and pinched his nose with his slender fingers. Somehow, he felt very


    flustered and this feeling was getting fierce.


    ¡°Cynthia didn¡¯t message me today!¡±


    Lloyd was confused by his incoherent words. ¡°What?¡±


    Alston stood up with his brows frowning. He was extremely agitated. ¡°She usually sends me messages


    during the break. She will even take pictures at lunch to tell me what she eats.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she is busy today? Sometimes you also forget to eat when you are busy. This is no


    surprising/


    Lloyd showed a wry smile. He felt that Alston was making


    a fuss. Cynthia might be busy and forgot to send


    him a message, which was enough to make Alston go frantic.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Lloyd sighed in his heart, ¡°Mr. Smith loves his wife so much.¡±


    Alston still felt uneasy. When he was about to call Cynthia to inquire about the situation, he suddenly


    received a message.


    It was sent by Cynthia.


    The text said: ¡°Alston, I¡¯ve been trapped. I¡¯m in room 403 of the Kim Hotel. Help!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 97

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 Something Was Wrong with the Fragrance


    Alston¡¯s eyes darkened, and a storm was brewing in his eyes.


    Lloyd¡¯s heart tightened when he noticed the change in his expression. He said, ¡°Mr. Smith, is the news


    from


    Mrs. Smith?¡±


    Alston nodded and called Cynthia¡¯s number while walking out. When he heard the reminder from the


    microphone, his eyes became colder.


    ¡°Lloyd, go to the hospital and see if Cynthia is there. Call me if you have any news. Move!¡±


    Lloyd was taken aback for a moment. Then he quickly responded and walked out.


    After thinking for a while, Alston sent a message to Lorenz and drove to the ce mentioned in the me


    ssage.


    Alston was driving


    very fast. The scenery on both sides retreated rapidly. He looked serious, holding the


    steering wheel tightly..


    He didn¡¯t feel right about that text message. Although the sender tried to imitate Cynthia¡¯s tone, she ign


    ored


    one point: the address!


    Cynthia often called him ¡°Al¡± instead of ¡°Alston¡± when sending him messages.


    In an emergency, a person would often use the habit he was most familiar with.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Cynthia and what the situation was now. Since someone could t


    ake


    her phone away, she must be in danger.


    Alston¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When he arrived at the hotel, he received a call from Lloyd.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith is not in the hospital. The nurse said that she was hit by someone and


    sprained her foot when she was preparing to eat. Then she returned to the office. The other medical sta


    ff said that she seemed to have lost something important. She dragged her injured foot


    and looked for it in the corridor anxiously. Then she went out after receiving a call and hasn¡¯t returned y


    et.¡±


    Alston looked up at the eye¨C


    catching signboard of the hotel, without a trace of emotion in his eyes. He said, ¡°Wait in the hospital. If


    you hear about her, call me ASAP.¡±


    After speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    Kim Hotel, thergest hotel in Fort!


    Alston sneered and walked straight to the front desk.


    When the receptionist saw himing, she stood up straight and looked at Alston respectfully. ¡°Mr. Sm


    ith,


    wee!¡±


    Alston nodded.


    Smith Group also invested in Kim Hotel. Even re didn¡¯t know that.


    Kim Hotel would strictly keep the customer¡¯s information confidential. The person who sent the messag


    e


    probably noticed this point. But keeping the information secret was only for ordinary people, not for Alst


    on.


    Alston asked directly, ¡°Who is staying in Room 403?¡±


    The receptionist checked quickly. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s a woman called Cherry Miller.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Alston sneered and walked upstairs.


    Given the situation, Cynthia should be controlled by the Miller family now. They did all this to lure him h


    ere.


    Alston couldn¡¯t wait to see what kind of tricks Cherry was ying.


    As time passed by, Cherry was sitting on the sofa in the room and grabbing


    the cushion tightly. She was extremely nervous. Thinking of what would happen next, she couldn¡¯t restr


    ain the excitement on her face.


    When she was immersed in excitement, there was a knock on the door.


    Cherry quickly stood up from the sofa. She ran over and opened the door. When she saw the tall and st


    urdy


    man outside, joy shed across her eyes. ¡°Alston, why are you here?¡±


    Alston looked at her who was only wearing a bathrobe. Her hair was slightly wet as if she had been bat


    hed.


    Her neckline was open, revealing arge part of fair skin, and her face was wearing delicate makeup.


    Alston instantly understood what her n was.


    ¡°You sent me a text


    message with Cynthia¡¯s phone. Why didn¡¯t you know I wasing? Where is Cynthia?¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were clear, without any trace of interest in Cherry.


    When Cherry heard him calling Cynthia intimately, she was jealous but she hid it soon. She bit her lowe


    r lip


    and looked a little dazed. She said, ¡°No! I went shopping today and got some stains on my clothes. So I


    booked a room to clean it. I was alone all the time. I have never seen Cynthia. Did she send the wrong


    message?¡±


    Alston sneered, with an impatient expression. ¡°Be honest. Tell me where she is. If I find out that you


    kidnapped her, I¡¯ll ruin your family.¡±


    A trace of panic shed in Cherry¡¯s eyes. Her fingers trembled violently. Before she did these things, sh


    e had thought about the possible consequences. If she failed, she would not be able to bear the conse


    quences. But


    so what?


    Compared to being forced to marry Ivan and have his child, she would rather take a big risk and gambl


    e.


    What if she seeded?


    Thinking of this, she gritted


    her teeth and opened the door of the room. ¡°Come in. It¡¯s a littleplicated. I


    can¡¯t exin it clearly in a while.¡±


    Alston frowned but still entered the door. He wanted to see how Cherry continued to lie.


    As he entered the door, a strong fragrance rushed directly into his nose. Alston felt a little dizzy. He cov


    ered


    his nose in disgust and said, ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s eyes flickered. If Alston found out


    that she and Jane nned it, he would make their life a living hell. She¡¯d better let others take the m


    e. By a happy coincidence, there was a scapegoat for her.


    She looked hesitant and stammered, ¡°Actually¡­ Cynthia was taken away by re.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alston looked startled.


    Seeing his fierce response, Cherry continued to lie. ¡°Ivan went to jail because of Cynthia. He was the o


    nly son of re, so re hates her deeply. Since the Green family lived in Fort, Cynthia has


    a big backer. As he can¡¯t


    do anything on the table, he kidnaps Cynthia secretly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Alston knocked on the table with a pensive face and deep eyes, making it hard to rea


    d his


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    mind.


    Cynthia nodded quickly. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. We went to see Ivan a few days ago. re discussed i


    Looking at her earnest expression, Alston sneered, ¡°Then tell me how did you deceive Cynthia?


    What did you


    and your family do for re?¡±


    Cynthia was stunned for a moment. She made up her mind in her heart and pretended to have a guilty l


    ¡°It is true that my mother and I designed Cynthia toe to our house. We let someone steal her nec


    so we called her and asked her toe here. re¡¯s men knocked her out and took her away. We did h


    him.¡±


    When she said this, her eyes were red with tears. She looked at Alston and said, ¡°Alston, could you plea


    forgive us for the sake of my confession? Our family is driven into a corner. We can only listen to re.


    sorry.¡±


    Alston frowned irritably. What she said matched what Lloyd had inquired about in the hospital. So it was


    re¡¯s men who did it?


    If so, Cynthia was much more dangerous than being in the Miller family. re was cruel and heartless. H


    had not called to threaten Alston so far. It was very likely that he would directly maltreat Cynthia.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up quickly and walked towards the door. Suddenl


    felt dizzy and a wave of heat evaporated from his body, which burned his internal organs


    and made him very


    ufortable.


    D*mn. He was drugged. But he didn¡¯t drink any water or eat food since he came in. Where did Cherry pu


    drug?


    Alston f¨¦lt dizzy. He was stunned when he remembered the strong fragrance from the room.


    ¡°The¡­ the fragrance is drugged?!¡± Alston looked up at Cherry with sharp eyes.


    The drug effect was so strong that his eyes were burning and red and his face was stern as if he was


    possessed by the Devil.


    Cherry watched obsessively. She was greedy and also drugged herself. At this moment, her body was a


    hot.


    She was excited in her heart, but her expression was flustered. ¡°re


    let me stay here to buy time. I didn¡¯t expect he would drug us. Alston, what should I do? I¡¯m feeling terrib


    help me.¡±


    After speaking, she pulled the loose belt around her waist and the bathrobe slipped off.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 98

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 Do What You Want


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The bath towel slipped, and Cherry wore a piece of tulle underneath, which was faintly visible and mad


    e her


    look more beautiful than nothing.


    She also smelled the strong aroma. With a dazed expression, she walked to Alston tenderly, ¡°Are you f


    eeling


    bad? I can help you.¡±


    Alston felt that his brain was going to explode. Looking at Cherry, instead of being obsessed, his eyes


    were full of disgust, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Cherry was stunned when she heard this, but it onlysted for a while. Then all her reason disappeared


    . She ignored his anger and leaned over to him.


    She was confident in herself. This time, she specially dressed up to improve her beauty. Coupled with h


    er


    behavior and the strong aroma, Alston could never escape from her.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Alston to remain rational in this state. When he saw Cherry approach, he moved t


    o one


    side. Cherry threw herself on the ground.


    The pain brought her consciousness back. She looked at Alston in disbelief, ¡°You, you avoided me! Wh


    y did


    you¡­¡±


    Alston took a few deep breaths and restrained the difort in his body. His bloodshot eyes red at


    Cherry, ¡°No way! Even if all my sanity disappears, you will only make me sick!¡±


    Then he headed for the door. Nothing could be seen on his face, but


    from his vain steps, it could be seen that


    he was not in a good state.


    Cherry¡¯s face was covered with reluctance. Seeing that he


    was about to leave, she got up, rushed to him, and hugged his waist from behind. In a gentle and


    pitiful voice, she said, ¡°Please, help me. I won¡¯t tell Cynthia. Nobody will know about this. Don¡¯t refuse


    me, okay?¡±


    Alston¡¯s back was tense. He clenched his fists.


    Cherry thought he had changed his attitude. She stuck to him all the time. There was a flicker of pride i


    n her eyes. She had already done so, and she didn¡¯t believe Alston could hold on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hit women!¡±


    Alston suddenly began to speak. His voice was hoarse and deep. Cherry heard the severity of his tone.


    She was frozen, and the next second, she was kicked out.


    ¡°But you reached my limits!¡±


    Alston gave her a hard p. Cherry¡¯s face suddenly swelled up and blood spilled from her mouth.


    She caressed her face in panic. Her eyes were filled with tears. She looked at him, ¡°I love you. I love yo


    u so much. I¡¯ve been with you since I was a child. Why don¡¯t you ever look at me? Cynthia is just an ille


    gitimate child in my family. Why would you like her!¡±


    ¡°Because she is Cynthia!¡± Alston looked at her with a cold face, watching her lying on the ground. Ther


    e was


    no trace of emotion or desire in his eyes.


    Cherry waspletely disappointed. She knew men. Even if there was someone they liked, they would


    never


    reject an initiative woman.


    She thought that she would take the initiative to close to Alston and seduce him shamelessly, and Alsto


    n


    would ept her in a little fuzzy mind. But the reality was not what she imagined at all.


    Alston was in such a state at this time, but he still had no interest in her at all.


    Cherry bit her lower lip. She felt ashamed and angry for the first time in her life.


    ¡±


    ¡°You are the first man I like in my life. I just want to give me to you. I know you like Cynthia, so I will not


    force


    you to be responsible for me. You know, I love you. I just want to have a night with you!¡±


    Alston nced at her coldly, ¡°You said you love me, why did you give up our engagement and force Ch


    erry


    married me when I was in aa?¡±


    He had Cherry there. Her eyes were flustered, and she did not dare to look at him.


    Seeing this, Alston sneered, ¡°You are selfish. Don¡¯t pretend to be affectionate. From now on, behave yo


    urself.¡±


    After speaking, he strode out of the room straightly..


    Looking at


    his back, Cherry bowed her head, and her eyes shed a gloomy expression. ¡°Alston, you are too


    cruel!¡±


    She staggered up from the ground and called Jane. After waiting for a few seconds, she heard Jane¡¯s v


    oice.


    The tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°Mom, I failed. He hates me. What should I do now? I feel very ufortable now.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s voice was panicky. As a precaution, Jane gave her the strongest incense. So she felt bad at th


    is


    time.


    Jane was surprised when she heard this. Alston was even able to endure that situation.


    She sighed. Hearing Cherry¡¯s voice, her eyes froze, ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Cherry squeezed her phone.


    ¡°Someone wille to see you, you just let him


    in. You¡­ As long as you can be ruthless, we still have a


    chance of sess!¡±


    Jane hesitated a bit when she said this. Cherry seemed to understand, ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Our purpose is to make Alston doubt Cynthia. In the past, we could use her birth to make a fuss, but n


    ow that the Green family is her support. We have no other way but to let their marriage


    break down. Do you understand?¡±


    Cherry responded, ¡°I¡¯d listen to you. I will do anything as long as I can marry Alston. He is what I want th


    Jane felt distressed about her daughter¡¯s humble words. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Now, Cynthia has been taken away by Burnell and his gang. Those people are b*stard who can


    do anything. Cynthia is really beautiful, and they will be tempted and do something.¡±


    Janeughed with malicious intent.


    When Cherry heard those words, she was full of expectation. She wanted to know if Cynthia had been t


    by other men, would Alston still love her?


    She hung up the phone.


    Cherry felt that she was immediately unbearable. Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    She propped up her weak body to open the door. There was a tall and strong man standing at the door.


    over, ¡°Miss Cherry, I¡¯m Ran. Mrs. Jane asked me toe


    here.¡±


    Cherry was stunned when he saw Ran¡¯s handsome profile. If Alston


    were here, he would find that this man named Ran had the same profile as himself.


    Full of excitement, Cherry dragged Ran into the room, touched his nose and lips with trembling finge


    But they were different. Ran¡¯s profile was softer than Alston¡¯s.


    Ran smelled the scent of flowers when he entered the room. He felt something wrong with his body


    after a while. Looking at the woman who was only covered with ayer of tulle, he felt even more excited


    to press her under him right now.


    ¡°Miss Cherry¡­¡± He swallowed, not knowing where to look.


    Cherry watched him turn around, showing his straight face. Although he was also handsome, he couldn¡¯


    should do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know.¡± Ran looked at her eagerly.


    Cherry smiled coquettishly, took his hand, and pulled him onto the sofa. She leaned into his arms and


    looked


    at him, ¡°Then, do what you want.¡±


    With that, she kissed Ran. Finally, Ran couldn¡¯t control himself. He pulled her into his arms.


    The camera opposite the sofa shed and photographed them both.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 99

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 Heartbreak


    ¡°Ah¡­ Cynthia woke up in a daze and felt a pain in the back of her neck. After waking up, she found her


    hands


    and feet tied.


    She was nervous and tried to calm herself.


    She recalled that she had been kidnapped by Jane and Cherry. ¡°What¡¯s their purpose? Did they


    just want to take revenge on her? Or use her to get something from Smith Group or Green Group?¡± Cy


    nthia thought.


    While she was thinking, a person appeared. It was a thin man with yellow hair and a frivolous smile on


    his face. He looked weird and messy.


    Seeing her wake up, a,sh of excitement shed in


    his eyes. He shouted to the back, ¡°Burnell, she is awake.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way. Let me see!¡± A man came up from behind him, pushed him away and approached


    Cynthia.


    Cynthia tilted her head back to avoid him. This man named Burnell was tall and strong. She thought tha


    t she had seen him before. She was familiar with his face.


    ¡°Who are you? Have we met before?¡± Cynthia asked.


    Burnell was rmed. He stepped back a few steps. ¡°How is it possible? Hulda said that this woman ha


    d never seen him before. How could she think that he was familiar?¡± Burnell thought.


    ¡°I should do this pickup, girl!¡± Burnellughed and touched Cynthia¡¯s cheek.


    Cynthia frowned and dodged his hand. ¡°Who the h*ll are you? Why did you bring me here? Do you kno


    w who I


    am?¡±


    She hid in time, and Burnell¡¯s fingertips slid across her cheek, which was soft and smooth. He was mov


    ed and twirled his fingers, ¡°You are smooth¨Cskinned and pretty. Good.¡±


    ¡°Of course we know. You¡¯re Alston¡¯s wife. Mrs. Jane asked us to take you here. There are five men. Wh


    at do


    you think we want to do? Ha, ha!¡±


    After he said this, the men behind him alsoughed, with lewd and obscene smiles.


    Cynthia became stiff for a moment. She felt a little afraid. This group of people looked not like


    kidnappers, but gangsters pieced together on the street. Such people often had no limits, let alone judg


    e the stake. She couldn¡¯t get them to listen to reason.


    She curled up and felt a few malicious eyes looking up and down at her. ¡°They¡­ How much money did


    they give you? Let me go, I will double it for you!¡±


    Seeing that Burnell was stunned for a moment, she continued with a calm expression, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you d


    on¡¯t know. Although Miller


    Group looked good now, it is on the verge of bankruptcy. They can¡¯t afford any more


    money. My husband is Alston, and my cousin is the person in charge of Green Group. They love me ve


    ry


    much. They can give you much more money, no matter how much you ask.¡±


    Burnell looked at her with a yful smile, ¡°You see, she is quite eloquent. I was almost persuaded. I lov


    e


    money, but I love my life even more. The


    money that Jane gave me is not much, but it¡¯s enough for me. If


    I ask Alston or your cousin for money, I will lose my life in the end.¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia sank in thought. It was difficult to deal with a kidnapper who was unmoved by mo


    ney.


    Burnell smiled when he saw her pale, ¡°Mrs. Smith, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want your life. You know, things


    will get


    serious with killing.¡±


    Cynthia became more flustered when she heard this. In other words, everything could be done but kill h


    er.


    D*mn it!


    Her heart was in her mouth.


    At this moment, Burnell¡¯s phone rang. When he answered the phone, he froze for a while. Then heug


    hed, ¡°You rich people are interesting. I get it. I¡¯ll show it to herter.¡±


    He hung up the phone, turned, and looked at Cynthia. His eyes were filled with pity.


    Cynthia was rmed, ¡°Is it Jane? What did she ask you to do?!¡±


    Burnell made no answer to her. He kept his head down. It seemed that he was waiting for something. R


    ight on cue, his cellphone buzzed with


    an alert. He checked the message excitedly, and there was a mixed ambiguous voice of men and wom


    en on the phone.


    The groans of the female as well as the man¡¯s deep voice


    were very familiar to her. This voice shocked her. It


    was impossible!


    The rest of the gang was attracted. When they saw the video on the phone, they eximed, ¡°D*mn! It¡¯s


    exciting!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so open¨Cminded.¡±


    They gathered around the phone andmented, with wretched smiles on their faces.


    Cynthia frowned and turned away. Her face was covered with disgust.


    Burnell watched the video, then looked at the woman curled up in the corner. There was an interest on


    his face. He kicked them away. ¡°Get out. This video is for Mrs. Smith.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s body froze when she heard the words. Burnell walked in front of her, squatted down, and put


    the phone in front of her, ¡°Look, you must be familiar with the two in this video. The one is your


    husband, who


    sleeps next to you every night.¡±


    The groans of the man came into her ears. Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red. She tried to


    dodge and turned away, ¡°No,


    no! It¡¯s fake. He is not Alston! It¡¯s not him!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mrs. Smith.¡± Burnell sighed hypocritically and forced her to see the


    video. ¡°You have to watch it. It¡¯s my


    task assigned by my employer. I took the money, so I have to fulfill the deal.¡±


    Burnell fixed her head and forced her to watch the video.


    It was a high¨Cdefinition video. The profiles of the two people were clearly photographed.


    Seeing their blurred eyes, Cynthia could only see Alston, who was acting wildly.


    Cynthia stopped struggling. She bit her lower lip and tried not to let the whimper in her throate out.


    Tears streamed from her red eyes.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her desperate and sad look, Burnell felt a little ufortable. He turned off his cell phone, looke


    lying on the ground with her shoulders hunched all the time, and said, ¡°You see, this is a man. When you


    poor!¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t restrain her tears and soon got the ground wet in front of her.


    At this time, the skinny man with yellow hair behind Burnell said, ¡°They are drugged. It¡¯s usually not the


    Burnell nced at him, and pped his head, ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?


    I know. Maybe Mrs. Smith can also see


    it.¡±


    Cynthia kept silent.


    She knew it. They were not acting normally. Alston would never touch Cherry. He might be drugged.


    Thinking of this, Cynthia still felt heartbreak. Her husband had sex with another woman. It was like a knif


    pierced into her heart. She had to curl up to relieve the pain.


    Not long after watching the video, Jane called again. Her voice was filled with excitement. She asked Bu


    ¡°How did it go? Did she watch it? What¡¯s her reaction?¡±


    Burnell nced at Cynthia and said, ¡°Heartbreak!¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha! Good, good!¡± Janeughed, feeling that all her anger in the past few days had gone away.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s your time. You can do what you want.¡± Jane hung up the phone.


    The rest of the gang next to Burnell heard it. They looked at Cynthia¡¯s slender figure excitedly, ¡°I heard w


    the employer said. So, can we¡­ After watching that video, we can¡¯t wait a second.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 100

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 100


    Chapter 100 I¡¯ll Take You Home


    Cynthia heard that, and she didn¡¯t even dare to cry. She tried her best to shrink her body and thought


    about


    how to save herself,


    If they dare to touch her, she will put in her convulsive effort.


    ¡°What f*cking are you talking about!¡±


    Burnell suddenly stood up and pushed away the man. He looked at the rest four men with a cold face,


    ¡°No


    one of you can touch her without my order!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ why!?¡± The man with yellow hair was a little confused. They have done what the employer


    ordered, and


    even the employer said they could do whatever they wanted. He didn¡¯t understand why Burnell stopped


    them.


    ¡°You can try!¡± Burnell gave him a cold look.


    The man felt slightly unresigned. This beautiful woman was lying in front of them, but they could not do


    anything they wanted. D*mn!


    ¡°She is Alston¡¯s wife and has rtionships with the Green family. You cannot afford to offend her. If we


    are


    found to have kidnapped her, we will at most be beaten or sent to prison. But if we touch her, Alston will


    kill


    us.¡±


    Burnell was just a bludger, but he cherished his life and knew the result. Jane hated Cynthia and


    ordered


    them to do something. But he was not a fool.


    ¡°Since the matter has been done, let¡¯s go. When Jane transfers the money to my ount, we can


    share it.


    This money is enough for us to live for a long time.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ What about this woman?¡± A man asked and pointed at Cynthia who was on the ground.


    Burnell nced at Cynthia and said, ¡°Just leave her here. Alston should be able to find her soon. If not,


    it will


    be her bad luck.¡±


    Then they left.


    Soon, the sound of the car starting came from outside. Cynthiay on the ground and listened carefully,


    and


    only rxed when the car had gone far away. Shey on the ground and stared nkly at the broken


    wall.


    Alston, Cherry, and their figures in the video kept intertwining in her mind. Cynthia felt that she was


    going


    crazy.


    Alston came out of Room 403. When he felt the cold wind blowing from the corridor, he was a little


    soberer.


    He held the wall, and then called Lloyd up.


    *When youe back from the hospital, go to the presidential guest house in Kim Hotel. Hurry up,


    take the medicine that Greg gave you.¡±


    After that, he hurriedly took the lift to the top floor.


    Lloyd hung up the phone. Just as he was about to leave, Helen ran over with the checklist and was


    stunned when she saw him, ¡°Where¡¯s Cynthia? I tried calling her several times, but I couldn¡¯t get


    through.¡±


    They didn¡¯t find Cynthia yet. If they got one more person, they would be more worried about Cynthia.


    Lloyd didn¡¯t tell Helen the truth, but looked at the checklist in her hand and asked, ¡°What is it you want


    to see Mrs. Smith? Would you mind telling me? And then I tell her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she didn¡¯t feel well a few days ago. She had a physical examination, but she hasn¡¯t gone to get


    the checklist. She is loopy now. As an obstetrician, she didn¡¯t even know she was pregnant.¡±


    Helen med her, but her eyes were full of smiles. She knew that Cynthia had always wanted to have


    a child, and now she finally got it. She was happy for her.


    Lloyd stared at Helen in wide-eyed amazement after hearing this. His cell phone almost dropped from


    his hand, ¡°What? She is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Helen was stunned.


    What expression was on Lloyd¡¯s face? There was no surprise except worry.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Lloyd ran out of the hospital. He was not as calm as usual. After running a few meters, he


    turned


    back, took the list in her hand and ran away again.


    Looking at his back, Helen shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what the hell he was doing.


    Lloyd ran to the presidential guest house in Kim Hotel. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Alston


    coming out of the bathroom. It was early winter. Alston took a cold shower, but his eyes were still


    burning red.


    Lloyd knew what had happened when he saw this scene. He handed over the medicine.


    This medicine was specially prepared by Greg after Cynthia was drugged by Ivanst time.


    Alston took medicine and swallowed the pills. His symptoms were significantly relieved, and his


    bloodshot eyes immediately subsided.


    He ordered Lloyd while changing clothes, ¡°You ask two groups of people. One group to watch re,


    and the other to check for any suspicious people who have gone to the Miller¡¯s house today. If you


    have any news,


    report it to me.¡±


    Without waiting for Lloyd to respond, Alston strode to the door.


    Lloyd grabbed the checklist in his pocket, and hurriedly caught up with Alston, ¡°There is one more


    thing. I just came from the hospital and I got the check report of Mrs. Smith. She¡­ she is pregnant.¡±


    Alston suddenly paused. He turned around and looked a Lloyd with a shocked expression, ¡°You¡­


    What did


    you say!?¡±


    Cynthiay on the cold soil. She could only hear the sound of the wind blowing through the branches.


    There was not a single sound of people. It was terrifying.


    She felt bad for the past few days, and her nerves have been tense today. The kidnappers had already


    left.


    Listening to the wind, she was sleepy.


    Didn¡¯t know how long it took, she felt someone holding her waist in a daze.


    All the daze disappeared at once. Cynthia suddenly opened her eyes and struggled. Her voice was full


    of


    panic, ¡°Who are you!? Don¡¯t touch me, get away!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m Alston!¡± Alston was taken aback by her struggle. Fearing that she would


    hurt herself, he held her in his arms and patted her back tofort her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the bad guys are gone. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Cynthia stopped struggling and copsed in his arms.


    Alston looked at her pale face. Her clear eyes were filled with horror. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t


    even


    dare to cry. She just shed tears silently.


    Seeing her face, he felt that his heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle, and the pain was


    pounding.


    He kissed her on the forehead, then he picked her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Have you been hurt? Are you


    feeling


    any ufortable in your belly?¡±


    He was in a hurry when he came out, so he didn¡¯t change his coat. Just as Cynthia was being held in


    her


    arms, she smelled a fragrance.


    It was a woman¡¯s fragrance!


    Thest bubble of hope was destroyed. Her heart sank.


    She leaned in his arms and said nothing. Alston carried her out of the house. Lorenz came up to him in


    a hurry. His handsome face was filled with worry. ¡°Is she¡­ all right?¡±


    There was hesitation in his voice. Alston understood his meaning and shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s okay.


    Those kidnappers didn¡¯t touch her. Otherwise, I would never spare them!¡±


    Lorenz breathed a sigh of relief. It was cold outside. He took off his coat and was about to cover


    Cynthia when he found that she was watching him. Her arms were in a hugging gesture, and her voice


    was hoarse.


    ¡°Lorenz, carry me!¡±,


    As soon as she said, she felt Alston¡¯s muscles tense. She didn¡¯t dare to look him directly in his eyes but


    held


    out her arms towards Lorenz.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenz¡¯s eyes shed, and he smiled, ¡°My cousin likes me.¡±


    Then he took Cynthia from Alston¡¯s arms. She was too thin.


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Cynthia responded in a choked voice and buried her head in Lorenz¡¯s arms.


    Looking at their backs, Alston narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath. The wind also chilled his


    heart.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 101

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 101


    Chapter 101 Fake Pregnancy


    ¡°Mr. Smith, she doesn¡¯t look well.¡± Lloyd, who


    had witnessed all this, stepped forward and hesitated. ¡°Was she


    stimted by anything?¡±


    Alston¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Look it up. I want to know what happened in the meantime. You have to find t


    hose


    kidnappers as soon as possible.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s expression grew solemn. He made a response quickly. It wasn¡¯t until Alston


    got into the car that he


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Alston¡¯s expression just now was horrified.


    Cynthia was kidnapped and left on the cold ground for so long. Lorenz was worried that she might feel


    unwell, so he took her to the hospital for aprehensive examination.


    After examining the report, the doctor looked at the two people. These two were well¨C


    known bosses in Fort.


    She was stared at by them, and she felt great pressure.


    ¡°Doctor Miller was stimted. She is too nervous, coupled with her cold and weak body, which may aff


    ect the


    fetus. But fortunately, she¡¯s healthy now and the problem is not serious. Have a good rest, and add mor


    e


    nutrition¡­¡±


    Cynthia, who was sitting on the hospital bed, suddenly raised her head when she heard this, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m


    pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The doctor looked at her with a teasing smile, ¡°You are a famous doctor in our obstetrics and


    gynecology department, and you didn¡¯t even realize you were pregnant.¡±


    Cynthia touched her belly in disbelief. There was a little life here. Her fingers even began to tremble.


    She had taken Ste¡¯s sterilization medicine for half a month. Although it had been detoxified, she thou


    ght it would be difficult to get pregnant. She did not expect that she was pregnant.


    She met Alston¡¯s eyes, who was also smiling, but she was taken aback and then looked away awkward


    ly.


    The smile on Alston¡¯s face disappeared. He


    frowned and thought, ¡°Why did she blind me? She was avoiding


    me on purpose!¡±


    After the doctor left, Lorenz sat by the bed and looked at Cynthia gently. ¡°Lynn will be very happy to kno


    w that


    you are pregnant.¡±


    Cynthia at him and said, ¡°Just tell her about the child. Don¡¯t talk about the kidnapping. She will be worri


    ed


    about me.¡±


    Lorenz felt distressed about her. Cynthia had suffered so much and still thought about others.


    He touched her head and rubbed her long hair, ¡°You little stupid. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be all right.


    ¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia covered her hair and smiled at him. There was no haze on her face as if nothing


    had ever happened.


    Lorenz sighed silently and stood up. His face was full of spoiling, ¡°I¡¯ll buy some food for you. What do y


    ou


    want?¡±


    ¡°I have no appetite right now. I¡¯m a bit tired and want to sleep.¡± Cynthia said and nced at Alston. The


    re was


    an obvious sign of rejection.


    Alston clenched his fist tightly. Blue veins stood out on the back of his hand. But there was not a trace o


    f


    anger or frustration


    on his face. He smiled, ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go out with Lorenz. If you need anything. just call Lloyd. H


    e¡¯s waiting outside the door.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cynthia responded. She


    shrank into the quilt, revealing only half of her pale face and closed her eyes.


    Alston¡¯s eyes darkened. He turned around and walked out of the ward with Lorenz.


    The door was closed. Cynthia looked at the snow¨Cwhite ceiling and


    sighed. She didn¡¯t know what hade over her. Although she knew that Alston was blindsided by Che


    rry, when she saw his face and smelled the fragrance on him, the images in the video would sh in he


    r mind.


    When she thought of what had happened between Alston and Cherry, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sick an


    d


    disgusted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault.¡± Cynthia continued to tell herself. She pulled up the quilt irritably and covered herself.


    Alston left the ward and walked side by side with Lorenz. At the corner of the corridor, he finally lost con


    trol


    of his emotions and punched the wall.


    Lorenz heard a slight crack, and then saw the tile walls crack. He sighed and patted Alston on the shoul


    der, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cynthia may have been stimted, and she couldn¡¯t change her mood for a while. Gi


    ve her


    some time.¡±


    Alston pressed his head against his fist. His eyes turned red. He felt that his heart was saturated with


    va, which made him miserable. ¡°I just want to know what happened to her. Why did she reject me so m


    uch? What those kidnappers, Jane and Cherry did to her?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t ask Cynthia. She is sensitive


    and tends to keep things to herself. If we ask her directly, it will hurt


    her again.¡±


    Lorenz¡¯s expression was serious. His eyes were filled with ice¨C


    cold. ¡°Now that the kidnappers are gone, we


    can only ask Jan¨¦ and Cherry.¡±


    Alston suddenly strode outside with a murderous look.


    Lorenz shook his head and said after him, ¡°Calm down, we have to look into it first. Slow down, Alston.


    Where are you going? We¡¯re going to buy Cynthia a meal. I know what she likes.¡±


    Cynthia only slept for a short while. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep anyway. So she just sat up and was about t


    o ask Lloyd toe over and ask something, when suddenly there was a noise at the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m Cynthia¡¯s mother¨Cinw. Cannot I go to see her?¡±


    Ste¡¯s sharp came in through the door. Lloyd said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Smith is still resting, and Mr. Smith


    specifically said that visitors are allowed toe to see her after she wakes up.¡±


    Hearing this, Ste became even angrier. ¡°You are Alston¡¯s assistant. Why don¡¯t you very inflexible? A


    m I someone else? I¡¯m the mistress of the Smith family. I¡¯m his mother.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith said that no one cane in when Mrs. Smith is asleep.¡± Lloyd was toughened and stopped


    ¡°Well!¡± Ste got angry. She threw her bag to the ground. ¡°I took time to see her, and I¡¯ve given her face


    daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Lloyd, let her in.¡± Cynthia frowned and called out the door.


    Lloyd was stunned for a moment, then opened the door and asked, ¡°Sorry to have disturbed you.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Cynthia rubbed her eyebrows and said.


    Lloyd let Ste in. Ste picked up her bag, stared at him, and arrogantly walked into the ward.


    Seeing Ste upset, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember you caring so much about me. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I hear you are pregnant!¡± Ste looked serious and asked her directly.


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you. Yes, I¡¯m pregnant, more than two months, and the b


    very healthy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Ste subconsciously shouted. Seeing Lloyd


    and Cynthia looking at her, she covered


    her mouth quickly.


    There was still surprise in her eyes. ¡°How could that be? She had already drugged sterilization


    pills to Cynthia, and saw her drink taken for more than half a month. The medicine is strong. She would


    able to get pregnant.¡± Ste thought.


    Thinking of this, Ste looked at Cynthia suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, I don¡¯t believe it. Maybe there


    ¡°You look surprised. I¡¯m pregnant with Alston¡¯s child, shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± Cynthia touched her belly


    That gaze seemed to be able to plumb everything. Ste stepped back with a panicked expression. She


    I


    Cynthia didn¡¯t look at Ste. When she heard Ste say this, her face was full of irony. ¡°There is no misd


    obstetrician and gynecologist.¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression turned


    pale when she got the exact answer. She didn¡¯t believe that there was something wrong with the drug. It


    private to say to her.¡±


    Lloyd nced at Cynthia. Seeing her nod, then he left and closed the door.


    Seeing Lloyd leave, Ste took a step forward, grabbed Cynthia¡¯s fair wrist, and looked at her aggressiv


    ¡°You are not pregnant, right? Honestly, are you a fake pregnancy?!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 102

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 102


    Chapter 102 You Can¡¯t Let Cynthia Give Birth


    Cynthia¡¯s wrist was tightly held by Ste. When she met her scrutinizing eyes, Cynthia smiled, and her


    pale


    face made her look weak.


    ¡°You think highly of me. Although I work in the hospital, the doctors here are all Alston¡¯s people. How


    can I


    fake pregnancy?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste was full of confidence in her medicine and immediately retorted. ¡°I know you couldn¡¯t get


    pregnant in


    your life.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Alston and I are in good health and are in our prime. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to


    be pregnant? Why are you so sure that I can¡¯t get pregnant? You are not a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Ste subconsciously wanted to say it, but she immediately covered her mouth.


    Cynthia sneered and said, ¡°Let me tell you. Because you gave me sterilization medicine, right?¡±


    ¡°How could you know?¡± Ste was startled.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with hatred. ¡°You usually ridiculed or insulted me, but you suddenly


    cared about me. Of course, there is something wrong. I checked the medicine dregs, and it was


    sterilization medicine. You are heartless. In order to prevent me from getting pregnant, you made a lot


    of effort.¡±


    Ste was frightened by her eyes and took a few steps back. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve let someone deal


    with it.¡±


    ¡°Since you dare to do such vicious things, you should be prepared to be discovered.¡±


    Ste was stunned, and her heart was a mess. ¡°Since you knew, why did you drink it? I saw you drink it


    with.


    my own eyes. How could you still be pregnant?¡±


    Cynthia sneered and said, ¡°Do you forget who I am? The famous doctor in the hospital is my teacher.


    He can tell that something is wrong with the medicine at a nce. If he didn¡¯t prescribe the antidote for


    me, I would


    not be able to conceive in this life.¡±


    Ste¡¯s face was pale, and she stared at Cynthia¡¯s belly withplicated emotions in her eyes.


    Cynthia noticed her eyes and subconsciously covered her stomach with a quilt.


    Ste was pulled back to her senses by her actions and smiled stiffly. ¡°Why are you so nervous? It¡¯s my


    grandson. I won¡¯t harm him.¡±


    Cynthia clutched the corner of the quilt tightly with her fingers and looked at Ste vigntly. ¡°Stay away


    from me. Since you gave me sterilization medicine, I will never trust you again. You are so indifferent to


    your


    own son. I don¡¯t believe you will be kind to my child.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ste snorted coldly. ¡°I want to take care of you, but you actually doubt me.¡±


    Cynthia felt annoyed, and she didn¡¯t want to talk with her. She pointed to the door. ¡°Go out, I don¡¯t want


    to see


    you.¡±


    Seeing that Cynthia wanted to drive her away, Ste became angry. She pointed at Cynthia¡¯s nose and


    cursed. ¡°I want to take care of you, but you want to drive me away. Do you think that I won¡¯t dare to


    touch you because you have the support of the Green family? If you don¡¯t apologize to me today, I


    won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t have any expression on her face. Seeing Ste¡¯s furious look, sheughed. ¡°You said


    you wanted to take care of me, but you didn¡¯t bring anything here. You question my fake pregnancy as


    soon as you enter the door and scold me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky to have a mother-inw like you. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ste¡¯s face turned livid. When she was about to speak, Lloyd, who was waiting outside the


    door, heard the quarrel inside and entered.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cynthia nced at Ste. ¡°Don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Ste was very angry, but she didn¡¯t want to be driven out by his son¡¯s subordinate. She gave Cynthia


    a vicious look. ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. Your child will be born in seven or eight months. No one can


    guarantee that


    your child will survive safely.¡±


    After speaking, she picked up her bag and mmed the door in a domineering manner.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Mr. Smith will keep you and the child safe.¡± Lloyd quickly


    comforted


    Cynthia.


    Cynthia lowered her head, stroking her stomach lightly with her fingers without speaking.


    After Ste left the hospital, she answered the phone. Her face changed, and she went to Gutra House.


    She was guided into a private room by the waiter.


    The private room was not big, but it was delicately decorated. Ste saw a man sitting at the table.


    After asking the waiter to go out, she walked over quickly and saw the man¡¯s face. A charming smile


    instantly appeared on her face, making her well-maintained face a bit more beautiful.


    ¡°re.¡±


    The person behind the screen was re. He was sitting upright with a pot of tea in front of him. He


    smiled gently and handed over the menu. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some of your favorite dishes. Have a look.¡±


    Ste smiled. Since her husband died, her son had a cold rtionship with her. Only re took care of


    her. She had never met a man who treated her so well, so she fell in love with him.


    She leaned over with a hint of shyness on her face. ¡°I like whatever you order.¡±


    As re smiled, he handed her a cup of tea and asked, ¡°Have you been to the hospital? Have you


    seen


    Cynthia?¡±


    When he mentioned this, Ste¡¯s anger suddenly rose up, and she snorted coldly. ¡°She is arrogant.


    She


    sneers at me. She doesn¡¯t take me seriously at all just like Alston.¡±


    re was impatient to hear herining, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He patted her on the


    shoulder and asked, ¡°Is she really pregnant? Didn¡¯t you say that you gave her sterilization medicine?¡±


    Ste sighed. ¡°Yes, my friend rmended it to me and said it was effective. I gave it to Cynthia, but


    she was vignt and found out. She took the dregs of the medicine and got the antidote. She was so


    lucky.¡±


    Hearing what she said, re¡¯s face turned dark. He lowered his head and held his teacup tightly. Ste


    didn¡¯t.


    notice his emotions.


    She didn¡¯t know that her friend was instigated by re. He knew the effect of sterilization medicine


    very well. He originally thought that he could use Ste to prescribe the drug, but he didn¡¯t expect that


    Cynthia would


    find out.


    When he knew Cynthia was pregnant, re was angry. His son was sent to prison by this couple and


    suffered a lot, and he didn¡¯t know if his son could have children.


    Cynthia¡¯s pregnancy was like a thorn piercing into his heart. It didn¡¯t hurt very much, but it tortured him.


    ¡°Cynthia looks weak, but she is not easy to bully at all. I have fought against her so many times, but I


    have never won. Now with Green Group as her backer, I can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡±


    When re heard this, he looked up at her. ¡°Are you willing to be bullied by Alston and his wife and


    always


    avoid them? You are Alston¡¯s mother, the hostess of the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Ste looked at him with a bit of grievance on her face.


    re reminded her. ¡°You can¡¯t let Cynthia give birth to this child.¡±


    Ste froze for a moment and said anxiously, ¡°If I dare to do anything, Alston will kill me. In his heart,


    Cynthia


    is much more important than me.¡±


    re was impatient, but in order to achieve his goal, he said patiently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.


    You can let her get angry and stimte her. If she loses her child, it has nothing to do with you. You


    can find a good daughter-inw so that you can be the real hostess of the Smith family.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 103

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 103


    Chapter 103 Cherry Came


    Ste¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she looked at re. ¡°You are smart.¡±


    re watched her getting closer to him with a shy face, and he took her into his arms.


    The door of the room was closed tightly.


    Cherry looked at the man who was hugging her and kept stroking his face with her fingers. Ran¡¯s sid


    e face was exactly the same as Alston¡¯s. Sometimes she felt dazed when she looked at it.


    She didn¡¯t know how her mother found this man, but it really came in handy.


    Ran suddenly groaned and turned his face. Cherry¡¯s all enthusiasm receded, and she pushed him h


    ard.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Ran was sleeping soundly and was pushed out of bed by her.


    He woke up immediately and pulled the quilt to cover his body. He looked at Cherry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? W


    hat happened?¡±


    Cherryzily got up from the bed. Ran looked at her and couldn¡¯t help approaching her. He wanted t


    o hug her, but the woman who obediently let him hug her just now pped him hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± With an impatient face, Cherry walked towards the bathroom and said, ¡°Since your m


    ission ispleted, leave now. Don¡¯t appear in front of me.¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t get angry. He put on his pants and followed her into the bathroom. ¡°You are so heartless.


    You throw me aside after using me.¡±


    Cherry rolled her eyes and threw the bank card at him. ¡°Take the money and get out.¡±


    After Ran put the bank card in his pocket, he wrote down his contact information. ¡°Miss Miller, conta


    ct me


    if you need me.¡±


    He put the note on the coffee table and left.


    After Cherry finished washing, she saw the note on the table and was about


    to throw it into the trash can. But suddenly, she changed her mind and put the note in her bag.


    She had justpleted half of the n. After wiping her hair, she picked up a tightly packed bag from t


    he bedside. It was given to her by Hulda, and it woulde in handy now.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know what their n was. She was sitting on the bed, eating the porridge fed by Alston.


    After thinking about it all night, she kept the video incident in her heart, as if it had never happened.


    Alston loved her deeply, and it was


    not on his own initiative to do that. She couldn¡¯t alienate him because of


    this. She didn¡¯t want to destroy the rtionship they finally repaired.


    Besides, she was pregnant now.


    After feeding her breakfast, Alston carefully wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, and sa


    id softly, ¡°Are you full? What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    With a smile, Cynthia squeezed his fingers and said coquettishly. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to be fat.¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t speak but leaned down. He supported the back of her head with his hands and kissed Cyn


    thia.


    Cynthia was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t know why he kissed her suddenly, but she kissed back.


    He had a mild woody fragrance, which waspletely opposite to his cold and indifferent personality.


    Cynthia was surrounded by this mature and gentle fragrance, and the sweet floral fragrance left in her


    mind. was instantly washed away.


    Lloyd came to find Alston, but when he saw the two, he turned around.


    Cynthia was facing the door, and when she saw Lloyd, she tried to push Alston away. However, when s


    he


    exerted force, her palm was tightly wrapped by Alston¡¯s palm.


    After Alston kissed her for a while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Stay in the hospital. Wait for me.¡±


    Cynthia nodded in a daze, her cheeks flushed red, feeling extremely ashamed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Alston stepped out of the ward, Lloyd hurriedly followed, and the ward became quiet a


    gain.


    Cynthia stroked her numb lips with her fingers and smiled with her head down. At this moment, the doo


    r was


    knocked on twice, and a female voice came over.


    ¡°Cynthia, you are in a good mood.¡±


    This voice was very familiar to Cynthia. She looked at the woman carrying a bag at the door, and her g


    ood


    mood disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Cherry, what are you doing here? I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be excited.¡± Cherry walked in regardless of Cynthia¡¯s cold face and looked at the ward. ¡°You¡¯re p


    regnant. Why do you live in such a good ward?¡±


    Cynthia sneered and raised her chin. ¡°Alston loves me. He doesn¡¯t want to see me suffer a little. Cherry


    , get


    out.¡±


    Cherry was not annoyed. With a smile on her face, she sat on the sofa in the room. ¡°Alston loves you?


    When you were kidnapped, he and I slept on the same bed. Do you think he loves you?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face sank all of a sudden.


    Cherry feltcent when she saw Cynthia¡¯s upset face and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Alston,


    who had been in a vegetative state for four months, is still in such good health. He has beautiful muscle


    s and


    strong palms. He was holding on to my waist yesterday and my skin is green¡­¡±


    Cynthia picked up the quilt at hand and threw it at Cherry. There was hot water in the quilt and the hot w


    As Cherry screamed, she quickly stood up from the sofa, and hurriedly rushed into the bathroom.


    As Cherry looked at her embarrassed appearance, she


    sneered. She wouldn¡¯t bear it if Cherry bullied her.


    After a few minutes, Cherry came out of the bathroom. Her clothes were soaked, and her hair was sticki


    away by the water..


    Cherry pointed at Cynthia like a shrew and scolded her. ¡°Cynthia, you b*tch, how dare you pour hot wate


    me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you well? You still have the strength to scold me.¡± Cynthia stood up from the bed. Although she w


    ¡°Cherry, you are a youngdy. Why are you so shameless to snatch my husband? You are ill¨Cbred.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s eyes turned


    red from being scolded by her. She pointed at Cynthia¡¯s nose for a long time but didn¡¯t


    say anything. She sneered. ¡°Alston slept with me, you feel so bad, right? My mother told me that you cri


    a long time.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face changed, and Cherry was morecent. She threw the bag she brought over to Cynt


    and said, ¡°I came here today not to quarrel. Alston left his coat yesterday. I came here to give it back to y


    After speaking, sheughed and left arrogantly just like when she came.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Cynthia stood on the ground for a long time, she picked up the bag and pulled out the clothes. It w


    a


    ck suit with top¨Cnotch workmanship and tailoring.


    She was familiar with Alston¡¯s clothes. She flipped through the inner lining and found the small word ¡°Als


    embroidered on the right hem of the clothes.


    When Alston was sick, she was bored and embroidered this word on all his clothes.


    After watching it for a while, the tears that Cynthia had been holding on to fell down.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 104

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 104


    Chapter 104 The Woman I Like Is Better


    ¡°Cynthia, are you alright?¡± After Alston returned to the ward, he saw Cynthia kneeling on the ground, cr


    ying over a ck suit, and he hurried over to hug her.


    Cynthia hurriedly wiped away her tears and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I identally fell off the bed.¡±


    She stood up on the floor and threw the ck suit at him. ¡°Put away your clothes and don¡¯t leave them


    anywhere else, or you won¡¯t be able to find them.¡±


    After speaking, she sat back on the bed.


    Alston took the suit, and he was a little confused. The suit was indeed his, but he didn¡¯t remember leavi


    ng it


    anywhere else.


    There was a sweet and greasy fragrance on the suit, and Alston felt nauseated when he smelled it. He


    threw


    the suit to Lloyd. ¡°Take it away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lloyd took the suit and went out.


    Alston looked at


    Cynthia sitting quietly on the hospital bed. Although her expression was the same as usual,


    she looked sullen.


    He stepped forward and kissed her lightly. ¡°Why do you look unhappy? Is it


    because you¡¯re bored in the wardThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    alone? I¡¯ll let Alicee over to apany you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cynthia shook her head. ¡°I feel much better, and I want to be discharged from the hospital. T


    he


    patients who made an appointment before are still waiting for me.¡±


    She obviously had something in her heart, but she didn¡¯t say it out.


    As Alston sighed, he pressed his forehead against hers, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Okay, rest at home


    for


    two days before going to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cynthia did not refute, and leaned on Alston¡¯s chest.


    Cherry came to deliver clothes on purpose, and she wanted to stir up conflicts between them. However,


    Cynthia wouldn¡¯t do as Cherry wished.


    In Fort Prison.


    Hulda looked at Ivan on the opposite side and clenched her hands, feeling nervous. ¡°Jane and Cherry


    have kidnapped Cynthia, but


    they failed to drug Alston. They found a man who looked very simr to Alston to sleep with Cherry and


    sent the video to Cynthia. Cynthia was sad after watching it. I think there will be conflicts between her a


    nd Alston.¡±


    Ivan moved his hands, and the handcuffs made a ttering sound. ¡°Are you sure? Cynthia and Alston


    have such a deep rtionship. How could they have conflicts because of a video?¡±


    Hulda smiled. She had been living a good life recently, and she looked a little like Cynthia. Ivan licked h


    is lips, feeling a strange desire in his heart. Since he was crippled by Alston, he had never had this kind


    of feeling. which made him very excited.


    ¡°I heard from Cherry that Cynthia has already believed that person is Alston. I am a woman, and I know


    women better than you. Although Cynthia does not show it, there is a bomb in her heart. If you give it a


    little stimtion, it will explode.¡±


    Hulda smiled, her eyes full of jealousy and pleasure. ¡°They are not frank. When the conflicts umt


    e and deepen, I don¡¯t believe they will still be in a good rtionship.¡±


    Ivan leaned on the back of the chair with azy look. ¡°You did a good job. I asked my dad to bring you


    back.


    You did not live up to my expectations.¡±


    After Hulda froze for a moment, she lowered her head slightly and tucked her hair behind her ears with


    her


    slender fingers.


    ¡°Thank you for taking me in during my most difficult time. I will do my best to help you to deal with Cynt


    hia


    and Alston.¡±


    Looking at her, Ivan couldn¡¯t help stroking the back of her hand. ¡°I will go out after three months. When


    I go


    out, I will treat you well.¡±


    Hulda hooked on his palm a few times with her little finger and said with a smile, ¡°I wille to pick you


    up


    when you are released from prison.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes


    darkened, and a warning came from outside the door, indicating that the meeting had finished.


    After Ivan went out, Hulda looked at the back of her hand that he had touched, and wiped it vigorously


    as if


    she was trying to wipe off the skin of the hand.


    If she hadn¡¯t been desperate, she would never havemitted herself to Ivan. She liked Alston, but sh


    e would


    never be able to be Alston¡¯s woman in her life.


    When Ivan returned to the dormitory, the inmates surrounded him, and one of them asked, ¡°Ivan, that w


    oman


    came to see you again. She has been here several times this month. Is she an employee of yourp


    any?¡±


    ¡°You are really busy. You are already in jail, but there is still a person here to report.¡±


    ¡°She is not an employee. She should be Ivan¡¯s woman. She is pretty, but she is too thin.¡±


    Several people chattered around him. Ivan sat on his bunk with his head bowed, and when they finishe


    d.


    talking, he said with a smile, ¡°The woman I like is better than her and much more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Several people began to discuss again.


    As Ivan nodded, his eyes were sinister and cold. ¡°I have been chasing her for


    a long time, and I will get her when I get out of prison.¡±


    Today, Cynthia was discharged from the hospital. Alston sent her back and was parking the car outside.


    Cynthia entered the house by herself. Just as she opened the door, she heard Steughing loudly.


    Why was she so happy?


    Cynthia was puzzled. She walked in and saw Ste sitting on the sofa with a young girl. She didn¡¯t know


    Cynthia was surprised that Ste was so kind to people today.


    While she was in shock, the two on the sofa noticed her.


    Ste¡¯s smile disappeared immediately, and she looked serious and mean again.


    Cynthia snorted coldly in her heart. This woman changed her face so quickly.


    When the woman next to Ste turned her head


    and saw Cynthia, she was stunned for a moment and smiled. ¡°Cynthia, we were talking about you just n


    she said.¡±


    This woman was very gentle


    when she smiled, and she was very enthusiastic. She had a pleasing face, but Cynthia felt very ufo


    Hearing her words, Cynthia immediatelyughed. ¡°Really? What did she say? I¡¯ve been married to Alsto


    so long, but I haven¡¯t heard her praise me.¡±


    Ste snorted coldly and turned her head away. The smile on the woman¡¯s face


    froze for a moment. She


    didn¡¯t expect Cynthia to be so straightforward, and she didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    ¡°Cynthia¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Cynthia immediately interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t call my name.¡±


    The woman was stunned. She had a good temper, but Cynthia¡¯s words made her a little angry.


    ¡°Miss Miller, it¡¯s just a title. You don¡¯t have to be angry.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know why she got angry, but she felt ufortable when she saw this woman.


    When Ste saw Cynthia treat Molly like this, she instantly became angry. She stood up and pointed at


    Cynthia and said, ¡°Cynthia, Molly is a guest of our family. As Mrs. Smith of the Smith family, you should


    polite. You embarrass the Smith family.¡±


    Cynthia sneered and was about to speak, but Molly stood up and stopped Ste with a hint of grievance


    ¡°Mrs. Ste, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t me Miss Miller.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 105

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 105


    Chapter 105 A Shameless Woman


    When Cynthia heard these words, she became even angrier.


    This woman pretended to be innocent in front of her and looked like she had been bullied by her.


    Cynthia smiled. ¡°Since you know that, don¡¯t stand in front of me, or I¡¯ll be angrier.¡±


    Both Ste and Molly were


    stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Cynthia to be so straightforward. When Ste saw that Cynthia was so disr


    espectful to Molly, her voice suddenly increased. ¡°Cynthia, how dare you drive away my guest? Do you


    think you can do whatever you want because you are pregnant? I don¡¯t care if you are pregnant or not.¡±


    After Alston parked the car, he pushed the door open. He frowned when he heard Ste¡¯s loud curses.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you quarreling?¡±


    Seeing him, Ste stopped talking, showing grievance on her face. ¡°Cynthia doesn¡¯t take me seriously.


    She wanted to drive away my guest as soon as she got home, and she yelled at me.¡±


    Alston took a look at Ste and stepped forward to hug Cynthia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you okay? Don¡¯t be an


    gry. You are pregnant. If you meet people you don¡¯t like, just ignore them.¡±


    Seeing that Alston only cared about Cynthia, Ste was so angry that her chest kept heaving. She said


    dissatisfiedly, ¡°Alston, you can¡¯t indulge her like this anymore, or she will embarrass our family.¡±


    Alston looked at Ste with sharp eyes. ¡°My woman can do whatever she wants.¡±


    When Ste heard his words, she didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Molly had stared at Alston with excitement since he entered the door.


    She heard that Alston was very powerful and extremely rich, but she never knew that he was so hands


    ome. He had straight eyebrows, sharp and deep ck eyes, a tall nose, and thin lips, and even the sha


    pe of his face was perfect. He was tall, wearing a


    suit. From the moment he entered the door, she kept looking at him.


    Alston looked at Cynthia with gentle eyes, which made Molly jealous, and she wanted to rece Cynthi


    a.


    Ste didn¡¯t want to see Alston and Cynthia being intimate, so she turned her eyes away. When she sa


    w Molly¡¯s jealous eyes, she bumped Molly with her elbow and pulled Molly back from her thoughts.


    Ste winked at Molly and raised her chin towards Alston.


    Molly nced at Alston shyly, and her delicate face was blushing. She poured a cup of tea and cautiou


    sly approached Alston.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s quite cold today. Drink a cup of tea.¡±


    Molly¡¯s


    voice was gentle, and she looked at Alston with admiration. When Alston nced over, she lowered.


    her eyes shyly, as if not daring to meet his gaze.


    Cynthia watched coldly from the side and sighed secretly. ¡°Such a shameless woman.¡±


    Although Molly wasn¡¯t good¨C


    looking, her gentle and shy appearance could win the favor of men. She spoke


    gently, and when she looked at people, her eyes were full of admiration. An ordinary man would like her


    very


    much.


    Ste was satisfied. Molly did have some skills. At first, she thought that Molly was not good¨C


    looking, but now it seemed that she might be useful.


    Alston nced at Molly but didn¡¯t take the tea in her hand or say a word. When Molly¡¯s hand holding th


    e teacup started to tremble, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ste hurriedly introduced Molly. ¡°This is the niece of Mrs. Jones. Her name is Molly. She is a senior nu


    tritionist. Cynthia is pregnant, so I especially invite her to take care of Cynthia and the child.¡±


    Cynthia snorted coldly when she heard Ste¡¯s words. Ste went to the hospital yesterday and told he


    r that she wouldn¡¯t let her give birth to the child. But today, she found a so¨C


    called nutritionist. Cynthia wouldn¡¯t


    believe her words.


    Alston nced at Molly, and a trace of disgust shed in his eyes. ¡°You made Cynthia angry?¡±


    Stared at by his sharp eyes, Molly¡¯s legs trembled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I made Miss Miller angry. I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed your fault.¡± Alston said, ¡°You¡¯re quite shameless.¡±


    Molly was very angry at his words.


    Cynthia chuckled. She stretched out her little finger to hook Alston¡¯s palm, and he grabbed it.


    Molly took a few deep breaths to calm down and smiled again, but the smile was a little stiff.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, as an apology, I will do my best to take care of Miss Miller. She is pregnant for the first time.


    It¡¯s better to have a professional nutritionist.¡±


    Alston frowned and thought for a while. ¡°I almost forgot about it.¡±


    When Molly heard this, a gleam of light shed in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Smith, I will take good care of Miss Mill


    er. I know very well about diet during pregnancy. I know what to eat at each stage, and besides¡­¡±


    Molly looked up at Alston shyly. ¡°You are in good health, but you look a little thin. I cook well. If you wan


    t¡­¡±


    Ste praised Molly in her heart. Molly was thoughtful. She wanted to get closer to Alston little by little..


    Sooner orter, she would drive Cynthia out of the Smith family.


    However, Alston didn¡¯t look at Molly at all. He


    turned to Cynthia and said, ¡°Greg has finished his work and has


    free time. I will ask him to find a professional nutritionist and let them take care of you together. What d


    o you


    think?¡±


    Cynthia looked at his


    serious appearance, and she smiled so sweetly that she didn¡¯t look like a person who


    was about to be a mother at all.


    Alston felt a little warm in his heart. If Ste and Molly were not here, he would have already hugged Cy


    nthia into his arms.


    When Ste heard what Alston said, she became anxious. She managed to get Molly into the Smith fa


    mily.


    She said in a hurry, ¡°How about Molly?¡±


    Alston nced at her coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. Last time, you gave Cynthia sterilization


    medicine. This time, will you give her miscarriage medicine?¡±


    Ste¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. Facing Alston¡¯s gaze, she felt very embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expe


    ct that


    Alston had known what she had done.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly was also frightened when she


    heard Alston¡¯s words. Ste actually drugged Cynthia. What was going


    on? Wasn¡¯t Cynthia her daughter¨Cin¨C


    law? Wasn¡¯t Cynthia pregnant with Ste¡¯s grandson now? Why did she do


    that?


    Would she be killed after she knew this? Molly¡¯s body began to weaken. She would have fallen to the gr


    if Ste hadn¡¯t grabbed her.


    Alston and Cynthia went upstairs to rest without even looking at them.


    When the two disappeared, Ste and Molly both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ste was terrified in her heart, but she thought since Cynthia was okay, Alston would not do anything to


    She said to Molly, ¡°Although you can¡¯t be Cynthia¡¯s nutritionist, you can stay and take care of me.¡±


    When Molly thought of what had happened just now, she quickly waved her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Ste held her finger and smiled kindly. ¡°Molly, to be honest, I don¡¯t like C


    at all. She is the illegitimate daughter of the Green family. Her mother was Beck¡¯s lover. How can this wo


    be my daughter¨Cinw?¡±


    When Molly thought of Alston¡¯s handsome appearance and wealth, she hesitated. Ste continued


    to say, ¡°I


    like you very much, and I want you to be my daughter¨Cin¨C


    law. As long as you agree to stay here, I will help


    you.¡±


    Hearing this, Molly was moved. Although she was not pretty, her gentle personality would win the favor o


    sessful men.


    She heard from her aunt that Alston


    fell in love with Cynthia because she took care of him. Molly was good at taking care of people, so she t


    Alston would like her, and she was full of confidence in herself.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As Ste nced upstairs, she snorted coldly. She would drive Cynthia out of the Smith fa


    sooner orter.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 106

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 106


    Chapter 106 You Were Wasting Your Time


    The following day, Alston woke up and saw Cynthia sleeping peacefully on his chest. The sun shone on


    her face, making her look like an angel.


    He carefully touched her lower abdomen. It was t, without a trace of fat. There was a life.


    His eyes were full of passion. His slender fingers carefully touched it again and again.


    Cynthia woke up when he touched her. She opened her eyes and watched Alston¡¯s cautious movement


    s


    gently.


    Who would have thought the cold Alston could be as gentle as water?


    She was d, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t expect to be caught by Cynthia. He was a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Cynthia lifted her gown, revealing half of her soft waist, ¡°Do you want to touch it again¡­¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston quickly pulled down her gown, pulled up the quilt, and covered her, ¡°It¡¯s winter. Don¡¯t freeze your


    self.¡±


    Cynthia was a little speechless.


    Alston didn¡¯t like to turn on the heating in his bedroom, but since they


    got married, the central air conditioner


    in the house was always on since the winter began. The indoor temperature was kept at 26 degrees. It


    was


    not cold at all.


    ¡°I need to leave early today. Lloyd called the hospital and told them


    you needed to rest these days. Don¡¯t


    worry about work. You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Go back to sleep.¡±


    He babbled and nagged. She nestled in the quilt obediently and looked at him.


    ¡°You must kiss me before you leave.¡±


    Ever since she got pregnant, she had been very clingy to him. Alston gave her a loving look, ¡°Okay!¡±


    He got up, dressed, and washed up.


    When he returned to the bedroom, Cynthia was asleep. He smiled and kissed her on the head. Then h


    e went


    downstairs to have breakfast.


    The breakfast was ready on the dining table. Molly, he saw yesterday, was busy in the kitchen.


    He frowned, ¡°why is she still here?¡±


    Ste was having breakfast already. She greeted him, ¡°Good morning! Molly made some nice breakfast


    . Have


    a try.¡±


    She put a cup of coffee in front of him and said, ¡°I just had some. Her cooking is good.¡±


    Alston walked to the dining table and took a look at the breakfast. The fried eggs looked tender, and the


    bacon seemed crispy. Even the coffee smelled nice.


    Even if he was such a picky person, he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with this.


    Molly walked out of the kitchen. She did a little makeup and looked much prettier than yesterday.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw Alston, ¡°Mr. Smith, good morning. I made breakfast, see if you like it. If yo


    u don¡¯t, I will cook whatever you want.¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t answer. He nced at her indifferently, ¡°You stayedst night? I¡¯ve already hired someone


    to take care of Cynthia. You don¡¯t need to stay here.¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t expect him to say this. She looked at Ste.


    Ste exined with a smile, ¡°I asked her to stay. I have had a bad appetite recently. I like her cooking.


    ¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t say anything. He sat down and got the coffee.


    Ste and Molly both breathed a sigh of relief. An obsessed smile appeared on Molly¡¯s face. She stood


    aside


    and looked at Alston in case he needed anything.


    Alston took a sip of the coffee. It was sweeter than usual!


    Molly noticed his expression. She said shyly and nervously, ¡°I heard you prefer sweetness, so I added


    extra


    sugar to your coffee.¡±


    She was secretly proud. Alston must be d.


    But he put down the coffee.


    Molly¡¯s heart tightened. She said cautiously, ¡°You, you don¡¯t like it? I will make another cup for you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Alston interrupted her coldly. His


    eyes were as cold as ice, ¡°I don¡¯t like people probing into my


    preferences behind my back.¡±


    Molly was embarrassed. Alston continued, ¡°Whoever invited you here, you can


    just do your part. You don¡¯t


    need to tter me!¡±


    Molly¡¯s face turned pale. The other servants around her stared at her. She wished she could disappear


    immediately.


    The dining room was silent. At this moment, Greg walked in, followed by a middle¨Caged woman.


    He introduced, ¡°This is Mrs. Lewis. I invited her to take care of Cynthia. She is an


    expert at taking care of


    pregnant women and infants.¡±


    Molly was unconvinced. As a senior nutritionist, how could she be inferior to others? However, she was


    stunned when she saw Mrs. Lewis, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis looked up at her but didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Molly was utterly convinced. Mrs. Lewis was her teacher back at the nutrition school.


    Mrs. Lewis was dressed inly and her hair was tied up neatly. She looked severe but had clear eyes.


    Alston was satisfied. He nodded and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, please take care of Cynthia from now on! She is


    Mrs. Lewis nodded and wrote it down.


    Molly looked at the peanut butter she put on the dining table and was ashamed.


    She came here to take care of Cynthia, but she only investigated Alston¡¯s preferences and didn¡¯t even k


    Alston left for work.


    Greg showed Mrs. Lewis around the house. Only Ste and Molly were left in the dining room. They bot


    a little embarrassed.


    Ste held Molly¡¯s hand tofort her, ¡°It was my negligence that I didn¡¯t tell you she was


    allergic to peanuts. You did a good job today. You will slowly invade Alston¡¯s life, and finally, he will be un


    Imagined the scene, Molly¡¯s cheeks flushed with excitement. She nodded quickly.


    Ste sneered, ¡°Unlike Cynthia, she is easy to be controlled. When she marries Alston, my life will be m


    more enjoyable. re got a good n.¡±


    Thinking of him, she texted him and asked him toe out to meet. Soon, he replied yes.


    Reading the message, Ste smiled sweetly like a teenage schoolgirl.


    Molly cleaned up the kitchen. When she came out and saw Ste¡¯s smile. She couldn¡¯t help shivering!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 107

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 107


    Chapter 107 What a B*tch!


    The


    house was quiet. Cynthia didn¡¯t get up until ten o¡¯clock. She saw Greg and a woman in the living room


    when she went downstairs.


    ¡°Good morning, Greg. Did you invite thisdy to take care of me?¡±


    Greg


    nodded and introduced Mrs. Lewis to her. He was excited to see Cynthiaing down. He hurried over


    to help her, ¡°Please slow down.¡±


    Cynthiaughed, ¡°Come on. It is not so delicate!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis handed her a cup of water. Cynthia smiled at her and took a sip of it.


    Greg was still worried. He stared at her till she sat down safely, ¡°I have to suggest to Alston to


    move to the first floor so that you don¡¯t need to walk down the stairs.¡±


    Cynthia almost choked, ¡°No need. The second floor is quiet and the view is nice.¡±


    Greg just gave up.


    Cynthia was eating the breakfast brought by Mrs. Lewis when Ste and Molly came out. Ste was ca


    rrying her bag, looking like she was about to leave. Molly followed her, like a pet.


    She only nced at it, then lowered her head and finished her meal.


    Ste snorted coldly, ¡°Well well well, look who is awake finally? She thinks she is the queen of this hou


    se just because she is pregnant. She doesn¡¯t even greet me. How rude! Molly is different. She got up e


    arly and made breakfast for everyone. Alston liked her cooking, and said it was amazing.¡±


    Hearing her bragging, Molly panicked with embarrassment and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Cynthia paused and then smiled. Her fair skin was glowing. She had slept well and was full of energy.


    ¡°Since you


    said so, I¡¯ll greet you loudly. You look amazing today. Do you have a date?¡±


    Ste panicked, and then she was full of embarrassment. She indeed had a date with re. Cynthia ju


    st got


    to the point.


    She red at Cynthia and left quickly.


    Molly returned to the living room and heard Greg exin to Cynthia, ¡°Alston just took a sip of coffee an


    d left.


    He didn¡¯t like her cooking at all.¡±


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Molly was extremely embarrassed. She walked up to Cynthia and said cautiously, ¡°Mrs. Smith, Ste di


    dn¡¯t mean bad just now. She just liked me¡­¡±


    Cynthia gave a cold snort. She meant Ste didn¡¯t like Cynthia but liked her a lot.


    Before she could speak, a charming female voice suddenly came from the door, ¡°What a b*tch!¡±


    A surprised smile appeared on Cynthia¡¯s face, ¡°Alice, Helen!¡±


    She stood up and wanted to run to them, but Greg hurriedly stopped her, ¡°No no no. Don¡¯t run. Don¡¯t ge


    t


    excited.¡±


    Alice and Helen couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Cynthia could only sit down.


    Alice walked around Cynthia and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect to see you have a baby so soon. It¡¯s am


    azing. We¡¯ve wanted to visit you, but Alston told us not to. You needed to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he just called us. He said you might be lonely, so asked us toe over.¡± Helen touched her bel


    ly,


    ¡°Such a nice husband,¡±


    Cynthia patted her hand and said, ¡°Dn is sweet and nice, too.¡±


    Helen froze when she heard this, and looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cynthia asked..


    Helen smiled and said, ¡°Stop talking about me. Who is she?¡±


    She pointed to Molly who was trying to shrink her presence in the corner.


    Alice also noticed her. She looked Molly up and down, ¡°Who is this woman? Why is she in the Smith


    house?


    I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    Molly was scrutinized by several people. Her face was full of difort, and her movements were cra


    mped and shy, ¡°Ste invited me to look after Mrs. Smith.¡±


    ¡°To look after you?¡± Alice asked Cynthia.


    Cynthia shook her head. She pointed at Mrs. Lewis, ¡°No. Alston invited Mrs. Lewis to look after me.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°She seems not tough. She is the type of daughter¨Cinw my aunt likes.¡±


    Helen sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You heard her words just now. She was bullying Cynthia!¡±


    Sure enough, women knew women better. Except for Greg, everyone present saw through Molly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Molly


    was grieved, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m only a servant in this house. How dare I bully her? I feared she would be angry


    with Ste, so I wanted to exin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Alice interrupted her impatiently, ¡°Alston is not here, so don¡¯t put on such a pitiful look.¡±


    ¡°You guys are too disrespectful.¡± Molly stared at them angrily, ¡°Although I


    am just a little nutritionist, you can¡¯t


    insult me like that.¡±


    Helenughed, ¡°Cut it. There¡¯s no prince, and you are not Cindere.¡±


    Molly was so angry that she trembled all over, tears streaming down her face. Finally, she nced at the


    full of grievances, covered her face and ran out.


    ¡°Just leave like this?¡± Alice was a little confused, ¡°I haven¡¯t really started yet. I was expecting more.¡±


    Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Finally! I was so annoyed when I saw her face for the first time yesterd


    of passion when she saw Alston.¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about? My cousin won¡¯t like her. She is not his type.¡±


    She looked at the breakfast and was a little hungry.


    Mrs. Lewis brought out more breakfast, and they talked while eating.


    Cynthia sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I just think it¡¯s ridiculous. My mother¨Cin¨C


    law introduced a young woman to


    my husband when I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s absurd. No one is like her.¡±


    Alice looked at her with sympathy, ¡°She was always like that since she was a child. My grandparents suf


    a lot because of her. She is getting crazier as she gets older.¡±


    They talked andined. Cynthia nced at Helen and found out she was


    poking the eggs. She seemed worried about something. It was unusual.


    Alice and Helen stayed with her all morning. After Alice left at lunchtime, Cynthia asked Helen, ¡°What ha


    and Dn?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 108

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 108


    Chapter 108 A Big Gift for You


    Helen was hesitant, but looking at Cynthia¡¯s concerned eyes, she suddenly wanted to confide. She was


    depressed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you. But I¡¯m so annoyed and feel like I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    Cynthia held her hand andforted her silently.


    Helen¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°You knew that


    Dn and I were together. We got along very well. Last week, we went.


    shopping and met her mother. She told me that Dn has a fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened. She was shocked by the sudden news, ¡°Does Dn know that?¡±


    ¡°He only learned about it recently. I¡¯m very distressed now and don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Helen covered h


    er face


    helplessly.


    Cynthia felt terrible for her. It was rare to see her being so sad.


    ¡°It all depends on Dn. His attitude is important. If he likes you and wants to be with you, he will handl


    e this


    matter well. If he keeps procrastinating and doesn¡¯t do anything, he doesn¡¯t deserve your love.¡±


    Helen was stunned. She wiped away her tears, and smiled at Cynthia, ¡°You are right. Thank you, I nee


    d to go.¡±


    Cynthia sent her out the door and sighed deeply.


    She used to think that as long as a couple fell in love, they would be together. But after going through al


    l


    those difficulties, she realized it wasn¡¯t.


    Ever since she got pregnant, she has always felt drowsy. She went back to bed to sleep.


    She slept till five o¡¯clock when Mrs. Lewis woke her up. She went downstairs and


    found that Molly was there.


    She asked, ¡°Why are you here? I thought you left?¡±


    Molly smiled gently. Her eyes were full of unwillingness, ¡°Ste invited me and I promised to be her che


    f. I


    should keep my word.¡±


    Cynthia snorted softly, ¡°No, you don¡¯t. You are only coveting my husband. I advise you not to waste you


    r


    efforts. Even without me, he would not have taken a liking to you.¡±


    Molly felt that she had been humiliated again, but she smiled, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t bother to argue with her. She said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯m not hungry yet. Could you please brin


    g


    some fruit to my bedroom? I don¡¯t want to eat downstairs, lest I lose my appetite.¡±


    Then, she turned around and went upstairs. She was wearing a light and close¨C


    fitting pajama gown, which


    outlined a perfect curve of her figure. She was captivating.


    Molly stared at her back jealously and looked down at her


    own skinny body. The more she looked at her, the


    more bitter she felt.


    Cynthia yed the violin. The sound instion was good, so she was not afraid of disturbing others, ev


    en at


    night.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Alice.


    As soon as she answered it, Alice¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°Alston didn¡¯t say a word, so I thought


    you were overworked. Just now, Lucien told me that you were kidnapped by the Millers. Was that true?


    ¡±


    Her voice was too loud. Cynthia moved the phone away to wait for her to finish, then replied, ¡°Yes, they


    stole my pendant to lure me over, and took the opportunity to kidnap me.¡±


    ¡°You forgave them?¡± Alice growled, ¡°Do you know how shameless they are? They pretend to be innoce


    nt and say that they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Jane even said that you provoked the gangsters, so th


    ey kidnapped you. How cheeky!¡±


    Cynthia listened, and her eyes were full of coldness. They even did more shameless and excessive thi


    ngs, even Alston was set up by them. However, he didn¡¯t mention it at all afterward.


    ¡°I was so angry after Lucien told me. If I were you, I would go to the Millers¡® house and scratch their fac


    es!* Alice¡¯s voice was full of sinister.


    Cynthia was moved by her caring. Sheforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t spare them.¡±


    Alice was interested, ¡°What are you going to do? Do you want me to help?¡±


    ¡°Cherry has always said that she is the only heir of the Miller family, so Beck would always clean up the


    mess for her. Jane is the same. Since they care about their identity the most, I will take it away. Only in


    this way


    can they copse in despair.¡±


    Cynthia blinked her eyes. She looked innocent and harmless, and her voice was soft and cute, but her


    words


    were vicious.


    Aliceughed, ¡°Good idea. Just let me know when you need help. By the way, I will give you a big gift.


    Remember to read the news tomorrow morning.¡±


    She hung up the phone.


    Cynthia was curious. A big gift?


    The second morning, when Cynthia woke up, Alston had already left. She got up, washed, and changed


    followed behind.


    Although Cynthia felt it was exaggerated to use two cars, she didn¡¯t bring it up to hurt Greg¡¯s feelings.


    In the office, her colleagues were gossiping.


    ¡°Oh, look at the top search on the inte!¡±


    ¡°Why are these two women naked in a shopping mall?¡±


    ¡°They look familiar! Are they¡­¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be them. They are rich and powerful. How could they do such an indecent thing!¡±


    ¡°Their background information is down here.¡±


    ¡°No way! It¡¯s too embarrassing. If I were them, I would kill myself.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cynthia was curious and opened her phone..


    The first trending search was in red bold words: ¡°Mother and Daughter Running Naked in the Streets!¡±


    She clicked on a short video. It was in a big shopping mall. Two naked women were surrounded by crow


    In the early morning, there were not many people in the mall. But they were all attracted to the two nake


    women. The crowds were taking pictures and discussing.


    They looked confused at first, but then they realized their situation and panicked. They started to scream


    In the end, the security guards came over and put clothes on them.


    That was the end.


    Cynthia was shocked. It was Jane and Cherry!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 109

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 109


    Chapter 109 How Humiliating!


    If it were two ordinary people, this video would not go viral. The two women were well¨C


    known in Fort. They attended banquets and often appeared on TV and in the newspapers. They were c


    elebrities.


    A colleague saw Cynthia¡¯s surprised face and asked, ¡°You read that, too. Isn¡¯t it crazy?¡±


    She nodded nkly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the people in the video to be them!¡±


    The colleague sneered, ¡°Rich people are wild. They look decent and fancy, but you have no idea what t


    hey are


    in private.¡±


    Just as she was talking vigorously, the person beside her poked her arm, and secretly raised her chin


    towards Cynthia.


    She suddenly remembered Cynthia was Alston Smith¡¯s wife and her mother was from the Green family.


    She


    was a veritabledy and socialite, too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± She quickly apologized with a smile.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care, ¡°It¡¯s Okay!¡±


    Everyone was back to work. Cynthia was still thinking about the video and thought, ¡°They must be set u


    p.


    Who did it?¡±


    Her phone rang. Cynthia answered it and Alice¡¯s excited voice came out, ¡°Did you read the news? A big


    gift


    from me.¡±


    Cynthia suddenly remembered what she had said yesterday. She eximed loudly, ¡°What?!¡±


    Her colleagues all looked over curiously. Cynthia hurried out of the office, ¡°It was you?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there was a party yesterday. I deliberately got them drunk, then stripped their clothes and sent t


    hem to the shopping mall!¡±


    ¡°You are bold!¡± Cynthia sighed. Jane and Cherry valued their fame the most. What Alice did was kill the


    m.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough!¡± Alice snorted, ¡°If I were bold, I wouldn¡¯t pick morning, but noon when there are the


    most


    people.¡±


    Cynthia heard a bit of pity in her voice. She smiled silently.


    Seeing that she hadn¡¯t replied, Alice asked cautiously, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m vicious?¡±


    She grew up in a big wealthy family and had seen too many awful people and things, but Cynthia was d


    ifferent. She had never been confronted with these things. Alice was afraid she would hate her and wou


    ldn¡¯t


    be her friend.


    She didn¡¯t want that. Cynthia was her only friend since she was a child. She was worried.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hate me. I won¡¯t do it again if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Cynthia said, ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t hate you at all. Actually, I¡¯m not as innocent and kind as you think, and I h


    ave a


    Get Bou


    strong sense of revenge, too. You are not vicious. They deserve it. They did worse to me.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this will be gone soon. People won¡¯t remember their scandal in a few days. They can have th


    eir lives


    as usual. You are merciful.¡±


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief, I¡¯m d you aren¡¯t angry.¡±


    Suddenly, Cynthia thought of something and said seriously, ¡°By the way, have you got your tail clean?


    Don¡¯t let them find out you did that. I¡¯m afraid they will take revenge if they know it was you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t show up at all. Those who did it don¡¯t know it was me either. Even if they did, my c


    ousin


    would deal with everything.


    Cynthia was startled, ¡°Alston knows about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His people follow the two women all the time, I took action first though. Even if I missed somethin


    g, he should have taken care of it.¡± Alice said happily, ¡°I need to go. Lucien is calling me.¡±


    Cynthia hung up the phone and checked the news again. It was not a top search already.


    She sneered. The Miller family was fast.


    In the Miller house.


    Jane and Cherry were sitting on the sofa, humiliated. They didn¡¯t expect this. Usually, they set up other


    s, but


    this time, they got stabbed in the back.


    They were furious and humiliated.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die.¡± Cherry sobbed. Her eyes were red, and big drops of tears were falling down..


    Beck sullenly walked around the living room irritably, ¡°You two embarrassed me. Now everyone in town


    knows


    that my wife and daughter are¡­¡±


    His fingers trembled and his face was flushed with anger, but he couldn¡¯t say the word.


    ¡°Stop crying! I¡¯ve been so busy with work these days, and you¡¯re still causing me trouble and slowing m


    e.


    down.¡±


    Jane bit her lower lip tightly with her upper teeth, feeling embarrassed and angry, She said, ¡°We were c


    areless. Cherry and I will stay indoors till people forget about this. I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble.¡±


    Beck snorted coldly. He would break their legs first if they still dared to go out..


    Cherry had nned to get close to Alston when Cynthia was pregnant, but it was all over. With hatred


    shing in her eyes, she cried, ¡°Dad, it must be Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Beck asked.


    Cherry was furious. Aftering back yesterday, she immediately checked what had happened the nig


    ht before but didn¡¯t find anything unusual. She even couldn¡¯t find out who had taken them to the shoppi


    ng mall.


    ¡°There is no evidence.¡± She said unwillingly.


    Beck sneered, ¡°Without evidence, everything is useless. Even the police can¡¯t help you.¡±


    She screamed, ¡°Alston and the Greens must have helped her¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jane suddenly interrupted her. She felt awful enough, and Cherry wouldn¡¯t stop nagging, whic


    made her more furious.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cherry called out aggrievedly.


    Jane closed her eyes, adjusted her mood, and said gently, ¡°Your dad is right. Even if we know who did it


    don¡¯t have evidence to prove it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know it!¡± Beck said and left for work. Before leaving, he told them, ¡°Don¡¯t go out during the


    He mmed the door and left.


    Cherry stood up angrily, ¡°Mom, what did you mean just now? Do we just let it go?¡±


    ¡°You are a big girl now. Think twice before you say a word. Don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    Jane was tired. Cherry was spoiled. She didn¡¯t use her mind before she took action. Sooner orter, she


    would get herself in big trouble..


    ¡°We denied the kidnapping of Cynthia before. Alston didn¡¯t do anything, because he had no evidence. D


    think that Cynthia is capable of doing this by herself?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cherry was confused.


    Jane sighed, ¡°We have lived in the same house with Cynthia for many years. Don¡¯t you know her person


    She won¡¯t be such a high profile if she wants to revenge?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°It might be Alston. He has no evidence that we kidnapped Cynthia, so he did it secretly, just like how he


    ruined Ivan.¡±


    Cherry opened her mouth wide, and her face was pale. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Tit for tat. This time we are stumped, so we have to get over it.¡± Jane said. Thinking of the humiliation s


    had suffered this morning, she hit the sofa hard.


    ¡°Next time, we must be careful.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 110

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 110


    Chapter 110 Make the Most of Your Opportunity


    Seeing the widespread video early in the morning, Beck was


    awkward and furious when he arrived at thepany. Many of the Miller Group¡¯s employees also brow


    sed that trending topic and talked about it, but they stopped talking and continued their work when they


    saw Becking over with a dark face.


    As soon as Beck came, the


    PR manager wiped the sweat on his forehead and went up to him. ¡°Mr. Miller, we have dealt with that tr


    ending topic. Don¡¯t worry. Theizens will forget about it in a few days.¡±


    Only then did Beck¡¯s


    mood improve slightly. He nodded and strode toward his office. As he opened the door, a young woma


    n hurried out of the room and suddenly hit him, making the documents in her hands scatter all


    over the floor.


    She bent down to apologize, and


    her lowering face was full of guilt. ¡°Sorry, I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t see you.


    I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    The PR manager was shocked and nced cautiously at Beck. Seeing his expression was not good, h


    e, immediately scolded, ¡°Vanessa, are you blind? Do you know who you bumped? He is Mr. Miller.¡±


    The girl named Vanessa quickly raised her head. As soon as she saw Beck¡¯s tightly furrowed eyebrows


    , her face turned pale with fright. She had a very gentle look. The


    rims of her eyes were reddish after she was


    frightened, with tears welling up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Miller. I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Beck was initially extremely impatient and on the verge of an explosion, but after seeing Vanessa¡¯s fac


    e, his anger disappeared instantly as a ball punctured.


    Vanessa was not particrly beautiful, but her gentle and elegant temperament was simr to Lynn¡¯s.


    When she looked pitifully at him with a pale face, Beck¡¯s memory of helpless Lynn at the train station w


    as evoked.


    Beck was touched and gently asked as though he was casual, ¡°Which


    department do you belong to? Why haven¡¯t I seen you in thepany before.¡±


    Seeing him talking to her, Vanessa felt her thin body trembling. ¡°My name is Vanessa Haley, and today i


    s the first day I joined thepany. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m your assistant.¡±


    The PR manager also exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t your


    previous assistant leave the job when some changes happened to thepany? The HR recruited a


    new one. Although she doesn¡¯t have a strong resume and experience,


    she is serious and careful in doing things.¡±


    Beck didn¡¯t speak and looked at Vanessa carefully.


    Vanessa felt somewhat uneasy


    and looked at Beck cautiously. ¡°Mr. Miller, I really didn¡¯t mean it today. I was in a hurry to send docume


    nts to other departments, so I identally bumped you. Please don¡¯t fire me!¡±


    Seeing her timidity, Beck was a little disappointed. Although she had a gentle temperament simr to Ly


    nn¡¯s,


    she was still much worse than Lynn.


    ¡°Pick up the documents.¡± After saying it, Beck strode inside.


    The PR manager heaved a sigh of relief, smiled, and said to Vanessa, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are fortunate. He


    was


    bad¨Ctempered today, but I didn¡¯t expect him not to punish you.¡±


    Vanessa smiled and squatted down to pick up all the scattered documents. She lowered her head, and


    there was no expression on her gentle and innocent face. All her pitiful and scared look had gone.


    After delivering the documents, Vanessa came to her workstation outside Beck¡¯s office, and she could s


    ee


    his desk when she looked up.


    Beck was staring at hisputer with furrowing brows as if he was on the edge of anger.


    Although the previous video on Twitter was deleted, someizens took screenshots or saved the vide


    o for the first time. Many


    people still talked about what had happened this morning on the Inte, and even some


    of Beck¡¯s business partners came over to ask him.


    Beck, a man of paying attention to face¨C


    saving, felt so furious that he seemed to go mad. He snorted coldly,


    mmed the mouse on the table, and sighed deeply, leaning against the back of the chair.


    Hearing the clicking sound of high heels, Beck sat up, and there was a cup of steaming tea on the table


    .


    He looked up and saw Vanessa smiling at him softly. ¡°Mr. Miller, it¡¯s rather cold today. I saw you just ca


    me in


    from outside. Please drink a cup of tea to warm your body.¡±


    She should know why he was angry, but she never


    mentioned it. Thinking of it, Beck felt touched. He took a


    sip of tea. The tea had a perfect temperature and a strong aroma. Beck couldn¡¯t help but praise her for


    being


    good at making tea.


    Vanessa didn¡¯t leave and kept looking at him, fingers grabbing her skirt nervously. The shyness and


    innocence unique to young girls suddenly hit Beck.


    He paused and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°The tea tastes great!¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, and her smile was sweet and gentle. ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear your praise! M


    r. Miller, I¡¯m back to work. If you need anything, just let me know.¡±


    After speaking, she left quickly, and her steps were very brisk.


    Stroking the wall of the cup, Beck smiled with his lowering head and couldn¡¯t help but feel a secret joy.


    At noon, Vanessa was about to go out for lunch. As she left her desk, Beck walked


    out and couldn¡¯t help but


    smile when he saw her. ¡°Vanessa, are you going for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± With a smile, Vanessa squeezed her phone tightly


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the staff cafeteria. I¡¯m a little


    curious about the food this noon.¡±


    A secret look shed in Beck¡¯s eyes, and


    he cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the private kitchen opposite


    thepany. Go with me.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he felt his tone too intimate and added, ¡°By the way, let¡¯s discuss work matters


    .¡±


    Vanessa paused and said quickly, ¡°Okay. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first.¡±


    Beck nodded. Looking at the back of her excellent figure, he smiled meaningfully.


    After entering the bathroom, the greenness on her face disappeared. She took out her mobile phone an


    d sent a text message. After


    receiving a response, she looked up at herself in the mirror. She was not a particrly beautiful girl, but


    she had a mixed temperament of gentleness and shyness. Seeing herself in the mirror, Vanessa could


    n¡¯t help but smile. She touched up her makeup and left the bathroom.


    The Maple Garden.


    Cynthia was peeling apples for Lynn. Her phone suddenly rang, and she picked up the phone. Someon


    e sent


    her a message.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, Beck invited me to have lunch.¡±


    A sarcastic smile touched the corner of her mouth. Cynthia replied, ¡°Make the most of your opportunity.


    ¡±


    It was Cynthia sending Vanessa to Beck¡¯s side. During this time, Jane and Cherry provoked her many ti


    mes, trying to destroy her rtionship with Alston. Since they were such leisured, she had to find somet


    hing for


    them to do.


    As Cynthia finished replying to the message, Lynn walked in from the outside. After Lorenz came to Fort


    With this hope, Lynn visibly became healthy.


    ¡°Cynthia, is it about work?¡± Seeing Cynthia bowing her head and sending messages, Lynn asked.


    Cynthia put away her phone and smiled sweetly. ¡°No. I just saw a funny joke, so I sent it to Alston.¡±


    Lynn came over and snatched her mobile phone. Cynthia¡¯s heart trembled. She was afraid that Lynn wo


    see the news.


    Instead of looking at the phone, Lynn held


    it far away and looked at Cynthia discontentedly. ¡°How often have I told you that you should y less wi


    phone has radiation.¡±


    Cynthia was guilty and whispered, ¡°I look at it asionally. Besides, how can people live without their m


    phones now.¡±


    In a low voice, Lynn poked her head and said, ¡°You still dare to talk back to me? Look at me. I don¡¯t use


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Cynthia had no choice but to agree with her words. Looking at her serious but gentle face, C


    couldn¡¯t help but be in a trance.


    Although Beck was indeed a scumbag, he really liked her mother. She chose Vanessa because her


    temperament was very simr to that of her mother.


    Thinking of it, she felt a little guilty about facing her mother. She cleared her throat embarrassedly and h


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Miller Group.


    After the meal, Vanessa didn¡¯t have the initial nervousness and


    sweetly smiled when facing Beck, maybe


    because Beck said something to relieve her unease.


    Instead of ¡°Vanessa,¡± Beck called her ¡°Vanny.¡±


    Vanessa wascent, but she didn¡¯t show it. When she got off work at night, Beck drove her home.


    arrived downstairs.


    She pretended to be offhanded to reveal that she lived alone. She asked casually, ¡°Mr. Miller, do you wa


    Vanessa initially thought he might refuse, but Beck paused and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Inside, the car was quiet for a while. After two minutes, Vanessa smiled, moved her slender and fair fing


    and grabbed Beck¡¯s hand, with her eyes full of flirtatious look.


    Beck couldn¡¯t bear her seduction and leaned toward her.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 111

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 111


    Chapter 111 Get Back at You


    Cynthia met Helen in the hospital for several days in a row. Every time she always managed a smile


    when Cynthia saw her, so Cynthia nned to ask her out for a break.


    It happened to be the weekend that Alice excitedly called and asked her to the mother and baby store.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she also called Helen together.


    The three of them met at the shopping mall. Although it was already winter, Alice was still bare-legged


    and dressed in fashionable and sexy clothes. Helen wore a simple windbreaker and jeans, and her


    boots made.


    her legs look long.


    The two looked at Cynthia in bulky clothes and burst intoughter.


    Alice wiped away the tears from herughing, pointed at Cynthia, and said, ¡°Cynthia, are you


    going to the


    South Pole? Why are you wearing such thick clothes?¡±


    Helen smiled lightly and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s indeed too exaggerated.¡±


    After seeing Helen¡¯s smile, Cynthia¡¯s annoyance at being ridiculed disappeared. She pulled the scarf,


    wrapping her neck inyers, and sighed, ¡°Alston and Greg were so nervous when they heard I would


    like to go.


    out. They feared I would freeze, so they asked me to wrap up warm.¡±


    Thinking of the scene where Greg stood aside and handed out the clothes and Alston put them on her


    one by one, Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and amused.


    ¡°Alice, your legs are all exposed. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Cynthia asked, pointing to Alice¡¯s fair thighs and


    touching them. Alice¡¯s thighs were soft and smooth. It turned out to be that she didn¡¯t wear any


    leggings.


    Alice raised her chin proudly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m cold, but I must dress like this. Otherwise, Lucien will


    always not regard me as a girl but as his brother. I must make him realize that I am a woman. A


    charming woman.¡±


    Cynthia and Helen looked at each other, and they had no choice but smiled.


    They went straight to the shopping mall¡¯s mother and baby product section. After looking at the small


    and cute clothes and various toys, women¡¯s instinct to be addicted to shopping was utterly released.


    Alice was even more generous. ¡°Now we can¡¯t be sure whether your baby is a girl or a boy, and you


    can buy a double for every product, and I will pay for everything. My only request is to let me be the


    baby¡¯s godmother.¡±


    Helen¡¯s previous gloomy look was gone, and she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget me!¡±


    Cynthia was in a good mood. ¡°That¡¯s okay, my baby must be delighted to have two godmothers, and


    even


    something delicious and toys are double.¡±


    The three looked at each other and smiled. Then they began getting into the swing of shopping. Alice


    directly put something beautiful and interesting into the shopping cart while Helen concentrated on


    picking maternity clothes for Cynthia. Cynthia looked at the two with a smile, feeling warm in her heart.


    She had few friends since she was a child. But now, she met such close friends as Helen and Alice,


    making


    her delighted.


    They sent the purchased items home and went to a nearby drink shop. Alice and Helen ordered coffee


    and


    specially ordered milk for Cynthia.


    When the three were chatting and waiting for their drinks, a woman wearing a scarf, a mask, and


    sunsses came directly toward them. Looking at the heavily wrapped woman, Cynthia paused and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Who are you?¡±


    After speaking, the woman moved, picked up the water on the table, and poured it toward Cynthia.


    Cynthia was unprepared and was sshed all over. The mall was well-heated, so she had taken off her


    coat. But now, the clothes were so thin that the water seeped into them.


    Cynthia shivered subconsciously because of the chill.


    Helen grabbed the tissue and hurriedly helped her wipe the water off her body.


    Alice exploded immediately, stood up, and pushed the woman away. ¡°Who are you? Why do you pour


    water on


    people at will? Are you a nut?¡±


    That woman seemed to know Alice, so she didn¡¯t dare to fight back even if Alice pushed her. Instead,


    she


    yelled at Cynthia in a low voice, ¡°Did you order someone to do that thing? That trending topic on


    Twitter!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia was wiping her wet hair when she heard the voice. She paused and asked, ¡°Cherry?¡±


    The heavily wrapped woman was Cherry. She and Jane hadn¡¯t gone out for several days because of


    the hot


    video on Twitter. Jane was afraid of beingughed at, so she stayed at home all the time, but Cherry


    was not


    the kind of well-behaved woman. After only a few days, she couldn¡¯t bear life staying at home and


    sneaked


    out to visit the shopping mall.


    Although the furor over the video had died down, she was afraid of being recognized by others, so she


    wrapped herself heavily. When she came to the drink shop to take a break, she saw Cynthia and the


    others


    walking in, talking and smiling.


    She was furious all of a sudden because she thought all that she had suffered was caused by Cynthia.


    Now,


    she had to be cautious about whatever she did, like the rats in the dark, for fear of being recognized, let


    alone


    walking on the streets. However, Cynthia was different from her. Cynthia could hang out with her


    friends in a


    good mood anytime and anywhere.


    The happier Cynthia was, the angrier Cherry became. She finally couldn¡¯t bear the sight of Cynthia¡¯s


    smugness any longer and ran over to pour a ss of cold water on Cynthia.


    ¡°Who said Cynthia did it?¡± Alice sneered. As she mmed the table hard and was about to speak


    something.


    Cynthia interrupted her suddenly.


    Cynthia thought it was not a big deal to make Cherry believe she was the mastermind behind the whole


    thing. After all, Cherry harbored a grudge against her for so long. Cynthia didn¡¯t care whether the


    situation worsened. If Cherry knew Alice was the one plotting against her, the Miller family would hate


    Alice. If that


    were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    ¡°So what if I did it?¡± Cynthia raised her chin with a haughty look. ¡°You and your mother have ordered


    someone


    to kidnap me, so it¡¯s not out of line for me to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Nonsense!¡± Cherry was wearing sunsses, but her hatred seemed to be about to break


    through the


    lenses. ¡°Cynthia, your means are too dirty! Sure enough, you are as shameless as your mother.


    B*tch!.¡±


    ¡°Far less than you and your mother!¡± Cynthia sneered, ¡°I dare to show my face openly, but you don¡¯t.


    Who the h*ll is shameless?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cherry¡¯s fingers trembled with anger. When she found the surrounding people heard the noise of


    their


    quarrel and looked at them, she subconsciously covered her face. ¡°Wait and see! I will not let go of


    you!¡±


    Aliceughed, with a bright smile spreading over her charming face when she heard it. ¡°Huh! Who


    doesn¡¯t


    know how to intimidate others? Cherry, don¡¯t you have any idea about what¡¯s going on in your family?


    How


    dare you be so arrogant!¡±


    Feeling the gazes of surrounding people, Cherry bit her lower lip, stomped angrily, and was about to


    leave.


    But Cynthia suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Cherry subconsciously stopped, turned around, and saw Cynthia leaving her seat anding up to


    her.¡±


    ¡°You poured a ss of water on me just now, and I haven¡¯t gotten the back at you yet!¡±


    ¡°You! What do you want to do?¡± Cherry took two steps back and looked at her warily.


    When the waiter brought up the coffee they ordered, Cynthia took a cup of coffee from the tray and


    poured it


    on Cherry.


    The freshly brewed coffee was not only aromatic but also burning.


    Cherry let out a sharp scream in pain. She wrapped herself well, so most of the coffee was spilled on


    her


    clothes, and she wasn¡¯t burnt much.


    She hurriedly pulled off her scarf, hat, mask, and sunsses to the ground.


    Cherry¡¯s current posture was so woeful. Her coffee-stained hair was disheveled, her face was utterly


    exposed after pulling off the disguise, and her white sweater was full of coffee stains.


    ¡°Cynthia, are you crazy? How dare you pour hot coffee on me! You¡­ I will call the police. I will sue you


    for


    intentional injury!¡± She blushed scarlet with anger.


    Cynthia hugged her chest and sneered, ¡°So sue me! Maybe the temperature of the coffee is a little


    high. You are still barking at me, so it seems no big deal. You didn¡¯t get burned. Then it can¡¯t be


    regarded as ant intentional jury. I will, at most, be fined a little money. Do you think Ick that money?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s voice paused, and then she screamed angrily. She rushed toward Cynthia and wanted to fight


    her,


    but Helen and Alice caught her before she got close.


    ¡°Security, there¡¯s a nut here. Drive her out quickly.¡±


    In a few seconds, the security guards arrived and pulled Cherry, punching and kicking, out of there.


    Cherry looked crazy. After being pulled out of the shopping mall, the freezing wind made her suddenly


    come to sense. The surrounding people were talking about her.


    ¡°Look, is it the one in the trending video a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°How dare shee to this shopping mall! If I were her, I would rather die of old age at home than go


    out.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she just poured cold water on the guests in the coffee shop for no reason. It seems that


    she is


    really mentally ill.¡±


    Hearing the discussion, Cherry was in a daze for a moment. Only then did she realize that she had


    taken off


    her scarf and mask. She screamed, quickly covered her face with her hands, nudged away the crowd


    of


    onlookers, and left in embarrassment.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 112

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 112


    Chapter 112 What a Small World


    The wet clothes sshed by Cherry and the sensitive period of pregnancy caused Cynthia¡¯s body to be


    much weaker than usual. Helen picked one of the maternity clothes they had bought and let Cynthia go


    to the bathroom to change.


    The maternity dress was just suitable for a pregnant woman in the early stages of pregnancy like


    Cynthia. Then she took the dress to the bathroom of the shopping mall.


    After changing clothes in the cubicle, Cynthia heard a girl in a pink coat beside her calling on the phone


    while. she was washing her hands, and the girl¡¯s voice was impatient. ¡°It¡¯s not a date today at all. He


    asked me out. to tell me he had been in love with a girl¡­ He¡¯s not bad. A handsome and gentlemanly


    man. He has a good job¡­ Yes, I kinda like him, but he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Cynthia was not far away from the girl, and she could hear the angry female voice shouting on the


    phone. ¡°Why not fight for it? Your father managed to get you this marriage with great difficulty. He is


    really an excellent man with the best looks and temper. What¡¯s more, he made remarkable


    achievements at such a young age. You have to know the opportunity seldom knocks twice.¡±


    The woman on the other end of the phone kept harping on it, and the girl had no choice but to promise


    her mother. ¡°I know, mom. I will try my best to fight for it. But he looks very independent and decisive.


    I¡¯m afraid


    his family can¡¯t force him to do anything.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the girl tidied her hair and happened to meet Cynthia¡¯s eyes when she


    turned her head. Then she paused and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there something


    wrong?¡±


    Only then did Cynthia realize that she had unknowingly stared at the girl for a long time out of her


    nosiness.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± She apologized quickly.


    The girl, with round cheeks and round eyes, looked cute and good-tempered. Undoubtedly, she was a


    much-loved girl in her family.


    She smiled. ¡°Never mind!¡±


    After speaking, she left directly.


    Cynthia smiled and shook her head, thinking of women¡¯s curiosity about gossip. After washing her


    hands,


    she returned to the coffee shop where Helen and Alice were waiting.


    As soon as she came out, Cynthia saw the girl in the pink coat trotting to the front of a man and saying


    with a sweet and lovely smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dn. You must be waiting for so long.¡±


    The man in a ck overcoat was straight, tall, and thin. Although Cynthia didn¡¯t see his face, she was


    sure at


    a nce that he was Helen¡¯s boyfriend, Dn Carter.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he went shopping with that girl.


    Thinking of that girl¡¯s words just now, Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but guess that she was Dn¡¯s fianc¨¦e,


    making


    her feel worried about Helen.


    ¡°What a small world!¡±


    Cynthia sighed. When she looked at the positions of the two, Cynthia paused and quickly realized


    Helen was


    in the caf¨¦ not far behind them.


    It would not be good if Helen saw them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Cynthia hurriedly walked towards the coffee shop, Halfway through the walk, she saw Helening


    out of the shop. Nerves went through her. She couldn¡¯t let them meet each other at such a time.


    Cynthia quickened her pace and almost trotted to the door of the coffee shop. She bent down, gasped


    for a few quick breaths, and hurriedly pulled Helen inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m back.¡±


    Helen frowned, stretched out her hand to caress Cynthia¡¯s back to ease her breathing, and med her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the bathroom for so long, and I was going to look for you. But you don¡¯t have to run so


    fast.


    Don¡¯t forget you are still pregnant, and the floor is slippery. Alston will not let go of Alice and me if you


    identally get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Got it!¡± Cynthia shook her handfortingly. ¡°I¡¯m an obstetrician, and I know my condition.¡±


    Helen snorted coldly, ¡°Everyone who drowns can swim. I don¡¯t think everything will go well just because


    you


    are an obstetrician. Are there few fractures among our orthopedic doctors?¡±


    Alice, sipping her coffee, smiled when she heard it, and her charming eyes curled up, ¡°Cynthia, this


    time I¡¯m


    on Helen¡¯s side.¡±


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°Alright. Alright. I will amble in the future, okay?¡±


    After speaking, she nced outside and saw Dn and his fianc¨¦e had left. Then she was relieved.


    Helen kept telling her to be careful and not pay attention to her expression, but Alice did. When Helen


    went to check out, Alice grabbed Cynthia¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°What happened just now? What are you


    hiding from


    us?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cynthia pretended to be confused.


    Alice snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You kept looking outside just now as if there was something perilous. To


    be


    honest, what happened?¡±


    Seeing that Alice noticed it, Cynthia sighed with a stern expression, ¡°I just met Dn¡¯s fianc¨¦e in the


    bathroom. Dn and his fianc¨¦e were outside the coffee shop just now. I daren¡¯t let Helen see it.¡±


    Alice¡¯s charming face was full of surprise. ¡°Dn is¡­ Helen¡¯s boyfriend? Does he have a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Cynthia nodded. ¡°Helen has been annoyed at this matter. This time I asked her to go shopping to rx


    her. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence that Dn was also shopping here with his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s his attitude now?¡± Alice asked, grabbing Cynthia¡¯s sleeve.


    Cynthia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. To avoid them, we need to go home now. If we meet them


    outside, we must try our best to make Helen not see them. Then I¡¯ll find a chance to follow and ask


    about Dn¡¯s


    attitude!¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    The two wanted to say something else, but they stopped talking when Helen finished paying the bill


    and


    came this way.


    ¡°Where shall we go next?¡± Helen asked.


    Winking at Alice secretly, Cynthia covered her stomach with her hands, and her delicate face twitched.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for a day, and I feel a little tired. That milk also made my stomach ufortable.


    I want to go.


    back home.¡±


    Helen¡¯s face tensed up, and she quickly supported her by the shoulder. ¡°Is there something wrong with


    the stomach? What did I tell you before? I told you not to run so fast, but you didn¡¯t listen. Do you want


    to go to


    the hospital?¡±


    Cynthia shook her head quickly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just tired. Taking a rest is enough.¡±


    Alice also nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired too. How about going back home now? We can go shopping again


    when


    we have time.¡±


    How could Helen refuse now? She nodded and walked outside, holding Cynthia¡¯s arm. Alice poked


    Cynthia¡¯s


    arm as soon as they arrived and signaled to her. ¡°Is it them?¡±


    Cynthia looked and saw Dn parking the car and the girl in pink leaning over. The two of them were


    talking intimately, and now and then, the girl¡¯s crispughter could be heard as if they were in love.


    Cynthia¡¯s face darkened, and Helen beside her asked, ¡°When will the Smith family¡¯s care?¡±


    Cynthia suddenly felt tense and quickly grabbed her hand to turn around. ¡°Alice, is your car over


    there?¡±


    Alice was in a daze for a moment and nodded quickly. ¡°Yes. I drove here alone, and that red sports car


    is


    mine.¡±


    ¡°The sports car only has seats for two people. Then you take Helen home first, okay?¡±


    Helen frowned. ¡°No need, Cynthia. Aren¡¯t you feeling unwell? Let Alice drive you home first.¡±


    Cynthia shook her head quickly. ¡°I won¡¯t take her car. She drives too fast, and I can¡¯t stand it. I have


    already sent a message to Greg, and he said he will arrive within five minutes.¡±


    Cynthia and Alice pushed and pulled, finally getting Helen into the car.


    She poked her head out and looked at Cynthia worriedly. ¡°Then send me a message when you arrive


    home.¡±


    Alice sat in the driver¡¯s seat and smiled when she saw Helen¡¯s reaction. ¡°Helen, don¡¯t worry. Alston


    loves


    Cynthia so much. How can he let something bad happen to Cynthia?¡±


    Only then did Helen feel relieved.


    Seeing that the mboyant red sports car gradually disappeared, Cynthia turned her head and saw


    Dn¡¯s


    car leaving too.


    She waved quickly, got into a taxi, and said to the driver, ¡°Sir, follow the car in front, and don¡¯t lose


    track.¡±


    The driver looked at her in surprise and gossiped, ¡°I just saw inside that car a young couple. But I tell


    from your expression that¡­ theymitted adultery?¡±


    Cynthia paused, and her face turned cold. ¡°Yes. The man in the car is my boyfriend. I saw him with


    another woman when I went shopping with my friends. Sir, you have to help me catch up with them.¡±


    The driver was warm-hearted, and his face immediately turned serious. ¡°Okay. Hold on to your seat.


    I¡¯m going


    to drive.¡±


    After speaking, he stepped on the elerator and followed Dn¡¯s car.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 113

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 113


    Chapter 113 Cheating


    The driver was very skilled. He followed Dn¡¯s car neither far nor close. Cynthia stared closely and co


    uld vaguely see some interaction between the two in the car through the window.


    Dn¡¯s car drove into a wealthymunity that was heavily guarded.


    Cynthia knew Dn didn¡¯t live here. Sure enough, the car in front of her


    stopped. The girl got off the passenger seat, leaned against the car window, and talked to the people in


    the car with a sweet smile. It seemed that she was reluctant to leave.


    The driver parked in a hidden ce at the back, not far away, and he could see the girl¡¯s face. He nc


    ed back at Cynthia and sighed, ¡°I doubt your boyfriend¡¯s taste. You are so good¨C


    looking. Why does he still cheat on you? Although that girl is cute, you are still more beautiful than her.¡±


    Cynthia managed a smile. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. But no one can put clear what feelings are.


    Maybe there is something special about that girl.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The driver sighed as if he had experienced a lot.


    After a few minutes, the car started to move again. Cynthia quickly patted the driver and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go,


    hurry


    up.¡±


    The driver paused in confusion. ¡°It was the right timing just now. Why didn¡¯t you go out and expose the


    m on the spot? They are all gone now. Why don¡¯t you still chase them.¡±


    Cynthia looked stern. ¡°I got them both on camera. I want to see where he is going next and make sure


    whether he has any other mistresses.¡±


    The driver looked surprised. ¡°You youngsters have a lot of tricks up your sleeves!¡±


    After speaking, he stepped on the elerator and followed.


    Dn didn¡¯t go home, and finally, his car stopped in front of a five¨Cstar hotel.


    The parking attendant at the door walked over to help Dn park the car, and he walked directly towar


    d the


    hotel.


    Cynthia was taken aback when she saw this scene. She gave the driver a perfunctory pretext but didn¡¯t


    expect Dn toe to the hotel. Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but doubt if he cheated on Helen. Otherwise,


    why did


    hee to the hotel in daylight?


    Cynthia¡¯s hands were sweating, and her mind was a mess.


    The driver reminded her, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re at the hotel!¡±


    Looking at Cynthia¡¯s panicked expression, he felt sympathy for her. He didn¡¯t expect Cynthia to guess ri


    ght.


    Cynthia paid the money, but the coins in her hand amused her. She didn¡¯t expect the driver to take pity


    on her


    and not even to ask for her change.


    She took a deep breath and looked up at the hotel¡¯s name. Her expression was in a trance.


    As she was about to go in, Dn came out from inside. Seeing him, Cynthia subconsciously wanted to


    hide,


    but Dn sighed, ¡°I have seen you. You have followed me all the way. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡°


    Cynthia smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡­ Why do you know I follow you?¡±


    Dn had no choice but nced at her. ¡°I saw you when you ran past me in a hurry


    in the mall. Cynthia, thank you for covering it up for me so that Helen didn¡¯t see her and me.¡±


    As soon as he mentioned it, Cynthia


    frowned. ¡°You and her? It sounds like you¡¯re so intimate. Don¡¯t you like


    Helen? What is your attitude on earth? Who is your choice? Your fianc¨¦e or Helen?¡±


    Dn was almost overwhelmed by Cynthia¡¯s barrage of questions.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it clear right away, and the hotel entrance is unsuitable


    for talking. Come in, and I¡¯ll tell you


    slowly.¡±


    After Dn finished speaking, he turned around and was about to enter the hotel. Seeing that Cynthia


    hadn¡¯t


    followed, he paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cynthia pointed at the signboard and said, ¡°This is a hotel, and it¡¯s not a good idea for us to be alone in


    the


    same room.¡±


    Dn smiled. ¡°What are you thinking about? There is a coffee shop in the hotel lobby. I will not invite yo


    u to


    the room. Otherwise, Alston will not let go of me.¡±


    Cynthia heaved a sigh of relief after hearing it and followed him.


    They each had something on their minds, so they didn¡¯t notice the sh clicking a few times opposite th


    e


    hotel.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After the two came to the coffee shop, Cynthia asked, ¡°Tell me first why you came to the hotel in broad


    daylight. Are you alone? You didn¡¯t invite anyone over, did you?¡±


    After hearing it, Dn wanted to flick her head. ¡°Cynthia, what are you thinking all day long? We have k


    nown each other for so many years. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know!¡± Cynthia waved her hand. ¡°You have been abroad for several years, and the outside.


    environment is open. Maybe you have acquired some bad habits.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Dn had no choice but exined, ¡°You should know my family is strict with me, and I have bee


    n living at home since I returned. Recently, they made a match for me on their initiative. The girl is the o


    nly daughter. of the medical equipmentpany. I fell


    out with my family when I knew this matter and moved out, but I


    had nowhere to go, so I recently lived in the hotel.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Cynthia finally realized what was going on. ¡°Does Helen know about this?¡±


    ¡°How dare I let her know!¡± Dn smiled bitterly. ¡°Although Helen looks powerful, she is susceptible. If s


    he


    knows about this, she will feel guilty.¡±


    Cynthia nodded, frowning slightly.


    Helen was an orphan growing up in an orphanage. With high expectations of herself, she always wante


    d to


    do her best in everything. Helen didn¡¯t want to trouble others or be a burden to them. She managed frie


    ndship. and love carefully, cared for others subconsciously, and was sensitive.


    If Helen knew Dn had a falling out with his family because of her and moved out to a hotel, she woul


    d feel so guilty that she would take the initiative to give up the rtionship.


    Cynthia lifted her dark, bright eyes to Dn, ¡°What¡¯s your attitude towards your fianc¨¦e? Are you dating


    her today? I see you are intimate. She always calls you with a sweet tone, and I get goosebumps whe


    n I hear it.¡±


    Dn didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry when he heard Cynthia¡¯s words. ¡°She is young. She used t


    o call


    me like that.¡±


    Cynthia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Wow, childhood sweetheart?!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! She is just a younger sister to me. We have yet to meet a few times, let alone special


    feelings. I can¡¯t have a love for her.¡±


    As Dn said, his expression gradually became serious. ¡°I take the rtionship with Helen seriously. M


    aybe I


    just wanted to be responsible for her at first, but she is a good girl. It¡¯s not a difficult thing to make other


    s like


    her. I love her very much.¡±


    Cynthia stared into his eyes and saw a deep love hidden inside. She couldn¡¯t help but pause and realiz


    e what


    he said was true.


    Dn once professed his love to her. At that time, she only saw tenderness but no deep love.


    He just had a


    crush on her, but he fell in love with Helen this time.


    Cynthia was very pleased.


    Dn looked gentle. ¡°I asked her out this time to let her persuade her parents to break off the engageme


    told her that I have a girl I like very much.¡±


    ¡°Then did she agree?¡± Cynthia asked.


    Dn nodded. ¡°She said she would try her best to convince her parents.¡±


    Cynthia sighed. Thinking of the girl¡¯s reluctance when she got out of the car, Cynthia


    knew she didn¡¯t want to


    give up this engagement. Moreover, she heard what the girl¡¯s mother said on the phone in the bathroom


    Cynthia could tell from her mother¡¯s words that she was satisfied with Dn, her future son¨Cinw.


    ¡°The


    persuasion is very likely to fail.¡± Cynthia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think her parents will agree to call off


    the engagement. Her personality seems very soft, and


    she probably won¡¯t be able to convince her parents.¡±


    Dn paused. Suddenly, the phone on the table rang, and it was his fianc¨¦e¡¯s call.


    Cynthia raised her chin, motioning for him to answer the phone.


    Dn answered the phone. After hearing what she said clearly, he looked at Cynthia with aplicated


    expression.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Dn answered and hung up the phone.


    Cynthia leaned over and asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    He squeezed his phone and said, after a long time. ¡°You guessed it right. Her parents disagreed, and sh


    apologized to me.¡±


    Cynthiaughed. ¡°I¡¯m right.¡±


    Dn looked a little distressed. ¡°My parents¡® attitude is tough. I have no breakthrough on my side, so I w


    Cynthia took a sip of milk brought up just now. Seeing that he struggled andpletelycked his usua


    ¡°Dn, don¡¯t worry. I will help you and Helen.¡±


    After speaking, Dn raised his head in surprise. ¡°How do you help?¡±


    She took another sip of milk. ¡°Tell me first when your parents made the engagement for you!¡±


    ¡°It seems that after Helen and I met my mother on the street. When my mother saw Helen for the first tim


    she answered a call.¡±


    Dn paused after speaking.


    Cynthia smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. After seeing Helen, your mother was satisfied with her. The


    key is the phone.


    call. How did the phone call change her attitude?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 114

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 114


    Chapter 114 A nder


    Dn looked serious when he heard it.


    Cynthia had known Dn for so long, but she hadn¡¯t met his family. She didn¡¯t know what kind of


    person his mother was, so she tentatively asked, ¡°Is it because Helen is an orphan that your mother


    doesn¡¯t give her blessings to you? Maybe someone called just now to tell her Helen was an orphan.¡±


    Dn shook his head. ¡°My mother is not that kind of person. I have an older brother, and he will inherit


    the family property. My parents told me since I was a child that I didn¡¯t need a strategic marriage. I can


    do whatever I want and choose my own wife.¡±


    He was stunned for a while, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her!¡±


    He directly called his mother. Immediately, an angry scolding sound came. ¡°Dn Carter. You dare to


    run away from home. I¡¯m your mother. Don¡¯t try to push me by that. Even if you leave the family, I won¡¯t


    let you marry Helen Brown!¡±


    Dn¡¯s face darkened when he heard that, and he was agitated. ¡°Mom, Helen is good-looking and has


    a good temper. She is also a doctor and good at it. Why don¡¯t you allow me to marry her? Didn¡¯t you


    say that I could.


    choose my own wife?¡±


    His mother fell silent. Dn remembered Cynthia¡¯s conjecture and asked, ¡°Do you dislike Helen


    because she


    is an orphan?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± His mother was angry, ¡°Am I a snobbish person?¡±


    ¡°Then why!¡± Dn frowned tightly. ¡°Just tell me what you dislike about Helen. Don¡¯t be vague. If you


    can¡¯t give a reason, I will marry her anyway. I have already got my identification, and we can get


    married anytime.¡±


    ¡°You unfilial son!¡± His mother on the opposite side was panting with anger. After a while, she said,


    ¡°Okay, since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. Helen Brown is flirtatious!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Dn eximed. Cynthia almost spat out milk and stared at him in astonishment.


    Dn¡¯s mother snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s probably hiding it from you. I¡¯ve checked everything about her.


    She stayed out all night in college and went to bars and nightclubs. She hooked up with¡­men, having


    no shame. She could do anything for money without any bottom line. She has pretended to be good in


    front of you.¡±


    Then she sneered, ¡°My daughter-inw can be born poor, but I will never allow such a dirty b*tch to


    marry into our family and destroy our integrity. If you dare to marry her, you will not be our son.¡±


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Holding the phone, Dn was stunned, with full of disbelief on his face.


    Cynthia was anxious and patted his arm. ¡°Do you really believe your mother¡¯s words?¡±


    Dn put down his phone and pursed his lips.


    Cynthia thought he believed it and was very angry. ¡°Helen is innocent. She sang in the bar at night to


    earn. tuition and living expenses. I have been there a few times. She did nothing besides singing!¡±


    ¡°You have to believe me. I know Helen better than anyone else does. She is not what your mom said.¡±


    Cynthia was pale with an anxious look. Dn sighed. ¡°Of course, I know who Helen is. We did it after


    we got


    drunk¡­ It was her first time!¡±


    Cynthia had mixed feelings about that. She looked awkward and made herself smile, saying, ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you


    tell me? You made me so anxious.¡±


    Dn¡¯s had fair skin, but he blushed with shame at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my mom! She


    misunderstood


    Helen.¡±


    Then he was in a hurry to go.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Cynthia stopped him. ¡°Your mom was mad now. If you talk to her, she will think you made it


    up to protect Helen. The priority is to find out how your mom knew the rumor.¡±


    Dn was stunned for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I will figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes caring was not an advantage. Who on earth smeared Helen, ruined her reputation, and


    made her not have a good impression in front of my mother?¡± Dn thought to himself.


    There was full of coldness on Dn¡¯s handsome face. If he knew this person, he would never let him or


    her.


    go!


    Cynthia was about to leave after talking. Dn specifically told her to keep his running away from home


    a secret. Everything was going on behind Helen¡¯s back.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She agreed.


    Dn wanted to drive her home, but Cynthia thought it was too troublesome, and she was to take a


    taxi. Dn had no choice but to get her a car on the side of the road and watched it go away.


    Someone in the corner of the opposite hotel was taking a few pictures again.


    Dn sensed something was wrong and looked over suddenly, only to find that no one was there.


    He shook his head, thinking he had been so worried that his eyes were blurred.


    When Cynthia walked to the door of the Smith¡¯s house, she saw Alston¡¯s car. She walked over in


    surprise and


    found that Lorenz was also there. She hurriedly greeted him. ¡°You came.¡±


    Lorenz smiled, with two dimples appearing on his delicate and handsome face. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here


    since I


    came to Lorenz Green.¡±


    Alston sneered and replied, ¡°He insisted oning back with me to see if I treat you well.¡±


    Alston¡¯s handsome face was dark as if someone owed him a lot of money. His eyes softened to see


    Cynthia¡¯s


    delicate and cute face.


    ¡°Why are you wearing so little? You didn¡¯t wear this dress in the morning!¡±


    Alston hugged her and quickly wrapped her up with his coat.


    Cynthia was wrapped in his arms. The continuous heat from his chest made her pretty face blush.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. When I was shopping, I met a crazy woman who sshed water on me. Then I


    changed a newly bought clothes.¡±


    Alston¡¯s face was distorted when he heard it. He looked her up and down. ¡°Any difort? Do you


    need a doctor to give you a full body checkup?¡±


    Cynthia was speechless to see him nervous.


    Lorenz suddenly walked over from behind when he wanted to say something. He grabbed her by the


    wrist and pulled her out of Alston¡¯s arms. Looking at his cold face, Lorenz rolled his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s so gross.¡±


    Lorenz looked serious and then¡­ touched Cynthia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Not a fever. Come on. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Then he dragged Cynthia into the house.


    Alston gritted his teeth, took a step with his long legs, and followed.


    They had just walked in when suddenly a loud noise came from the second floor, which was from


    Cynthia¡¯s


    violin room.


    Cynthia froze for a moment, then her face changed. She was about to run up the stairs.


    Alston had been behind her. He quickly grabbed her and scolded, ¡°You are crazy. How could you run


    on the slippery floor!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face was full of anxiety. ¡°Someone is in my violin room. I told servants that no one could enter


    except for sweeping in the morning. It¡¯s almost afternoon now. Normally, they won¡¯t be there¡­


    Everything you gave me was in it¡­ That loud noise¡­¡±


    She was incoherent because of her anxiety, but Alston and Lorenz understood her.


    They hurriedly calmed her down, fearing it would harm the baby.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and have a look together. Don¡¯t worry. Even if something is broken, I will find someone to


    repair it.


    Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Alston patted her on the back, patiently as if treating a baby, then looked upstairs with cold eyes.


    They soon came to the violin room. The door was slightly closed. They could hear messy footsteps


    inside.


    Lorenz pushed the door. The person inside didn¡¯t expect someone toe up and had no time to hide.


    She


    was stunned when she saw them.


    ¡°Molly, you¡­ What are you doing!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 115

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 115


    Chapter 115 The Violin Was Broken


    Cynthia screamed and pointed at Molly in the middle of the room with trembling fingers. Her face


    turned pale


    with anger.


    ¡°You broke my violin!¡±


    The violin room had been searched, and it looked messy. The open score was thrown on the ground at


    random. The expensive violin that Alston specially asked Master Milo to customize was on the floor,


    and one of the strings was broken.


    Cynthia was rageful, and her stomach started to ache a little.


    Molly stood helplessly, looking at them, with her face as white as a ghost. Her whole body was shaking


    in fear and trembling when Alston and Lorenz stared at her coldly.


    ¡°Who let you in!¡±


    Alston asked her in a low voice with an impassive face. To Molly, he was like an evil ghost. She couldn¡¯t


    help trembling just by looking at him.


    ¡°I, I just want to clean up.¡±


    In fact, the people in charge were not at home. Molly imed to be superior to those servants. She had


    nothing to do, so she wanted to go to the bedroom of Cynthia and Alston on the second floor.


    She had been asked to only move around on the first floor. She was so curious about the second floor


    that


    she went up while everyone was not paying attention.


    The door of Alston and Cynthia¡¯s bedroom had been locked, and she couldn¡¯t get in. Feeling regretful,


    she


    saw a small gap in the door of a small room beside her.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and opened the door. It was a violin room with simple decoration.


    She had heard from the servants that Cynthia could y the violin. Looking at her private violin room,


    she was


    jealous and walked in.


    Molly had learned the violin for a while and was surprised to find that the hard-to-find scores were kept


    like treasures. Her jealousy towards Cynthia reached its peak. She threw them on the floor to blow off


    her


    bitterness.


    She felt relieved after the revenge. Her desire to unleash her rage grew when she thought of Cynthia


    and her


    two friends¡¯ cynicism toward her.


    She took out the violin carefully preserved by Cynthia and plucked the strings vigorously. She wanted


    to vent


    a little but didn¡¯t control her force well. The strings broke, hitting her face.


    Molly got hurt, subconsciously threw away the violin, and covered her injured face.


    That was the loud sound Cynthia heard.


    Knowing that she had made a big mistake, Molly was frightened to death. She frantically tried to put the


    violin away. She would pretend to be innocent if Cynthia asked.


    She was busy putting them away, and the violin room was soundproof, which made her not notice they


    were


    Molly was terrified at that time, and her eye turned red all of a sudden, with tears falling. She said in at


    choked voice. ¡°I, I came to clean. As soon as I came in, I found it was messed up by someone. I just


    wanted to put them away, but I identally dropped the violin.¡±


    Cynthia sneered. ¡°I remember I told them and you that no one cane except to clean in the


    morning. And you are not the one to clean up my violin room. Why would you think of going upstairs to


    clean?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Molly turned her eyes in a panic, and she immediately thought of an excuse. ¡°I saw Joyce


    coming down. the stairs in a panic, and she looked too suspicious. So I went up to have a look, only to


    find that the violin.


    room was messed up.¡±


    Joyce was the servant responsible for cleaning the violin room.


    Cynthia¡¯s face turned dark, and she could tell at a nce that Molly was lying.


    She picked out Joyce by herself. Joyce was very gentle, a little introverted, and responsible for her


    work. The


    area she was in charge of was always clean. She was an organized person. That was why Cynthia


    chose her.


    She trusted Joyce very much, and such a thing had never happened before. Why has it happened


    when Molly


    came?


    Cynthia sneered. ¡°You mean Joyce messed up my violin room and broke the strings? When you


    cleaned up, you identally dropped the violin on the floor, and everything else has nothing to do with


    you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Molly quickly replied and looked pitifully at Alston and Lorenz. She knew that it didn¡¯t work on


    Alston,


    and she put lots of effort into Lorenz.


    ¡°What I said is true. Please believe me.¡± She said and lowered her head, showing her soft and fair


    neck, with a submissive and pitiful posture. ¡°I know maybe Mrs. Smith doesn¡¯t like me, but I didn¡¯t do


    that. Although my family is not as good as that of the Smith family and the Green family, I also have a


    violin, and I heard from other servants that Joyce likes violin very much.¡±


    She paused, pursed her lips, and hesitated.


    Lorenz sneered when Molly took a look at him. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Molly lowered her eyes with a somewhat sympathetic expression. ¡°She likes the violin, but her family is


    poor. Maybe she just wanted to try it while you weren¡¯t around. And she identally broke it because


    she couldn¡¯t


    y it.¡±


    She even pretended to plead for Joyce. ¡°I don¡¯t think she did it on purpose. If possible, I hope you can


    mitigate


    her offense. Her family is rtively poor, so I¡¯m afraid she couldn¡¯t afford it¡­¡±


    Cynthia sneered angrily. ¡°You¡¯ve got a smart mouth to get everything wrong. You¡¯re good at making up


    stories. Who told you Joyce likes the violin?¡±


    Molly froze for a moment, with her eyes flickering, and she said vaguely. ¡°I, I just listened to other


    servants¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Cynthia immediately interrupted her, ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know about my


    servants?


    Joyce never likes the violin but the piano the most. The reason why she works as a servant here is to


    make


    money to buy herself a piano.¡±


    Molly¡¯s legs began to go weak to hear it.


    ¡°Before wronging one, you must at least understand one.¡± Cynthia sneered.


    Molly was sweating, but she couldn¡¯t admit it. Or she couldn¡¯t work here, and Alston and the others


    would


    teach her a severe lesson.


    She had to say, ¡°It¡¯s just my guess. Maybe she was to revenge or other reasons, but I saw here


    down.


    from the second floor with my own eyes.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Molly had the confidence to say that. Because there was no monitor in the Smith family except for the


    one at


    the door to ensure privacy.


    Besides, no servants were in the living room today but her. No one knew what was going on except


    her.


    Cynthia and Alston made eye contact with serious expressions.


    Molly prided herself even without any expression on her face.


    Alston nced at Molly coldly, which made her shudder and quickly lower her head.


    Alston asked her, ¡°What time did you see Joyceing down from upstairs?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact time. It was almost half an hour ago!¡± Molly made up a time.


    At that moment, Greg came in from the outside. Hearing noises upstairs, he ran up and saw they were


    at the violin room door. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith, and Mr. Miller. What


    happened?¡±


    Alston asked Greg in a low voice, ¡°Do you know where that servant named Joyce is?¡±


    Greg nodded, ¡°Yes. She has been with Mrs. Lewis and me all the time.¡±


    The three of them had their sights focused on Molly.


    Molly panicked. She raised her head and screamed. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I did see Joycee


    down from upstairs. Cynthia, are you deliberately coborating with Greg to frame me because you


    disliked me and


    suspected Mr. Smith and me¡­¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s anger finally reached its peak when she heard that. She stepped forward and pped her,


    directly


    interrupting her nonsense.


    ¡°You, you dare to hit me!¡± Molly covered the beaten half of her face, saying in disbelief, ¡°Cynthia, you


    dare to


    hit me.¡±


    ¡°Hitting was the least of it! If you dare to talk nonsense, I will tear your mouth apart.¡±


    Cynthia blew on her fingers and then Alston¡¯s big hand rubbed her slightly red palm. Alston¡¯s face was


    full of


    distress. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Molly covered her face and was stunned. Lorenz gritted her white teeth. ¡°He never wastes any time


    making a


    public disy of affection.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones, be careful.¡± Greg looked extremely serious and pointed to Mrs. Lewis, who opened the


    door downstairs and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis wants to buy ingredients suitable for pregnancy today, so I


    brought Joyce. She was with me and Mrs. Lewis all day.¡±


    It flustered Molly. Greg continued. ¡°After Joyce cleaned the violin room, I found her at the door of the


    violin. room. When I left, it was cleanedpletely.¡±


    ¡°During that time, none of the servants at home have ever gone up to the second floor but you, Miss


    Jones. You are the one who messed up the violin room, and broke Mrs. Smith¡¯s violin!¡±


    Molly¡¯s legs went limp, falling directly to the floor.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 116

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 116


    Chapter 116 Out of the Smith Family


    Looking at the cold eyes of Alston and others, Molly panicked and trembled all over. ¡°I, I really didn¡¯t me


    an it. I was just curious and identally broke Mrs. Smith¡¯s violin.¡±


    ¡°Curiosity?¡± Cynthiaughed and


    pointed to the scores scattered all over the floor behind her. ¡°You also threw the scores. If you were just


    curious, why did you throw them that I carefully put away all over the floor.¡±


    ¡°You are deliberately taking revenge and venting your dissatisfaction.¡±


    After Cynthia finished speaking, Molly was extremely flustered and stammered to exin. ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°It was you!¡± A clear female voice suddenly came. They turned their heads and saw Joyce standing at t


    he stairs, pointing at Molly angrily. ¡°Mrs. Smith, she has been prying into Mr. Smith¡¯s preferences and


    habits in detail since she came here. And she kept staring at the second floor in her spare time, trying t


    o go up when


    others didn¡¯t notice. She failed because I kept my eyes on her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t!¡± Molly sharply retorted.


    Joyce¡¯s face was flushed with anger. ¡°We both know what was going on. You would have rolled on their


    bed if Mrs. Smith¡¯s bedroom hadn¡¯t been locked. You


    know Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith are in a good rtionship, but you are trying to intervene in their marria


    ge. You are really shameless.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, just because I warned her several times, she held a grudge against me. She broke your vi


    olin and


    nted on me.¡±


    Joyce felt very wronged. She was framed by Molly in such a short time. If Cynthia didn¡¯t trust her, it wou


    ld be


    hard for her to vindicate herself.


    When Cynthia thought of the scene of Molly rolling on their bed, she felt sick.


    Molly was ashamed and indignant. She thought she had hidden well, but Joyce caught her in front of s


    o many people. Not daring to look up, she just wanted to leave the Smith family..


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, I will go!¡± Molly nced at them aggrievedly, trying to leave with her face cove


    red. But Lorenz, standing at the door, blocked her way when she just got up.


    ¡°Mr. Green, what do you want?¡± Molly stepped back defensively and asked.


    Lorenz lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Will you just leave?¡±


    Molly¡¯s face changed when she heard that. ¡°Why? Do you want to bully me? I am a weak woman. If yo


    u dare. to bully me, I will call the police. I will make everyone know how the presidents of Smith Group


    and Green Group pull rank on me.¡±


    Cynthia burst outughing when she heard it.


    ¡°Miss Jones. Shame on


    you. How could you say we bullied you? Look at the mess behind you, who was bullied? You can¡¯t just


    go away after breaking my violin. You have to pay for it.¡±


    Molly looked back, finding that


    the expensive scores were just messed up, not damaged. But the violin waspletely useless. The st


    rings were broken, and the body was smashed and damaged in several ces.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a violin. I¡¯ll pay for it. Thedy of the rich Smith family is so stingy.¡±


    Molly snorted coldly and wanted someone to get her bank card in her room.


    Cynthia winked at Joyce, and Joyce immediately went downstairs to Molly¡¯s room to get something.


    After a while, she came over with Molly¡¯s wallet.


    Molly nced at Joyce, snatched the wallet, and took out a card. It took her a long time to hand


    it to Cynthia. ¡°Here is 20,000 dors. It should be enough!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Cynthia leaned in Alston¡¯s arms and sneered. ¡°Since you have learned the violin for a while, you


    should know something about Master Milo.¡±


    Molly¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. ¡°Master Milo is a world¨C


    renowned violin maker. Why did


    she mention him?¡±


    She frowned and looked at Cynthia. ¡°What does this have to do with Master Milo?¡±


    Cynthia signaled her to have a look at the violin. ¡°This is a specially customized version of Master Milo.


    How could 20 grand be enough?¡±


    Molly was startled and ran over quickly, carefully picking up the violin on the ground. She saw Master M


    ilo¡¯s


    unique mark on the violin, with her hands trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake. How could Master Milo customize the violin for you?¡±


    Molly couldn¡¯t believe it and stubbornly thought Cynthia wanted to deceive her.


    Cynthia raised her head


    and looked at Alston with a hint of gloom in her smile. ¡°Could the gift Alston gave me


    be fake? Molly, you can¡¯t put a dor figure on something like that. It is priceless. I did not call the polic


    e for


    my mother¨Cinw¡¯s sake. You are insulting me with 20, 000 dors.¡±


    Alston felt bad for her. He rubbed her hairfortingly and whispered in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I will gi


    ve you


    more and better gifts in the future.¡±


    Cynthia rested her head on his chest with a heavy heart.


    She liked this violin very much. Every time she used it, she was careful and cherished it. But Molly had


    ruined.


    it, which made her heart ache.


    Molly panicked. She looked through her wallet again, took all the cards and cash, and even took a few


    steel


    coins from the cracks.


    ¡°I, I only


    have 60, 161 dors!¡± She held several cards and coins with trembling fingers and looked at them. pitif


    ully.


    Alston sneered. ¡°You have to take responsibility for your action. If you can¡¯t afford it, I will call the police


    . Based on the value of the violin, I guess you will be in prison for several years.¡±


    Molly burst into tears and shook her head palely. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I¡­ I will t


    ry to pay for it. I will try¡­


    After Alston¡¯s cousin, Ivan, had been imprisoned, his reputation waspletely ruined. If she, who was


    a woman, lost her reputation, she would be totally humiliated.


    She panicked, picked up her mobile phone with trembling hands, and called her family for help.


    After more than an hour, her family members came and scolded Molly severely. But Molly was the only


    daughter in the family. They didn¡¯t want her to go to jail, and they had to pay four hundred thousand. An


    d


    they took Molly away in a hurry without taking her luggage.


    Cynthia asked Joyce to pack up Molly¡¯s things and send them back to her family. She felt relieved.


    But the violin was broken.


    She looked at the broken violin distressedly, feeling her heart was bleeding. Lorenz looked at her and ru


    her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Master Milo and our family got a little history. I will ask him to customize one for y


    Cynthia was immediately happy. ¡°Really? You are amazing!¡±


    After Lorenz heard her praise, he nced at Alston proudly. Obviously, he was showing off.


    Alston¡¯s face turned dark.


    To express her gratitude, Cynthia actively prepared dinner. Almost half of the dishes she cooked were


    Lorenz¡¯s favorite.


    Cynthia enthusiastically put Lorenz¡¯s food in his bowl, which made Alston jealous and bite his chopsticks


    bitterly.


    When the servants cleaned the dishes, they saw the deep tooth marks on Alston¡¯s chopsticks, and


    they all


    sighed, ¡°Mr. Smith¡¯s teeth are really good!¡±


    After dinner, Lorenz


    wanted to stay, but Alston made an excuse to let him go. He looked at Cynthia, standing


    at the door watching Lorenz, put his arms around her slender waist, and said.


    ¡°You only paid attention to Lorenz and ignored me at the table.¡±


    Cynthia was also a little embarrassed. ¡°I, I was expressing my thanks.¡±


    Alston buried his head on her shoulder and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I can ask Master Milo to customize¡­


    Cynthia stroked his hair with a smile. The more she got along with Alston, the more she felt that he was


    But she just loved it.


    Molly hadn¡¯te out to greet Ste when she was home. She went back to the room, finding that ever

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 117

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 117


    Chapter 117 Thank You for Liking Me


    It was past eleven o¡¯clock at night. Cynthia fell asleep very early because of her pregnancy. Alston


    hugged her and was about to kiss her little face when someone was pping the bedroom door loudly.


    His face turned dark, subconsciously covering Cynthia¡¯s ears.


    Cynthia just fell asleep not long ago. Her sleep was light, so she was woken up. She opened her eyes


    in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Alston controlled the anger and said softly, ¡°You lie down. I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡±


    It waste at night. Everyone in the Smith¡¯s house knew Cynthia was pregnant and slept lightly. As long


    as she was asleep, no one dared to go up to the second floor except for Ste!


    Alston opened the door with a dark face. Outside, Ste raised her hand and was to continue. She


    immediately stopped when she saw Alston.


    ¡°Why do you knock on the door in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t you know Cynthia is pregnant and


    needs


    enough sleep?¡±


    Alston hated Ste to the extreme. Ever since he knew she had drugged Cynthia, he lost thest ounce


    of


    affection for her. He kept her in the Smith family for her family¡¯s sake. If she dared to endanger Cynthia,


    he


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    would drive her out.


    He had to drive Ste away even if it would ruin his reputation.


    Ste was in a rage and couldn¡¯t see the deep meaning in Alston¡¯s eyes at all. Cynthia was not out, so


    she


    immediately shouted, ¡°Where is Cynthia? Get her out! I¡¯ve never seen a narrow-minded person like her.


    She


    doesn¡¯t have the slightest tolerance for others and even drove away my man!¡±


    Alston knew that she probably had known that Molly had left, and she thought it was Cynthia who drove


    him


    away.


    ¡°I drove her away.¡± Alston coldly interrupted her cursing.


    Ste was stunned, with her voice stuck in her throat, and she looked at Alston in surprise. ¡°It was you?


    Impossible!¡±


    She knew that Alston never wasted time on such trivial matters. Cynthia must have felt Molly¡¯s threat


    and


    driven her away while she was not at home..


    ¡°Don¡¯t defend Cynthia. I know she doesn¡¯t like me and the one I brought home. But Molly was here to


    take care of me. I didn¡¯t ask Cynthia to pay a penny. Why did she drive away my man?¡±


    Then Cynthia came over in soft pajamas and stood beside Alston, looking small. She asked softly,


    ¡°Alston, is she a punisher now?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe out? I can take care of it!¡± Alston touched her finger and was relieved to feel it was


    warm.


    Looking at them showing affection as if no one else was around, Ste got angry. With a ferocious


    face, she rushed towards Cynthia, trying to grab her by the shoulder.


    Cynthia took two steps back. Alston was quick to push Ste out of the room.


    Ste fell back a few steps to stabilize her figure and looked at Alston in disbelief. ¡°You. I¡¯m your


    mother, and


    you pushed me for this b*tch!*


    Alston stared at Ste with a warning in his eyes. ¡°What did you call her?¡±


    Ste pursed her lips. Even though she was dissatisfied, she didn¡¯t dare to say that word again.


    ¡°Just talk. Keep your hands to yourself. If you dare to hurt Cynthia and the child in her belly, I will never


    let


    you go!¡±


    Ste¡¯s eyes were red with anger, but she stood obediently outside the door, only staring at Cynthia


    fiercely


    with her eyes. ¡°Why did you do that? You make me embarrassed to drive away the one I brought. I¡¯m


    still alive.


    You are so anxious to be the hostess of the Smith family. Now you dare to drive away the person I


    hired. Are


    you going to drive me away next time!¡±


    Hearing her hoarse questioning, Cynthia was stunned for a second, then sneered. ¡°Yes. If you weren¡¯t


    Alston¡¯s


    biological mother, I would have kicked you out a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°You finally said what was in your heart.¡± Looking at Alston, Ste was angry butughed and said,


    ¡°This is


    your good wife. She actually wants to drive me away. She has no filial piety at all as a daughter-inw.


    She


    would get drowned in ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Get drowned?¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes were cold. She pushed Alston away, walked up to Ste, and stared at


    her.


    ¡°You want me to get drowned just because I want to kick you out. What about everything you did to


    me? It¡¯s


    never enough even if you die 100 times.¡±


    Ste was frightened by her cold eyes and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do


    anything!¡±


    ¡°You are Alston¡¯s mother. When I first came here, I really wanted to treat you well. But you targeted me


    everywhere, gave me sterilization drugs, and took a woman home while I was pregnant. What do you


    want? I


    have never seen a mother-inw who would take the initiative to find a woman for her son while her


    daughter-inw is pregnant. Everything you did made me extremely disgusted. Although you are


    Alston¡¯s


    mother, I have put up with a lot from you.¡±


    Cynthia said slowly and clearly. She was getting agitated as she spoke, staring at Ste viciously with


    red


    eyes.


    ¡°Molly was nothing. You made an excuse to bring her in to take care of you, and Alston was not


    interested in


    her. So I thought she wouldn¡¯t make any waves, and allowed her to stay. But she vited my bottom


    line to


    break my most beloved thing. I kicked her out because she made mistakes first.¡±


    Ste realized why Cynthia drove Molly away. She felt a little guilty but kept saying, ¡°She just needs to


    pay for whatever she broke. Why do you drive her away?¡±


    Alston said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. They only paid a few million.¡±


    Ste froze and couldn¡¯t say anything. All her own was far enough millions of dors. Molly had indeed


    made a big mistake.


    ¡°Then you should inform me. After all, you drove away my man!¡±


    Cynthia sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t drive her away. She cried out for quitting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Ste nced at her. ¡°How could Molly quit since is very interested in


    Alston?¡± she


    thought.


    Cynthia raised her chin. ¡°Then call her to ask.¡±


    Ste frowned and took out her mobile phone to call Molly. As soon as she connected, a small


    panicked cry came from the opposite side, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t call me anymore. I won¡¯t go back home even


    if I die.¡±


    Then Molly hung up.


    Ste was stunned when she hung up. She felt Molly¡¯s avoidance.


    ¡°How was she? Did she still want to be back?¡±


    Cynthia snorted coldly and asked.


    Ste¡¯s face was nched and livid. She nced at Cynthia and went downstairs in despair.


    She heard Alston¡¯s deep and cold voice just stepping on the stairs. ¡°Greg, ask someone to install a


    door on


    the second floor tomorrow. No irrelevant people.¡±


    Ste almost stepped on the ground. She held onto the stairs, and looked back, just in time to see


    Alston


    mming the door to close.


    Cynthiaid on the bed angrily, cast a sidelong nce at Alston, and pouted her tiny mouth, ¡°If I didn¡¯t


    like you so much, I would definitely divorce you because of your mother.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes turned cold. He jumped onto the bed, rubbed her whole body into his arms, and kissed


    her


    tender lips fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to say divorce!¡±


    Cynthia snorted coldly, buried her head in his arms, and remained silent.


    Alston stroked her long hair with his fingers and looked at the ceiling, with his eyes full of chills. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry.


    I will take care of everything as soon as possible, and find a chance to separate her from the Smith


    family.


    You will never be bullied by her.¡±


    ¡°You do what you say!¡± Cynthia raised her head with her almond eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Alston couldn¡¯t hold back and carefully kissed her eyelid lightly, saying in a doting voice, ¡°When did I


    ever break my promise!¡±


    Only then did Cynthia nestle into his arms with satisfaction and fall asleep shortly after.


    Alston looked at her delicate and pretty face with unbelievably soft eyes and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Cynthia,


    thank you for liking me!¡±


    Cynthia made a small move. Alston looked again and found that she was sleeping soundly like a piglet


    again,


    but her ears were slowly turning red.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 118

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 118


    Chapter 118 Get Divorced and Marry You


    The following day in the Miller family, Jane woke up and found Beck¡¯s side of the bed cold. She knew h


    e


    didn¡¯te backst night.


    Her


    eyes narrowed, and she became suspicious. Beck always left home early in the morning and returned l


    ate at night these days, and he spent less and less time at home. He was impatient with her. Every tim


    e he looked at her with restrained feelings, Jane could see his disgust.


    Jane looked at herself in the mirror. She had dry yellow skin, and wrinkles surrounded her eyes and mo


    uth. She couldn¡¯t help but break down and clutched her hair.


    No wonder Beck grew increasingly impatient with her, even she felt


    disgusted when she saw her face in the mirror. She hated that she was gradually getting old, but Beck


    was strong and energetic.


    She turned over the mirror irritably. Out of sight, out of mind. Then, she got up to wash up and saw the


    passing servants carrying dirty clothes to wash. Jane immediately noticed that the white sweater belon


    ged


    to Cherry and was covered with coffee stains. She suddenly felt rage.


    Jane picked up the stained sweater and rushed directly to Cherry¡¯s room, yelling, ¡°Cherry, did you go o


    ut


    yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing!¡± Cherry was still sleeping. She felt annoyed when her mother shouted at her


    .


    Jane was mad since her daughter didn¡¯t listen to her, ¡°I told you to stay home and keep a low profile for


    a few


    days until people stop gossiping about us. Why did you sneak out yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I just went shopping, no biggie.


    Why do you have to make a fuss over it.¡± Cherry saw the sweater in her


    mother¡¯s hand. She wished the servant could have her sweater washed earlier instead of just now.


    ¡°Just shopping?¡± Janeughed angrily, pointing to the coffee stains on the sweater, ¡°How could you stai


    n your sweater while shopping? Be honest with me. Have you gotten into a fight?¡±


    Cherry could see that her mother wouldn¡¯t let go unless she told the truth. So she nodded and came cle


    an


    that she confronted Cynthia in the coffee shop yesterday.


    Jane couldn¡¯t believe what her daughter did, ¡°People saw your face, didn¡¯t they? I suppose they


    took a video


    as well? You are killing me here.¡±


    She took out her phone and saw a video of Cherry on Twitter. She snapped, ¡°Your father just got us out


    of


    trouble. You just couldn¡¯t wait to cause more trouble, could you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I was just too angry. Cynthia admitted she did it. That¡¯s why I threw water on her. But I didn¡¯t exp


    ect


    her to pour hot coffee at me.¡±


    Cherry was still furious when she recalled it, ¡°Since she has already admitted it herself, we can


    expose her!¡±


    ¡°How would you do that? Did you record what she said?¡± Jane red at her, and Cherry shut her mout


    h. She


    was so angry at the time that shepletely forgot to


    record. Even though she knew it was Cynthia, she


    couldn¡¯t prove it.


    Jane tapped her daughter¡¯s forehead helplessly, ¡°Cherry, the Miller family is in deep trouble now. Why c


    an¡¯t


    you be mature and prudent for a change? You acting like this will cause more problems for your father


    and me. We can¡¯t even get ourselves out of this mess now. How are we going to help you?¡±


    After being reprimanded, Cherry couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. She got off the bed, went to the bathroom out


    side to wash up, and replied impatiently, ¡°OK, got it!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane couldn¡¯t stand her daughter being so indocile. She left her daughter¡¯s room and saw Beck


    coming back. and standing in the living room. She rushed over and said, ¡°Beck, look what a disobedien


    t daughter you got


    here.¡±


    She stopped when she realized how drunk Beck was, and she frowned, ¡°You are drunk? How much dri


    nk did you havest night, and with whom did you drink? Why didn¡¯t you call and let me know.¡±


    Beck untied his tie, threw it on the sofa, and muttered, ¡°I had dinner with a business partner, and I dran


    k too


    much. I forgot to call you.¡±


    After speaking, he staggered toward the upstairs to rest without looking at her.


    When he passed by Jane, thetter smelled a strong perfume. It was sweet and gentle. Jane frowned d


    eeper. She knew her husband was with somebody elsest night, and that woman¡¯s scent didn¡¯t wear o


    ff even when


    he made it back home.


    Jane grew indignant. She followed her husband and asked, ¡°There were women inst night¡¯s dinner?


    Why do


    I smell perfume on you?¡±


    Beck was startled for a moment and replied annoyingly, ¡°It was a dinner party. Of course, there were w


    omen.¡±


    Seeing that Jane was unhappy, he added, ¡°They ordered some girls, but I didn¡¯t. I was near those girls.


    That¡¯s why you can smell their perfume on me.¡±


    Then, he staggered into the room.


    Jane stared at his back with


    complicated feelings. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she should believe him or not. It was clear that they had


    grown apart recently, and she always felt that Beck was hiding something from her.


    She had the same flustered feeling when she discovered that Beck started a new family with Lynn behi


    nd her back. It was hard enough for her to handle Lynn and Cynthia. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore if her


    husband.


    gave her more surprises.


    She must know who that woman was.


    After entering the room, Beck was already pretty sober. He took out his phone and received a message


    from Vanessa, asking if he had made it home safe.


    It was just a text message, but Beck could feel Vanessa¡¯s affection for him..


    He


    smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m home, baby. You can have a day off today. I almost got caught by that witch, bu


    t I


    managed to cover for you. I¡¯ll go to your ce in a few days.¡±


    In less than two minutes, another message came.


    ¡°I¡¯m really scared, Beck. If she finds out and makes a scene out of this, my reputation will be ruined. I k


    now


    what I¡¯m doing is wrong and immoral, but I really like you. I used to


    be a pure and innocent girl myself. But now, I am with you against


    my conscience. If what happened between us ruins your marriage, I¡¯ll be troubled and guilty. I think we


    should stop. I¡¯ll resign from the Miller Group today and let you continue your happy life.¡±


    What she said softened Beck¡¯s heart. This little girl liked him desperately and endured


    so much for him. He could imagine how frightened Vanessa looked, curling up in the quilt alone.


    He consoled her quickly by responding, ¡°Vanessa, you made me feel passionate and alive again. I¡¯ve h


    ad. enough of that woman. I¡¯ll divorce her and marry you once you give birth to a son.¡±


    Vanessa sneered when she got the above message,


    It was easy to manipte a man if a woman was gentle, considerate, and admired him. He would fall fo


    r that


    woman and abandon his wife and children, even for an aloof person like Beck.


    Vanessa seemed smug and sure remembered what Cynthia had said to her.


    Cynthia approached her and offered her a lot of money to get close to Beck. She wanted her


    to cause trouble


    for Beck¡¯s wife and daughter.


    She has sessfully won Beck¡¯s love. What was left for her to do was to have a son, then all the Miller


    family¡¯s property would belong to her son.


    Vanessa was torn between the money Cynthia promised and the Miller family¡¯s fortune. Thetter was


    apparently more alluring. It was all clear to Vanessa now.


    She decided to ignore Cynthia¡¯s order and follow her n by giving


    birth to a son for Beck and making her


    son the heir of the family property. She would be the real mistress of the Miller family.


    Thinking of this, Vanessa replied to Beck, ¡°Okay, Beck. I¡¯ll keep healthy and try my best to give you a so


    Later, she sent Cynthia a message, ¡°Miss Miller, I¡¯m sorry. I fell in love with your father, so our deal is ov


    After sending the message, she decisively blocked Cynthia¡¯s contacts.


    In the Smith family, Ste was so angry at Alston that she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. She fell asleep when i


    just dawn in the morning and didn¡¯t wake up until noon. Finally, when she came out of the room, she not


    that the stairs going up were blocked by a new gate.


    Ste couldn¡¯t believe it! Alston was serious this time. He was on guard against her!


    Alston didn¡¯t consider her his mother, and his wife also showed no respect to her. She couldn¡¯t stand it, s


    she went out for a walk. When reaching the gate, Ste saw that the mailbox was


    open. She became curious


    and checked it. There was an envelope.


    Ste got curious. There was nothing special about the envelope except that


    it had no recipient or sender.


    She looked puzzled. Since there was no recipient, she could open it as well. Ste tore off the


    seal and found


    a few photos.


    She was shocked to see what was in the photos.


    These were the photos of Cynthia going in and out of a hotel with another man, and each photo was ma


    with time.


    She was excited to receive those photos and knew exactly what she would do.


    She finally got something on Cynthia, whom Alston couldn¡¯t protect even if he tried this time. It was a gre

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 119

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 119


    Chapter 119 Stomachache


    As soon as Cynthia got to her office, she received the text message sent by Vanessa in the early morni


    ng. She chuckled when she read the content.


    ¡°Love?¡±


    Vanessa loved Beck?


    Beck is not young anymore. He did look sturdier than his peers and maintained good shape, but he wa


    s still in his fifties. Vanessa was only in her twenties. How could she fall in love with Beck within a few d


    ays?


    Beck must have given her hope, making her believe that she could rece Jane and be the mistr


    ess of


    the Miller family.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were cold; she grinned and put her phone away.


    Vanessa shared a simr temperament to Cynthia¡¯s mother when she was young, which made the form


    er a great candidate for getting close to Beck and


    sabotaging his family. Cynthia was prepared for Vanessa¡¯s sudden back out of their deal, and she didn¡¯t


    care since she knew that her former partner wouldn¡¯t rat her out.


    Otherwise, Beck wouldn¡¯t be fooled so easily.


    It was what she had in mind. Next, she would watch Jane and Vanessa fight each other and wait to see


    the


    final winner.


    There were only a few patients this morning. Cynthia stretched herself and saw Helen walking over wit


    h


    several lunch boxes.


    ¡°Cynthia,e and have lunch. I taught myself cooking by learning


    from the online chef. These dishes are specially for a pregnantdy like you. Eat while they are still hot.


    ¡±


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°Thank you. To ensure I have enough nutritious food daily, Alston asked Greg to deliver


    food. to me. I¡¯ll call and tell Greg not to deliver my lunch today.¡±


    She called Greg while she spoke. Thetter, who used to answer his phone in seconds, didn¡¯t answer f


    or long.


    Cynthia frowned suspiciously and looked at Helen, ¡°Let¡¯s dig in. I¡¯ll give my lunch Greg bringster to


    other


    colleagues who didn¡¯t have time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Helen pulled a chair over and opened the lunch box. Then, she heard some noises outside.


    Cynthia heard someone calling her name, and she became pale, ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone is here for me. P


    ut away


    the food!


    Helen red at her, ¡°Forget about the food. You just find a ce to hide. Don¡¯t you remember what that


    online celebrity did to you thest time? How much pain did you suffer because of her? She had you pBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ushed downstairs. And now, you are pregnant. You should be more careful.¡±


    Cynthia caressed her stomach gently and pursed her lips, ¡°I know that voice; it¡¯s my mother¨Cin¨C


    law. You call Alston right away and ask him toe over. Only he can handle my mother¨Cinw.¡±


    Helen nodded and dialed Alston¡¯s phone number. Thetter was in a meeting. His assistant Lloyd answ


    ered


    ¡°Hurry up and ask Alston toe to the hospital. His mother is here for Cynthia!¡±


    Lloyd was shocked. Mr. Smith loved Cynthia to the gut, and now she was pregnant, he treated her eve


    n more dearly. Therefore, he rushed into the conference room without even thinking about it.


    The manager doing the report became nervous when he saw Lloyd barging in with a stern face. He tho


    ught he had made some serious mistakes.


    Lloyd rushed to Alston and whispered a few words.


    Alston¡¯s face darkened, and he ran out of the conference room without saying a word.


    Lloyd looked at the confused executives and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith has to go. The meeting is


    adjourned.¡±


    After Helen hung up the phone, he asked Cynthia to stay behind him and stared warily at Ste, who h


    ad already entered the door.


    ¡°What are you going here?¡±


    Ste, carrying a beautiful small bag, saw Helen¡¯s reaction and smiled sarcastically, ¡°You really care ab


    out Cynthia. I¡¯ll see if you can defend her like thister!¡±


    ¡°Stop this nonsense, and don¡¯t try to sow discord. This is a hospital, and Alston left a lot of guards here.


    I¡¯ll call security and kick you out of here if you dare to upset Cynthia. She is pregnant now.¡±


    Cynthia added, ¡°Alston is on his way here as well.¡±


    Ste remained unmoved. She cast a cold nce at Cynthia, ¡°I was afraid that he couldn¡¯te. I thin


    k he


    shoulde and see what kind of tramp he loves so dearly?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cynthia frowned, confused.


    Ste must have something on her to be so confident now. However, she had never done anything unf


    orgivable or kept anything from Alston. What exactly was Ste trying to say?


    ¡°Cynthia, how could you cheat on Alston? He will definitely divorce you and kick you out of the Smith fa


    mily.


    when he finds out.¡±


    Ste couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought about it.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Cynthia pped the table fiercely, ¡°You can¡¯t just go around and nder


    me like


    this! When did I ever cheat on Alston?¡±


    It was lunchtime, and many doctors and patients were in the hospital. They all came over and checked


    out when they heard the noise.


    Seeing that she had attracted so much attention, Ste


    pinched her hand hard, and tears started to emerge


    in her eyes. She looked pitiful.


    ¡°Let me tell you what Doctor Miller did to my son and me. Since she married my son, she has been acti


    ng


    against me. My son loves her, but that¡¯s not an excuse for her not to respect me. She often retorted to


    me


    and didn¡¯t even call me mother anymore. I raised my son alone and thought I should get along with her


    for my


    son¡¯s sake. However, I didn¡¯t expect to see her cheat on my son.¡±


    Ste choked up a little when she said it. She acted like she was the one who suffered a lot. ¡°I just feel


    sorry


    for my son. That¡¯s why I came here today. I want you all to see what a hypocrite she is.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s beautiful


    face was flushed with anger. How could Ste lie like that? She portrayed herself as a good mother and


    med Cynthia for everything. How cruel she was!


    There were many mothers¨Cin¨C


    law in the hospital, especially in the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    When they heard Ste¡¯s words, they felt strong sympathy toward Ste and looked at Cynthia with dis


    gust.


    ¡°You can¡¯t really


    know a person by his looks. I thought Doctor Miller was nice and amiable. Who could have


    thought she had such a dark side?¡±


    ¡°No wonder she is disrespectful to her mother¨Cinw. She has another man!¡±


    ¡°She is pregnant now. I doubt if that baby was her husband¡¯s.¡±


    Cynthia and Helen were furious when they heard


    those outrageous words. Some doctors and nurses who


    knew Cynthia well tried to defend her, but their voices were overwhelmed by the domineeringly ignorant


    crowd.


    Cynthia felt dizzy by those mors of discussions, and she felt a sharp pain in her stomach.


    She tugged on Helen¡¯s sleeve in pain, ¡°Helen, my¡­ my stomach hurts.¡±


    Helen became nervous. She quickly supported her, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    She shouted to the crowd, ¡°Get out of the way, now! Cynthia is pregnant. You can¡¯t provoke her. She ha


    stomachache.¡±


    But no one moved, no matter how hard she yelled.


    Ste felt uneasy to see Cynthia turning pale. However, she managed to calm herself down by thinking o


    those pictures she got. She didn¡¯t want Cynthia to have a baby anyway. It would suit her well


    if thetter lost


    her baby now.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came behind her.


    Two


    security guards came over and made their way for Alston. Seeing Cynthia leaning on Helen¡¯s shoulder


    with a pale face, Alston hurried over. He couldn¡¯t stand his dear wife looking like this.


    He took over Cynthia carefully and held her in his arms. He


    became more nervous when he saw his wife¡¯s


    pale mouth.


    ¡°Call the doctor now!¡±


    Doctors from the obstetrics


    and gynecology department squeezed into the crowds and checked on Cynthia.


    Alston stood beside them and looked at Cynthia. She was in great pain, and her eyes were closed. He


    trembled slightly, feeling like his heart was failing him.


    ¡°Al¡­ Alston.¡±


    A weak voice came.


    Alston turned his head and saw Ste trembling. He asked coldly, ¡°She¡¯s suffering because of you?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 120

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 120


    Chapter 120 Renounce His Mother


    Alston looked at his mother like she was a dead person to him.


    Mrs. Smith used to think she could do whatever she liked since Alston was her son. Yes, Alston was so


    metimes formidable, but Mrs. Smith knew he was a good man, and he yearned for his family. However,


    she wasn¡¯t sure what her son would do to her this time.


    She took out the envelope she got this morning from her pocket and handed it to Alston excitedly, ¡°Alst


    on, I got it this morning, and it contained photos of Cynthia and another man. I was so mad at her that I


    came here to confront her. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so weak.¡±


    Mrs. Smith lowered her voice out of guilt. Alston opened the envelope and frowned as he looked at the


    photos.


    Mrs. Smith¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You must be upset as well, Alston. Cynthia entered the hotel with a doctor na


    med Dn, and they left the hotel in an hour. What do you think they were doing in there? She was che


    ating on you, son. Perhaps the baby inside her belongs to that man. We can¡¯t raise this b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    A weak female voice came over.


    The doctors surrounding Cynthia had already left. She was supported by Helen, pale but firm, ¡°There is


    nothing going on between Dn and me. I didn¡¯t cheat on Alston. That man is Helen¡¯s boyfriend. He¡¯s t


    hest person I would hit on.¡±


    After saying that, Cynthia and Helen looked at each other, and it was clear that thetter trusted the for


    mer. They held hands tightly.


    Cynthia felt grateful and warm inside.


    Mrs. Smith couldn¡¯t believe those two


    people still remained friendly with each other. She brought the photos to Helen and coaxed her, ¡°Take a


    close look at those pictures. Is this your boyfriend? He and Cynthia had stayed in that hotel for an hour


    , and they can do anything there.¡±


    Helen faked anger, and Mrs. Smith thought she believed it. So thetter continued triumphantly, ¡°I hear


    d that your boyfriend had a crush on Cynthia before. Perhaps they were a real couple a long time ago.¡±


    Helen suddenly waved her hand violently, knocking down the photos in Mrs. Smith¡¯s hand to the floor.


    Mrs. Smith was startled to


    see her hand turning red. She snarled, ¡°This is what I got from helping you with the reality? Your boyfrie


    nd cheats on you with Cynthia. These are the evidence!¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Helen spat at her with disgust, ¡°You old hag! Did you say them doing it with your own eyes? The


    se only prove they went to a hotel together. It doesn¡¯t mean they did something unspeakable! You mak


    e everything


    sound so filthy.¡±


    ¡°How could you be so stubborn?¡± Mrs. Smith picked up the photos from the ground and gave them bac


    k to Alston, ¡°Alston, I understand why she doesn¡¯t believe me, but you have to. I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯m doi


    ng it for


    your sake.¡±


    Alston gave his mother a stern look, thetter shirked away. She had no idea if her son had bought her


    words.


    Since Alston didn¡¯t speak, Cynthia grew anxious, and then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me, Alston?¡±


    Alston looked at her with mixed feelings. He clenched his fists, and the veins on his hands were bulging


    . ¡°Tell me. Why did Dn go to that hotel with you?¡±


    Cynthia staggered when she heard the question. Helen almost missed her. She shouted at Alston angri


    ly. ¡°What are you saying? How could you doubt Cynthia? Dn had a crush on Cynthia, but that was o


    nly his. wish. You are lucky to have Cynthia now. I can¡¯t believe you distrust her like this!¡±


    ¡°Please stop, Helen!¡± Cynthia squeezed out the words, sweat appearing on her forehead.


    Helen was furious. She carefully wiped the sweat off Cynthia¡¯s face and said sorrowfully, ¡°Why are you


    still protecting Alston? He doesn¡¯t deserve your love, Cynthia!¡±


    Alston¡¯s question really hurt Cynthia Miller¡¯s feelings. She thought they trusted each other entirely and


    no one would break them up. However, it turned out her husband didn¡¯t trust her as she thought he wou


    ld.


    She had done everything she could to ensure everything went well between them. And now, her husba


    nd is questioning her fidelity..


    Cynthia smiled coldly. ¡°You think I was cheating on you with Dn just because of those photos? I¡¯m so


    disappointed in you, Alston.¡±


    Mrs. Smith was happy to see her son doubt her daughter¨Cinw, ¡°Just


    cut to the cheese, will you? If nothing is


    happening between Dn and you, why don¡¯t you tell us what happened in that hotel?¡±


    Cynthia closed her eyes and said destely, ¡°We just chatted in the caf¨¦ for a while. You can check the


    camera video if you want.¡±


    Mrs. Smith couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. Cynthia wanted her to check the camera. Perhaps all t


    hey


    did was chat.


    Alston rxed a little. He went to help


    Cynthia, but thetter shook away, ¡°I think we should break up for a


    while, and please don¡¯te to see me during that time. I have to re¨Cevaluate our rtionship.¡±


    Alston blinked and withdrew his hand.


    Cynthia grew despair when she saw Alston withdraw his hand. She called her boss and asked for sick l


    eave.


    Then, she left with Helen.


    Alston saw her walking away slowly. He restrained himself from hurrying up and holding Cynthia in his


    arms.


    He wished he could hug her and console her. However, there was something else he had to do first.


    Greg and Lloyd rushed over, only to find that the crowd had dispersed, and Alston was standing there


    indifferent. They took a deep breath and came over.


    Greg said apologetically, ¡°I should havee earlier. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith.¡±


    Alston looked at him and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis and I had lunch prepared already, but¡­¡± He paused and shot Mrs. Smith an angry look, ¡°Mr


    Mrs. Smith avoided his look and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to spill it.¡±


    Greg


    subdued his anger. He finally understood why Mrs. Smith had to spoil the food they made. This way, she


    Alston nced at his mother and said to Lloyd, ¡°Let¡¯s go check the camera video of that hotel.¡±


    Mrs. Smith wanted to tag along and see if Cynthia had cheated on her son.


    But Alston snapped, ¡°No, you must go


    back home and pack up your things. Greg will send you to the Brooks familyter.¡±


    Mrs. Smith couldn¡¯t believe what her son said, ¡°Alston, I¡¯m your mother. How could you throw me out of


    Smith family?¡±


    She tried to pull Alston¡¯s clothes, but thetter grew impatient, ¡°Enough is enough. I didn¡¯t want you


    to leave,


    for


    my father¡¯s sake. But what have you done all these years? You humiliated and bullied Cynthia constantl


    You even tried to make her infertile.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He lowered his head and said gloomily, ¡°You should be grateful I let you stand here safe and sound. Fro


    Then, Alston left. Mrs. Smith fell to the ground in a daze. She knew that her son meant it this time. She c


    ¡°How could you be so cruel? Alston.¡± Mrs. Smith broke into tears. Her cry was so terrible that many doct


    grabbed him on his pants.


    Alston nced at Lloyd, and thetter immediately


    knew what to do. He stepped forward to push Mrs. Smith away, ¡°Mrs. Smith, oh, sorry. I should call you


    leave him alone. If you dare to pester him, you will be sorry.¡±


    ¡°You, how dare you!¡± Mrs.


    Smith red at Lloyd and then looked up at Alston, who was cold and numb. Then, she snarled, ¡°Alston


    me out, I will file awsuit against you!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 121

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 121


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 121 y a Drama


    ¡°Sue me?¡± Alston sneered.


    Ste got up from the ground with a haughty look, ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t let me stay in the Smith family, I will


    sue you for not providing for me. It will affect the reputation of Smith Group. I advise you to think about


    it!¡±


    As soon as hearing that, Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Ste looked over at him angrily. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Iughed at you, Ms. Brooks. You are so naive!¡± Lloyd¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Don¡¯t you know


    Mr. Smith¡¯s influence in Fort? Believe it or not, if you dare to sue him, nowyer in the city would dare


    to take your


    case.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Ste snorted coldly. ¡°I have someone to help me!¡±


    ¡°You mean, re?¡± Alston suddenly spoke.


    Ste¡¯s face turned pale. He knew that¡­


    Alston looked at Ste who was dodging his eyes and sneered, ¡°Since you dared to do it, you should


    be


    prepared to be exposed.¡±


    Ste looked up at him and said, ¡°When did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I knew it from the beginning,¡± Alston said indifferently. He would never forget that day. His dad had just


    passed away, and he couldn¡¯t even find his ashes. After he dealt with the funeral and went home


    exhausted, he found that his mom Ste was flirting and cursing with re in the garden. Alston even


    wanted to kill


    them at that time.


    But he couldn¡¯t!


    His dad was gone, and he had to shoulder Smith Group. re getting close to Ste was just to find a


    breakthrough from her for stealing Smith Group.


    He just watched them having the affair, and endured it for so many years. Now he finally drove re


    out of thepany. However, Ste was self-abandonment and shameless, he never regarded her as


    his mom. He just took her as an idler who he had to support, but she hurt Cynthia many times.


    Alston finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Hearing this answer, Ste was terrified and couldn¡¯t help trembling. ¡°You knew it from the beginning¡­.


    Alston, you are so scary.¡±


    He was only 16 at that time. And he didn¡¯t make it public when he saw her with re. He just


    suppressed all


    his feelings and endured it for years.


    Ste felt her teeth chattering. Alston was her son, but she felt scared of him from the bottom of her


    heart.


    ¡°I have photos and videos of your tryst with re, are you sure you want to sue me?¡± What Alston said


    was


    thest straw, and it crushed all Ste¡¯s hopes.


    She lowered her head dejectedly, knowing that she couldn¡¯t do anything about Alston.


    ¡°However, you are my biological mother¡­¡±


    After hearing that, Ste¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked up suddenly and saw that there was a mocking smile


    on


    Alston¡¯s face. ¡°I will still pay you the alimony. A thousand per month should be enough!¡± he said.


    Ste¡¯s face turned dark all of a sudden. ¡°A thousand? Are you kidding me? What can I do with only a


    thousand?¡±


    Greg sneered, ¡°Ms. Brooks, you must have been living a pampered life for too long. You used to be


    Mrs. Smith


    and had the best food and clothing. Now you are no longer one of the Smith family, let alone you have


    done


    such wrong things before. It¡¯s generous of Mr. Smith to pay you the alimony for the sake of the meager


    blood


    rtionship between you and him.¡±


    Ste bit her lower lip tightly and stared at him angrily. ¡°Greg, don¡¯t forget that Bryan asked you to take


    care


    of me.¡±


    Greg didn¡¯t even frown. ¡°Old Mr. Smith was gone, and I just listen to Mr. Smith now. It¡¯s gettingte, Ms.


    Brooks. I just told the servant to pack your things. When they get it ready, I¡¯ll send you back to the


    Brooks


    family.¡±


    ¡°You! You know that the Brooks family disowned me¡­¡± Ste was sweating. To marry into the Smith


    family,


    she stole her younger sister¡¯s engagement. And the Brooks family had disowned her back then. They


    would


    definitely not ept her now.


    Greg¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°That is your business!¡±


    Ste was so angry that she wanted to grab Alston and beg him. But she was stopped before she got


    close


    to him. She could only watch Alston stride away, and had no way to catch up with him.


    ¡°Let go, let me go!¡± Ste struggled, trying to get rid of the shackles of those people. Her hair was


    messed up like a lunatic, andpletely losing her usual image.


    Greg nodded, and those people let go of Ste.


    Panting for breath, Ste stared at Greg viciously. ¡°You are Alston¡¯s flunky. I¡¯m just leaving the Smith


    family temporarily. When Ie back, I¡¯ll deal with you the first.¡±


    Greg said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. But if you don¡¯t go back now, you can only take what the servant


    packed for you.¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression changed, and she trotted towards the door. Since she couldn¡¯t stay in the Smith


    family,


    she must take away all the designer clothes and jewelry in her room.


    Looking at her in a hurry, Greg sneered, and followed her with others.


    Helen helped Cynthia out of the hospital. As soon as they got into the car, Cynthia let go of Helen¡¯s


    hand.


    Seeing her ruddyplexion, Helen was startled. ¡°Cynthia, you¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a drama for them.¡± Cynthia looked at Helen with a smile. Alston was unhappy since she had


    the


    sterilizing medicine Ste gave her. In fear that her body would be affected, he used various methods


    to


    make up her body.


    That was why she got pregnant so soon. Cynthia was in good health, even if Ste made her angry


    today, the


    baby wasn¡¯t affected.


    ¡°Then Alston¡­¡± Helen hesitated.


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°I deliberately pretended to feel ufortable to dy the time. After Alston got there,


    I gave


    him a hint, so he deliberately pretended to doubt me to make Ste and the person who sent the photo


    lower


    guard and make them think that they have seeded. After I drove Molly away and Ste looked for


    trouble


    on me yesterday, Alston had long wanted to send her out of the Smith family. So we used this matter to


    make


    it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Helen thought of it for a long time before she finally figured it out. She pursed her lips and red at


    Cynthia.


    ¡°I thought there was something wrong with you two, and I worried about you for a long time. I even


    thought


    about how to persuade you to leave Alston.¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips and smiled embarrassedly. She then looked out of the window and said, ¡°If he


    doesn¡¯t


    believe me, I will leave him without your persuasion. After all, the most important thing between a


    husband


    and wife is trust.¡±


    Helen breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Then where are we going now?¡±


    Cynthia said, ¡°Maple Garden. I can just go take care of my mom!¡±


    The car drove towards Maple Garden, and there was silence in the car. After a long time, Cynthia


    turned to


    look at Helen and asked, ¡°Helen, why did you choose to trust me after seeing the photos? What if¡­¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen!¡± Helen interrupted her, there was a soft smile on her heroic face. ¡°Cynthia, I don¡¯t


    have


    many friends, and you are the most important person to me. No matter what others say, I only believe


    in you.


    Even if you like Dn, or there¡¯s something happens between you two, I will quit. No one is more


    important to


    me than you.¡±


    Cynthia was touched. She suddenly embraced Helen and choked out, ¡°Helen, you are such a silly girl!¡±


    Helen was good, she would never hurt her, and she would not let anyone hurt her. Cynthia was


    determined to


    find out the one who gave fake news to Dn¡¯s mom was.


    Alston took Lloyd to the hotel in the photo. The manager was already waiting for Alston at


    respectfully after getting the news.


    Lloyd asked him to call the surveince video of the coffee shop at that time up.


    the


    door


    The manager quicklyplied. However, after a while, he ran over with a pale face and looked at


    Alston in


    guilt. ¡°Mr. Smith, I just checked the surveince video. The surveince video of that time is missing.¡±


    Alston and Lloyd looked at each other and frowned. Sure enough, it was someone who deliberately


    messed


    with Cynthia, trying to provoke the rtionship between Alston and Cynthia.


    If he hadn¡¯t trusted Cynthia very much, he might have believed that Cynthia and Dn were guilty, so


    they


    deliberately took away the surveince video.


    Get Borus


    Alston took out the photo, checked the shooting angle of it,pared the location of the hotel gate,


    and


    asked the manager, ¡°Is there a surveince camera installed at the entrance of your hotel? I want to


    see the


    surveince video from yesterday on the opposite side of the hotel.¡±


    The manager wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Smith. The


    surveince camera at the entrance of the hotel was broken two days ago, and we haven¡¯t had


    someone to


    fix it.¡±


    Hearing this, Alston¡¯s expression darkened.


    Sure enough, the wire-puller was well-prepared. The trail went cold!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 122

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 122


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 122 You Can¡¯t Stay Here


    Alston and Lloyd didn¡¯t find any clues, so they went back to the Smith family. Just as they got there,


    they saw Greg standing at the door, frowning.


    ¡°Greg, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Seeing that Alston was back, Greg¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Mr. Smith, Ms. Brooks has left just now.


    She took away the jewelry and some clothes in her room.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Alston didn¡¯t care about these at all. He just ordered, ¡°Send all her things to her after she finds a


    ce


    to stay.¡±


    Greg nodded. And then he asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith¡­ I heard that she felt


    ufortable just now and was in the hospital. Now that she hasn¡¯te back yet, would there be


    something wrong?¡±


    Alston was stunned for a moment. He got a hint from Cynthia that she pretended to be ufortable


    on purpose, and they deliberately acted the drama for Ste and the wire-puller. Now she was probably


    at her


    mom¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Pack up her personal belongings and send them to Maple Garden. And ask Mrs. Lewis to go take care


    of her


    there,¡± Alston ordered.


    And then he got into house with Lloyd.


    Looking at their backs, Greg sighed. Mrs. Smith was pregnant, and he thought that they would be in


    harmony, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an incident.


    Ste was so hateful. When could she stop messing around?


    The photo was found in the mailbox in front of the Smith family. Alston and Lloyd checked it and found


    that there was someone who put the envelope into the mailbox in the early morning. He was wearing a


    ck coat,


    scarf, mask, and sunsses.


    After dropping the envelope, he looked around and then left after seeing no one else.


    That person was well-disguised, he covered any inches of skin that could be seen. They could only see


    that he was short and thin, but couldn¡¯t tell if he was a man or a woman.


    ¡°This person should be someone both Cynthia and I know. It should be re, or Hulda, or one of the


    Miller


    family.¡±


    Alston got up after watching the surveince video. His expression was cold.


    Lloyd was stunned for a moment and thought it through. ¡°If it was a stranger, he should ask for money


    with those photos, but the wire-puller didn¡¯t ask for anything. He just wanted to use the photos to


    provoke the rtionship between you and Mrs. Smith. I think you¡¯re right.¡±


    Alston snorted, and there was anger in his eyes. ¡°It seems that they are too idle. Lloyd, start the n.


    Suppress the Miller family and re!¡±


    Hearing that, Lloyd stood up straight with a serious look and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith!¡±


    T


    Ste dragged her big suitcase and stood in front of re¡¯s vi with a nervous expression.


    She had nowhere to go after she moved out of the Smith family. For her robbing her younger sister¡¯s


    marriage


    and climbing onto Bryan¡¯s bed back then, the Brooks family hated her so much that they didn¡¯t


    recognize her


    as a family since then. Now she could only go to re¡¯s ce.


    Ste took a deep breath, stepped forward and rang the doorbell. After a while, a servant answered the


    door.


    The servant had worked for re for a long time, so she was familiar with Ste. Seeing the suitcase


    next to


    her, she was surprised. ¡°Mrs. Smith, you¡­¡±


    Ste felt a little anger to be stared by her. She scolded, ¡°Get my things in now.¡±


    After saying that, she pushed aside the servant and entered the vi naturally as if she got home.


    The servant was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t dare to offend Ste, so she could only bring the big


    suitcase in.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ste took the water the servant handed her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s re?¡±


    The servant answered, ¡°He¡¯s sleeping upstairs and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Ste nodded. After thinking for a while, she put down the water and walked to the stairs.


    The servant stopped her anxiously and said, ¡°Mrs. Smith, you can¡¯t disturb Mr. re when he sleeps.


    He will


    be angry.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste smiled and pushed her hand away. She said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not someone else. He won¡¯t be mad


    at me.¡±


    When the servant was stunned, Ste avoided her and walked up to the second floor.


    The expression on the servant¡¯s face wasplexities, as if she had spied some secret. There was an


    uneasy feeling in her heart.


    The door of re¡¯s bedroom was ajar. Ste walked in there quietly and looked around the room,


    feeling


    satisfied.


    She had met re privately for so many years and had never been to his bedroom. Seeing re lying


    on the bed, she hesitated and moved over quietly, trying to get into his quilt.


    As soon as shey down on the bed, re suddenly woke up and looked at her vigntly. Seeing that


    it was Ste, his expression changed drastically. He said angrily, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ste had never seen him like this before. She was taken aback and fell off the bed. And then she


    yelled out


    in pain.


    The servant was guarding the stairwell. Hearing re¡¯s roar and Ste¡¯s cry of pain, she hurried over.


    ¡°Why did you let her in?¡± re questioned the servant.


    The servant¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°I reminded her that you don¡¯t like to be disturbed when you


    are


    sleeping, but Mrs. Smith¡­ She said she was special to you¡­¡±


    re tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. Rubbing the space between his eyebrows, he


    asked


    the servant to leave.


    Then he looked at Ste, she still looked aggrieved. re was still angry, but his voice softened a lot.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I


    tell you not toe here to find me? If you want to see me, send me a message, and I will take you to


    a


    hidden ce. Now youe here so casually, what if Alston finds it¡­¡±


    ¡°He has already found it out!¡± Ste interrupted him dissatisfied.


    ¡°What?¡± re was stunned.


    Mentioning this, Ste was full of anger. ¡°He knew it from the beginning, and he just endured it until


    now.¡±


    Ste told re what happened in the hospital today, and then she looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I have


    been


    kicked out by him now, and I have nowhere to go, so I can onlye to you!¡±


    re got up from the bed, lit a cigarette irritably and frowned. ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ste was stunned for a moment and then became emotional. She shouted with a sharp and


    piercing voice, ¡°re, what do you mean? I have been with you for so many years regardless of


    everything. And I did so many things for you. Now Alston kicked me out, and I have nowhere to go, you


    don¡¯t even want to take me


    in?¡±


    re was agitated even more by her harsh voice, but heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°What else are you going to say?¡± Ste wasforted by his gentle voice, but she was still full of


    anger.


    re drew on the cigarette and said, ¡°Ivan will be released from prison in a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. She said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still three months¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing very well in prison. And I¡¯ve done something to get out early.¡± Thinking of his son, re¡¯s


    expression softened. ¡°He¡¯sing back, so you can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression changed, but she didn¡¯t say anything. The rtionship between her and re was


    immoral. It was bad enough for Alston to know about it, they must keep it a secret in front of Ivan.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Ste looked at him sadly. ¡°When you left Smith Group, I sold my house to


    collect money for you. I supported you so wholeheartedly, you can¡¯t let me live in the streets!¡±


    re¡¯s eyes flickered. He avoided Ste¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I will take you to the hotel first. I got a vi,


    I¡¯ll send


    you there after I got someone to tidy it up.¡±


    Although Ste was still dissatisfied, she had no other choice but to reluctantly agree.


    re sent her to the door of the hotel and then left after answering a call.


    Ste asked the hotel staff to bring her things to the room. The staff was too thin and the suitcase was


    too heavy, so just as the staff walked, he fell and the suitcase opened. And the precious jewelry in the


    suitcase


    spilled out.


    The staff was taken aback and hurriedly picked up the things.


    Ste was very upset. And now seeing that her suitcase was dropped, she got angry and kicked the


    staff. ¡°Be


    careful. You can¡¯t afford to pay for my jewelry if you break them.¡±


    The staff let out a cry of pain, responded in a low voice, and put the spilled jewelry in the suitcase. And


    then he carefully took the suitcase into the elevator after Ste.


    Ste was in a rage and didn¡¯t notice that the cleaner aside nced at her suitcase secretly, with a


    sh of


    greed in his eyes.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 123

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 123


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 123 Ivan Was Released


    Seeing that Cynthia was sitting on the balcony leisurely reading a book and basking in the sun, Lynn


    said helplessly, ¡°Why did youe here again? I just saw that Alston sent someone to bring all your


    personal things over. Is there anything wrong with you two?¡±


    Cynthia put down the book and looked at Lynn with a smile. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you like me to apany you


    here? I didn¡¯t have time to see you before, and now I finally got time to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it so nicely. You are pregnant now, I dare not bother you to take care of me¡± Lynn said with a


    smile, and she touched Cynthia¡¯s nose fondly.


    ¡°Fine. No matter what happens, you are my daughter, the little princess of the Green family. And I don¡¯t


    allow


    anyone to bully you.¡±


    Cynthia felt that Lynn looked so noble and invible at the moment. Since Lorenz came, the nobleness


    on Lynn was habitually unleashed.


    If she had stayed at the Green family, she would not have met Beck and would not have had to suffer


    so much. She would definitely be much happier than she was now.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cynthia held Lynn¡¯s waist and nuzzled her affectionately. ¡°Thank you for making me your


    daughter!¡±


    Lynn stroked her hair, smiling gently and beautifully. ¡°Silly girl, thank you for making me your mom. You


    are a


    gift to me. Every time I looked at you when I was sad, I felt the world was all in color.¡±


    Cynthia felt very sweet. However, a sudden knock on the door interrupted the intimacy between the


    mother


    and daughter.


    It was Mrs. Lewis. She was serious as ever. Looking at Cynthia and Lynn, she said, ¡°Mrs. Smith, Ms.


    Green,


    the meal is ready.¡±


    ¡°OK. Thank you, Mrs. Lewis,¡± Cynthia responded. She got up and said to Lynn, ¡°Mom, Mrs. Lewis is


    good at


    cooking!¡±


    And then they went downstairs, talking andughing.


    At night, Cynthiay on the big empty bed, tossing and turning. She was used to having Alston hold her


    in his


    arms while sleeping, so she could hardly fall asleep now. It seemed that she was going to suffer from


    insomnia today.


    Cynthia got up from bed and walked to the balcony. Looking at the starry sky outside, she sighed.


    It was just half a day, but she missed Alston again.


    While thinking about it, the ss of the balcony was knocked suddenly. Cynthia was startled. She


    stepped back and looked out the window vigntly. It was Alston.


    He put his fingers on the railing and knocked on the window. His face was covered with ayer of soft


    light


    under the moonlight. Seeing her look over, he smiled at her.


    Cynthia felt her heart skipped beats, and hurriedly stepped forward to open the window.


    Chapter 123 Juan Was Released


    1/5


    Alston went in from the window neatly. Cynthia rushed over as soon as he stood firmly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she said in surprise. Touching his cold hand, Cynthia looked at Alston


    reproachfully. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go in from the door? You must be waiting for a while outside there.¡±


    Alston quickly retracted his hands and put them behind his back. He smiled at Cynthia and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    get


    too close. Wait a minute until my body warms up. I don¡¯t want to make you feel cold.¡±


    Cynthia snorted, ¡°Now you know it¡¯s cold? I thought you were made of iron.¡±


    She picked up the remote control and turned up the heating in the room.


    Alston¡¯s body warmed up quickly. And after he didn¡¯t feel his hands cold, he opened his arms towards


    Cynthia


    and said dotingly, ¡°Come here!¡±


    Cynthia waited for a long time. And after hearing what he said, she just threw herself into his arms.


    Alston caught her firmly and said, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me too?¡± Cynthia said in a muffled voice, drawing circles on his chest with her fingers.


    Alston endured the itch in his throat and responded in a low voice. When he went home, he felt that the


    house was so empty without her, so he just drove here directly.


    ¡°Is the baby good today?¡± He stroked her belly with his hand through her pajamas, and his voice was


    incredibly gentle.


    Cynthiaughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been less than three months. The baby can¡¯t interact with you yet.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been less than three months!¡± Alston was disappointed, and he nced at her vaguely.


    Cynthia instantly understood what he meant. She patted his chest shyly and said, ¡°Stop thinking about


    that¡­¡±


    Alston pretended to be innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about anything, but I know that you must be thinking


    more.


    than me now.¡±


    After ying for a while, Alstony down on the bed with Cynthia in his arms. He patted her lightly and


    said,


    ¡°Have a good sleep. It¡¯ste now.¡±


    Cynthia was also sleepy. Before going to bed, she asked Alston in a daze, ¡°Alston, if I hadn¡¯t hinted to


    you today, would you have believed me when you saw the photo?¡±


    After asking, Cynthia just fell asleep before getting the reply from Alston. And she didn¡¯t hear what his


    answer was.


    Early the next morning, the sun came in from the window. Cynthia rubbed her eyes and got out of bed.


    She found that the quilt next to her was empty and the curtains of the balcony were drawn.


    Alston left through the window again.


    When Cynthia washed up and went downstairs, Mrs. Lewis had already got the breakfast ready.


    Chapter 123 Ivan Was Released


    2/5


    Lynn just finished eating. Seeing Cynthiae down, she asked her gently, Cynthia, did you sleep


    well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I slept well!¡± Cynthia replied casually.


    Lynn lowered her head and smiled. She had always had the habit of getting up early. When she woke


    up this morning, she heard some noise from the window next door. When she looked over, she found


    that a car had


    been left downstairs.


    She knew the license te number of that car, it was Alston¡¯s car.


    She couldn¡¯t understand the young people.


    Lynn sighed, but there was a smile in her eyes. She was very happy to see her daughter and son-in-


    law have a good rtionship.


    A few dayster, the prison of Fort.


    re and Hulda stood at the door, looking anxiously at the prison gate.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Hulda, is there anything wrong with my clothes and hair?¡± re looked excited. Ivan was finally about


    to be released, so he didn¡¯t fall asleep all nightst night. He came here early in the morning, and now


    it was still an hour from the time Ivan woulde out.


    Hulda smiled. She had been actively taking care of her body for the past few days. Although she was


    still a little thinner, her appearance had recovered a lot. She was dressed elegantly and looked pretty.


    She was not as exquisite and beautiful as Cynthia, but she looked very alike her.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you look very energetic today. And you are several years younger.¡±


    re was very satisfied hearing that. Heughed and said, ¡°I have been looking forward to this day for


    a long time. My son will finally be released.¡±


    Hulda smiled and held the bag in her hand tightly. She took out a small mirror, checked her makeup


    from it, and stood up straight after she found nothing wrong with herself.


    She had done a lot of things ording to Ivan¡¯s instructions these days. She wanted to prove to him


    that she could help him more than that Cherry could do.


    She wanted Ivan to know that it was more beneficial for him to choose her than Cherry.


    Just as she was thinking, re suddenly snorted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone from the Miller familye? I


    informed Beck to Cherry here, why haven¡¯t theye yet?¡±


    Inwardly pleased with all that, Hulda smiled, ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Miller has been very busy recently.


    I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have time toe over.¡±


    He must be having fun with his new assistant Vanessa, and probably forgot about Ivan¡¯s release from


    prison a long time ago.


    re frowned and felt a little dissatisfied. He was already not satisfied with the Miller family when the


    matter of Cherry and Jane happened. If it wasn¡¯t for his son¡¯s physical defects, he would not have


    chosen such a disgraceful girl as Cherry to be his daughter-inw.


    Chapter 123 Ivan Was Released


    2/5


    Just as he was thinking, the gate of the prison opened. When re and Hulda looked over, they saw


    Ivan walking out slowly.


    Ivan had been in prison for almost a year and was much thinner than before. He used to be handsome,


    but


    now he looked gloomier. When he looked up, his eyes were full of spite, which made people feel cold.


    re hurried over to Ivan. Looking at his son who waspletely different from before, he felt very


    sour in


    his heart. ¡°Ivan, you are finally out.¡±


    Ivan nodded at him, and called out in a low voice, ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°My son!¡± re responded excitedly and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, what do


    you want to have? I have ordered a table at your favorite private kitchen, we¡­


    Suddenly, re¡¯s phone rang.


    He took out the phone and looked at the caller ID on it. Seeing the name, he frowned, and his eyes


    were full of impatience. ¡°Why does she call at this time?¡±


    ¡°Dad, is it about business? Just go answer the phone first,¡± Ivan said. His voice was hoarse and deep.


    re nced at him in embarrassment, and walked to a distance to answer the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Ivan, you are out!¡± Hulda said excitedly.


    Ivan looked over slowly and stared at her in cold eyes. Seeing her simr appearance to Cynthia, he


    suddenly


    showed a wicked smile.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 124

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 124


    Chapter 124


    A Complete Pervert


    ¡°Are you picking me up here today?¡±


    While speaking, Ivan approached Hulda and picked up a strand of her long hair and sniffed it.


    Feeling his cold and sticky breath, Hulda felt as if she was being targeted by a poisonous snake, and


    she couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    Seeing that she was afraid of him, Ivan sneered, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Hulda swallowed and made her decision. She grabbed Ivan¡¯s hand and pressed it on her chest. ¡°Mr.


    Ivan, I am indeed afraid of you, but I want to be with you even more.¡±


    ¡°Be with me?¡± Feeling the tenderness under his palm, Ivan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Alston? There¡¯s a


    deep grievance between him and me. If you are with me, you should take Alston as your enemy.¡±


    Hulda was stunned for a moment and quickly came to her sense. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    because of Alston that I¡¯ve gotten to where I am today. I have had no other feelings for him now. I will


    only be with you wholeheartedly from now on.


    ¡°I want to be your woman! And I am confident that I can do better than Cherry.¡± Her eyes were firm


    while


    saying that. And then she whispered something in Ivan¡¯s ear.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes lightened for a moment, and then he smiled and let go of Hulda¡¯s hand.


    Hulda thought that he refused her, so she lowered her head in frustration. She didn¡¯t expect that Ivan


    would still prefer Cherry. Was the family background so important?


    When they were in a stalemate, re came over with a dark face. He looked at Ivan in guilt and said,


    ¡°Ivan, I


    have something urgent to doter, you go have dinner with Hulda.¡±


    He paused, and then added, ¡°I may not be able to go back tonight. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    Ivan nodded without any objection. ¡°Dad, you just go do your business.¡±


    ¡°Call me if there¡¯s something wrong! You juste out, remember to keep a low profile. Don¡¯t mess


    with


    Alston and Cynthia. The Green family who backed her has alsoe to Fort, don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    re was worried about Ivan, and he repeatedly warned him before leaving. Seeing Ivan nodding


    obediently,


    re left in a hurry.


    Ivan squinted his eyes and looked at re¡¯s back coldly. Although he was not reconciled, he knew


    what his


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    dad said was right. He should keep a low profile during this time.


    Hulda was in sadness when she suddenly heard Ivan¡¯s hoarse and deep voice, ¡°Go to my ce


    tonight!¡±


    After hearing that, she looked up at Ivan in surprise. ¡°Mr. Ivan¡­ Thank you!¡±


    Ivan headed away after saying that. Hulda was excited but felt as if she had lost something at the same


    time. She couldn¡¯t care about anything else, she just wanted to ride on Ivan¡¯s coattails and let him take


    her


    into the upper ten.


    She wanted to get rid of her previous background and be exalted!


    Get Borus


    When re hurried to the hotel, he saw Ste standing in the lobby full of anger and with red eyes. He


    couldn¡¯t help frowning and strode over, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Ivan was released from prison today? Why


    do you insist on forcing me here? What the hell is going on!¡±


    Looking at the impatience on his face, Ste felt aggrieved and angry. ¡°My jewelry was stolen!¡±


    She pointed to the suitcase spread on the ground and said.


    re nced at it and saw that the clothes in the suitcase were so messy as if someone had


    rummaged in it. ¡°When did you find that?¡±


    ¡°When I woke up this morning, I saw my suitcase was opened, and all the jewelry inside was stolen,¡±


    Ste said angrily and red at the hotel manager at the side.


    The hotel manager looked at re and Ste nervously with cold sweat on his forehead.


    re looked over at him coldly and said, ¡°It seems that there¡¯s something wrong with the security


    measures in your hotel. Since the jewelry was lost in your hotel, shouldn¡¯t youpensate us for our


    loss?¡±


    The manager knew that these two people were very valuable, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.


    However, he wasn¡¯t afraid of them, because this hotel belonged to the Green family.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work,¡± the manager said. After saying that, he saw the dissatisfaction on the faces of


    re and Ste. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood upright, neither humble nor


    overbearing.


    ¡°There are regtions in our hotel that if the guests have valuables, they can store them at the front


    desk of the hotel, and we have special strongbox and professional bodyguards to guard them. But Ms.


    Brooks didn¡¯t trust our hotel and chose to keep her valuables herself. So that¡¯s not our fault, and we


    can do nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ste was so angry that she wanted to p the manager, but re stopped her.


    He looked at the manager with cold eyes and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°The uncle of Mr. Smith from Smith Group. Everyone in Fort knows this. Unfortunately, in our hotel, we


    treat everyone equally regardless of their status. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After saying that politely, the manager was


    not surprised to see re and Ste¡¯s expressions turn ck again.


    ¡°In addition, we have checked all the monitoring, and only saw that a person wearing hotel cleaning


    clothes entered Ms. Brooks¡¯ room this morning. However, we checked it and found that the cleaner was


    not the staff hired by our hotel, and it may be a scam cleaner.¡±


    After hearing that, Ste¡¯s expression changed. She said in guilt, ¡°Someone dide in to clean this


    morning. I just let her in without checking her identity, and then fell asleep¡­¡±


    re got a little angry. ¡°Did anyone see what is in your suitcase before?¡± he asked.


    ¡°When I entered the hotel, the suitcase was opened, and the jewelry was spilled out. It must have been


    seen


    at that time,¡± Ste said peevishly.


    The manager frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have to call the police. Hope they can solve the case


    and


    recover your loss as soon as possible.¡±


    There were other things to do in the hotel, so the manager left after saying that Ste looked at re


    and pulled his sleeve gingerly. ¡°What should I do now? I lost my things, and I dare not stay in the hotel


    anymore. Can I go home with you?¡±


    re was embarrassed and Ste became angry. ¡°You want me to live on the street? re, don¡¯t


    forget how many things I have done for you these years. It was you who instructed me to get rid of


    Cynthia¡¯s baby, so I did that to her, and that was the reason why Alston kicked me out of the Smith


    family. You have to take care of me, or I¡¯ll go out immediately to publicize our affairs to everyone. You


    don¡¯t want to see that happen!¡±


    As soon as she said those, re¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was annoyed that Ste was


    threatening him with their affairs. And that was just what he was afraid of.


    re restrained the anger in his heart, held Ste¡¯s shoulders, andforted her in a low voice,


    ¡°Ste, what nonsense are you talking about? How could I be willing to let you live on the street? I have


    already prepared a house for you. I didn¡¯t take you there just because it hasn¡¯t been fully cleaned up


    yet.¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression turned better after hearing that. She looked at re coquettishly and said, ¡°I


    thought you thought I was useless and wanted to abandon me.¡±


    re¡¯s eyes twinkled, and a hint of viciousness shed in his eyes. ¡°How could I do that? I love you so


    much, how would I think of abandoning you? I will take you there right away, and get some servants to


    serve you. You¡¯ll live the same life as what you do at the Smith family before.¡±


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go!¡± Ste couldn¡¯t wait and went out. Looking at her back, re clenched his fists hard.


    He never liked others threatening him. Since Ste dared to threaten him, he could only find a way to


    get rid


    of her.


    In the early morning of the next day, Ivan got out of bed and went to the bathroom contentedly. Soon


    there


    was the sound of sshing water from the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of water, the snow-white quilt moved. And a slender arm slowly lifted the quilt.


    Hulda looked at the room with panic and vignce. She breathed a sigh of relief after she found that


    Ivan


    was not there.


    As the quilt was lifted, her body was exposed. There were bruised and all kinds of horrible marks on


    her. Hulda tried to move, but the wound on her hurt so much that she gasped.


    Thinking of what happenedst night, Hulda was full of fear. It had be her nightmare, and she


    trembled all over when she thought about it.


    Ivan had a physical impairment and couldn¡¯t do it normally, so he tortured her badly. The more pain she


    was, the happier he felt.


    After going through thest night, Hulda finally knew that Ivan was no longer the previous him. He was


    now a


    She regretted it, but she had no way out. She could only endure it.


    She believed that such a vicious Ivan would definitely be able to climb higher, and she would benefit


    from him


    even more.


    Just as she was thinking, the door of the bathroom suddenly opened, and Ivan came out wearing a


    bathrobe. Seeing Hulda wake up, he smiled at her and said, ¡°You are up.¡±


    Seeing his smile, Hulda cowered subconsciously¡­.


    Get Bonus

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 125

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 125


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 125 Cherry Was Pregnant


    Ivan ignored Hulda¡¯s fear and walked over slowly. He sat by the bed and stroked Hulda¡¯s hair like


    stroking a


    pet.


    ¡°You satisfied mest night. You are indeed the person I fancy.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s smile was a little pale. She didn¡¯t dare to resist, and could only say gingerly, ¡°As long as you


    like it, Mr. Ivan. Am I qualified to be with you now?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s fingers paused. ¡°Move to my vi in a few days,¡± he said.


    Hulda¡¯s eyes lightened, and her smile became even softer. Ivan looked at her face which resembled


    Cynthia¡¯s


    and felt itchy in his heart.


    Cynthia received a call from Alston just as her patient left. He told her in a serious voice that Ivan was


    released from prison, and asked her to get someone with her together if she had to go out.


    Cynthia solemnly agreed. She knew that Ivan hated her very much, and he would attack her again now


    that he had been released from prison. His means were hardly preventable. Now she was pregnant,


    she couldn¡¯t allow any incident to happen to her.


    Cynthia was living in Maple Garden recently, and the security was rtively strict there. With the


    people Alston left there to look after the vi, Cynthia didn¡¯t have to worry too much. Greg specially


    arranged for people and cars to pick her up and drop her off when she needed to go out. She was all-


    around protected, even a fly couldn¡¯t get close to her, let alone Ivan.


    In the Miller family, Beck just remembered that he forgot to go pick Ivan up from prison with Cherry


    yesterday. He had been in love and affection with Vanessa these days, and just recalled it when he saw


    the red remark on the calendar after he got home.


    His heart skipped a beat. And then he became angry when he saw Jane and Cherry sitting on the sofa


    watching TV leisurely.


    ¡°You two still have time to watch TV!¡±


    Jane and Cherry looked over at Beck in confusion. They had no idea why he would be so angry. Jane


    hurriedly poured a cup of tea and handed it to Beck. However, Beck was annoyed. He waved his hand


    and made the teacup fall to the ground. The teacup smashed into pieces, and the tea sshed on


    Jane.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She screamed and yelled at Beck, ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy? You lost your temper with us


    as soon as youe back. Beck, you have be more and more impatient with us recently. Are you


    having an affair?¡±


    She just hit it. Beck got nervous, so he quickly changed the subject, ¡°What nonsense are you talking


    about? Ivan was released from prison yesterday, why didn¡¯t you go pick him up?¡±


    After hearing that, Cherry paused, feeling flustered.


    Ivan was released from prison? How was that possible? Weren¡¯t there still a few months? Why did he


    come


    Chapter 125 Cherry Was Pregnant.


    out earlier than expected?


    Get Bonus


    Cherry hurriedly looked over at Jane but found that Jane was staring at Beck with excitement and


    resentment now.


    They had been married for so many years, and Jane even knew Beck better than himself. Just now,


    she just tried it casually. If Beck hadn¡¯t had an affair, he would definitely get angry at her. But he didn¡¯t,


    and he just tried to change the topic.


    There must be something wrong with him!


    When it came to her marriage, Jane had no time to worry about Ivan. She stepped forward, trying to


    grab Beck and ask him for it. However, as soon as she got close to him, she smelled the perfume on


    him.


    Jane suddenly felt handwringing.


    She was very familiar with this smell. There was a night Beck said that he had a social engagement,


    but he didn¡¯te back all night. And when he came back in the early morning the next day, he had


    this perfume


    smell on him.


    He said that it was from a woman brought by his business partner, and he just identally got the


    smell on


    him.


    He just got off work today and had no social engagement at all, yet he had the same scent of perfume


    on


    him.


    Jane was going crazy. She stared at Beck angrily and snapped, ¡°Beck, why do you still have the smell


    of


    perfume on you? Didn¡¯t you go to work today? How did you get the smell on you this time?¡±


    Beck didn¡¯t expect that she would find it. He subconsciously stepped back, trying to avoid her.


    This guilty conscience directly confirmed Jane¡¯s thoughts. She grabbed the cushion on the sofa and


    threw it


    at him crazily.


    ¡°Beck, you dare to have an affair behind my back! Don¡¯t you feel guilty when you do that? Have you


    ever


    thought of Cherry and me?¡±


    Beck dodged in embarrassment. Seeing Jane rushing towards him crazily, he got angry. ¡°Enough. I am


    your


    husband, the head of the Miller family. You spend my money and enjoy the things I provide, you don¡¯t


    have


    the right to ask about my affairs at all.¡±


    Jane was shocked when she heard that. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, it¡¯s hard to say whether you could be


    the


    head of the Miller family. Now that I¡¯m useless, you just want to abandon me, right? Listen, Beck. There


    is no such good thing.¡±


    Jane rushed forward, grabbed Beck by his cor, and shouted crazily, ¡°Who is that b*tch? Is she an


    employee of yourpany? I heard that you hired a beautiful assistant recently, is that she?¡±


    Beck¡¯s pupils suddenly dted. ¡°You installed someone in thepany? You spied on me?¡±


    ¡°If I had been spying on you, I wouldn¡¯t have found out about your cheating sote!¡± Jane gritted her


    teeth


    and sneered, ¡°Look at you. Now I know it¡¯s that woman¡­¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°If you dare to touch her, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Beck warned. He thought of the way she dealt with Lynn


    20 years


    ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re still on her side? It seems that b*tch is something¡­¡±


    Cherry was sitting on the sofa, feeling cold. She was shocked by the news of Ivan¡¯s release from


    prison. She


    didn¡¯t want to get engaged to him, but re said before that when Ivan came out, he would hold an


    engagement ceremony for them. What should she do?


    Cheery felt so troubled and confused, but her parents were still arguing. She wanted to yell to calm


    them


    down, but just as she opened her mouth, she suddenly felt sick and rushed into the bathroom.


    Her vomiting was covered by the sound of the quarreling, so Jane and Beck didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    After Cherry vomited, her face turned pale. She turned on the water to wash, and when she looked up,


    she


    saw herself looking embarrassed and weak in the mirror. Thinking of her nausea just now, she


    suddenly got a


    bad feeling.


    She didn¡¯t have her period for about two months. She didn¡¯t take it seriously before because her period


    was


    irregr, but now¡­


    Cherry touched her belly with trembling and suddenly remembered that time she had sex with Ran


    before.


    They didn¡¯t take protective measures at that time.


    It wouldn¡¯t be hit once!


    How could she be pregnant with Ran¡¯s baby? He was just a PR man. How could she be pregnant


    with his


    baby?


    Thinking of this, Cherry hurried out. And as soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she saw Jane


    walking


    towards her with red eyes and a palm mark on her face.


    ¡°Cherry, your dad cheated on me. It was his newly recruited assistant in thepany. He protected


    that


    b*tch and beat me. I can¡¯t live with him anymore,¡± Jane cried.


    Touching the p on her face, she felt it hurt so much.


    After crying for a long time, she found that Cherry didn¡¯t respond at all. She looked up at her and found


    that


    she was pale and terrified, so she hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Cherry. Mom won¡¯t let them


    take


    advantage of us even if your dad is on that b*tch¡¯s side. Everything in the Miller family will only be


    yours.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cherry burst into tears. ¡°Mom, what should I do? I might be pregnant!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jane was stunned for a moment. She then looked at Cherry¡¯s belly in disbelief. ¡°Is it


    Ran¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What should I do? I don¡¯t want Ran¡¯s baby!¡± Cherry cried and hugged Jane.


    Jane was shocked at first, and then she came to her sense after a while. She said in a very serious


    tone, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. It¡¯s just your spection now, don¡¯t think much about it. We go to the


    hospital first.¡±


    Cherry had no choice but to nod. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the central hospital, Cynthia is working there.¡±


    Chapter 125 Cherry Was Pregnant


    3/4


    GetBurus


    Jane and Cherry disguised themselves and sneaked to another hospital for examinations. And then


    they


    waited anxiously for the results.


    ¡°Your daughter is indeed pregnant, it¡¯s two months old!¡± The doctor held the examination report and


    looked at the two weird people in front of him.


    Cherry grabbed Jane¡¯s sleeve tightly and looked at her worriedly.


    Jane patted her hand tofort her, and said firmly to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, we don¡¯t want to keep it!¡±


    The doctor frowned and looked at the report again. ¡°I don¡¯t rmend it. ording to your daughter¡¯s


    examination report, she is rtively weak and not suitable for that. If she does that, it may affect her


    endometrium. And she will be hard to get pregnant again in the future.¡±


    After hearing what the doctor said, Jane and Cherry were stunned.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 126

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 126


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 126 Malice


    When they came out of the doctor¡¯s office, they were still a little stunned. After a while, Cherry was the


    first to


    react.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want an abortion!¡± Cherry panicked and held Jane¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I want to give birth to


    this child. If I can¡¯t conceive in the future, this child may be my only child.¡±


    ¡°But this belongs to Ran¡­¡± Jane frowned, secretly hated her original decision, and med Ran


    and Cherry for not taking protective measures, which led to such a dilemma.


    Cherry bit her lower lip hard with her upper teeth, and her eyes wereplex and dark. ¡°Who said this


    is from


    Ran!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Jane¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. ¡°Will they believe it?¡±


    Cherry sneered, ¡°I said this child belongs to Alston, and this is Alston¡¯s! It doesn¡¯t matter if they believe


    it or not, as long as Cynthia believes it. Mom,st time Cynthia didn¡¯t doubt the video at all, and even


    didn¡¯t mention it to Alston. This time, I will give her another gift to see if she will keep it a secret.¡±


    Jane somewhat disagreed. Ran was used as a stand-in once, and it was fine to confuse Cynthia.


    But if Cynthia told Alston, or looked at the photos or videos carefully, she would find that Ran was


    not Alston at all. Not only would she not be fooled, but she would let Alston hate them. The gain


    outweighed the loss.


    ¡°I think you may forget it¡­¡±


    Just as Jane made a start, Cherry suddenly turned to look at her. Cherry¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Mom, what


    do you think I should do? I can¡¯t really conceive that Ran¡¯s child and marry him for the rest of my life.


    How can he


    be worthy of me.¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean that. Although Ivan is a bit of a b*stard, at least his family background is enough to match


    the Miller family. Didn¡¯t re intend to ask you to marry Ivan recently? You should marry him as soon


    as possible, have sex with him, and then blur the time of pregnancy. You can do it without anyone


    noticing¡­¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The more Jane talked, the more she felt that this idea was good. Cherry lowered her head, her eyes


    filled with dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t want to marry Ivan. If there was a chance, she would try to marry


    Alston. No one


    could stop her.


    She first pretended to agree with Jane, saying that she would take her words into consideration, then


    turned around and went home, found Ran¡¯s business card from the previous bag, and called him.


    ¡°Hey, Cherry, I said that you will definitelye back to find me. Is it because you can¡¯t forget me?¡±


    Ran¡¯s teasing voice came from the phone. Cherry was full of impatience and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be glib.


    Are


    you free tonight? Let¡¯s make an appointment to meet.¡±


    Ran paused, ¡°Tonight probably won¡¯t work! I have guests. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow night.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the disgust in Cherry¡¯s eyes almost dripped out. When she thought


    that he would serve her after serving others, nausea came to her heart. But when she thought of her


    own n, she forcibly suppressed it.


    ¡°Fine, see you at six o¡¯clock tomorrow night!¡±


    Get Bonus


    Cynthia had no idea that Cherry was trying to plot against her. She looked at Dn who was full of


    anger in front of her and poured him a ss of warm water to relieve his emotions.


    When Dn thought about what he had found, he became very angry. ¡°I found out that the person who


    sent


    fake news to my mother was Hulda. She bought an alumnus from our university and asked her to make


    up a


    lot of Helen¡¯s bad words for my mother. Now my mother is convinced of what she said. I have


    presented all


    the evidence, but my mother insisted that I shielded Helen and deliberately produced false evidence.¡±


    As he said, he was extremely worried. His face was full of distress. Originally, he had nned to take


    Helen


    home during this period of time to discuss their engagement, but he didn¡¯t expect to be raped by Hulda.


    Now


    his mother couldn¡¯t ept Helen and often took other girls home and introduced them to him, which


    annoyed him very much.


    Cynthia frowned, suddenly remembered that she and Dn were photographed, and suspected Hulda.


    After she exined her doubts, Dn¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I bet it¡¯s her. Recently, after Ivan was released


    from


    prison, he has been with Hulda. Hulda probably did this to please Ivan.¡±


    Cynthia really hated her disgusting behavior of jumping out from time to time. Now Alston was afraid


    that


    she would get hurt, so he protected her strictly. Hulda was afraid of kicking the iron te, so she


    started


    from the people close to her. Although it couldn¡¯t hurt anyone, the method was low. It would cause a lot


    of


    trouble and be quite disgusting.


    Dn went on to say, ¡°Now that Ivan hase out, and Hulda has settled down. They seem to keep a


    low


    profile a lot, and they don¡¯t even leave the house. Even if I want to find someone to beat them up, I


    can¡¯t catch


    the opportunity.¡±


    Cynthia remembered Alston¡¯s series of ns against re, and sneered, ¡°Alston and my brother have


    already


    started to act. They are the grasshoppers after autumn, and they won¡¯t be jumping for a few days.¡±


    Dn was in a much better mood when he heard that. He stood up and was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll take


    Helen to


    my mother these few days. Maybe it can change her view of Helen.¡±


    Seeing his leaving back, Cynthia fell into deep thought. She wasn¡¯t worried about Helen. Helen was


    such a


    nice person. As long as Dn¡¯s mother had some discernment, she would be able to know Helen was


    a good


    girl. She was more worried about Helen¡¯s life experience.


    Although Dn said that his family didn¡¯t care about family status, thinking about how she felt when


    she just


    married into the Smith family, she should have made some preparations earlier.


    Cynthia thought for a long time, and suddenly her eyes lit up. Helen and she had such a good


    rtionship, and her mother liked Helen very much, so she might as well find a time and let her mother


    recognize Helen as her goddaughter.


    In this way, Helen had a backer, and those who wanted to bully her had to weigh it.


    In the hotel, Cherry looked at the time on her watch with a look of impatience on her face. She had an


    Chapter 126 Malice


    Get Bonus


    appointment with Ran at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and it was already half past eight, yet he


    hadn¡¯t


    She was impatiently pacing back and forth in the room and was about to call him to remind him when


    suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    Cherry opened the door and saw Ran standing outside reeking of alcohol. His face was dizzy from


    the


    alcohol. His face was not like Alston¡¯s at first, and even more so now.


    She frowned and suppressed the disgust in her eyes. ¡°Ran, I made an appointment with you, but


    you


    actually went to drink, and you smelled of alcohol!¡±


    Just as she was talking, the smell of alcohol welled up her nostrils, and Cherry¡¯s stomach churned. A


    wave of


    nausea hit her, and she couldn¡¯t stand it, so she rushed into the bathroom and vomited.


    After vomiting, she felt much morefortable. As soon as she looked up, she found Ran standing


    next


    to him, staring at her suspiciously.


    Cherry was startled, took two steps back, and stammered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ran squinted his drunken eyes, stared at her for a while, and asked, ¡°I guess you must be pregnant!


    Is it


    my child?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her face turned pale, and she shouted sharply, ¡°What nonsense are you


    talking


    about? How could I possibly be pregnant with your child!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you throw up just now, like a pregnant woman.¡± Ran didn¡¯t give up and still stared at


    her.


    And his face was very close to her.


    Cherry was afraid that he would see something, so she pushed him away impatiently. ¡°Is there


    something wrong with you? I won¡¯t be pregnant with your child unless I am crazy. Don¡¯t worry. I drank


    contraceptive pills when I got out of the hotel that day. I won¡¯t be pregnant. Even if I¡¯m pregnant, it will


    not be your child!¡±


    Hearing what she said, Ran breathed a sigh of relief and leanedzily on the door frame. ¡°I¡¯m so


    disappointed, so you¡¯re not pregnant. I really want you to be pregnant with my child. If you get pregnant


    with


    my child, my colleagues must envy me.¡±


    As soon as Cherry knew what kind of people his colleagues were, she felt annoyed for a moment.


    ¡°Hurry up and take a shower. Then do what you should do when youe out!¡±


    Ran smiled and didn¡¯t refute. He obediently went into the bathroom to wash clean and rushed


    towards


    Cherry.


    Although Cherry was very reluctant, now she had no arrows to turn back. Thus, she could only follow


    the


    n.


    Ran looked at the woman under him and sneered. Although she was very quick to cover up just


    now, he noticed the contempt and disgust in Cherry¡¯s eyes. Since she hated him so much and still


    looked for him, there must be some conspiracy.


    He didn¡¯t care about his movements at all and was very stern. Cherry endured the pain, carefully


    protecting


    her stomach. And her brows were filled with forbearance.


    The night passed quickly. Cherry opened her eyes. As soon as she moved, she felt a little pain in her


    lower


    abdomen. She touched her stomach nervously and felt that it was bearable. The child should be fine,


    so she


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    After checking that there was no problem, she nced at the sleeping Ran with disgust, turned his


    head carefully, adjusted his hair and quilt, and covered the parts that didn¡¯t look like Alston. He really


    looked


    exactly like Alston.


    Cherry¡¯s heart trembled for a moment, then she approached, revealing the ambiguous marks on her


    shoulders, and took a photo with her mobile phone.


    When she looked at the freshly released photos, a malicious smile rose from the corner of her mouth.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 127

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 127


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 127 Faint on Irritation


    After Cynthia wanted to get her mother to recognize Helen as a goddaughter, she told Lynn. Lynn


    agreed and felt sorry for Helen.


    Helen grew up in an orphanage. She was helpless, very independent, and strong, which made people


    proud


    and distressed.


    Seeing that Lynn agreed, Cynthia told Helen about it. Helen¡¯s eyes were red with excitement. It wasn¡¯t


    because she wanted the power of the Green family but because she was really excited because she


    had a mother.


    Many children in the orphanage were sent in because of idents with their parents, and she had


    never seen their parents since she could remember. She always regarded the dean as her mother


    when she was young.


    When the dean passed away, she had no rtives anymore.


    Now that Cynthia told her that Lynn wanted to recognize her as a daughter, she was so moved that her


    heart


    was about to fly out.


    ¡°Thank you, Cynthia. Thank you very much.¡± Helen held Cynthia¡¯s hand, not knowing what to say, and


    could


    only repeat this sentence over and over again.


    Seeing that Helen¡¯s eyes were red and her fingers were trembling with excitement, Cynthia sighed and


    held


    her fingers tightly.


    She had been friends with Helen for so many years, and she understood better than anyone else how


    much Helen longed for a family. Thus, Helen tried to be with Dn. When Dn¡¯s mother hated and


    humiliated her,


    she would be so distressed and worried.


    In two days, Cynthia, Lynn, Alston, Lorenz, Helen, and Dn had a casual meal together at Maple


    Garden. Under the witness of several people, Helen recognized Lynn as a godmother.


    Before, Cynthia was afraid that Lorenz would object. After all, the Green family was a big family, so it


    should


    be more prudent to admit a daughter.


    In this regard, Lorenz said that as long as his aunt was happy, she could have as many goddaughters


    as she


    wanted.


    After several people finished their meal, they all left one after another. Alston lingered beside Cynthia,


    showing no intention of leaving.


    Originally, they already knew that it was Hulda who sent the photos. Thus, they didn¡¯t need to pretend.


    Cynthia could go back to the Smith family. But thest time Lynn saw Alston enter Cynthia¡¯s room


    through the window. Thus, she was worried that the two young people would not be able to control


    themselves and harmed the child when they were together. Therefore, she deliberately left Cynthia at


    home.


    As time passed, only four monthster, Cynthia¡¯s belly swelled up like a balloon, and she looked bigger


    than


    other pregnant women in the same month.


    After the examination, it was found that she might be pregnant with twins. As soon as the result came


    out,


    everyone was overjoyed.


    Get Bonus


    Greg was in tears, and secretly wiped away tears behind everyone¡¯s back. ording to Mrs. Lewis,


    she saw Greg quietly praying for Cynthia and the child when she came out at night.


    Cynthia was very moved when she heard the news.


    Cynthia originally wanted to go to work until she was due to give birth. But as time passed, she


    unexpectedly


    discovered that after she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t smell the smell of disinfectant. When she smelled


    it, she


    felt ufortable and nauseous.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Alston simply gave her a vacation and asked her to nourish the


    fetus at


    home.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t refuse. She would have plenty of time to work. She was not such a careless person. If


    she


    insisted on going to work when she was not feeling well, not only would she hurt herself and her


    children, but


    it would also cause trouble for others.


    In order to kill time, she learned how to make children¡¯s clothes and food supplements with Mrs. Lewis


    during


    the day. Thus, she lived happily.


    One day, after breakfast, Lynn saw Cynthia and Mrs. Lewis sitting together and studying the children¡¯s


    tiger-toed shoes. Looking at her daughter¡¯s gentle face, Lynn was very relieved.


    That white and tender little baby turned out to be so big in the blink of an eye, and she was going to be


    a


    mother too. The brows were full of maternal softness, and she looked calmer than before.


    Lynn told the two of them to work for a while and then take a break, not to be too tired, and then went


    upstairs.


    Just when she was about to read a book and take a break, the cell phone in the drawer suddenly rang


    several


    times.


    This was Cynthia¡¯s mobile phone. Lynn was afraid that she would lose control of ying with the


    mobile phone and the radiation would affect the children. Thus, she confiscated it and threw it in a


    drawer. Cynthia


    was only allowed to watch it for one hour a day.


    Now Alston and other people would call Greg or Mrs. Lewis when they wanted to contact Cynthia. Who


    would


    send the message?


    Afraid that the other party was in a hurry, Lynn took out the mobile phone from the drawer and prepared


    to


    send Cynthia downstairs.


    But Cynthia¡¯s phone didn¡¯t have a lock screen, and the screen lit up as soon as Lynn took it out. Then a


    few messages popped up directly on the home page.


    Lynn identally nced at the message. She was stunned, and then clicked on the message. After


    she read the content sent by the other party, her eyes suddenly widened. And because of the


    stimtion, her chest felt palpitations and pain, and blood even overflowed from the corner of her


    mouth.


    It was a message from Cherry, with only two photos and a few words on it.


    The photo was taken of her head to a man¡¯s head on a hotel bed.


    214


    The profile of the man was exactly the same as Alston¡¯s. The man closed his eyes and was fast asleep


    Cherry¡¯s hair was disheveled, and she looked like she had just woken up. There were bruises on her


    snow white shoulders. It was obvious at a nce that they had had sex before


    She looked at the camera with a seductive smile on her face, and her eyes were full ofcency


    The next sentence was full of provocation, ¡®Cynthia, you didn¡¯t expect that yesterday Alston was on my


    bed and tossed me all night. Your man has really good physical strength!


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you I¡¯m pregnant. The child belongs to Alston. It¡¯s been more than three


    months It¡¯s one month shorter than yours. Are you surprised?¡±


    Then there was an examination report. The time did not differ from what Cherry said She was indeed


    pregnant, and the child was three months old.


    Looking at the inspection report, Lynn felt dizzy. Her eyes darkened, and she fell down on the bed.


    She braced herself and deleted all the photos on the phone. She must not let Cynthia see these. With


    how much Cynthia loved Alston, if Cynthia knew these things, she would definitely go crazy.


    Cynthia was pregnant now, so she must not be stimted!


    After finishing everything, she finally couldn¡¯t hold on. Her fingers lost strength, and the phone fell to the


    floor with a boom, and she passed out.


    Cynthia and Mrs. Lewis were talking about the style of the baby¡¯s shoes when they suddenly heard a


    noise from upstairs and shouted, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the sound? Did something fall?¡±


    Cynthia shouted twice, but no one answered upstairs. Cynthia¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and she


    was about to rush upstairs, but Mrs. Lewis hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Mrs. Smith, you have trouble moving.


    I¡¯ll go and


    see.¡±


    Cynthia nodded. Mrs. Lewis went upstairs quickly and saw Lynn faint on the ground as soon as she


    entered


    the door. She hurriedly shouted downstairs, ¡°Mrs. Smith, hurry up. Let them prepare the car. Your


    mother


    fainted.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Cynthia became anxious, trotted to the door in a panic, and asked


    the


    people guarding outside the vi to prepare a car to go to the central hospital, while contacting Dn to


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    prepare for it.


    After finishing everything, she saw that Mrs. Lewis had helped Lynn go downstairs.


    She hurried over to help. And as soon as she helped Lynn downstairs, the bodyguard brought


    someone over


    and got Lynn into the car. Cynthia and Mrs. Lewis made another car, and several cars drove toward the


    hospital at an extremely fast speed.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lynn was sent to the operating room that Cynthia realized that there was ayer of cold


    sweating out of her back. Her whole body seemed to have fallen into an ice cer, and her hands


    and feet were


    cold.


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly supported her to sit on the bench. ¡°Mrs. Smith, are you all right? Do you feel sick


    to your


    Chapter 127 Faint on Irritation


    3/4


    stomach?¡±


    Cynthia shook her head dejectedly, clutched her clothes, and sat on the bench nkly, feeling


    extremely


    tormented.


    She thought, ¡®Obviously, my mother¡¯s body is already recovering. Why did she faint suddenly? I was


    really careless during this period of time. I only cared about the baby in my stomach but didn¡¯t pay


    close attention to my mother¡¯s physical condition.¡¯


    Cynthia was full of self-me. Her eyes were flushed. Mrs. Lewis touched her cold hands and quickly


    covered them with her hand, but she couldn¡¯t warm them. She hurriedly went downstairs to find a warm


    water bottle.


    Seeing the busy people around, Cynthia sat alone on the bench. She missed Alston very much now,


    but he was away on a business trip and was busy with work, so she couldn¡¯t cause trouble for him.


    Soon Lorenz hurried over. He seemed to be running over. His shirt was wrinkled, and his handsome


    face was covered with sweat in the winter. As soon as he came over, he asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? What¡¯s wrong with my aunt?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, tell me!¡±


    Cynthia looked up at him nkly. Tears rolled down, and her face and lips were purple with cold. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know. When I heard something wrong, my mother had fainted. I don¡¯t know what happened! I¡¯m


    sorry, I didn¡¯t take good care of my mother!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing her tears, Lorenz knew that he was too impatient. Thus, he hurriedlyforted her,


    ¡°My dear Cynthia, don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t me you. I¡­ I¡¯m too anxious¡­¡±


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Cynthia cried even more fiercely. All the tension and anxiety were


    venting out, and she couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    Just when Lorenz didn¡¯t know what to do, the door of the operating room opened, and Dn walked


    out from inside with a tired face.


    They hurried forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor Carter, how is it going?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 128

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 128


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 128 Only the Dead Can Keep Secrets


    Dn took off the mask with a serious expression. ¡°From your mother¡¯s symptoms, it should be that the


    stimtion caused excessive pressure on the heart, and then she temporarily fainted.¡±


    Stimted?


    Cynthia and Lorenz looked at each other with puzzled expressions. She didn¡¯t understand. Her mother


    was in


    good condition before going upstairs and had no physical problems. How could she be stimted after


    only


    a few minutes?


    Thinking about it, she looked at Mrs. Lewis. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, when you went upstairs, did you notice


    anything


    besides my mother?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t think about it at first. But when Cynthia reminded her, she suddenly realized. ¡°Yep,


    when


    your mother fainted, a mobile phone fell beside her.¡±


    ¡°Mobile phone?¡± Cynthia frowned. Her mobile phone was left in her mother¡¯s room¡­


    Thinking of something, she quickly said to Mrs. Lewis, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, send someone to my mother¡¯s


    room and


    bring me the phone.¡±


    After Mrs. Lewis left, Lorenz saw that Cynthia was preupied. He stroked the top of her hair.


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t


    worry. Your mother will be fine.¡±


    When Dn heard this, he looked at them withplicated eyes. ¡°You have to be prepared. Before, I


    wanted


    to wait for her to recover better before doing the surgery. But now there is an ident, so it is better to


    do the


    surgery earlier. I just checked her physical condition, and she is ready for surgery.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Cynthia¡¯s heart immediately became aroused. ¡°If the operation is


    performed now, what is the sess rate?¡±


    ¡°It was nned before that if the body is better, the sess rate can reach 80%. But now I can only be


    60%


    sure.¡± Dn said, and sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect today¡¯s situation. Originally her physical condition


    can be


    better.¡±


    Cynthia clenched her slender fingers tightly. What on earth did her mother see in the phone to be so


    stimted? Who sent what message?


    Soon Mrs. Lewis took the phone over and handed it to Cynthia. ¡°Mrs. Smith, I brought the phone, and


    we


    haven¡¯t touched it the whole time. You can take a look.¡±


    Cynthia clicked on it and took a closer look. She opened all the software but found nothing unusual.


    Lorenz also took the phone. After checking it, he shook his head and handed the phone to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    find anything wrong. It seems that we can only wait for your mother to wake up and then ask her.¡±


    Cynthia stared at the phone, her eyes shed, and she put it in her pocket.


    In the Miller family, Cherry was wearing loose home clothes to cover up her slightly bulging belly,


    holding her


    Chapter 128 Only the Dead Can Keep Secrets


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    mobile phone with smug eyes.


    She heard that Alston went to a rtively remote ce for investigation this time, and the mobile phone


    signal was not working. She took this opportunity to send the photos and pregnancy news to Cynthia,


    and


    maximize the conflict between her and Alston. If Cynthia was stimted to get an abortion, it would be


    the


    best.


    Cherry held onto her mobile phone and waited for almost a day, but she still hadn¡¯t received Cynthia¡¯s


    reply.


    When she was about to sneak out, Jane came back in a good mood.


    Seeing Cherry changing clothes and wearing sunsses and a scarf, as if she was about to go out,


    Jane got


    unhappy. ¡°Cherry, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just too bored at home and want to go out for a walk. I won¡¯t go too far, right at the door of the


    house.¡±


    Cherry exined with a smile.


    Jane knew Cherry¡¯s temperament too well and didn¡¯t believe her words. Jane was slightly angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    I tell


    you not to go out during this time? Keep a low profile. It will be Cecil¡¯s birthday in a few days. I will


    create


    opportunities for you and Ivan. This child is dependent on him. If you show up at this time, if something


    happens to the child, or if someone finds out about your pregnancy, then our family will really have no


    room


    to stand up.¡±


    Cherry lowered her head and curled her lips. She didn¡¯t want to marry Ivan, but she couldn¡¯t let her


    mother find out about her small thoughts. Thus, she could only take off her scarf and sunsses. ¡°Fine.


    I won¡¯t go


    out.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Jane justughed. Cherry remembered how excited Jane was when she entered the door, and


    asked casually, ¡°Mom, what did you do today? Why are you so happy?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the smile on Jane¡¯s face deepened. ¡°I wanted to go to thepany


    today to see what the little vixen who seduced your father looked like, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would


    get good news. That b*tch Lynn saw something, was greatly stimted, fainted, and was sent to the


    hospital. Her condition became more serious. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    When Cherry heard the news, her face turned pale, and her fingers curled up nervously.


    Could it be that Lynn saw the message she sent to Cynthia? She obviously sent it to Cynthia?!


    Thinking of this, she asked eagerly, ¡°Then what about Cynthia? How is Cynthia?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Jane snorted coldly. ¡°She is in a hurry to death now, and she is looking everywhere for the


    reason why Lynn was stimted. I heard that Lynn fainted after reading something on her mobile


    phone. However, she didn¡¯t find something abnormal. Lynn is still in aa. No one knows the reason


    why she was stimted.¡±


    It should be that Lynn deleted the record on purpose.


    Cherry¡¯splexion was better now. It was good if she didn¡¯t get caught. She didn¡¯t want this matter to


    be a big deal. She just wanted to secretly disintegrate the rtionship between Cynthia and


    Alston, but she didn¡¯t expect Lynn saw the message. If it was found out that she sent the message, and


    if something happened to Lynn, neither the Green family nor the Smith family would spare her.


    Chapter 128 Only the Dead Can Keep Secrets


    2/4


    Get doorss


    She hoped that Lynn had better not wake up this time and keep this secret forever.


    After all, only the dead could keep secrets!


    ¡°Good news. It would be great if that b*tch could die straight away.¡±


    The two were worthy of being mother and daughter. Just as Cherry wanted to let Lynn die, Jane said it


    directly.


    As soon as these words came out, Cherry¡¯s eyes lit up. She grabbed Jane¡¯s hand and looked at her


    mysteriously. ¡°Mom, do you want Lynn to die?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jane gritted her teeth as soon as she mentioned Lynn. ¡°I wanted her to die twenty years


    ago, but


    I missed that chance. It¡¯s not easy anymore.¡±


    Jane¡¯s face was full of pity.


    Cherry curled her lips into a sneer. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not hard to let her die.¡±


    Jane looked at Cherry and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Cherry quickly whispered her n in Jane¡¯s ear. Jane¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. And when


    Cherry


    finished speaking, the smile in Jane¡¯s eyes almost overflowed. ¡°Cherry, you are so smart. You are


    worthy of


    being my daughter. This method is good. I will contact that person.¡±


    When Cherry saw Jane¡¯s excited and anxious back, Cherry¡¯s face was full ofcency.


    She didn¡¯t believe it. Could Cynthia always be so lucky?


    Lynn was in aa for five days this time and opened her eyes at night on the fifth day. Cynthia had


    been


    watching by the bed, her eyes full of red blood. Seeing Lynn open her eyes raving, she was so excited


    that


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    tears fell down.


    ¡°Mom, mom!¡±


    She held Lynn¡¯s hand tightly, her face full of excitement.


    Lynn looked at her with a tired face and red eyes, touched her face with distress, and said hoarsely,


    ¡°Cynthia,


    you have lost a lot of weight. I¡¯m sorry. I made you worry!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cynthia rubbed her fingers affectionately, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    Mrs. Lewis quickly poured a ss of water, and together with Cynthia carefully fed it to Lynn.


    After Lynn drank the water, her voice improved a lot. Then she looked at Cynthia reproachfully.


    ¡°Cynthia, you


    are pregnant now. How can you be so tired and not care about your body at all!¡±


    Cynthia smiled palely, ¡°When you were in aa, I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well. Thus, mom, you must


    take good


    care of your body in the future.¡±


    Lynn pursed his lips, remembering the news she saw before he fell into aa, and looking at


    Cynthia, her


    eyes were full of distress.


    ?


    She thought that Cynthia had met a very good husband, a man worthy of entrusting her for the rest of


    her life. However, she didn¡¯t expect that kind of thing to happen. Cynthia was so miserable.


    After they had a conversation, Cynthia hesitated for a long time before tentatively asking cautiously,


    ¡°Mom, before you got in aa¡­ What did you see?¡±


    Lynn paused, then covered it up, and smiled nonchntly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Your cell phone rm


    rang. I thought someone called you. I got up too anxiously, tripped over the cab, and fainted.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she directly avoided the topic and told Mrs. Lewis that she wanted to drink her


    stewed soup.


    Cynthia frowned slightly as she listened to her mother talking to Mrs. Lewis. She always felt that her


    mother was covering up something. There must be something she didn¡¯t know.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 129

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 129


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 129 He May Be Cheating on Me


    They had a conversation. Then Cynthia helped her mother cover the quilt and quietly retreated out.


    She clenched the phone in her pocket and smiled at Mrs. Lewis, ¡®Mrs Lewis, my mom said she wants


    to drink your soup. I¡¯m fine here. Why don¡¯t you go home first?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis responded, told her some precautions, and left


    Cynthia touched her swollen belly, then turned around and walked towards the hospital gate.


    She remembered that there was a digital store opposite the hospital.


    Ten minutester, Cynthia came to a small shop in the alley opposite the hospital. A young man was


    sitting on the counter and ying with his mobile phone. When he saw her, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Belle, what can I do for you?¡±


    Cynthia smiled slightly and handed over her mobile phone. ¡°I identally deleted some messages.


    Can you restore them for me?¡±


    She was very beautiful and made people¡¯s eyes shine. In order to show his ability, the young man


    immediately took it. ¡°A piece of cake. Just wait for a few minutes, and I will restore it to you right away.¡±


    After speaking, he started to operate directly.


    Cynthia stood in front of the counter, pinching the hem of her clothes nervously with her fingers and


    waiting anxiously.


    After almost ten minutes, the young man stopped, gave her aplicated look, and handed her the


    phone. ¡°It¡¯s repaired.¡±


    When the man saw her maternity clothes and bulging belly, his eyes were full of sympathy. ¡°When you


    look at the messages, you must hold on to something, and don¡¯t get too excited.¡±


    When Cynthia heard what he said, her heart tightened. She took the phone. As soon as she opened it,


    she saw the message from Cherry.


    That ambiguous photo, the pregnancy checklist, and provocative words.


    A cold air rose directly from the soles of her feet and prated her heart. She held the phone tightly.


    Her face was as pale as snow, and even her lips were white.


    Seeing that she was not in a good condition, the young man hurried out of the counter and asked


    anxiously, ¡°Are you OK? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    Cynthia held on to the cab and managed to stand upright. She shook her head, paid the money,


    and turned to leave the shop.


    The young man looked at her in a trance. He was worried and followed her all the time. He sighed


    when he saw her cross the road safely and enter the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful. She¡¯s pregnant but her husband is still messing around outside. If I have such a beautiful


    wife,


    Chantor 120 Ha M.


    Get Bonus


    ?


    1 will definitely not do anything to harm her¡­ What does her husband think¡­


    The young man returned to the small shop muttering.


    Cynthia staggered back to the hospital, standing in the crowded hall with a dazed expression.


    When she saw the video before, she felt that Alston was drugged, not on his own initiative. But now, he


    and


    Cherry were sleeping together again.


    When Cynthia thought of that ambiguous photo, her eyes began to turn ck. Her fingers were tightly


    clenched, and she didn¡¯t feel any pain when her nails pierced her palm.


    Sheughed at herself. Cherry was pregnant more than three months and only one month shorter than


    her.


    Alston was really capable.


    Cynthia leaned against the pirs in the hall. Her mind was lost, and herplexion was very bad. The


    patients and family membersing and going were all staring at her.


    Helen was about to go upstairs with the patient¡¯s list when she nced at Cynthia from the corner of


    her eye. Then she walked quickly toward Cynthia with a smile on her face. ¡°Cynthia, I heard that the


    godmother woke


    up just now. It¡¯s so good¡­¡±


    Seeing Cynthia¡¯s abnormalplexion and red and tearful eyes, she choked up a bit, and asked


    cautiously,


    ¡°Cynthia, you¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t speak and just stared at Helen with tears in her eyes. The despair in Cynthia¡¯s eyes


    made


    Helen feel a little suffocated.


    Helen walked up to Cynthia cautiously, gently hugged Cynthia into her arms, patted Cynthia on the


    back, and said in an unbelievably gentle voice, ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. You can tell me no


    matter what kind of difficulties you encountered. We will help you. Don¡¯t hold back in your heart.¡±


    Cynthia was wearing thick clothes, but Helen still felt Cynthia¡¯s cold body temperature. Thus, she tried


    her best to hold Cynthia in her arms, trying to warm Cynthia with her own body temperature.


    Cynthia was patted on the back with a dazed expression, and the grievances and sorrows umted


    in her heart suddenly spewed out. From watching the video to now, she had not told anyone about


    everything. All were silently suppressed in her heart by herself. She kept pretending nothing had


    happened.


    But now when she saw the new photos and the pregnancy list, all the negative emotions came out.


    Cynthia felt that if she continued to hide it and kept it in her heart, she would go crazy.


    No wonder her mother was stimted. No wonder her mother fainted. Her mother loved her so much.


    How


    could she bear seeing this?


    Cynthia flung herself into Helen¡¯s arms, pinching Helen¡¯s white coat tightly with her fingers, She shed


    tears silently at first, then cried uncontrobly. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and cried


    heart-piercingly.


    Tears were smeared on her delicate and beautiful face. Her hair was messily stuck to her forehead,


    and her cheeks were as pale as snow. It was even more distressing to cry for such a delicate person.


    Chapter 129 He May Be Cheating on Me


    2/4


    ?


    When Helen heard Cynthia¡¯s cries of grievance, Helen¡¯s emotions were also infected, and then her


    tears.


    flowed down one after another.


    Everyone in the hall looked this way, watching the two beautiful girls hug each other and cry bitterly.


    When Cynthia stopped crying, Helen looked at her swollen walnut-like eyes and pulled her into Dn¡¯s


    private


    office.


    Seeing Cynthia¡¯s appearance, Dn approached with concern and wanted to ask, but was kicked out


    by


    Helen.


    Helen twisted a cold towel and put it on Cynthia¡¯s swollen eyes, watching her sitting obediently. Cynthia


    still


    tightly held the corner of Helen¡¯s clothes. Helen said softly, ¡°Cynthia, What happened? You can tell me.


    If you


    don¡¯t want to say it. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Cynthia was silent for a long time, and finally spoke.


    ¡°Alston cheated¡­¡±


    Helen froze for a moment and almost didn¡¯t hold down the cold towel. Her expression was full of shock.


    ¡°How


    is it possible!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Although she and Alston didn¡¯t have much contact, just a few short contacts,


    she


    could tell that Alston really liked Cynthia. He loved Cynthia very much and wished to bring her by his


    side all


    day long.


    How could a man who loved Cynthia so much cheat on her?!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Cynthia let go of the corner of Helen¡¯s clothes and twisted her two little hands together tightly as if this


    could give herself infinite courage.


    She first said the video that she was forced to watch when she was kidnapped.


    ¡°It was clearly captured in the video. That face was indeed Alston¡¯s. I noticed that he might have been.


    drugged. He maybe unconsciously had sex with¡­ Cherry. However, Cherry sent me her ambiguous


    photos with Alston and a pregnancy test report a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± Helen eximed.


    Cynthia pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, three months. The time of thest video¡­ just


    coincided. If there is no ident, it should be¡­ Alston¡¯s!¡±


    It took her a lot of courage to say this.


    Helen was stunned for a long time, then realized that the towel was no longer cold, so she took it off.


    Cynthia narrowed her eyes, adjusted to the light, and then looked at Helen. ¡°What do you think I should


    do? Should I take the initiative to divorce, or pretend not to know, give birth to a child, and live with him


    for the rest of my life?¡±


    Helen looked at Cynthia withplicated eyes. Cynthia¡¯s almond eyes which were always moist and


    affectionate lost their luster, giving people a feeling of despair.


    e lost their just


    Helen¡¯s heart seemed to be stabbed severely by a needle, and it hurt sharply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Maybe this is Cherry¡¯s conspiracy, just like the pictures of Alston and Hulda before


    Maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­ The photos and videos may beposites. You also know that


    Cherry is full of tricks. She could do any kind of dirty tricks by all means. Before you get the evidence,


    don¡¯t be


    impulsive or scare yourself.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned for a long time and then smiled palely, ¡°Yes, you are right. I panicked when I saw


    Alston in the photos and videos. I really have to check it out,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can figure it out.¡± Helen breathed a sigh of relief, and re-read the message sent by


    Cherry on


    the phone.


    Seeing the hospital to which the checklist belongs, Helen zoomed in carefully to see the doctor¡¯s


    signature. ¡°Cynthia, the doctor who checked her is my senior sister. I¡¯ll call and ask.¡±


    Cynthia nodded, and Helen quickly found the phone number of that senior sister in her address book


    and


    called to inquire.


    After connecting, she turned on the speakerphone and asked Cherry¡¯s name.


    Helen¡¯s senior sister was very familiar with the name and said directly, ¡°I remember this woman. She


    and her mother came for an examination together. After the results came out and confirmed that she


    was pregnant, her mother asked her to have an abortion. That woman didn¡¯t want the child either. Later


    I said that if the child was aborted, she might not be able to conceive again. Then they stopped thinking


    about abortion¡­.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 130

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 130


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 130 Put on an Act


    After hanging up the phone, both of them froze for a long time


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she threw the cold towel in her hand into the water with a snap. All


    the


    despair in her eyes disappeared.


    ¡°The child must not be Alston¡¯s F*ck. I was deceived by Cherry again!¡± Cynthia was angry and couldn¡¯t


    help.


    being happy, and unconsciously spat out obscenities.


    Helen¡¯s expression was still a little dazed.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were still coaxing, and she suddenlyughed and took Helen¡¯s hand. ¡°If the child


    belongs to


    Alston, Cherry and Jane would like to keep the child. How could it be possible to abort it just after being


    diagnosed with pregnancy? That is¡­¡±


    Before Cynthia finished speaking, Helen¡¯s eyes lit up, and she continued, ¡°The only possibility is that


    the child


    is not Alston¡¯s.¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips and dimpled with a smile. She nodded, ¡°But the time of pregnancy is the same


    as the


    date of the previous video. Therefore, it is very likely that the person in the video is not Alston at all!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she felt much more rxed, as if a big stone pressing on her heart had


    been


    removed. And the whole person revealed lightness from the inside to the outside.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you saw that person looks exactly like Alston¡­¡±


    Helen didn¡¯t want to uncover Cynthia¡¯s scars again. But Helen thought that if Alston really cheated, she


    would


    let Cynthia know the truth and let Cynthia get out quickly.


    Cynthia was only stunned for a moment, frowning and holding back her nausea. She recalled the video


    at that time and found something wrong with it. ¡°I remember that in that video, the man only showed his


    side.


    face from the beginning to the end, and he didn¡¯t have a straight face.¡±


    Then she took her mobile phone, clicked on the message Cherry sent to herself, found the ambiguous


    photo,


    and showed it to Helen.


    ¡°This photo is just a side profile. It is very likely that she has found someone who looks very simr to


    Alston.¡±


    As she spoke, she zoomed in on the photo and pointed to a small mole on the man¡¯s neck in the photo


    that. was so small that it was almost impossible to find it. Her face was full of excitement. ¡°There is no


    mole on


    Alston¡¯s neck.¡±


    Helen looked at it for a long time and sighed, ¡°Dear me. There is really a person with such a simr


    profile to Alston. I looked at it several times, but I didn¡¯t recognize it.¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly thought of Lynn, and her voice faltered, ¡°That is to say, the godmother


    fainted


    because of seeing this?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the smile on Cynthia¡¯s face fell. She could not forget the fear in her


    heart.


    when she saw her mother fainting.


    Her mother¡¯s body was very weak. Originally, as long as her mother got a good recovery, she would


    have an operation when her body could bear it. The sess rate was 80%. And if Dn performed the


    operation, the rate would be 100%. However, everything was ruined by Cherry.


    Cynthia thought, and hatred shed in her eyes. ¡°This group of fleas in the Miller family has been


    jumping up and down all day long, and I will never spare them.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? Is there anything I can do!¡± Helen said with a serious expression.


    Cynthia curled her lips coldly. ¡°Since she wants to see me suffer so much, then I will take the initiative


    to talk


    to her!¡±


    As she spoke, she found Cherry¡¯s number and dialed it.


    Cherry originally thought that the messages had been deleted by Lynn. Thus, she nned to use other


    means to let Cynthia know, but Cynthia called her now directly.


    She looked at the caller ID, panicked, and connected in a hurry.


    On the opposite side, Cynthia¡¯s voice was hoarse and exhausted, as if she had suffered torment.


    ¡°What the h*ll are you trying to do!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Cherry understood that Cynthia should see the message and know


    that she was pregnant.


    She was proud of herself, and there was a hint of arrogance in her voice. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t want to


    compete with you for anything, but something has happened to Alston and me. And I am pregnant with


    a child. I can¡¯t let the Smith family¡¯s child not go home.¡±


    Listening to Cherry making up nonsense, Cynthia wished she could pass through the phone and p


    Cherry to death, but she resisted it, and her voice was forbearance, ¡°So!¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re a person who can¡¯t tolerate sand in your eyes. Since I¡¯m pregnant, I like Alston. I


    don¡¯t mind following him without a name or status, but I don¡¯t know if you mind.¡±


    After Cynthia heard this sentence, anger welled up from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents


    teach you etiquette, righteousness, and shame? Knowing that other people have families, you still


    come here, shamelessly destroying other people¡¯s families. I don¡¯t think you are a daughter of a noble


    family. You are worse than the women who specialize in business with their bodies. They¡¯re upright no


    matter what. What are you? You are as disgusting as a rat in the gutter.¡±


    Cherry was ashamed and annoyed by what Cynthia said. She was also polite and honest at the


    beginning. However, the Miller family had fallen into the current state. How could she helplessly see


    Cynthia, who was not as good as her since childhood, being favored by everyone, with infinite glory?


    She couldn¡¯t do it!


    Even if there was a slight chance, she would still want to pull Cynthia down. Why would Cynthia easily


    get someone she couldn¡¯t get herself? And why could Cynthia be loved by that person?


    These jealousies and resentments turned into raging rage, burning all her shame and reason. If she


    could Chapter 130 Put on an Act.


    see Cynthia¡¯s downfall, she would be willing to do anything


    Thinking of this, Cherry said with her face twisted ferociously, ¡°So what? At least I have Alston¡¯s child


    now No


    matter how ruthless Alston is, he will admit his own child¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Both Cynthia and Helen heard this sentence, and they looked at each other, both thinking it was very


    funny


    This Cherry was addicted to pretending Did she really believe that the one in her belly was Alston¡¯s?


    Cynthia held back the smile in her throat, and finally said her purpose, ¡°Let¡¯s meet and talk¡±


    Cherry hesitated for a while. Jane told her not to go out. But she really wanted to feel Cynthia¡¯s grief


    and


    despair up close, so she agreed directly.


    The two made an appointment to meet.


    After Cynthia hung up the phone, Helen looked at her worriedly. ¡°Are you going to see her alone? What


    if


    something happens? You are pregnant with twins. If she¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t bear to speak.


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°Compared to me, she doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to the baby in her womb now.


    Did you


    forget that the senior sister said that if she can¡¯t keep this baby, it will be difficult for her to get pregnant


    in


    the future? She will definitely cherish the baby in her womb.¡±


    Seeing Helen want to say something else, Cynthia said directly, ¡°If you are worried, you can follow me


    there. If


    you see anything wrong, you cane and help me.¡±


    Helen nodded and then agreed.


    Cynthia arrived at the agreed coffee shop ahead of time, and Helen sat in a hidden booth nearby.


    After Cynthia waited for nearly half an hour, Cherry camete. Cherry wore a hat, mask, and scarf to


    hide her


    appearance, but she was wearing a maternity dress that showed off her belly.


    After seeing Cynthia, she stepped down opposite her, but she didn¡¯t take off those disguises.


    Seeing her appearance, Cynthia sneered, ¡°You also feel ashamed to face others. So wrap yourself up


    so


    tightly?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s whole body was wrapped, and only a pair of eyes were exposed. Her eyes were burning with


    anger.


    Because she was wearing a mask, she spoke in a muffled voice, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. What do you


    want to


    talk to me about? If you want me to give up this child, you don¡¯t need to talk about it. I will definitely give


    birth


    to Alston¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°Born to be an illegitimate child?¡± Cynthia looked at Cherry with a sneer. ¡°Whether Alston loves me or


    not,


    anyone with eyes can tell. If you want to use this child to ckmail him, then you are using the wrong


    method. If Alston knows you are pregnant with his child, his first reaction will definitely be to kill this


    child.


    Believe it or not?¡±


    Cherry was proudly touching her belly, deliberately showing her pregnant belly to Cynthia. But upon


    she heard


    these words, a trace of panic shed in her eyes.


    Chapter 130 Put on an Act


    3/4


    She really thought about nning to climb into Alston¡¯s bed and lie to him to conceive his child.


    However, it was indeed like what Cynthia said. Even if Alston knew that the child was his, he would not


    let her give birth


    to it.


    He would not let Cynthia be wronged.


    Cherry realized this, and felt jealous and hated. But she said stubbornly, ¡°Don¡¯t be rmist. This child is


    Alston¡¯s. He won¡¯t do that. Even if he wants to do it, I will try my best to escape. I won¡¯t believe he will


    kill his own child after I give birth to this child.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 131

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 131


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 131 Stop Acting


    Cherry kept saying the word ¡°Alston¡¯s child without the slightest expression of guilt on her face


    Cynthia¡¯s


    smile became colder and colder


    Cherry also saw her cold eyes, shuddered, and looked at her defensively I know you have been


    pampered by Alston all the time, and you won¡¯t ept the child in my belly If you dare to touch me, I


    will die with you and


    your child


    Helen was closer to Cherry Hearing that sentence, she wanted to get up subconsciously Cynthia


    waved her


    hand under the table. Helen frowned and then sat down again, but her eyes were still fixed on Cherry


    to


    prevent that lunatic Cherry from suddenly harming Cynthia.


    never thought of preventing you from giving birth to this child.¡± After a few seconds, Cynthia said it, and


    as


    expected, she saw Cherry¡¯s expression of obvious distrust.


    Cherry didn¡¯t believe that Cynthia would allow her to give birth to the kid after knowing it was Alston¡¯s.


    In the next second, Cynthia said directly, ¡°I know you are pregnant, but I don¡¯t know if the child is


    Alston¡¯s. So,


    you can give birth if you want, and you will raise it yourself anyway.¡±


    Cherry clenched, and her eyeballs rolled subconsciously in a panic. ¡°This child definitely is his. You


    also


    watched that video. He was drugged. We had sex. You saw it with your own eyes. The timing was right


    too. If


    it¡¯s not his, who else¡¯s?¡±


    Cynthia smiled casually. ¡°The time is indeed right¡­¡±


    Cherry just breathed a sigh of relief, but Cynthia then added, ¡°But I was quite emotional at the time, so I


    didn¡¯t


    look carefully. I only saw that the general profiles were simr, but there are many simr people in the


    world.


    Hulda and I look alike.¡±


    Cherry panickedpletely and turned pale. However, no one could see it because of the mask.


    She tried to calm herself and said ironically, ¡°Cynthia, you are afraid that Alston will love me if I give


    birth to


    the kid. That is why you doubt me. I¡¯m done talking with you.¡±


    As she spoke, she stood up directly, flustered, and wanted to leave.


    Seeing that, Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The voice was not loud, but Cherry subconsciously stopped and turned to look at Cynthia.


    Cynthia knocked on the table, not in a hurry, but Cherry was extremely flustered in her heart, ¡°What do


    you


    want to say? The child is not Alston¡¯s. I advise you not to deceive yourself!¡±


    Seeing her fake stern look, Cynthia finally said, ¡°How about this? You don¡¯t have to wait for the baby to


    be born for a test. The baby in your womb is almost four months old, and you can do amniocentesis.


    Soon, we¡¯ll


    know if it¡¯s Alston¡¯s.¡±


    Without waiting for her to continue to answer, Cynthia added directly, ¡°I can make an appointment for


    you directly in our hospital, and I will do it myself. If you think I¡¯ll hurt you, I will let other doctors in our


    department do it for you. The doctors in the central hospital are very good. What do you think?¡±


    Chapter 131 Stop Acting¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    1/2


    Cherry now had no way back She was panicked and angry She stared at Cynthia fiercely and said with


    at


    sharp and loud voice. I won¡¯t do it I won¡¯t do amniocentesis. You know all the doctors in your hospital.


    They


    are all working from you and Alston. If I fall into your hands, you will definitely take the opportunity to


    get rid


    of my child


    Her voice was sharp that the customers at the nearby tables all looked over and stared at them in


    surprise.


    Cynthia ignored other people¡¯s gazes andzily leaned on the back of the chair. She looked at Cherry


    and


    said. ¡°You don¡¯t look firm. The child is not Alston¡¯s ¡±


    ¡°It is As if to cover up, Cherry¡¯s voice became louder and louder. ¡°You are a vicious woman in your


    bones.


    You deliberately pretended to be gentle and innocent. Knowing that I am pregnant with his child, you


    panicked, right? Let me tell you. I will never let you hurt my child!¡±


    She was so anxious that she dropped her mask, looking so much like a pitiful but tough mom.


    Everyone in the world sympathized with the weak. Seeing that, they looked at Cynthia unkindly.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be too cruel. How can you kill her child?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how can you look so nice but actually so mean? It is a baby, and the baby¡¯s life matters!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s so mean!¡±


    Seeing that everyone was scolding Cynthia, Helen couldn¡¯t sit still. She stood up directly, walked to


    Cynthia,


    and red at the others.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the facts, shut up. You will be responsible for what you say!¡±


    The people around stopped talking embarrassingly, but they were obviously dissatisfied.


    Cynthia patted her arm tofort her. She then looked at the proud Cherry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?


    ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t want you to have a miscarriage. I would let you give birth safely, but, obviously, you


    don¡¯t


    believe what I said.


    ¡°And you said that the child in your belly is Alston¡¯s. Why should I believe you? Any evidence? I told


    you a way to prove yourself, but you don¡¯t want to do it. Wow, you said it all, and I can¡¯t even doubt


    you? So fair.¡±


    Cherry was defeated by what she said.


    Cynthia paused for a moment and then turned to look at several tables of customers around her coldly.


    ¡°Do you know the facts? Since you don¡¯t know, let me tell you. This poor pregnant woman said that my


    husband slept with her during my pregnancy. When I was four months pregnant, she came to tell me


    that she was also pregnant. And she said hers was three months old.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    A mistress who destroyed other people¡¯s families was beyond thew of nature.


    2/3


    Seeing the guilt on their faces, Cynthia continued. ¡°I believe my husband, but I don¡¯t believe her words


    is


    there anything wrong with saying that I want to check whether the child in her belly is my husband¡¯s or


    not?


    Do you all think we have to ept the kid even though she is lying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t know the situation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, girl. I¡¯m sorry. We wronged you.¡±


    ¡°The mistresses should all go to hell. This one is so scheming that she misled us all.¡±


    Thecency in Cherry¡¯s eyes receded, and she tightly guarded her belly with a guilty conscience.


    She looked at the crowd vigntly, fearing that they would rush over and hurt her and the baby in her


    belly.


    This child was her talisman, and she must protect it.


    ¡°Cynthia, you¡­ you tell them to shut up!¡± Cherry red at Cynthia with threats in her eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± Cynthia shrugged. ¡°When they misunderstood me just now, you didn¡¯t say anything. I learned it


    from


    you.¡±


    Cherry was speechless and yelled at those people. ¡°This is our own business. Who told you to meddle


    in other people¡¯s business¡­ What are you looking at? F*ck off! I am pregnant. Touch me, and I¡¯ll call


    the police.¡±


    The customer looked at her stupid and unreasonable look. They looked at each other in nk dismay.


    No one dared to mess with a pregnant woman. In just a few minutes, they all left.


    Cherry breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Helen, who was beside Cynthia. ¡°You brought someone


    here, so you can bully me, right?! Let me tell you. If you touch me, I will call the police immediately.¡±


    Helen smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t intend to do anything to you. We¡¯re here to end this


    thing. Stop


    acting. There is no one else around. We know exactly that your baby is not Alston¡¯s.¡±


    Cherry frowned. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Helen smiled. ¡°You dared note to the central hospital and secretly went to another


    hospital for examination. The doctor who examined you is our friend. Close friend.¡±


    Cherry was shocked. What a tiny world. She went to another hospital but met Cynthia¡¯s friend.


    When Cynthia saw her in shock, she sneered. ¡°We really want to know why you cherish this child this


    much


    but wanted to abort it at first.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 132

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 132


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 132 Exin


    You¡¯re talking nonsense I didn¡¯t intend to abort the child Cherry subconsciously retorted, clutching her


    stomach tightly with her fingers.


    Helen and Cynthia looked at each other with ironic smiles. Helen even picked up the phone directly and


    flipped through the address book ¡°This is her phone number. Should we call her to confirm it?¡±


    Cherry was stunned, and she subconsciously wanted to grab the phone.


    Helen was tall. She raised her mobile phone high, avoiding Cherry. ¡°You liar!¡±


    Cherry gritted her teeth and gave them a look of resentment. Ran hadn¡¯t been exposed, but they still


    found


    out that the person who had sex with her was not Alston. She really hated it.


    Why was Cynthia so lucky every time? Cherry had nned for so long, and she was pregnant with


    someone¡¯s


    kid. Yet it did no harm to Cynthia at all.


    Cherry was furious but had nowhere to vent her anger. Cynthia enjoyed the scene a lot.


    ¡°Enough, Cherry. I do believe you should spend more of your time on your dad than try to fool me.¡±


    Cherry frowned. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Cynthia drank the water carelessly. When Cherry got impatient, Cynthia said slowly, ¡°Your father is


    deeply in


    love with his assistant. Aren¡¯t you worried about your status? The heir of the Miller family.¡±


    Cherry rolled her eyes. She knew it all when Jane and Beck quarreled. She rxed and sneered. ¡°I


    thought you


    knew something interesting. Dad is rich and hot. It¡¯s normal for women to like him. He¡¯s just looking for


    something new when he¡¯s with those young women outside. That¡¯s all. He won¡¯t take them home


    anyway.¡±


    As she said that, she deliberately nced at Cynthia sarcastically. ¡°Your mom was one of them. Tell


    me. You


    really think Dad cares about your mom? Or you?¡±


    Cynthia clenched her fists. Helen noticed it and quickly soothed Cynthia.


    Cynthia took a few deep breaths, looked at Cherry, and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s different this time. That woman is


    pregnant, and it¡¯s a boy. We will have a younger brother soon. Are you happy?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s expression changed instantly. She knew better than anyone else how much Beck wanted a


    son. If


    that mistress really gave birth to a child, then she and her mother would be kicked out.


    ¡°You lied to me. Dad is so old¡­ Where did you get the news?¡±


    Seeing that her expression changed drastically, Cynthia chuckled. ¡°Not really that old. That assistant


    girl is


    really young. I heard that she is under twenty-five. You two can be sisters¡­¡±


    ¡°Cynthia Miller!¡± Cherry couldn¡¯t take it anymore and interrupted Cynthia. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you are also a


    Miller. If


    the boy is really born, I won¡¯t get those shares, and neither will you.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care about it at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care about those shares. I own more than half of the Miller


    family¡¯s


    shares, while you have nothing.¡±


    Cherry was stunned, her fingers tightly clutching the hem of her clothes She finally had a sense of


    crisis


    now. She wouldn¡¯t be able to live a rich life nor marry a rich man if she didn¡¯t get any share


    She had to go home quickly and tell Jane about it


    ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent This is not over


    Before she left, she uttered harsh words Helen nced at Cynthia worriedly Will she carry out any


    other


    stupid n?¡±


    Cynthia gave a cold snort ¡°Like she will ever make it. That¡¯s just what those viin people always say


    Helen froze for a moment then burst outughing.


    What Cynthia said made sense.


    ¡°But you still have to be careful. Pay attention to Cherry¡¯s recent actions, and don¡¯t fall into her trap.¡±


    Helen


    warned cautiously.


    Cynthia took her hand and rubbed her arm. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll ask Greg to send someone to watch the Miller


    family


    and tell you if there is any movement.¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement.


    Cynthia was happy when she suddenly thought of her mother lying in the hospital. Her expression


    froze.


    ¡°Mom passed out a few days ago because she saw those photos of Cherry. She must have deeply


    misunderstood Alston. Let¡¯s go to the hospital and exin this to her. Otherwise, she will worry about


    me all


    the time. It¡¯ll be bad for her health.¡±


    Helen nodded, took her arm, and helped her walk to the hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. You don¡¯t have to be so careful¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always good to be careful. You are too careless. You went to Cherry alone. What if she lost her


    mind and


    hurt you?¡±


    Helen med her, and Cynthia admitted it was her fault and promised to be more careful in the future.


    The two cuddled up to each other and walked away. Looked so close to each other, closer than sisters.


    After returning to the hospital, Cynthia stood at the door of the ward, hesitated for a moment, and


    pushed


    open the door.


    As soon as she entered the ward, she saw Lynn reclining on the pillow, frowning. Cynthia sighed


    inwardly.


    Lynn was concentrating on her own affairs and didn¡¯t notice Cynthia. She always felt that Cynthia had a


    hard life before and wanted to find someone who could pamper her and love her for the rest of her life.


    After Cynthia married Alston, Lynn saw with her own eyes that Alston was nice to Cynthia. She thought


    that Alston was someone worthy of Cynthia¡¯s entrustment for the rest of her life, but after seeing those


    photos


    and the message from Cherry, she was at a loss.


    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking?¡± Cynthia said, and Lynn subconsciously trembled.


    ?


    Only then did she realize that Cynthia was already sitting beside her bed smiling


    ¡°When did youe?¡± Lynn smiled stiffly with her face pale.


    Cynthia felt heartbroken. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while. You seem to have something on your mind 1


    Lynn pursed her lips, looked at Cynthia firmly, grabbed her hand suddenly, and asked tentatively,


    ¡°Cynthia, do you really want to spend the rest of your life with Alston?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Cynthia replied quickly, ¡°I love Alston very much, and I¡¯m pregnant with his child. I want to


    have


    our child.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lynn became even more worried.


    ¡°What if Alston sleeps with other girls? What would you do?¡±


    When she asked that, she was sweating, actually.


    Cynthia froze for a moment then suddenly smiled. ¡°Mom, you must have read the message sent by


    Cherry,


    right?¡±


    Lynn was stunned and stammered. ¡°Uh, how did you know? I think I¡¯ve¡­¡±


    ¡°Deleted it, right?¡± Cynthia pouted, a little dissatisfied. ¡°You don¡¯t use your phone often, so you don¡¯t


    know that the information can be restored. I took it to the digital store and let someone restore it.¡±


    Hearing that, Lynn felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look at Cynthia. After a long time, she said, ¡°Since


    you have seen it, then take my advice. Since Alston is with Cherry, and she is pregnant, you should


    divorce Alston. Move out. I¡¯ll support you and the kid, We¡¯re rich.¡±


    Lynn was trying really hard tofort Cynthia. She felt a warm current flow through her heart.


    ¡°Mom, we were all deceived. After reading the message, we subconsciously thought that Alston met


    Cherry under the guise of a business trip. But in fact, there was no such thing.¡± Cynthia became more


    and more excited as she spoke, and her face flushed with anger. ¡°I just got in touch with Lloyd. Lloyd


    and Alston were both on a business trip in a very remote ce. And they were not with Cherry at all.¡±


    As she spoke, she told Lynn exactly what Helen had heard from their friend. When she got excited, she


    clenched her fists tightly, wishing to punch Cherry.


    After Lynn listened to the whole story in a daze, she said, ¡°So, the child is not Alston¡¯s. It¡¯s from the


    man who


    looks very simr to Alston?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cynthia nodded, ¡°So, Mom, don¡¯t persuade me to divorce Alston. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Lynn nodded, feeling much better, and muttered, ¡°Good then. Very good.¡±


    Cynthia pouted and said, ¡°Mom, you lied to me. You said you identally fell, but Dn clearly said it


    was


    acute fainting caused by stimtion.¡±


    ¡°You are pregnant. What if you saw those messages? I couldn¡¯t let you see them,¡± Lynn said with much


    anger, ¡°Cherry Miller is so young yet so mean. How could she do this?!¡±


    Chapter 132 Exin


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    Cynthia lowered her head and sneered. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t forget she is Jane¡¯s daughter. With such a vicious


    mother, how kind can she be?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 133

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 133


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 133 Reunion


    Cherry came back in a hurry, just in time to see Jane sitting on the sofa enjoying tea in good spirits.


    She rushed over anxiously, yanked Jane¡¯s arm, and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, why are you still in the mood


    for


    tea?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Jane spilled her tea. The hot tea fell on her fingers, causing her to gasp in pain.


    ¡°Cherry, be careful. I¡¯m holding a cup.¡± Jane finally put down the tea before looking at Cherry angrily.


    ¡°What


    are you doing in such a hurry? Didn¡¯t I tell you to be more cautious? Do you know that you are


    pregnant? Don¡¯t


    run. You may hurt the baby.¡±


    As she spoke, she noticed Cherry¡¯s attire. And she became even more serious. ¡°You sneaked out


    again, didn¡¯t


    you? Last time, I told you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, now is not the time to talk about this!¡± Cherry directly interrupted Jane. ¡°Dad¡¯s lover is pregnant!¡±


    Jane was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?! It can¡¯t be!¡±


    Seeing her in a trance, Cherry slowed down and said hesitantly. ¡°I heard that the woman is pregnant


    with a


    boy. Dad is very happy.¡±


    Jane bit her lip fiercely. She was mad. ¡°Of course, he is very happy. He has wanted a boy his whole


    life.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? If that child is born, there will be no ce for us.¡± Cherry anxiously bit her


    finger, looking at Jane with red eyes. She was really scared this time.


    Jane was very distressed. Although the rtionship between her and Beck was getting worse and


    worse,


    they loved each other. And she still loved him.


    ¡°That child won¡¯t make it.¡± When Jane said these words, she looked extremely stern.


    Cherry was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s also what I think. Do you have any ns?¡±


    ¡°If we want to get rid of that child, we have to find out where Beck hid that b*tch.¡±


    Jane was furious when thinking about it. She had a quarrel with Beck before and mentioned that b*tch.


    He was afraid that Jane would hurt her, so he secretly hid her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He really cherishes that b*tch a lot. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s already no ce for us in his heart.¡±


    Jane directly called a private detective she often cooperated. Lynn¡¯s existence was found out by the


    detective before. If she hired that detective again, she would soon know where that b*tch was.


    A few dayster, Greg told Cynthia that Jane pushed Vanessa down the stairs, and the child was gone.


    Cynthia held her milk and didn¡¯t drink it for a long time. She suddenly felt very guilty. If she hadn¡¯t told


    Cherry


    about the baby, maybe the child would be safe. It was a life.


    Seeing that she was not in high spirits, Greg asked warmly, ¡°Why are you upset?¡±


    Cynthia sighed and said what she was thinking.


    Chapter 133 Reunion


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    After hearing that, Greg looked at her with more kind eyes, thinking Cynthia was too soft-hearted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Actually, the child would never be born.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned when she heard Greg¡¯s words. ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Only then did Greg tell what he found out.


    Vanessa was indeed pregnant, and it was also a boy. Yet in order to be pregnant, she took a lot of


    medicine.


    The medicine did a lot of harm to the baby. And she would lose the baby no matter what.


    She didn¡¯t dare to tell Beck because she had asked for too many things from Beck. Beck also promised


    to buy


    her a luxury car. If she told him that the child had problems, she would lose everything.


    She kept the baby a secret even though she knew she wouldn¡¯t give birth to the baby. When she knew


    that


    Jane was investigating her, she deliberately exposed herself. Through Jane¡¯s hand, she aborted the


    child.


    Holding the warm milk, Cynthia was dumbfounded. Her delicate face was full of surprise. ¡°She is really


    ruthless.¡±


    Vanessa, a woman who could be so cruel to herself, would definitely be a strong enemy of Jane and


    Cherry in


    the future.


    ¡°Yeah. Beck Miller was furious when he heard about this incident. He pped Jane Miller several times


    and threatened to divorce her. Now the Miller family is a total mess. Many people areughing at


    them.¡±


    Those people had harmed Cynthia and Lynn many times. Cynthia was actually happy when hearing


    them


    suffer.


    She smiled and took a sip of milk. She got milk on her upper lip and looked extremely endearing.


    When Alston returned home in a hurry, Cynthia, with milk on her lip, was what he saw.


    He couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore and strode to her. Alston scooped her up.


    Cynthia screamed, but when seeing that the person holding her was Alston, she was extremely


    surprised and


    smiled.


    ¡°Alston, wee back.¡±


    Seeing that, Greg winked and retreated secretly.


    Alstonid his head on her shoulder and sniffed her fragrance, feeling himselfing back to life. He


    whispered, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, 31 days and 9 hours.¡±


    He didn¡¯t shave much. The beard brushed her delicate skin.


    Cynthia giggled and dodged, but Alston seemed to be excited, chasing her and rubbing against her.


    Seeing her blush and smile, he stopped.


    He said in a breathy tone, ¡°Princess, we¡¯ve been apart for a long time. Do you miss me?¡±


    Cynthia looked at his pitiful eyes. She cupped his chin and pecked his lips.


    Chapter 133 Reunion


    2/4


    Get Bonus


    Alston, I miss you so much that I can¡¯t sleep every night.¡±


    Alston was immediately amused. His baby girl was in soft pajamas, so tender and endearing. And her


    eyes,


    when she looked at him, he literally could feel her love from her eyes.


    He suddenly leaned over and licked her upper lip clean. ¡°Milk on my honey. Even sweeter.¡±


    Alston¡¯s appearance was stern, and his facial features were all exquisite. When he was expressionless,


    he


    usually looked cool. Now his eyes were burning, and he was tasting Cynthia inch by inch with his eyes.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know how to resist him at all:


    Cynthia¡¯s face turned red when she saw him, and she didn¡¯t dare to look up at him.


    Alston couldn¡¯t get enough of it. He rubbed his tall nose against her. ¡°Cynthia, I want¡­¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s been four months. We can have sex.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes lit up. He directly carried Cynthia back to their room.


    Greg and Mrs. Lewis sat in the living room, listening to the seemingly invisible voice upstairs, and their


    eyes


    were full of relief. ¡°Those young kids. So good that they love each other this madly.¡±


    Greg was a little worried. ¡°Will it harm the baby? If Mr. Smith turns too aggressive on¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lewis replied calmly, ¡°Greg is an obstetrician and gynecologist. She knows how to protect the


    baby. Just


    trust Mr. Smith. He loves her so much that he will never hurt her or her body.¡±


    Greg nodded, deeply agreeing.


    The pheromone in the bedroom was so intense that the moon in the starry sky blushed.


    The next morning, Cynthia woke up and saw that Alston was still asleep. He usually woke up much


    earlier than her. Every time she woke up, Alston had already finished his morning run and gone to


    work, but this


    time, he was still asleep.


    She looked at the dark circles under Alston¡¯s eyes and felt very heartbroken.


    Originally, the project would take at least one and a half months, but Alston finished it in one month. He


    probably worked overtime toe back to see her.


    She grazed his nose, and suddenly, he caught her fingers.


    Alston rubbed her fingers against his cheek and then opened his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep more?¡± Cynthia felt a little guilty. If she hadn¡¯t touched him, Alston could have


    rested


    more.


    ¡°I just woke up. Let¡¯s have breakfast first, and then we cane back to sleep. The project is over


    now. I have


    a lot of time. We can spend time together.¡±


    They then washed up and went downstairs. Mrs. Lewis had already served breakfast. As the two of


    them ate, Alston suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Lloyd has already told me what Cherry Miller did before.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 134

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 134


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 134 Uninvited


    Cherry did such a thing. Obviously, Alston couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Cynthia saw that his whole body was exuding coldness, so she stretched out her hand to hold his hand


    on


    the dining table. Alston was emotionally stagnant and wrapped her hand.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    With a low voice, he said it suddenly.


    Cynthia was taken aback. Her fingers unconsciously moved in his palm. ¡°Why did you apologize to


    me? You


    have done nothing wrong!¡±


    Alston looked at her delicate face and pursed his thin lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t find out about your emotions in time.


    I


    didn¡¯t find out what Cherry and her mother were doing. I didn¡¯t even find a way to punish them. It¡¯s me


    who


    made you suffer so much.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s tears were about toe out when he said that. She remembered how desperate she felt


    when she


    saw the video and photos.


    But it was over. She smiled softly and looked at Alston. ¡°You are a human being. You¡¯re not invincible.


    And


    Alice actually humiliated them a lot. That¡¯s way better. And I know how much you¡¯ve done for me. Don¡¯t


    say


    sorry to me, please.¡±


    She took a deep breath and added firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to rely on you for everything. It¡¯ll make me suffer


    if all I


    can do is cause you trouble. It will make me feel that I am useless. I want to be as good as you.¡±


    Alston smiled and gently stroked her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    He changed the topic perfectly.


    He looked at Cynthia with dark eyes. In fact, he enjoyed helping Cynthia solve the things that troubled


    her, and he liked her to rely on him. If she became omnipotent, he would start to worry about if she


    would leave


    him. He wanted her needy.


    After the meal, Alston wiped her mouth and said, ¡°It will be re¡¯s birthday in a while. They will hold a


    banquet, and you will go with me then.¡±


    Cynthia widened her eyes and said, ¡°If you go, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have a happy birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I have to go. He¡¯s my uncle.¡±


    Alston smiled, but Cynthia shuddered subconsciously. She felt that he was nning something serious.


    For the next period of time, Alston really spent a lot of time with Cynthia as he said. They two stayed


    together


    every day.


    Time passed day by day, and re¡¯s birthday banquet came. re sent invitations to many people.


    Even


    Lorenz received one, but Alston did not.


    It seemed that re really didn¡¯t want Alston toe over and ruin his party.


    Chantar 134 Uninvited


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    Cynthia nestled in his arms, looking at him with bright eyes. ¡°I just contacted Lorenz, and he even


    received an


    invitation from re. It seems that re still wants to win over Lorenz.¡±


    Alston was not worried at all. He leisurely lifted a strand of Cynthia¡¯s long hair and circled it around his


    finger. ¡°Well, the Green family is well-capitalized and has a lot of resources at hand. Of course, re


    will not give up


    just because we¡¯re close to the Green family.¡±


    ¡°Then how can we get in without an invitation.¡± Cynthia frowned.


    Alston smiled sarcastically. ¡°We don¡¯t need the invitation. My face will do.¡±


    On the day of the banquet, Alston and Cynthia dressed up and went to the hotel where the birthday


    banquet


    was held.


    Last time, Buck booked a whole hotel for his birthday. This time, in order to win, re also booked the


    hotel


    generously. The magnificent lobby on the first floor was especially used as a dance floor, and the food


    courts


    next to it were all delicacies.


    Alston held Cynthia¡¯s hand to protect her from being bumped into. The people in front went in with


    invitations. When it was their turn, the two stepped forward.


    ¡°Hello, please show me your invitation!¡±


    The doorman stopped them.


    Alston smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t enter the banquet hall without an invitation!¡± The waiter directly motioned the two to


    leave.


    ¡°I think you should go in and tell re Miller that Alston Smith came to congratte him on his


    birthday.¡±


    The waiter was new and didn¡¯t know Alston, but he could tell that the two were rich and noble. When


    the


    guests saw Alston, they came over to say hello.


    He got anxious and sent someone to ask re.


    re was cheerfully greeting the guests when the waiter hurried over. The waiter whispered in his ear,


    and


    then re had his expression changed. He held back his anger and pulled the waiter aside.


    ¡°Who did you say is here?¡±


    ¡°Alston Smith is here!¡± The waiter looked at the anger on re¡¯s face and replied truthfully with a pale


    face.


    Ivan and Hulda followed behind re, and neither of them looked happy.


    ¡°Dad, I thought you didn¡¯t invite them,¡± he asked.


    re snorted coldly. ¡°We are at odds with each other. Why would I invite them? They came here


    uninvited.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re really shameless. Then kick them out¡­¡± Ivan smiled coldly and paused. ¡°Kick Alston out.


    Cynthia can


    stay.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s expression changed when she heard it. She unconsciously clenched her fists. Ivan had


    be


    Chapter 134 Uninvited/*


    2/4


    obsessed with Cynthia.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± re waved his hand. ¡°Although we fell out, they are already here. I¡¯ll be a bad host if


    we


    kick them out now. I can¡¯t do it. There are so many guests here.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He then told the waiter, ¡°Let them in!¡±


    The waiter received the order and hurried to the gate.


    Alston and Cynthia stood there leisurely, without any embarrassment, looking at the surrounding


    environment. Lorenz also arrived, and the three of them were talking.


    The waiter ran over, panting. Before Alston could speak, Lorenz asked directly, ¡°Can you let them in? If


    not, I


    won¡¯t go in either.¡±


    After speaking, he handed the invitation directly to the waiter.


    The waiter took the invitation, quickly bowed to them, and warmly weed them in.


    Alston and Cynthia smiled at each other and followed Lorenz into the banquet hall.


    They wasted a lot of time outside, and there were already many people in the banquet hall. Everyone in


    Fort


    knew that re and Alston had a falling out. Seeing that Alston came especially to congratte re


    on his birthday, almost everyone was waiting to see if there would be any drama.


    re looked gloomy. When he saw theming in, he forced himself to smile. ¡°Alston and Cynthia,


    wee!¡±


    Alston smiled and handed over the gift box he had been carrying all the time. ¡°I came here uninvited.


    Please


    don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    re smiled even more reluctantly, took the gift box, and handed it to the waiter. ¡°Not at all. I told them


    to send you invitations. It must be some idiot who forgot about it. I¡¯ll talk to them after this.¡±


    Alston held Cynthia¡¯s hand tightly and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I woulde anyway. You¡¯re my


    uncle. By the way, the gift box contains thetest healthcare products developed by Smith Group¡¯s


    biotechnologypany. Uncle re, you¡¯re getting old. So I brought you this. Hope you can take care


    of yourself.¡±


    The smile on re¡¯s face was finally gone. He couldn¡¯t fake it anymore and looked at Alston gloomily.


    Alston was ridiculing him for being old and impotent!


    Nothing sweet would happen if Alston came to re¡¯s banquet!


    Ivan did not follow behind re. He was full of resentment towards Alston, fearing that he would not be


    able to control himself. Ivan deliberately stood in an inconspicuous corner, looking at Alston coldly.


    His eyes moved slightly, and he saw Cynthia beside Alston.


    She was petite and wore a beige dress. Cynthia was pregnant, so the dress was loose-fitting, which


    properly covered her nearly five-month pregnant belly, only revealing her slender limbs and delicate


    corbone.


    Cynthia only had light makeup on her face. Her facial features were exquisite. She looked at Alston


    with


    Chapter 134 Uninvited/


    3/4


    T


    Get Bonus


    much attachment.


    Ivan watched as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled violently.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Cynthia for almost a year, and she looked even more attractive. Ivan desperately


    wanted to


    pin her down and watch her copse in despair.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 135

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 135


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 135 Schemes Party


    Hulda noticed Ivan¡¯s expression. She followed his gaze and looked at Cynthia. Yet something was


    missing in


    her eyes.


    She could be ferocious and jealous. At least she would look more alive that way. Now, she was numb.


    After spending so many days with Ivan, she finally understood how ridiculous she was before. She


    wanted to


    use Ivan to step into the upper ss. She thought that she could control Ivan. After all, everyone said


    Ivan


    was a waste.


    But she was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t underestimate Ivan and shouldn¡¯t have provoked him. Ivan was


    much more


    terrifying than she had imagined.


    He liked women, but he didn¡¯t treat women as human beings. Especially after he was released from


    prison, he


    But now she couldn¡¯t leave him. And Ivan would not allow her to leave. From the moment she went to


    him,


    she had no turning back.


    Standing in a hidden corner, Ivan sized up Cynthia unscrupulously. He looked like he could devour her.


    Just as he was looking, suddenly, a tall figure directly got in his way toward Cynthia.


    Ivan paused for a moment and then met Alston¡¯s cold gaze. He subconsciously shuddered and then


    realized


    that he was actually afraid of Alston. His eyes gradually turned colder. Ivan forced himself to meet


    Alston¡¯s


    gaze.


    Since he was a child, he was very afraid of Alston, his cousin. Even though he had experienced so


    many


    things and became a pervert, the fear engraved in his bones was still there when he saw Alston.


    Now he even felt a dull pain in his left hand which was broken before.


    Alston gave Ivan a warning look. He then pulled Cynthia and Lorenz to stand together.


    Ivan was stunned and deeply annoyed. Alston ignored him. And he obviously didn¡¯t take Ivan seriously.


    After realizing that, Ivan had his resentment towards Alston deepened, and his eyes were full of hatred.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s hatred for you is so strong that I can basically smell it.¡± Lorenz happened to see Ivan. He


    motioned


    Alston to look back.


    Alston felt the gaze but didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Yet after Ivan came out of prison, he really changed


    a lot.


    Ivan was just a rich yboy in the past, and he now was gloomy and elusive.


    ¡°He should hate me. After all, I was the one who destroyed him and sent him to prison,¡± Alston said


    casually.


    He patted Cynthia¡¯s hand, telling her not to worry. Alston then looked around the banquet hall and


    asked, ¡°Are


    the Millers here?¡±


    Cynthia frowned. Alston said he would make Cherry pay the price. Cynthia wondered if he would carry


    out his n there.


    Chapter 135 Schemes Party


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    Lorenz looked around and saw the three members of the Miller family in another corner.


    Beck was furious and filed for divorce because Jane killed Vanessa¡¯s child. It was aughingstock,


    actually.


    They came to the birthday party but hid in the corner, for fear of being seen.


    Although the three of them were together, Beck, who looked extremely cold, kept a distance from Jane


    and


    Cherry. It was obvious that he was still angry and still hated Jane. He had wanted a boy for so many


    years.


    Finally, he was getting it, but Jane killed the baby and his hope. When he knew the news, he even


    wanted to


    kill Jane.


    The child was gone, and it was unknown if Vanessa could be pregnant again. He only had two


    daughters,


    and one of them had fallen out with him. He had to keep Cherry.


    Beck put aside his divorce intention under Cherry¡¯s persuasion, but he and Jane slept separately.


    Jane didn¡¯t take it seriously. The mistress¡¯ baby was dead. She didn¡¯t worry about anything and


    focused on


    nning for her daughter¡¯s future.


    She was telling Cherry about the n. Jane bribed the waiter there to drug Ivanter, led Ivan upstairs


    to the


    guest room, and then let Cherry in.


    After they two had sex, they would announce that the baby was Ivan¡¯s. When the child was born, she


    would


    say that the child was premature.


    Although Cherry felt a little unwilling, she had no other choice but to listen to the n patiently. She


    nodded


    to express that she had remembered it.


    After that, she raised her head and met Alston¡¯s gaze. It was so cold that Cherry somehow wanted to


    hide.


    Cherry subconsciously hid behind Jane, feeling a chill in her bones.


    Jane also saw Alston¡¯s eyes. She frowned and told Cherry, ¡°Be careful when you go upstairster.


    Don¡¯t get


    spotted by Alston.¡±


    Jane did not expect Alston¡¯s arrival. She was afraid that something unexpected would happen in the


    n.


    Cherry nodded and grabbed her dress. She thought she was shameless enough and could do anything


    for a


    better life.


    But when meeting Alston¡¯s cold gaze, she suddenly felt embarrassed.


    ¡°What are you going to doter?¡± Cynthia pulled Alston¡¯s arm, leaned close to his ear, and asked in a


    low


    voice.


    The warm breath came with a scent, and Alston felt his lust burning. He hugged her waist and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I heard that re paid a lot for the food this time. Check what you want. I¡¯ll get


    them for you.¡±


    Seeing a group of people walking towards them, Alston quickly took Cynthia away and went to the rest


    area.


    Lorenz was immediately surrounded by people, and the guests chatted with him enthusiastically.


    Lorenz nced at the two and talked to the guests with a helpless smile on his face.


    Chapter 135 Schemes Party


    Alston picked out some foods suitable for pregnant women and took a ss of milk and fresh juice. He


    ced them all on the table and told Cynthia to sit down and eat


    Cynthia looked at the tes andughed. We are here to attend a banquet. Are you sure we can just


    sit


    down and eat?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay re wishes for us to do this. He will be happy as long as we don¡¯t interfere with his business


    negotiations¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Cynthia thought he was right. She then sat down and ate. Alston even yed some videos for her, so


    that


    she wouldn¡¯t be bored.


    The two sat leisurely, eating and drinking. They didn¡¯t fit in well with the well-dressed guests who


    toasted and chatted Yet when people found it they were Alston and Cynthia, they pretended like they


    didn¡¯t see anything.


    While feeding Cynthia, Alston paid attention to the movements of Jane and Cherry.


    They stared nervously at the waiter, who was holding a tray. On the tray, there was a ss of drugged


    champagne.


    Ivan had just been belittled by Alston, and the anger in his heart hadn¡¯t dissipated. When he was upset,


    he saw the waitering over with champagne. He directly took one ss and gulped it.


    Jane and Cherry breathed a sigh of relief when they saw him drink.


    Jane told Cherry to get ready. ¡°This medicine is very effective. He will feel it very quickly. Later, Ivan will


    go upstairs to rest. I will have someone follow him to see which guest room he enters. You can go in


    directly


    when the timees.¡±


    Just as she was talking, she saw Ivan lose his bnce. The two became nervous.


    After Ivan finished drinking, he felt dizzy, thinking that he had drunk too much just now, so he loosened


    his tie


    ufortably.


    ¡°Ivan, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Hulda noticed his frown and asked quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest for a while. If my dades to meter, remember to


    come and wake me up.¡± After speaking, he walked directly towards the elevator.


    Hulda watched him go away, fell silent for a moment, and followed behind re.


    After a while, Jane¡¯s cell phone rang. She was freshened and whispered to Cherry, ¡°Room 302. Go!¡±


    Cherry also became nervous. While everyone was not paying attention, she went up to the third floor


    with a small handbag.


    The door of room 302 was closed. Cherry took the room card given by the waiter and opened the door.


    She walked in quietly and was relieved when she saw Ivan on the bed, blushing. Ivan didn¡¯t notice her


    all.


    Standing by the bed, Cynthia tried hard to mentally prepare herself. She then took out a small blood


    bag from her handbag, tore it open, and squeezed it on the bed sheet.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 136

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 136


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 136 Watch a Show


    After Cynthia finished thest bite of the cake, a waiter suddenly came over and whispered in Alston¡¯s


    ear


    Alston nodded, and the waiter left respectfully


    Watching Cynthia swallow the cake, Alston wiped the cream from the corner of her mouth, and said


    dotingly,


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Cynthia nodded and patted her swollen belly. ¡°The baby in full tool¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a y next!¡± Alston smiled mysteriously


    Cynthia asked with doubts, ¡°Is that waiter your man?¡±


    Alston nodded, held her hand to help her up from her seat, and led her back to the hall.


    The two people, especially Alston, were eye catching. As soon as they entered the hall, many guests


    threw


    their gazes at them, and re even became tense.


    He felt since Alston came here uninvited, it was definitely not just an ironic gift. There must be some


    other


    tricks waiting for him.


    Alston put his arms around Cynthia¡¯s waist and didn¡¯t do anything special. Just as re was relieved,


    he suddenly heard a scream from the third floor. He immediately looked up, feeling stressed again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± The guests were discussing, and some people took the lead and ran to the third


    floor. It was re¡¯s birthday banquet, and he couldn¡¯t let any ident happen in his ce. He then


    hurriedly followed


    them.


    Jane was extremely nervous. Cherry and Ivan were still on the third floor. Would that scream be¡­.


    She ran upstairs quickly, but after all, she was too old to keep pace with those young people. She was


    shoved


    to the end of the crowd.


    Alston held Cynthia and walked aside to prevent others from bumping into her. Seeing that everyone


    was


    going upstairs, he led Cynthia up the stairs slowly.


    Lorenz walked toward them. Seeing that Alston looked calm as usual, he raised his eyebrows and


    asked, ¡°Do you know what happened upstairs? Was the scream just now arranged by you?¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t speak, but cast a mysterious look at Lorenz.


    Lorenz understood it right away. It must be arranged by Alston.


    Everyone soon reached the second floor. At the door of Room 302, re looked at the pale waitress


    covering. her eyes, and he frowned, putting on a serious look. ¡°Why did you scream just now?¡±


    The waitress put down her hands and pointed at the door, trembling, ¡°I saw that the door of the room


    was half-closed, and thought that the guest had just left. So I nned to do the cleaning, however, I


    saw¡­¡±


    A blush welled up on her face, and she stammered, unable to speak.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Dave asked with excitement on his face, anxious to see the show.


    Chapter 136 Watch a Show


    1/4


    The waitress said, ¡°I saw Mr. Ivan and¡­¡±


    Get Bonus


    Jane suddenly turned gloomy, and she reprimanded sharply, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?


    Mr. Ivan


    is taking a rest inside. Why are you making such a fuss?¡±


    After finishing speaking, she looked at the people behind her and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Let¡¯s go.


    downstairs.¡±


    Seeing Jane was speaking for his son, re¡¯s expression got milder, and he nodded. ¡°Yes, the


    banquet is still


    going on. We still prepare seafood and desserts. Please get down and have a taste.¡±


    Dave didn¡¯t listen to the two of them at all, and he was even more excited when he heard Ivan¡¯s name.


    He and


    Ivan were just ordinary friends who used to have fun together. After falling out at Buck¡¯s banquet, they


    had


    be enemies.


    ¡°Stop it. Needless to say, just go in and have a look!¡± After speaking, he pushed the door open.


    Before re could stop it, the door had already been pushed open, and the scene inside was seen by


    everyone.


    Ivan and Cherry were making out as if no one was around, and the moans were transmitted directly


    outside


    the door. The guests were stunned by such a crazy scene.


    re and Jane¡¯s expressions changed, and they immediately closed the door with a loud bang.


    The loud bang woke the two people up, who were immersed in their business. After a while, screams


    and


    rustles came from inside.


    The sneer in Dave¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed, and he looked at the waitress beside him. ¡°Is this the


    obscene scene you saw just now?¡±


    The waitress nodded.


    Jane and re¡¯s faces turned pale since everyone saw their daughter and son like this, and they were


    extremely embarrassed. Beck, who was behind the crowd, felt even more ashamed, and he left directly


    with a


    sullen face.


    Although his son was seen in such a state of embarrassment, re forced a smile. ¡°Actually, besides


    celebrating my birthday, I have one more thing to announce at this banquet, which is the marriage


    contract between my son Ivan and Miss Cherry. You know¡­ young people are too enthusiastic and


    emotional¡­¡±


    All the guests nodded, but it was unknown what they were thinking.


    Dave wanted to make things difficult for Ivan. Hearing this, he smiled derisively. ¡°Good for Ivan. He is


    so enthusiastic, regardless of asion or time. He actually did this at his father¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±


    ¡°Dave, shut up!¡± Ivan just came out of the room, followed by Cherry who lowered her head and dared


    not see


    anyone.


    ¡°Why, you¡¯re ashamed?¡± Dave¡¯s face was full of sneers. Without any fear, he met Ivan¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Dave, please. Let¡¯s go downstairs first!¡± re¡¯s face was sullen, and he nced at Dave.


    Chapter 136 Watch a Show


    2/4


    Get Bonus


    Dave snorted coldly, and said to Ivan, ¡°Since your father has asked, I¡¯ll stop!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and went downstairs. Everyone didn¡¯t want to cause too


    much embarrassment, so they all went downstairs.


    Alston held Cynthia in his arms, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you satisfied with this show?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face was full of excitement. ¡°How dare they do that at the banquet¡­ Cherry is probably so


    anxious


    because she wants to find Ivan as her child¡¯s father!¡±


    Alston stroked her long hair. ¡°Bingo. Jane drugged Ivan, made Cherry sleep with him, and then


    pretended to


    be pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Then, should we expose it? In this way, the Miller family and re will definitely turn against each


    other. No


    matter how close the cooperative rtionship is, re will never allow others to set up his son!¡±


    Alston looked at the few people who were still at the door of Room 302 and blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia was a little puzzled and didn¡¯t understand why Alston didn¡¯t take the opportunity to break up


    the


    alliance between re and the Miller family.


    Alston smiled. ¡°Wait until the child is born and they are in the highest mood, then we tell them that the


    child


    is not Ivan¡¯s. Isn¡¯t it more exciting?¡±


    Cynthia opened her mouth, full of astonishment. He was too scheming, and this was Alston¡¯s style.


    Lorenz couldn¡¯t help but tut, sure enough, he couldn¡¯t offend Alston.


    Ever since Ivan was injured, re had always been expecting a grandson. If he found out that Cherry


    was


    pregnant, he would be ecstatic. After giving birth, the joy should reach its peak. At that time, it would be


    a


    devastating hit for him to know that the child was a b*stard. They would fall from heaven to hell.


    Because of the ident, the banquet ended soon.


    After all the guests were sent away, re looked deeply at Ivan and Cherry who were standing in front


    of him


    with their heads bowed.


    ¡°Tell me, what was going on? How did you¡­¡±


    Cherry¡¯s eyes dodged, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°I drank a whole ss of champagne and felt dizzy, so I went upstairs to rest.


    When I


    regained consciousness, I realized that Cherry and I were sleeping together.¡±


    After hearing this, re looked suspiciously at Jane and Cherry. He didn¡¯t see Beck, and his


    expression froze


    for a moment, ¡°Where¡¯s Beck?¡±


    Jane smiled, ¡°You know, my husband felt too embarrassed, so he left first.¡±


    re¡¯s expression became even colder. He thought, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed after such a thing


    happened?¡±


    He looked at Cherry. ¡°How did you get to the room on the third floor?¡±


    Chapter 136 Watch a Show


    Get Borus


    re was full of doubts about Jane and Cherry. It was normal for his son to have a rest after drinking.


    Why did Cherry go to the third floor? And when Dave questioned the waiter, Jane was too excited, as if


    she knew something. Could it be that it was nned by the two people?


    Seeing his suspicious gaze, Jane turned serious and said sharply, ¡°Are you suspicious of us, Mr.


    Smith?¡±


    Get Bonus

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 137

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 137


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 137 Lose All Reputation


    re blinked, but the suspicion still lingered in his heart. ¡°Then tell me, what did Cherry do on the third


    floor, and why did she sleep with my son?¡±


    Cherry was ashamed and afraid, and she hid directly behind Jane without saying a word.


    Jane guarded Cherry behind her, and she didn¡¯t show any fear to re¡¯s questioning. ¡°I saw Ivan


    staggering upstairs, so I asked Cherry to check what was going on. After all, we made an appointment


    for their engagement, so I want them to know more about each other. But I didn¡¯t expect that such a


    thing would happen. My daughter¡¯s reputation is suffering a loss more than your son¡¯s.


    After she finished speaking, she secretly elbowed Cherry and hinted at her speaking.


    Only then did Cherry say with grievance, ¡°Yes, I went upstairs and saw that the door of Room 302 was


    ajar, so


    I went in. Who knew that as soon as I got close, I was pulled into bed by Ivan. So many people saw the


    awkward scene. I really don¡¯t know how to face them.¡±


    As she spoke, she threw herself into Jane¡¯s arms and burst into tears.


    Seeing the two women crying, re sneered coldly in his heart. Everyone in the circle knew what kind


    of


    person Cherry was. How could she be a virgin?


    re then looked at Ivan. Although his face was gloomy, he said, ¡°I saw it when I got up, there was


    blood on


    the bed sheet.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, the hall became silent.


    re showed some unbelievable looks. He really didn¡¯t expect that Cherry was really a virgin.


    Seeing that re¡¯s expressions get milder, Jane continued, ¡°The engagement between Cherry and


    Ivan is


    already a fact that cannot be changed. We don¡¯t need to y such a trick. It will do us no good.¡±


    Hearing that, repletely believed what they said. He was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart,


    but


    his face still kept calm. ¡°Well, since the thing has already happened, and there is nothing that can be


    redeemed, let¡¯s take this opportunity to get them engaged and put an end to what happened today.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He then hinted Jane to call Beck and ask him toe over to discuss their wedding date.


    Hulda stood in the corner, looking at everyone¡¯s happy face, and her fingers were tightly clenched. She


    tried


    her best and desperately to seduce Ivan, but she failed, and he was still engaged to Cherry.


    Beck came over soon, and they agreed to get engaged one monthter. The two families were very


    happy.


    Jane and Cherry left in satisfaction.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Hulda slowly came to Ivan and tugged at his sleeve, ¡°Ivan, you are


    gonna get


    engaged. What about me?¡±


    She then raised her head. Her eyes, which were almost exactly the same as Cynthia¡¯s, looked at Ivan


    pitifully.


    Ivan¡¯s heart beat. He unconsciously stroked her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s just an


    engagement. Even if I get married, I will still meet you. Cherry just slept with me once, and it¡¯s


    impossible to restrain me


    Chapter 137 Lose All Regtion.


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    a


    with the engagement!¡±


    After he finished speaking, Hulda felt disappointed. Ivan really never nned to marry her.


    But she had no other choice but Ivan. She stroked his hand with her fingers and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    forget about me when you are engaged. I will move out of the viter, otherwise, the Miller family


    won¡¯t let me


    off.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t dare!¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes were sullen. Being provoked by Hulda, he said immediately, ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to move out of the vi, I will transfer this vi to you, and you can live here from now on.¡±


    Hulda was ecstatic, and her eyes lit up.


    Ivan was in a good mood, so he put his arms around her waist. ¡°As long as you serve me well, I¡¯ll give


    you whatever you want, except for marrying you!¡±


    Hulda nodded and leaned on his chest.


    On the way back to Miller¡¯s house, Beck sat alone in the passenger¡¯s seat, ignoring her wife and


    daughter. He knew that the thing was definitely Jane¡¯s trick, but since the marriage date of Cherry and


    Ivan had been settled, he would not be mad at her anymore.


    However, Jane¡¯s trick still disgusted him, and Beck felt that the innocent and gentle Vanessa was even


    better, just like Lynn, who made him lose his soul twenty years ago.


    Jane and Cherry sat in the back seat, frowning. Although they finally achieved their goal, it was still


    different from the n. Everyone saw the scene, and Cherry¡¯s fame was really ruined. Even if she was


    engaged to Ivan, it cannot help to change people¡¯s impression of Cherry anymore.


    ¡°Cherry, didn¡¯t I warn you to be careful? Why didn¡¯t you even close the door?¡±


    Jane reprimanded in a low voice.


    Cherry¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°I closed the door and locked it from the inside. It¡¯s definitely not like what


    the


    waitress said.¡±


    Jane¡¯s expression changed. It seemed that there was someone else who deliberately opened the door.


    Maybe


    the waitress was arranged by that person.


    She thought about it, and felt that Alston must be the only person who would do such a thing at the


    banquet.


    ¡°Have you offended Alston again recently?¡±


    Hearing that, Cherry¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly waved her hands. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t offend


    him.¡±


    ¡°Then why did he target us like this for no reason?¡± Jane was puzzled.


    Cherry was very guilty. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still angry about the kidnapping thing of Cynthia.¡±


    Jane thought it could be the only reason.


    Cherry was relieved to see that Jane didn¡¯t continue to ask. When Jane made this n, the premise


    was that


    no one else would know the news of her pregnancy. But Cynthia had known about it. If they told the


    truth to


    Chapter 137 Lose All Reputation


    2/4


    Ivan, the embarrassment would be in vain


    Jane was worried every day, but Cynthia and Alston still didn¡¯t expose the thing to Ivan, and the


    engagement


    ceremony was held smoothly


    Only then did Cherry breathe a sigh of relief, and resumed her previous arrogance


    A monthter, Cherry bribed the hospital and exposed the news of her pregnancy re was so happy,


    and


    even Ivan¡¯s gloomy face showed a smile


    He thought that after he was injured, he might not be able to have children again. But he didn¡¯t expect


    that


    Cherry would be pregnant, and they just had sex once


    No one suspected this matter After all, Cherry was a virgin when she slept with Ivan.


    When Cynthia heard the news that re deliberately released, she smiled and nestled in Alston¡¯s


    arms. ¡°1


    heard that they were ecstatic when they found out that Cherry was pregnant. I really want to see what


    expressions they have when you release the news after the child is born!¡±


    Alston looked at her exciting face, and touched her nose fondly. ¡°You¡¯ll see a fantastic show then.¡±


    After a while, Alston looked at the message sent by Lloyd on the phone, and said to Cynthia, ¡°There is


    a


    charity auction tonight. Let¡¯s attend it together and donate some money, as a blessing for our unborn


    babies.¡±


    Cynthia watched him gently touch her belly, and she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    She recalled that when she first came to Smith¡¯s house, this man was cold as an iceberg, like a devil


    from the


    underworld.


    But now, this man can take good care of her. He knew all the things that pregnant women can and


    cannot


    eat, and what they can and cannot do.


    This man had changed a lot for her. She believed that after the babies were born, he must be a very


    good


    father.


    The charity g started at 7 p.m., and they arrived at the venue at 6,30 p.m.


    Alston helped Cynthia get out of the car carefully, and walked onto the red carpet, surrounded by


    reporters. He covered Cynthia well with his tall figure, blocking the spotlight. After taking so many


    photos, the reporters


    didn¡¯t even catch Cynthia¡¯s face once.


    They looked surprised, and asked people next to them, but no one got a picture of her.


    While the reporters were discussing in amazement, Alston led Cynthia to the signature wall. And they


    happened to see re, Ivan and Cherry in front of them.


    Since the news of her pregnancy was revealed, Cherry had already moved into Smith¡¯s house. Even


    Ivan seemed to have be a good man. He didn¡¯t go out to meet Hulda, but stayed with Cherry


    wholeheartedly.


    Cherry was treated with the same care by re and Ivan, and she inevitably felt proud. She was


    arrogant and domineering by nature, and she was even more arrogant now. Wearing a bright red


    dress, she deliberately showed her pregnant belly, attracting all the attention.


    Chapter 137 Lose All Reputation


    3/4


    After seeing Cynthia and Alston, Cherry panicked for a moment. But she was relieved when she saw


    that they


    didn¡¯t say anything


    ¡°Hi, Alston!¡± re came over to say hello with a smile, and nced at Cynthia¡¯s belly. Because she


    was


    pregnant with twins, her belly looked bigger.


    A hint of envy shed in his eyes, and then he pointed to Cherry¡¯s belly, full of unting, ¡°Cherry is


    pregnant for one month. Ivan has a descendant, too.¡±


    Cherry was extremely nervous hearing that.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 138

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 138


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 138 Auction


    Alston and Cynthia looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°We specially brought Cherry here for this auction. He said to Cherry in a loud voice, ¡°Cherry, take


    whatever you liketer. I will buy it for you. You are a great contributor to the Smith family.¡±


    Cherry straightened her chest, nced at Cynthia proudly, and replied, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Cynthia was speechless. Why did they show off in front of her? Did they think Alston wasn¡¯t as rich as


    them?


    She smiled. ¡°Yeah, take whatever you want. If the money is not enough, Alston and I can advance the


    payment, and you can just return it to uster.¡±


    Hearing that, Cherry was filled with anger, and her face turned pale. Ivan held her hand to calm her


    down. re was afraid that there would be something wrong with the child, so he also tried to appease


    Cherry.


    After Cherry calmed down, she turned to look at Cynthia and said coldly, ¡°No need, the money we


    brought is enough.¡±


    Alston held Cynthia in his arms and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Uncle, enter the venue then. People behind


    are


    waiting for us.¡±


    It was only then did re realize that they had wasted a lot of time here, and many guests were all


    blocked at the door, keepingining.


    re nced at the two people, and led Ivan and Cherry into the venue.


    Alston held Cynthia in his arms and followed them, whispering in her ear as he walked, ¡°Cynthia, when


    did


    you be so aggressive? They almost lost control of their mood with your words.¡±


    Cynthia raised her chin arrogantly and hummed, ¡°The more they want to show off in front of me, the


    more I


    want to embarrass them. I learned this from you, and it is really effective.¡±


    Alston shook his head, and his love for her couldn¡¯t be concealed. The more he got along with Cynthia,


    the


    more he felt that he was addicted to her in every way.


    It must be some particr coincidence, the seats of re and others were exactly behind Alston¡¯s and


    Cynthia¡¯s.


    At such kind of party, the important guests usually sat in the front.


    Seeing that his seat was actually behind Alston, re¡¯s face turned sullen with anger, and he even


    wanted to


    call the organizer. But the guests had already arrived one after another, so it would be more


    conspicuous to


    ask the organizer to fix it for him.


    So he sat down unwillingly.


    The auction started soon. The host exined the source of all the auction items tonight, The money


    from the auction would be used for charity. After the apuse, the first auction item was ced on the


    stage, and it was disyed on the big screen.


    Chapter 138 Auction


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    ? Cynthia was not interested in the first few things. She cheered up and leaned forward to take a


    closer look until a set of diamond essories was disyed.


    Alston noticed her movement, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you like this?¡±


    Cynthia shook her head. ¡°Nah. It¡¯s beautiful, but this big screen only disys the front side. I can¡¯t see


    what it


    looks like as a whole.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take it home and take a closer look!¡±


    After Alston finished speaking in a calm voice, Cynthia was stupefied. She thought Alston was really


    rich. He even said to take it home for a close look.


    The starting price was 30,000 dors, and it increased by 2,000 dors each time. Alston raised his


    card


    without hesitation.


    Cherry had already taken two exhibits before. Seeing that Cynthia didn¡¯t take one, she felt very proud.


    When she saw Alston holding up the card, she immediately cheered up. She happened to like the


    diamond jewelry


    on the stage, so she also raised the card.


    ¡°32,000!¡±


    Cynthia looked back, only to see Cherry smiling proudly at her with a provocative face.


    She was amused by Cynthia¡¯s look. Alston didn¡¯t turn around. With his face indifferent, he raised the


    card and


    said casually, ¡°40,000!¡±


    Cherry hesitated, and she looked at re subconsciously. re smiled and hinted to her to go ahead.


    Originally, re didn¡¯t intend to bid with Alston, but ever since Cynthia said that, he held grudges in his


    heart. So he simply asked Cherry to bid on the diamond jewelry at any cost.


    Cherry received re¡¯s approval and was cheered up. She added 10,000 each time.


    ¡°50,000!¡± Cherry said in pride.


    ¡°60,000!¡± Alston said indifferently.


    ¡°70,000!¡±


    ¡°100,000!¡± Alston lost his patience and directly added it to 100,000 dors.


    Cherry gritted her teeth, and followed him. ¡°120,000!¡±


    All the people present were quiet. There were still people who wanted to bid before. Seeing the scene,


    no one


    even dared to join the game, and only watched the two people increase their bids little by little.


    As time passed by, Alston didn¡¯t care about money at all, and kept bidding.


    Although re said to Cherry to do as she pleased, he started to feel anxious at this moment. His


    financial situation couldn¡¯tpete with Alston at all. His business hasn¡¯t been going well recently. He


    nned to develop some contacts and earn some reputation relying on this charity auction. If Cherry


    kept bidding like this, they would run out of the money they took soon.


    Chapter 138 Auction


    2/4


    When the price increased to 500,000, Cherry had gone crazy. She directly raised her card and


    shouted,


    ¡°600,000!¡±


    Hearing that, the entire venue fell silent. Alston also stopped bidding and looked back with indifferent


    eyes.


    Cherry saw him look over, and smiled at him. Before the smile fully spread, Alston turned around


    indifferently.


    He was about to raise the card again, but Cynthia pressed his hand and shook her head at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. We¡¯ll get it if you like, no matter how much it costs. Alston smiled at her


    reassuringly.


    Hearing that, Cynthia had a sweet smile and felt really good.


    ¡°This one is too shy and high-profile. I don¡¯t like it that much, and it is more suitable for solemn


    asions.¡±


    After hearing this, Alston put down his hand. ¡°Well, the diamonds are not particrly good. Let¡¯s wait


    for


    some more items. If you take fancy to anything, we¡¯ll get it then.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cynthia responded.


    In the end, Cherry bid on the jewelry with 600,000 dors.


    Cherry felt that she finally won Cynthia, and even re looked milder. He felt that he had finally


    overwhelmed


    Alston.


    The auction continued. Alston bid for a calligraphy and painting by a famous artist, but Cherry and


    re


    didn¡¯t bid after costing a bundle on that jewelry.


    The final auction item was a blood jade bracelet.


    Under the light, the set of jade bracelets was put on the stage. It was red and transparent, beautiful,


    with a warm color but it also had a domineering visual impact. The two characteristics were perfectly


    blended on


    this bracelet.


    Cynthia stared at the bracelet with bright eyes. She was totally attracted and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So


    amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alston also nodded, ¡°The jade feels like the same as your pendant.¡±


    Cynthia pulled the pendant out from her neckline, and looked at the bracelet on the stage again. She


    then eximed, ¡°It¡¯s really simr. They should be the same kind of jade.¡±


    ¡°You really like it, don¡¯t you?¡± Alston looked at her bright eyes andughed softly.


    Cynthia nodded, ¡°Yeah, I like it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me buy it for you!¡±


    The starting price was 600,000 dors, and now it had increased to 1 million. Alston directly raised his


    card,


    ¡°1.6 million!¡±


    The audience was silent for a while. re originally wanted to take the opportunity to raise the price,


    but he


    Chapter 138 Auction


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    was afraid that Alston would stop bidding like what he did. It would be really embarrassing if the price


    was


    too high and he couldn¡¯t afford it.


    The price was too high, and Cherry didn¡¯t dare to raise her card rashly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Except for some people who really liked the bracelet, everyone present gave up bidding and wanted to


    give it


    to Alston. In the end, the bracelet was sold for 2 million dors.


    Cynthia took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s really expensive.¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t care. He pointed to the ne around her neck. ¡°If the jade is really the same as your


    ne, it¡¯s a bargain for us. After all, the stuff that the Green family passed on to their children won¡¯t


    be


    something bad.¡±


    Cynthia nodded, feeling a bit relieved.


    After the auction, Cynthia got a sandalwood box, which was the blood jade bracelet she had bought.


    She opened the box carefully, and the bracelet was quietly lying on the ck nnelette. The strong


    contrast between red and ck made this bracelet beautiful and domineering, even more beautiful than


    it looked from


    a distance.


    ¡°It looks and feels like the same material as my pendant.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of astonishment.


    Cynthia was enjoying the bracelet, while Alston was enjoying her.


    ¡°You guys are really rich, huh? 2 million for a sh*t bracelet!¡±


    As they were watching, a harsh voice suddenly came from behind.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 139

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 139


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 139 An Abandoned Gift


    Cynthia and Alston turned their heads at the same time, only to see Cherry standing behind them.


    They bid for a lot of collections, all of which were held by themselves. It looked like they had a great


    time


    here.


    ¡°They can let someone deliver those items back, but they hold them in their arms. They just want to


    show off


    in front of us, right?¡± Cynthia whispered in Alston¡¯s ear.


    Just as she was talking, Cherry let out an exaggerated ouch, ¡°These things are so heavy. Someone


    who only


    bid a sh*t painting and a sh*t bracelet won¡¯t understand it!¡±


    She then lifted up the things in her hands, full of pride.


    Seeing Cynthia¡¯s disgusted face, Alston stroked her head with a smile. ¡°All of their things are not worth


    as


    much as your sh*t bracelet!¡±


    He didn¡¯t deliberately lower his volume, and everyone present heard it. Cherry and the other two


    immediately


    turned sullen.


    re felt even more ashamed.


    ¡°You spent 2 million dors on such a bracelet. You guys are really stupid.¡± Cherry was not convinced,


    and


    her words were full of jealousy.


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°Look at you! That set of diamond jewelry is worth at most 60,000, and you spent 3


    million.


    Good for you.¡±


    Cherry froze for a moment, and took out the diamond box from the boxes in her arms. They didn¡¯t take


    a look at it after bidding. It really shone under the light, but to have a closer look, it was indeed an


    ordinary one.


    She also grew up in the Miller family, and she could tell what a good diamond was. After looking at


    Cynthia¡¯s blood-jade bracelet, and then the diamond in her hand, Cynthia suddenly realized something.


    She felt that


    this set of jewelry she had was old-fashioned and cheap.


    Cherry¡¯s face darkened, and she wanted to throw it away. But after all, it cost 600,000 dors. She then


    carefully put it back into the box.


    Cynthia was about to put her bracelet back into the box. Alston pressed down her hand, stopped her


    movement, and put the bracelet on her slender fair hand.


    ¡°I did this bracelet for you to wear. Jade is suitable for you.¡± Alston¡¯s voice was low and gentle.


    The beautiful and delicate blood jade bracelet looked even more eye-catching on Cynthia¡¯s fair and thin


    wrist.


    Thinking of the price, Cynthia felt that her hand weighed a thousand pounds, and she didn¡¯t dare to


    move it


    casually.


    She rubbed the bracelet again and again, and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s so expensive. What if it¡¯s


    broken!¡±


    Noticing her movement, Alston rubbed her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy another one for you if it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Chapter 139 An Abandoned Gift


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    ?


    His arrogant and pampering words made Cherry even more jealous. ¡°Mr. Alston is really generous,¡±


    Alston nced at her lightly, ¡°I¡¯d love to spend everything to make Cynthia happy. Besides, 2 million is


    a piece


    of cake for me.¡±


    After that, he embraced Cynthia in his arms, turned around and left.


    Cherry stamped in anger, and nced at Ivan resentfully, only to find that Ivan was staring at Cynthia¡¯s


    back,


    with obsession in his eyes.


    She was very angry, and she pped Ivan¡¯s arm hard. ¡°Why do you look at that b*tch? Do you know


    who your


    wife is? The b*tch only knows how to seduce men!¡±


    Thinking that Cherry was pregnant, Ivan didn¡¯t argue with her. But he wasn¡¯t a good-tempered man.


    After being pped and scolded by Cherry like this, he felt impatient, threw his arms away, and looked


    at her


    coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Cherry was pushed back a few steps. She was so frightened that she quickly covered her belly.


    re was also so frightened that he dropped the things in his hand, supported Cherry, and cast a


    reproachful


    nce at Ivan, ¡°Cherry is pregnant with your child! How dare you push her!¡±


    Ivan was also frightened. He was really too excited just now. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say a word of


    apology.


    Cherry was so frightened that her face turned pale. Only then did she realize that during this period of


    time,


    because of the care of Ivan and his father, she was a little carried away.


    Seeing that she was fine, re smiled and apologized to her on behalf of Ivan, ¡°Ivan was too excited


    just


    now. Don¡¯t be angry with her. Let¡¯s go back. I will teach him a lesson at home.¡±


    Because of the noises they made, everyone around looked over. Cherry pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay. I


    was too aggressive just now, and I lost my strength to hurt Ivan. I don¡¯t me him.¡±


    Hearing that, re and Ivan felt at ease. Seeing that people around were looking at them, they left with


    their


    things.


    To spend 600,000 dors on a set of jewelry that was not very valuable, re still had a lot of


    comints


    about Alston in his heart.


    As soon as he got home at night, re received a call from Ste. re looked at the caller ID, his


    eyes flickered, and he answered after a long time.


    After connecting, Ste¡¯sining voice came over, ¡°What makes you so long to answer the


    phone?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something.¡± re looked a little impatient. ¡°Did you run out of money? What else


    did you fancy? I¡¯ll transfer you the moneyter.¡±


    Ste¡¯s voice was a little embarrassed, ¡°Come on! Is money the only reason that I call you? Our


    rtionship cannot be measured by money.¡±


    Hearing that, re snorted in his heart. Ever since Ste moved into his vi, his money flew out like


    running


    Chapter 139 An Abandoned Gift


    2/4


    water. ording to the person who took care of Ste, she often went shopping, and the cloakroom


    was full.


    Originally, the business in hispany was suppressed by Alston all the time, and it was already


    difficult to


    survive. She was so extravagant that re ran out of patience with her.


    ¡°Then why do you call me?¡± re asked.


    Only then did Ste reveal her purpose, ¡°I just read the news. You took Ivan and Cherry to a charity


    g. What


    did you get? Anything worthwhile?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she also felt that she put it too straightforward, so she quickly


    added, ¡°I


    have been staying in the house for the past few days. If I had been in the Smith family, I would have


    participated in this auction. Although Alston is not close to me, he will not restrict me in the aspect¡­¡±


    Hearing this, re almost copsed, but he held it back. ¡°I bought a set of diamond jewelry for 600,000


    dors. If you want it, I will send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ste agreed with joy.


    re snorted. As expected, it was still for the money. He guessed that Cherry probably wouldn¡¯t want


    that set


    of jewelry. He could make use of it to please Ste.


    After hanging up the phone, re¡¯s face was cold. He was about to throw the phone on the sofa when


    he


    suddenly thought of an idea..


    It was an idea to create a little trouble for Alston.


    He hurriedly called the nanny who took care of Ste, and after connecting, he asked, ¡°Has the


    medicine I


    gave you worked recently?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The nanny¡¯s voice was very low, as if she was afraid of being heard. ¡°I add a little to the


    dishes each


    time, she hasn¡¯t noticed it yet.¡±


    ¡°How is Ste doing now?¡± re asked.


    The nanny had a peek at Ste, who was sitting on the sofa with a face full of joy, and said, ¡°She has


    been in


    a bad mood recently. She has lost weight quickly and she looks very weak.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± re¡¯s face shed with satisfaction. ¡°Continue to take the medicine. I will do something in a


    few


    days!¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir!¡± The nanny hung up the phone, took out the medicine bottle from the pocket of her apron,


    and


    poured out twice as much medicine as usual. She carefully put it into the freshly brewed coffee and


    stirred it


    for a while. Seeing that the medicine hadpletely melted, it was brought to the living room.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please.¡±


    Stell¨¢ just got a set of diamond jewelry for nothing. She was so happy that she took a big sip of coffee


    and frowned, ¡°Why does it taste weird?¡±


    The nanny¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a new type of coffee. This is¡­ this is just delivered by


    Mr. Smith.¡±


    Chapter 139 An Abandoned Gift


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    Only then did Ste feel relieved with joy on her face. ¡°The coffee sent by him must be good.¡±


    After speaking, she took a sip carefully. Although she still felt the taste was strange, she finished the


    whole


    cup of coffee.


    The nanny breathed a sigh of relief, and then heard Ste pinch her loose clothes and say, ¡°I feel like


    I¡¯ve lost


    a lot of weight recently.¡±


    ¡°It means that you have a good metabolism. You are still young and beautiful, and many people of your


    age can¡¯t lose weight even if they want to.¡± The nanny smiled andplimented her.


    Ste was really happy, and didn¡¯t care about the changes in her body anymore.


    A weekter, a piece of news suddenly revealed, and it directly became a trending topic.


    ¡°Alston spent millions of dors just to please his wife, but he kicked his biological mother out of the


    house and refused to support her!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 140

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 140


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 140 Just the Beginning


    As soon as the topic went on trending, Lloyd immediately noticed it. He headed directly to Alston¡¯s


    office.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, someone ndered you!¡±


    Lloyd opened the door and came in. Just after saying a word, he found that Lucien was also there. He


    then


    nodded to him ¡°Mr. Williams!¡±


    Lucien was discussing things with Alston, and when he heard Lloyd¡¯s words, he immediately became


    interested. His bright face was full of eagerness for gossip. ¡°Who dares to nder Mr. Smith? Who the


    hell is


    it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet. The people in the public rtions department just saw someone posted this, so I


    hurried


    over.¡± Lloyd took out his mobile phone and handed it to Alston. Lucien also stood up to check it.


    The blogger talked about how Alston bought a blood jade bracelet and gave it to Cynthia at the charity


    party. It described Alston¡¯s financial strength and how he doted on his wife first. But then, it revealed


    that his


    biological mother was kicked out of the house, and he didn¡¯t even pay her living expenses.


    Two videos were attached below. One was a short video of Alston during the auction. Although his face


    wasn¡¯t filmed, the side face proved that it was Alston. The other video was of Alston and Ste were


    confronting each other in the hospital, demanding to cut off their ties.


    Alston narrowed his eyes, giving out some dangerous signals.


    ¡°Oh my! The two videos are all clips. They didn¡¯t describe the facts at all. This is obviously deliberately


    trying to nder Mr. Smith!¡± Lucien shouted in surprise.


    Lloyd nodded. ¡°Before Mr. Smith cut off the rtionship with her mother in the hospital, he stated the


    reason.


    The one who shot the video must have shot the whole thing. It is estimated that the blogger bought the


    video


    and edited a part of it to create the controversy.¡±


    Lucien pinched his chin and was lost in his thoughts. ¡°Although Alston stays on the trending topic


    because


    of his appearance and financial strength, he is not a star, and no one will always stare at him. It is


    obvious


    that this one has a grudge against him.¡±


    Alston remained silent for a while. Lloyd looked up at him. ¡°Alston, do you want me to contact the


    tform


    and ask them to remove the topic?¡±


    In just a while, the topic had topped the trend. Alston had many fans and big clout. Almost everyone in


    Fort


    knew him. Therefore, his news aroused people¡¯s curiosity.


    Alston threw the phone at Lloyd and shook his head indifferently. ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s see what they will do


    next!¡±


    ¡°Alston!¡± Lucien was a little puzzled. Once the bad news appeared, it should be suppressed


    immediately. If


    they were allowed to go wild, the situation would be hard to control.


    Alston didn¡¯t answer but just told Lloyd, ¡°Let the public rtions department be ready to fight back at


    any


    time. Get ready for the evidence that Ste hurt Cynthia, as well as the evidence that Ste colluded


    with¡­


    re!¡±


    Chapter 140 Just the Beginning.


    1/4


    Lloyd frowned. ¡°Do you suspect that the person behind it is re?¡±


    ¡°Obviously!¡± Alston sneered with his eyes gleaming with a sharp light The angle of the video of the


    charity. party just now happened to be the seats behind me, and re happened to be in that position¡±


    Lucien and Lloyd showed surprise on their faces. They didn¡¯t attend the charity party a few days ago,


    and they didn¡¯t know the order of the seats.


    ¡°This is probably just the beginning. These words and videos can¡¯t make much trouble. I guess there


    must be something more serious waiting for us.¡±


    After Alston finished speaking, Lloyd was enlightened. He responded and hurried to the PR department


    The people who left in the public rtions department were all loyal to Alston now. They were all


    anxiously staring at the news on the Inte, waiting for orders from Alston.


    The PR manager was walking back and forth. Just as he had no idea, he saw Lloyd approaching. He


    then hurriedly came up. ¡°Lloyd, what did Mr. Smith say? Should we remove the trending topic?¡±


    Lloyd shook his head and conveyed Alston¡¯s meaning.


    Excitement shed in the PR manager¡¯s eyes. ¡°Leave it to us. Let¡¯s wait and see their tricks. And we


    will find


    the most suitable time to release the news.¡±


    Lloyd nodded. He trusted the manager could deal with it well, so he returned to his seat.


    Sitting beside Alston, Lucien watched him calmly continue to deal with the business at hand, and his


    eyes


    were filled with admiration. ¡°Bro, you are so calm. If I were you, I would probably have hit back now.¡±


    Alston did not speak, but looked at the document seriously. After signing those files, he handed them


    over to


    Lucien, and reminded him of some precautions.


    Lucien took the document and looked at him curiously, ¡°Alston, I¡¯m curious what else in this world


    makes you


    panic?¡±


    Alston paused, then turned to look at him. A trace of distress shed in his deep eyes. ¡°I have one right


    now!¡±


    Lucien¡¯s curiosity was immediately aroused, and he hurriedly approached him. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia¡¯s birthday ising next month!¡± Alston turned the pen in his hand, ¡°But I have no idea what


    gift I


    should give her!¡±


    Lucien was stunned for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Alston looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Lucien sat back and thought for a while. ¡°How about flowers? A candlelight dinner? No, no, ording


    to your


    financial strength, you should send her a car or a vi.¡±


    Alston frowned, ¡°Cynthia is pregnant now, and she sneezes whenever she smells the fragrance of


    flowers. A candlelight dinner without wine is boring. She can¡¯t drink alcohol now. She has a car and a


    vi. I want to


    give her something unique.¡±


    Chapter 140. Just the Beginning


    2/4


    Get Ponos


    All of his suggestions were rejected at once, making Lucien confused. ¡°I have no idea then. And I don¡¯t


    have


    much experience¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± After Alston finished speaking, he turned his head and didn¡¯t even look at Lucien. ¡°I forgot


    that


    you are single, and you really don¡¯t have much experience. I asked the wrong person.¡±


    Lucien¡¯s face turned dark, and he almost roared, ¡°So what? Do you feel good about having a wife? Do


    you look


    down on the single guys that much?¡±


    Alston nced at him indifferently. ¡°Uh-huh, I do feel good. I have not only a wife, but also two children.


    And


    you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend now!¡±


    Lucien paused, and he felt as if he was punched by someone in his stomach!


    ¡°If I¡¯m willing to, the girls who chase me can stand in a line till the moon!¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Alice is the only person standing in the line now, and there is no one else at all.¡± After


    Alston finished speaking, Lucien¡¯s expression froze. He didn¡¯t have eye contact with Alston and didn¡¯t


    speak.


    Alston said that to test Lucien for Alice, but he didn¡¯t expect Lucien to be like this. Alston shook his


    head.


    ¡°Lucien, do you have a thing for Alice or not!¡±


    Lucien sighed, and held his head in distress. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but obviously I regard her as a brother. We


    grew up


    together, and it feels like holding her hand is like my left hand is holding my right hand.¡±


    He subconsciously ignored the scene where Alice grabbed his hand and put it on her chest in the


    restaurant. At that moment, he was really uneasy and his heart was beating fast, but he thought it was


    because he had


    never touched a woman before.


    ¡°Alice used to dress up like a boy.¡± Alston recalled that Alice used to be very tanned, with short hair,


    wearing a sports suit, and a carefree personality. Yes, she did look like a boy when she was with


    Lucien, and they could


    tell any jokes at ease.


    ¡°But now she has long hair. She is much prettier, and dresses like a girl.¡±


    Lucien wailed, ¡°I can¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    Alston tapped the table and looked a bit worried. ¡°Since this is the case, you should find yourself a


    girlfriend


    ASAP, so that Alice will not pester you.¡±


    Hearing that, the funny look on Lucien¡¯s face disappeared. His handsome face showed a bit of


    seriousness,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I really have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Alston nodded, looked at him with aplicated expression, and continued, ¡°By the way, a few


    days ago, my aunt called me and told me that they were going to let Alice resign and find someone to


    get married.¡±


    Lucien pursed his lips, and suddenly felt a very strange feeling in his heart. He was a little bit reluctant.


    Maybe Alice was very capable at work and helped him a lot, and he might feel a little ufortable if


    she


    resigned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with her and see when she will leave,¡± Lucien said with difficulty.


    Chapter 140. Just the Beginning


    3/4


    Alston added again, ¡°My aunt has found a lot of good men, and they all like Alice. She wants Alice to


    meet


    them and find someone she likes to get engaged to.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 141

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 141


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 141 The Smith Group Was Boycotted


    ¡°That was fast!¡± Lucien got agitated and stood up from his chair.


    Alston raised his eyebrows, ¡°You don¡¯t like Alice doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t find someone who likes


    her


    Auntie loves Alice so much. The men she found for Alice must be great. At least the ones I know about


    are


    decent.¡±


    Lucien froze and smiled stiffly before saying, ¡°Of course. Alice is a nice girl, and she¡¯s beautiful. Any


    man


    would be lucky to have her.¡±


    After saying this, Lucien didn¡¯t dare to look at Alston and hurried toward the door. He made a sudden


    turn


    before reaching the gate, ¡°Alston. You were seeking a birthday gift for Cynthia, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t expect him to bring this up again. He stared nkly for a moment and then nodded.


    Lucien smiled, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t have a wedding. I think you can take this opportunity to give Cynthia a


    surprise. You can propose to her, you know. Women like that.¡±


    After speaking, he left directly.


    Alston watched him left with mixed feelings and pursed his lips. Although Lucien wasn¡¯t good at dealing


    with


    rtionships, he was right about this. Alston knew what to give for Cynthia¡¯s birthday.


    As soon as Lucien left, Alston¡¯s phone rang. He immediately picked it up when he saw the name.


    Cynthia¡¯s nervous voice came from the other side, ¡°Alston, I saw the news on Instagram. How are you


    doing?


    Is there anyone making trouble in front of ourpany? Did you call the police? Should I post


    something on


    Instagram to exin everything¡­¡±


    Those questions bombarded Alston, but he felt warm. His expression softened, and he said in a low


    voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have a lot of security guards and bodyguards here. They won¡¯t let anyone break into the


    Smith


    Group. Everything is fine over here.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness!¡± Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°You have no idea how horrible those keyboard


    warriors


    say about you. They say that you are a capable man with no conscience or morality. Bah! They don¡¯t


    know anything. They just blindly believe whatever other people say. How outrageous! I just couldn¡¯t


    stand them.


    ndering you like that!¡±


    She was full of anger, but her tone was delicate and soft, making Alston smile involuntarily, ¡°Don¡¯t mind


    them,


    then. They don¡¯t deserve your attention.¡±


    ¡°No, why should I stay quiet!¡± Cynthia said indignantly, ¡°I wanted to read what they say, and I asked


    Greg and


    Mrs. Lewis to register ounts on Instagram and refute their lies.¡±


    She grew more and more excited when she shared her tactics, ¡°You know, Joyce may seem shy and


    introverted. She¡¯s actually good at arguing. She alone made those keyboard warriors suffer from their


    own doing.¡±


    Alston listened intensely, eyes full of gentleness and tenderness, ¡°Just ignore them, honey. Don¡¯t be


    mad because of them, and stay in the house. Some extreme paparazzi orizens maye to our


    house since


    Chapter 141 The Smith Group Was Boycotted


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    they can¡¯t get in the Smith Group. You just stay inside and be careful. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Ok Cynthia responded without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have Greg and other people here with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±


    Alston¡¯s voice was hoarse and low, which made Cynthia blush. He used to say those words to her


    when they


    were on the bed. Therefore, she automatically felt shy when she heard it again over the phone.


    ¡°I have to go.¡± Cynthia blushed even more, caught by curious Joyce and others taking a break from


    posting


    arguments on Instagram.


    Cynthia abruptly hung up the phone, feeling abashed.


    Alston heard the ¡°beep¡± sound from the other side, smiled wryly, and put down the phone.


    Lloyd was amazed at his boss¡¯s behavior when he entered the door. Only Mrs. Smith could make his


    boss


    look like this.


    Seeing Lloyding in, Alston became serious again, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing finally!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alston looked interestingly.


    Lloyd handed over the phone, ¡°This is thetest video, Someone took a video of Ms. Brooks going out,


    sick


    and worn out.¡±


    Alston clicked on the video and furrowed deeply as soon as he saw the figure inside.


    In the video, a woman was standing in a shopping mall, fighting for cheap clothes and shirts with a


    bunch of middle-aged women. The heavy makeup couldn¡¯t even hide her weariness. Her skin was dry


    and sallow, and


    she looked fragile.


    If Alston didn¡¯t know her well, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized her at first nce. She was at least ten


    years older


    than when she was in the Smith family, and her well-maintainedplexion became ck.


    ¡°That¡¯s unusual!¡± Alston said after a long pause.


    Lloyd nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t think Ms. Brooks looked normal either. It¡¯s only a short time since she left the


    Smith Group and got picked up by re to her vi. re can¡¯t mistreat her in terms of food. How


    could she lose so


    much weight? It¡¯s like¡­¡±


    He nced at Alston as he spoke but didn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    Alston added directly, ¡°It¡¯s like she had taken drugs, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she looked like those drug addicts who are terribly thin and sick.¡±


    Alston sneered. re picked up Ste when she left, and there was no way that she took drugs


    herself. The only person who could poison her meals unknowingly must be the person re arranged


    to take care of her on a daily basis.


    Chapter 141 The Smith Group Was Boycotted


    2/4


    Q


    From how Ste behaved in the video, she had no idea what was happening to her body


    ¡°How stupid! Alston said coldly and secretly clenched his fingers. How could you not know you are


    poisoned¡±


    Lloyd nced at his frosty boss and dared say nothing


    Alston may renounce the rtionship with his mother. She was still his biological mother it was natural


    for


    him to feel agonized when she was poisoned and used as a weapon against him


    Ste didn¡¯t even know that someone was photographing her She asked the servant while throwing the


    cheap clothes on the sofa she snatched from the mall in disgust, ¡®Is it true that re will transfer


    money to


    me if I buy those cheap clothes?¡±


    The servant flickered her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, I just told the master about it. He will definitely do


    something if


    he learns you are having a rough time.¡±


    As soon as the servant finished talking, Ste¡¯s cell phone rang. Seeing that re had transferred


    money to


    her, she was overjoyed and didn¡¯t realize she was being used.


    Sure enough, people became frenzied as soon as Ste¡¯s video came out.


    Someone also posted pictures of her before leaving the Smith family. She looked more pitiful and


    deste


    now. People left a lot ofments under the video.


    ¡°What a sh*me. What¡¯s the point for her to have that son.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since Alston Smith threw her out. Look at her now. She must have led a


    callous life.¡±


    ¡°Alston, how could you still enjoy yourself while your mother suffers so much? How shameful for you to


    leave


    her like this and live a luxurious life yourself!¡±


    ¡°Rich people are really inhumane. Your mother raised you single-handedly, and you kicked her out.


    What a


    ruthless son!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Most of the rumors were about Alston, reprimanding him for being cold to his mother. Some people


    even


    began to boycott products produced by the Smith Group.


    ¡°How could he care about the consumers when he couldn¡¯t even take care of his mother? How could


    we still


    trust their products?¡±


    Those, as mentioned above, were so powerful that people began to echo it, and the stock price of the


    Smith Group also started to take a downward turn.


    The PR manager couldn¡¯t handle those, so he rushed into Alston¡¯s office and asked if he should


    release the


    news.


    Alston thought for a while and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t announce why I threw her out. Just let them know that


    re Smith took care of her after she left the Smith family. Make sure re¡¯s name came with her.¡±


    The PR manager¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Chapter 141 The Smith Group Was Boycotted


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    Now it had been confirmed that re was behind all this. Since he hadn¡¯t shown up yet, Alston must


    force


    him to show up.


    The situation intensified. A post produced by the Smith Group on the sly gradually went viral. It mainly


    asked why Ste would go straight to re Smith¡¯s vi after she left the Smith family.


    There was no obvious rtionship between Ste and re Smith. Why would she go directly to him,


    a mortal enemy that had been after her son¡¯spany for so long, right after she left the Smith family?


    She trusted re so much. Did they maintain a secret rtionship?

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 142

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 142


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 142 The Last Resort


    Q


    The PR manager hired a bunch of online supporters, and the topic instantly captured public attention.


    This kind of rtionship involving ethics and morality had always been what the public craved, not to


    mention that the characters involved were all famous and wealthy.


    Netizens swarmed like moths around the light. In the blink of an eye, it shadowed the topic ¡°Alston


    Refused to Support His Mother¡± and became the most discussed trending topic.


    The online supporters paid by re were overwhelmed. They exhausted all means but still failed to


    control public opinion. Instead, the situation worsened. Some trolls used the most offensive and


    obscene words to


    specte what was happening between Ste and re.


    They could only regard the spection as nder, saying there was no evidence, and they even


    threatened to


    sue those who spread the rumors.


    They did scare away a bunch of trolls, andments about Ste and re quieted down a lot.


    Just when re¡¯s personnel felt that their efforts paid off and were about to work harder to suppress


    these remarkspletely, someone suddenly released a video of Ste losing her jewelry in the hotel


    before, and


    re went to help her.


    They were close in the video, which was unusual at first nce. Once this video was released, people


    revisited the topic of them being immoral.


    Especially, Ste was not gaunt and old at that time. When she looked at re, she was peevish, like a


    girl


    crying for attention from her boyfriend.


    People joked that re was so attractive at such an age that he made ady leave her son for her with


    no


    hesitation.


    Someone even made an emoji of Ste watching re affectionately and posted it everywhere.


    The person who released the video was suspected to be from Alston¡¯s side. Later, that man revealed


    his


    identity as the owner of a well-known technologypany.


    ¡°I happened to stay in this hotel on a business trip. I saw someone arguing with the hotel staff, so I


    recorded


    This woman shouldn¡¯t have left her valuables in the hotel. It was her fault that her jewelry got lost, but


    she


    med the hotel nevertheless and wanted it to take full ountability. This man wanted to intimidate


    the


    hotel staff with his power, and both looked supercilious. The hotel would have to pay her if it didn¡¯t have


    connections in high ces.¡±


    Alston nced at the PR manager when he saw the video and asked, ¡°You arranged this?¡±


    The PR manager shook his head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. He must be just a passerby. We don¡¯t even have this


    video here. It seems we are destined to win this war. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t produce anything


    concrete to prove their intimate rtionship, but this video came just in time.¡±


    After hearing this, Alston told Lloyd, ¡°Contact that passerby and involve him in our new project.¡±


    Lloyd nodded and left to perform his duty.


    Chapter 142 The Last Resort


    1/4


    Alston¡¯s eyes blinked. There was no joy on his face. Ste was his mother, and her inappropriate


    rtionship with his uncle was discussed and ridiculed on the Inte. No matter how many benefits it


    brought him, it


    was still a disgrace.


    Seeing his boss was gloomy, the PR manager didn¡¯t dare to speak and retreated quietly.


    re was enjoying it when Alston was reprimanded, and products from the Smith Group were


    boycotted, but he became less pleased when he found that his rtionship with Ste was exposed.


    He felt agitated when


    he was involved.


    Thement under the video of them in the same hotel was incredibly irritating. They have already


    been to


    a hotel. What else could they do there? They are not fooling anybody.¡±


    ¡°I can understand now why Mr. Smith throws his mother out. Anyone would have done such a thing


    when he


    finds out his mother is fooling around with his uncle.¡±


    ¡°It suddenly came to me that Mr. Smith¡¯s father died in a car ident. Perhaps his mother and his


    uncle


    conspired together to make that happen¡­¡±


    People actually echoed the theory.


    re was furious when he saw this. He smashed his phone, and with a ¡°p¡± sound, it broke into


    pieces.


    That was how furious he got.


    His assistant heard the noise, sighed, took out a new mobile phone from the drawer, knocked on the


    office


    door, and sent the mobile phone in.


    Recently, re became bad-tempered, and he always smashed his phone when he got angry. His


    assistant bought a lot of mobile phones and put them in the drawer just in case.


    To avoid being the target, the assistant tried to sneak out after sending the phone. But she was


    suddenly


    stopped by re when she was about to make it out.


    The assistant lowered her head and turned around, ¡°Mr. Smith, what else do you need, please?¡±


    re clenched his phone tightly and sneered, ¡°Make some arrangements. I¡¯ll have a press conference


    in the


    afternoon. You know which reporters to be invited, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith!¡± The assistant was stunned for a moment, replied quickly, and hurried out.


    re leaned on the back of his chair, eyes cold. He had to rify what was on the Inte. Even if


    Alston


    knew about the rtionship between him and Ste, he couldn¡¯t prove anything. He had been cautious


    with


    Ste all those years.


    Nothing concrete could be discovered as long as he and Ste refuse to admit it.


    After re thought it over, he gave Ste a call.


    Ste had already seen the news on the Inte, and she acted like re was her savior, ¡°Hey, re.


    People


    guessed our affair. What should I do?¡±


    Chapter 142 The Last Resort


    2/4


    Get Honin


    Q


    She couldn¡¯t stand being ruined like Jane and her daughter. She has a reputation to maintain.


    ¡°What affair?¡± re retorted.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste froze for a moment, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    re narrowed his eyes, ¡°Remember, from now on, you are my sister-inw, and there is no other


    rtionship between us. You must stick to it no matter what other people say about us.¡±


    Ste was quite muddled in terms of trivial things, but she knew how to act on important matters. So,


    she nodded quickly, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up in the afternoon. There¡¯s a press conference. We¡¯ll talk about what


    you can say and what you can¡¯t before the conference. You must stick to the points that Alston refused


    to support


    you, give you alimony, and kick you out ruthlessly. You should know how to arouse the public anger


    towards


    Alston to the greatest extent.¡±


    After re finished speaking, Ste pursed her lips awkwardly, ¡°Do I have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Why, you want to take Alston¡¯s side?¡± re narrowed his eyes, displeased.


    Ste couldn¡¯t see his face, but she could tell re was angry and said quickly, ¡°No, I just think that it


    may make me look cruel if I do this. I am his mother, after all. People may get a bad impression of me.


    Besides,


    even if public opinion turns to our side, the Smith Group will still stand solid as ever. It won¡¯t hurt its


    foundations.¡±


    After speaking, she asked cautiously, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    re sneered. Ste finally became clever this time. However, she needed to put her cleverness to


    proper


    use.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bring Alston down in one go. You have no idea how many times he betrayed me and


    how much I have lost because of him. I can¡¯t put him down this time, but I can at least make him


    suffer.¡±


    Ste became silent for a long time.


    Eyes deep, re sighed, ¡°Since you want to take your son¡¯s side, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll let you live in


    that vi, or you can return to Alston. We should just break up. You won¡¯t be implicated even if


    something bad happens


    to me.¡±


    Ste went soft when she heard his words. Being lost in love, she replied quickly, ¡°I can¡¯t live without


    you, re. Alston kicked me out, and he renounced me as his mother. There is no way back to him


    anymore. I promise I¡¯ll do exactly as you asked. I¡¯ll get ready now. Please send someone to pick me up


    later.¡±


    She got up to fish for suitable clothes while speaking. re was finally satisfied and warned, ¡°No fancy


    clothes or makeup. It would be best if you put on those cheap clothes you got from that mall. And, the


    gaunter you are, the more sympathetic people feel about you.¡±


    Ste agreed and sat down again. She wanted to say something more to re but found that he had


    hung up the phone.


    Alston smiled when he learned that re was about to hold a press conference.


    Chapter 142 The Last Resort


    3/4


    Thest resort was finally put to use.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 143

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 143


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 143 Echo Each Other


    re had his press conference set at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and it was live video streaming.


    Alston turned on the live video and saw the media sitting there ironically.


    Lloyd checked all media, and his face turned cold, ¡°They are all in favor of them. Shall we arrange


    some of


    our people inside, Mr. Smith?¡±


    Alston shook his head, ¡°re attached great importance to this reception. It will be in vain for us to


    sneak


    our men inside. Let¡¯s see their tricks, and then we can respond ordingly.¡±


    There was nothing for Alston to worry about no matter what they said since he was on the moral high


    ground. After all, they were the ones who had immoral behaviors.


    Cynthia had been keeping a watchful eye on what was going on. She turned on the live video and


    waited for


    the press conference with Greg and others.


    The press conference began in a few minutes. re looked sessful and sharp in a suit, his


    bodyguards


    leading the way.


    Ste walked behind re. The cheap coat on her frail body looked baggy and ufortable. Instead


    of


    wearing expensive makeup and being charming like before, she didn¡¯t use any skin care products and


    just put


    her hair in a ponytail. Therefore, she looked particrly gaunt and old under the HD camera.


    People began to leavements on the bullet screen.


    ¡°Ste looks miserable.¡±


    ¡°She makes me think of my own mother. I can¡¯t help but cry!¡±


    Thosements immediately aroused the sympathy ofizens, and some people began to speak for


    Ste.


    ¡°Alston¡¯s father is dead. She is entitled to find her own happiness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The person she loves happens to be her brother-inw.¡±


    Thosements made Cynthia sick. She tapped on the keyboard quickly to respond.


    ¡°How refreshing! I can¡¯t believe you can sugarcoat an immoral love affair like that.¡±


    Many people echoed her remark, while many abused her for being unsympathetic and cold.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joyce became mad when she saw Cynthia being attacked. She posted ament quickly, ¡°They are


    the ones deprived of humanity. Only animals act like that.¡±


    Cynthia turned her head and nced at Joyce with a smile. She was impressed by her sharpness.


    re signaled for the press conference to begin when everyone was settled.


    The camera was on re and Ste, the leading yers.


    Ste showed no confidence at all without makeup. She flinched and dodged when the camera was


    shooting


    Chapter 143 Echo Each Other


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    her re, on the contrary, put up a resolute and stern look at the camera


    Cynthia took some popcorn from the table, waiting for their show Mrs Lewis warned her, Mrs. Smith,


    please


    cut down on popcorn. You may feel awfulter


    Cynthia smiled embarrassedly and left the rest popcorn to Joyce.


    The questioning session began, and the first question was quite mind-blowing.


    ¡°Mr. Smith. There are many rumors about you and Ms. Brooks online. Can you certify their


    authenticity? What


    is Ms. Brooks to you?¡±


    re looked over and smiled gently, without any panic, ¡°You just said those are rumors, which means


    they


    were not true. There is nothing out of the ordinary between Ms. Brooks and me.¡±


    He continued with a sad look, ¡°Since my brother passed away in that car ident, I offered a lot of help


    to


    my sister-inw and Alston out of sympathy. My good intention toward them was distorted and


    misunderstood by those with vile thoughts. Therefore, they just cooked up the story between Ms.


    Brooks and


    Alston also held a grudge toward me when he grew up. However, I did nothing wrong. I can honestly


    say


    that I have been innocent all along. It¡¯s unfair for me to suffer.¡±


    He didn¡¯t put it inly, but thement on the bullet screen made it clear, ¡°Perhaps Alston Smith


    framed


    him. He must have hoped to hold down his uncle¡¯spany since they weremercial rivals all


    along.¡±


    ¡°re seems like a good man. Look how gentle he is.¡±


    Lloyd stole a secret nce at Alston to see if he was angry while checking on thements. Thetter


    was,


    surprisingly, calm and smiling!


    He followed Alston¡¯s gaze and saw the nextment.


    ¡°re is nopetition to my Alston! My husband is busy. He doesn¡¯t have time for him. Plus, my


    Alston is


    way more handsome than him!!!¡±


    How sweet of Mrs. Smith to say that. Lloyd thought. Anyone could see this was from Mrs. Smith as she


    used


    ¡°husband,¡± my Alston, and extra exmation marks. No wonder Mr. Smith was so pleased.


    At the press conference, Ste nodded, agreeing with what re just remarked, ¡°Yes, President Smith


    has


    helped me a lot, and I am very grateful to him. I felt outraged when I heard those people on the Inte


    ndering him. It¡¯s my fault that he¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    re sighed and patted her on the shoulderfortingly, ¡°I loved and respected my brother dearly.


    You were


    his soulmate and his true love. However, things changed after he passed away. Alston became


    stubborn and


    refused to open his heart to his mother. Misunderstandings arose between him and my sister-inw. In


    the


    end, he even kicked out his own mother.¡±


    Ste raised her hand quietly, and the smell of onions in her sleeve instantly made her eyes full of


    tears. It was so pungent that she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore.


    The more she rubbed the onion, the more tears streamed down her eyes, making her pitiful and


    embarrassed.


    The weak could always get sympathy from the public. Alston Smith was cold and harsh, while Ste


    Smith


    Cast Prud


    looked miserable. The public favor immediately turned to Ste¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough just to be rich. You must have good characters too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked Alston since he seems like a decent man. I can¡¯t believe he did such an unspeakable


    thing to his mother.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t feel like enjoying her popcorn anymore. She became furious at what those people said


    about her husband. Throwing the rest popcorn in her hand into the trash can next to her, Cynthia


    pointed at the screen and said, ¡°How preposterous! What do these people know? How could they say


    mean things about my Alston?¡±


    ¡°Many people like my Alston. I don¡¯t care if she likes him or not!¡±


    In Cynthia¡¯s heart, Alston was the kindest person in the world. She had never said anything bad about


    him.


    What made these people so bold to criticize him?


    Mrs. Lewis consoled her, ¡°Ignore those keyboard warriors, ma¡¯am. They don¡¯t know anything. All they


    can do


    is abuse people online. They wouldn¡¯t have dared say anything simr in front of Mr. Smith.¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little.


    Greg handed her a ss of warm water to help her calm down.


    re and Ste echoed with each other in front of reporters, looking miserable and sad. Then, a


    reporter


    began to ask, ¡°President Smith, I heard that Ms. Brooks went to a hotel with you after she left the Smith


    family. How do you exin this?¡±


    Cynthia sat down with a cup in her hand and muttered, ¡°Why do people call Alston Mr. Smith but him.


    President Smith? He sounds superior to my Alston.¡±


    Greg looked at re and smiled sarcastically, ¡°He has always wanted to be superior. Therefore, he


    ordered


    others to call him President Smith. Despite his failure inpeting with usmercially, he could at


    least


    be superior to Mr. Smith in terms of title.¡±


    ¡°How shrewd!¡± Cynthiamented, and Greg nodded in agreement, both feeling disgusted.


    re said, ¡°Ms. Brooks will exin this to you!¡±


    Ste took the microphone and calmed down her emotions, her eyes still red and her voice shaky, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t maintain a good rtionship with the Brooks family since I was a young girl. Therefore, I had


    nowhere to go. when Alston threw me out. I called President Smith for help. He said yes with no


    hesitation.¡±


    She paused and nced at re gratefully, ¡°However, I gave it another thought, and I refused his offer.


    I¡¯m a widow, and he is my brother-inw. I can¡¯t just move in with him. People will talk. So, President


    Smith booked me a hotel. Unfortunately, I lost something in that hotel, which made me insecure.


    President Smith then invited me to stay at another house of his, which is the one I¡¯m currently living.¡±


    Ste¡¯s voice was low, a little guilty, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to live in his house for free. That¡¯s why I tried to work


    and


    make money to pay rent. However, I haven¡¯t had work for so long, and I couldn¡¯t find any job. Thus, I


    changed my habit and tried my best to save trouble for President Smith.¡±


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    Her voice froze, her eyes were red again, and she looked extremely pathetic in those shabby clothes.


    re hurried to answer, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. I can still afford to support another person in my


    house. My brother treated you well before. He would be disappointed if he saw you in such a rough


    situation.


    He was good to me too. I have to return the favor he bestowed on me.


    Those sincere wordspletely changed the public attitude.


    Ste was so moved that she looked at the screen with teary eyes, ¡°Alston, I know you hate me for not


    caring about you since you were a child. You hate your Uncle re for leaving the Smith family long


    ago. But I¡¯m begging you. Please stop. He¡¯s your uncle no matter what!¡±


    re smiled secretly in a ce where the camera could not see and withdrew his smile when the


    camera


    came to him.


    Cynthia was so angry that she pped the table with a ¡°bang,¡± ¡°These two echoes each other. What a


    good show they put into twisting the fact and confusing people!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 144

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 144


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 144 Domineering Aunt


    Mrs. Lewis quickly gave her some relief, fearing that she would lose her health as a result of her anger,


    and Greg was so nervous that he broke out in sweat.


    Joyce squatted beside the sofa, staring nkly at Cynthia¡¯s angry expression, then sighed, ¡°Mrs.


    Smith, you


    used a lot of idioms!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s rage became stagnant; she was angry and funny at the same time, and then she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, evil will not go unpunished. These two individuals will undoubtedly receive what they


    deserve. It¡¯s pointless to be angry at such scumbags.¡± Greg consoled him as well.


    Cynthia¡¯s cheeks were flushed as she patted her painful hand. ¡°I just can¡¯t stop being angry; she is


    Alston¡¯s biological mother, and yet she assisted others in defrauding her own son; this really infuriates


    me.¡±


    When Greg heard this, he immediately called Alston and said that Mrs. Smith had be angry after


    watching the live broadcast, and Alston¡¯s eyes changed, ¡°Is she all right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s all right. Mr. Smith, she¡¯s just angry. You should resolve it as soon as possible, or Mrs. Smith will


    be even more enraged, negatively impacting the child.¡±


    Alston responded, hung up the phone, and said to the PR manager standing next to him, ¡°Send the


    evidence


    we prepared.¡±


    The PR manager¡¯s eyes widened and his fingers twitched. He dashed to the PR department after


    receiving the order, but before he could leave, he discovered that the live broadcast interface was in


    disarray.


    There was an unexpected situation in the live broadcast, and the person in front of the screen


    approached


    nervously, asking, ¡°What exactly is going on? What urred. What¡¯s the problem with the broadcast?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she noticed a group of people storming into the press


    conference.


    The crowd approached in a menacing manner, and several tall and muscr bodyguards in ck


    paved the


    way as they guarded two women entering the venue.


    One was old and elegant, while the other was young and vivacious. Cynthia was surprised, not by the


    fact that people stormed into the venue, but by the fact that one of those women protected by guards


    was very


    familiar to her.


    ¡°Alice!¡± Alice was the young girl¡¯s name; she was dressed casually, appeared to be more capable than


    usual,


    and trailed behind the older woman.


    Cynthia turned to face Greg, ¡°Greg, who is the woman standing in front of Alice? She appears to be


    imposing and sassy!¡±


    The olderdy was dressed professionally. She was stunning, with gorgeous brows and eyes, a bright


    nose, and red lips. There were few signs of age on her face, and her demeanor was elegant and


    mature, with a


    romantic allure.


    Greg¡¯s eyes widened with surprise, ¡°She is Alice¡¯s mother, Rosalia, Mr. Smith¡¯s aunt, and the Gehry


    family¡¯s madam! Mrs. Smith was unable to see her because she had previously traveled abroad.¡±


    Chapter 144 Domineering Aunt


    1/4


    Cynthia gave a nod. She hadn¡¯t seen Alston¡¯s aunt since she entered the Smith family¡¯s house. She


    had only


    heard about her from many people, most particrly Alston, who holds her in high regard.


    Rosalia was well-known in Fort. She was the Brooks family¡¯s second daughter, but she outperforms her


    sister


    Ste in terms of beauty and talent. She was adored by her family and popr among the wealthy.


    Later, she became the fianc¨¦e of Bryan, the head of the Smith family, but her marriage was snatched


    away by


    Ste. Since then, the sisters have never seen each other.


    She voluntarily ended the engagement and married into the Gehry family, but her husband was


    mediocre and immature, so she took over thepany¡¯s management instead of him and more than


    doubled its market


    value.


    Ste was most afraid of her son Alston, but her younger sister Rosalia was her second greatest fear.


    Rosalia¡¯s unexpected appearance startled her to the point where her soul almost fled her body. She


    quickly turned her head to look at re, and said in a broken voice, ¡°Why¡­ why is she here!¡±


    re¡¯splexion was also terrible. She quickly turned to Livia. Livia, standing next to her, had also


    be pale and said, ¡°We did send security to guard the entrance and prevent idlers from getting


    near, but that Mrs. Gerhy is really something else. She instantly sent people to deal with them and


    stormed inside right after. We¡­ couldn¡¯t stop them at all.¡±


    re gritted her teeth and looked at Rosalia with deep warning eyes when she heard the words, ¡°Mrs.


    Gehry, this is a Tansy Group press conference. It¡¯s very inappropriate to barge in like this!¡±


    ¡°And if I hadn¡¯t done that, I¡¯d have had to keep watching you spout nonsense,¡± Rosalia said, raising her


    head slightly and looking indifferently at the undignified couple on stage.


    Alice was young, so shecked the maturity of a mother. She gave them a cold look and softly asked,


    ¡°What kind of uncle and sister-inw are you? To nder my cousin and sister-inw so much are truly


    heinous.¡±


    re pped the table angrily after hearing the insult she received in public, ¡°How could you be so


    arrogant in front of me, little girl? I¡¯m curious how your father raised such a disrespectful brat!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening my daughter, ire?¡± Rosalia appeared solemn, with her elegant and beautiful


    face tensed, ¡°Did my daughter say something wrong? You didn¡¯t dare to admit what you¡¯ve done and


    instead put the me onto Alston and yed the victim to aggravate matters. Let me tell you. There


    are many rational people in the world. Did you really believe that everyone would sympathize with you


    if you cried crocodile tears?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be concerned about how I educate my daughter. You are not her guardian. You are


    overly concerned with non-kinship and nosy affairs. If you have so much time, you should spend it


    educating your son so he doesn¡¯t get arrested again!¡±


    re clenched her teeth, afraid to show her ferocious side in front ofizens from all over the country.


    Ste regarded Rosalia with envious eyes. Her eyes turned red with envy when she saw her white and


    firm skin, a beautiful face without frowning, and a fantastic figure in designer clothes.


    She had never been able topete with Rosalia after so many years. She believed that by stealing


    Bryan Chapter 144 Domineering Aunt


    2/4


    away from her and marrying into the Smith family, she would defeat her and live a better life than she


    did. She never imagined that she would have to rely on acting in front ofizens and reporters for


    sympathy up


    until this point.


    Rosalia sensed a gaze that cannot be ignored, turned her head slightly, and smiled contemptuously at


    Ste¡¯s eyes, ¡°Ste, a leopard cannot change its spots!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ste turned pale with anger, stood up excitedly from her seat, and red at Rosalia, ¡°How dare


    you


    insult me!


    ¡°I¡¯m still treating you lightly based on what you¡¯ve done. I really want to smack you down on the head.


    I¡¯m


    embarrassed to have you as a sister.¡±


    The reporters present finally came to their senses after Rosalia said these words. Despite taking a


    bribe from


    re and asking questions in her favor, they didn¡¯t expect such a big scoop in this live broadcast and


    were


    ecstatic right away.


    This madam of the Gehry family had always been famous for her courage to speak and act, as she


    dared to


    tell all the inside stories. There was always something extremely newsworthying from her mouth.


    The reporters stepped forward to ask questions, as they couldn¡¯t care about anything else anymore.


    ¡°Mrs. Gehry, why did you charge right into the press conference? Is there something going on?¡±


    This was the effect Rosalia desired, and she stated unequivocally, ¡°My daughter showed me this


    absurd live


    broadcast as soon as I got off the ne. Watching them act with crocodile tears on screen, screaming


    at my


    nephew. How can I, as his aunt, sit still and not rush over?¡±


    She sarcastically looked at re after she finished speaking and said, ¡°There are numerous guards.


    Mr.


    Smith appears to have been very concerned that someone would disrupt this press conference. That is


    not something a person of good conscience would do!¡±


    re erupted in rage, ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous! I, re, have a clear conscience!¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re still able to say that after this!¡± Rosalia gave her a sidelong nce, not paying any


    attention to her. This expression was exactly the same as that of Alston, so re immediately flushed


    with anger.


    ¡°Ms. Gehry is your sister, but judging your behavior just now, it seems that you don¡¯t have a good


    rtionship


    with her!¡±


    Rosalia cast a nce at Ste before rolling her eyes directly, disying a youthful vigor and


    yfulness on


    her elegant and dignified face.


    ¡°You are too conservative with your words. It¡¯s not something bad, it¡¯s because we hate each other and


    never


    Cynthia watched with relish, ¡°Auntie is equally cool and adorable. Auntie is one of my favorite people.


    Greg was quick to praise, ¡°Mrs. Gehry has a great personality, heh¡­¡±


    He sighed deeply as he said this. Ste couldn¡¯t have married into the Smith family if she hadn¡¯t


    drugged the master back then. Rosalia was the person the master truly loved and the most suitable


    person to be Mrs.


    Chapter 144 Domineering Aunt


    3/4


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smith!


    Get Bonus


    A reporter was choked by these words and quickly asked, ¡°Can you be more borate?¡±


    Ste¡¯s face became terrified immediately after the reporter asked this question; fearing that Rosalia


    would


    expose the scandal of the year, she quickly stood up from her seat and yelled, ¡°Rosalia, you¡¯re not


    allowed to


    say this; shut up!¡±


    Let tallA

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 145

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 145


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 145 Childhood Trauma


    Rosalia gave her an uninterested look. You had the courage to do it back then, why don¡¯t you have the


    courage toe clean now?¡±


    ¡°You! If you dare to say it, I¡¯ll


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do what?¡± Rosalia took an interest in her and said, ¡°See? You can¡¯t threaten me


    because I


    haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste froze in ce, her sallow face darkened with rage, looking like an ordinary middle-aged woman,


    lacking


    the demeanor of a wealthydy and iparable to her sister


    Everyone in the world admired beauty, Rosalia¡¯s character was simply and endearing, andizens¡¯


    hearts


    had long been drawn to her. They were ecstatic as they watched the ssic scene of the sisters¡¯


    dispute. The


    number of viewers suddenly exceeded ten million as people continued to pour into the live broadcast.


    The live broadcast tform was rushing to maintain the technical department, fearing that the


    broadcast would fail due to therge number of viewers.


    Rosalia, seeing her speechless, looked directly at the reporter with condensed eyes, ¡°I was the fianc¨¦e


    of Bryan Smith, the Smith family¡¯s patriarch at the time. Simply asking casually about it will reveal that


    everyone in the circle is aware of it. Later, our engagement ended, and the person who became


    engaged to him was her. Everyone thought Bryan had fallen for someone else at the time, but that


    wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡± Ste broke down and yelled angrily on the stage, looking hysterical like a lunatic.


    Because of her appearance, the hard-won sympathy points sank to the bottom of the sea. re tried to


    calm. her down by grabbing the hem of her clothes, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°On my birthday, Bryan came to celebrate my birthday, but she took advantage of the situation,


    drugged Bryan, reaped the benefits of him in bed, and married into the Smith family by threatening him


    with suicide,¡± Rosalia continued.


    With a mocking smile, she said, ¡°After all, a marriage obtained through deception is not a happy


    marriage. Bryan Smith never touched her again after that, ording to what I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    Ste slid into the chair and dazed, with no strength in her legs, after Rosalia revealed everything in


    one breath. With her response, theizens knew Rosalia was telling the truth.


    The bullet screen was flooded withments.


    ¡°Earlier, re said that Bryan pampered Ste, so it was a lie!¡±


    ¡°I guess the person Bryan really loves is Mrs. Gehry, and Ste doesn¡¯t mean anything at all!¡±


    ¡°Then are the other things they said also false? Is there a hidden motive why Alston Smith drove Ste


    Smith out of the Smith family?¡±


    ¡°I will notment until a conclusion has been reached.¡±


    ¡°Enjoying popcorn while watching quietly!¡±


    Chapter 145 Childhood trauma.


    1/4


    ?


    ¡°Of course, this Ste Smith is far worse than Mrs. Gehry. It¡¯s beyondparison.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gehry is so gorgeous. So cool and beautiful, I love it.¡±


    Theizens were enthralled, they had not expected the Smith family to be embroiled in such a major


    scandal, even Cynthia¡¯s delicate face was taken aback.


    ¡°Later, Ste became pregnant and gave birth to my nephew Alston, but because her husband didn¡¯t


    like her, she vented all her emotions to Alston, frequently beating and scolding him,¡± Rosalia continued.


    Rosalia stated, her eyes moving slightly and moistening, ¡°Ste was kicked out of the house for doing


    that


    kind of thing, and I made up my mind not to associate with her or the Smith family, but at a banquet, I


    saw


    Alston. My little nephew was really well-behaved when he was a child. Such a handsome little doll had


    pinches and injuries on his wrists and back. That¡¯s when I knew she had been secretly abusing him.¡±


    ¡°I informed Bryan of this. Bryan was furious when he found out. Ste, he reasoned, would treat him


    well because he was her only son. He had not expected her to be so callous and cruel to her own flesh


    and blood!¡±


    Rosalia looked at Ste with disgust in her eyes, and saw that her vision was blurred and didn¡¯t know


    what to think, ¡°Bryan then refused to let her raise Alston, saving him from harm. Alston¡¯s rtionship


    with Ste has always been tumultuous due to his negative childhood experiences. Despite the fact


    that they aren¡¯t particrly close, he still provides for Ste quite well.¡±


    It waspletely unexpected for her to reveal such shocking news. The bullet screen was silent, and


    theizens were stunned and did not respond.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red, her gaze was fixed on the screen, and her chest ached. Because of the


    excitement,


    her eyes welled up with tears.


    Alston, her Alston, had experienced this as a child. It was no surprise he didn¡¯t trust others easily. It


    was understandable that he was wary of her when they first met. He had erected a massive barrier in


    his heart, and it was difficult for him to open up to others..


    After a while,ments on the bullet screen started to flood again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a cold Mr. Smith to have been abused as a child.¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry for Mr. Smith!¡±


    ¡°Ste actually treated her own son that badly. She should die on the spot.¡±


    ¡°As a mother myself, tears came out of my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ste¡¯s marriage is truly pitiful. Her husband does not love her and has not been intimate with her, but


    that is no reason for her to vent her frustrations on her child!¡±


    ¡°Pitiful people always have a reason to hate!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, everyone, she even snatched her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so she deserves to be miserable!¡±


    On the bulletin board, there were a variety of viewpoints. Cynthia was ovee with emotion. She had


    no time to read it. With trembling fingers, she took out her phone and dialed Alston¡¯s number.


    Chapter 145 Childhood Trauma


    2/4


    ?


    The phone was quickly picked up, and Alston¡¯s gentle voice came through the receiver but wasn¡¯t quite


    clear,


    ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cynthia opened her mouth, but before she could speak, tears flowed out first, ¡°¡­ Alston, I¡¯m sad¡­ I¡¯m


    feeling.


    so sad right now¡­¡±


    What Rosalia said just now was also broadcast. When the deepest darkness in his heart was revealed,


    he


    didn¡¯t feel much. After all, as he grew older, his heart grew stronger and stronger, and his father had


    already healed his childhood wound, so it was not a big deal to him anymore.


    Alston held the phone tightly in his hand as he listened to Cynthia¡¯s sobbing voice told him how much


    she


    loved him. ¡°My dear Cynthia, don¡¯t cry; I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s all in the past.¡± He said with an aching chest.


    Listening to hisfort, Cynthia¡¯s mood did not improve, and she cried even more fiercely instead,


    ¡°She


    treated you so terribly before. I shouldn¡¯t have shown mercy to her; I should¡¯ve been more ruthless.


    How could


    she treat you like this¡­ Such a horrible woman. Ste¡¯s so despicable¡­¡±


    Joyce stood silently by the side, watching her cry, her nose was red, and her face was filled with


    anguish.


    She walked out quietly and used a key to unlock the door to Ste¡¯s old room. Since Ste¡¯s departure,


    no one


    had lived in that room. The room was dusty once it was opened.


    The room was very messy. Ste took all the valuable jewelry before she left. Greg didn¡¯t ask the


    servant to


    tidy it up, and he locked the door as it was.


    Joyce entered the door with her nose covered, waving the dust away. She reasoned that if Ste had


    been hooking up with re for so long, she must have left something behind in the room.


    After entering the door, she rummaged through the boxes and cabs inch by inch, looking for¡­.


    Cynthia had a conversation with Alston, and her mood improved significantly. Looking back at the


    screen, she saw that re had already gotten into a fight with Rosalia¡­ No, it was mostly because


    re let out his


    rage on his own, while Rosalia stood gracefully with full face indifference.


    Cynthia discovered that, despite being Alston¡¯s biological mother, Ste resembled more like an aunt in


    both appearance and personality!


    ¡°Rosalia, is there any evidence for what you said?¡± re had already torn his face. He didn¡¯t even


    address her as ¡°Mrs. Gehry¡± anymore and red at Rosalia, ¡°I can also say that you can¡¯t marry my


    brother, so you are jealous and deliberately ruining my sister-inw¡¯s reputation here.¡±


    Rosalia scowled, ¡°You are not only inferior in character and ipetent, but you are also blind. What


    happened back then was so significant that even our Brooks family was aware of it. You had no idea as


    Bryan¡¯s younger brother. It appears that your brothers¡¯ rtionship is not as good as you imed!¡±


    re¡¯s voice froze, he couldn¡¯t say a word, he just patted the table and stared.


    One person on stage was stunned and sat dumbly, while the other was so angry that his face was


    flushed and his neck was thick. Rosalia¡¯s mother and daughter, who broke in halfway, were the only


    ones who could properly answer the questions.


    Chapter 145 Childhood Trauma


    3/4


    Ste and Alston¡¯s mother-child rtionship was strained as the two sang together Ste specifically


    targeted Cynthia, and Alston evicted him from the house because she wished to harm Cynthia¡¯s child.


    re coveted the Smith Group, and told his son about many things that hurt Alston and Cynthia.


    Rosalia came to the following conclusion, ¡°These two people are self-inflicted, and they¡¯re still crying


    and


    causing trouble here. Have you ever seen such scumbags?¡±


    Thements on the bullet screen were happily swiping, ¡°I have never seen such a brazen person!¡±


    Cynthia was content to watch, but she turned her head to look when she heard footsteps nearby.


    Joyce¡¯s clean clothes were soiled, and her face was gray and white. She dashed over to Cynthia,


    holding a


    box in her hand, terrified that the dust on her body would choke her. She came to a halt half a meter


    away.


    ¡°Joyce, where have you been? Why are your clothes and faces so dirty?¡± Cynthia asked.


    Joyce excitedly passed the box in her hand, ¡°Mrs. Smith, I found the token of love between Ste and


    re!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 146

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 146


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 146 Evidence


    Cynthia took the box in surprise. The box was ck without any text decoration on the outside.


    Greg and Mrs. Lewis came over, and Joyce also stared at her.


    As soon as Cynthia opened it, there was music. It was a music box Inside the box were two people.


    The boy was wearing a tuxedo, while the girl was wearing a wedding dress When the box was opened,


    they began to


    spin and dance.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, look at the characters in the lower right corner. Joyce reminded.


    Cynthia realized that there was a line of small characters engraved in the lower right corner.


    ¡°Ste, I want to be with you.¡± The signature was re¡¯s name.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up. Just now she was worried that there was no evidence to prove the rtionship


    between


    re and Ste, but now she had new evidence.


    Joyce, where did you find this?¡±


    Joyce smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I went to her room, but she probably had taken away everything. I


    originally thought that I couldn¡¯t find any useful evidence, but I didn¡¯t expect to find this music box.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t bear them being so arrogant. They did something shameful, but they


    ndered


    Mr. Smith.¡±


    Cynthia patted her on the shoulder, and her face was full of admiration. ¡°Good job. Go and wash your


    face


    and change clothes.¡±


    Hearing this, Joyce breathed a sigh of relief, and she had a bright smile. She felt great to be able to


    help Mrs.


    Smith.


    Greg took the music box and looked at it with a smile. ¡°If it was engraved by a machine, it may not be


    conclusive evidence, but this should be engraved by re himself. I am familiar with his handwriting.¡±


    ¡°How could Ste forget to take this away? It was carved by re himself.¡± Cynthia sneered while


    ying with the music box. ¡°I remember she took away arge box full of jewelry when she left that


    day. Her love for


    re is not deep.¡±


    Cynthia handed the music box to Greg. ¡°Send this evidence to Alston. Now that the live broadcast is


    over,


    Alston should do something.¡±


    Greg took the music box and left in a hurry.


    The live broadcast could no longer go on. After Rosalia and Alice made trouble, they left, leaving a


    mess for


    re.


    re looked at Ste who was sitting in a daze. She was no longer focused on the press conference,


    so she couldn¡¯t help him at all. What she prepared before was in vain, and it was disrupted by Rosalia.


    Seeing the exciting and whispering reporters, he asked someone to control the scene and draw the


    reporter¡¯s


    1/3


    2


    attention back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe what that woman said just now. She was talking nonsense. We all know her rtionship


    with Ste. She has always hated her sister for stealing her marriage. That¡¯s why she made a scene on


    the live


    broadcast and said those crazy words. Don¡¯t believe her, she has no evidence.¡±


    re winked at his assistant, signaling him to ask the reporters he had arranged to continue asking


    questions.


    When the assistant was about to ask the next reporter to ask questions, a reporter whispered. ¡°But I


    think what Mrs. Gehry said is much more credible than what you said.¡±


    re¡¯splexion suddenly changed, and he stared down. ¡°Who said that just now?¡±


    There were manyments in the live broadcast.


    ¡°He¡¯s nervous!¡±


    ¡°Is re threatening people? He is guilty.¡±


    Not only theizens thought so, but even the reporters present thought so. The scene was awkward,


    and no reporter stood up to ask questions despite the assistant¡¯s gesture.


    If they asked more questions, evenizens could see that they were arranged by re. So no


    reporter wanted to ask questions.


    At this moment, someone suddenly eximed. ¡°Smith Group released big news on Instagram!¡±


    The reporterspletely ignored re on the stage. They took out their mobile phones excitedly.


    Smith Group¡¯stest post had gone viral, and the number ofments and reposts was astonishing,


    and it was still rising.


    ¡°Recently, re, the chairman of Tansy Group, arranged for many people to nder Mr. Smith for not


    supporting his mother. He and Ste held a private press conference to make absurd remarks, which


    caused great harm to Mr. Smith¡¯s reputation and economic losses to Smith Group. Mr. Smith has


    already filed awsuit, and thew will give us justice.¡±


    Awyer¡¯s letter was attached, and thement area also remindedizens that if they were


    ndered, they should defend their rights byw.


    This sentence gaveizens a good impression of Smith Group.


    re was still angry at first, but when he saw the reporters were surprised, he quickly asked his


    assistant to turn on the phone to see what Alston had sent.


    The assistant searched for that post, and his eyes widened. ¡°Alston is going to sue you!¡±


    re quickly snatched the mobile phone. When he saw the text and thewyer¡¯s letter, he felt dizzy.


    How dared Alston!


    He snorted coldly and pped the table fiercely. ¡°Ridiculous! Does he have evidence? Can he prove


    that I


    Chapter 146 Evidence.


    2/3


    Get Bonus


    ?


    asked someone to send that post?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the assistant looked at re¡¯s furious appearance, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. After a while, the


    reporters let out another exmation, and then looked at re on the stage withplicated eyes.


    re frowned, not understanding the meaning of their eyes.


    Seeing this, the assistant looked at the phone and found another post of Smith Group.


    There was no text on this post. Instead, there were pictures and videos.


    There were screenshots of chats between the public rtions department of Tansy Group and the


    people they arranged, discussing how to deal with Alston. There were also transaction records of


    transfers and screenshots of chats with some famous bloggers. These directly proved that re


    instructed people to nder Alston.


    The video was about Ste making a big fuss in the hospital and causing Cynthia stomachache. There


    was a testimony handwritten by a respected professor of the Central Hospital. He wrote down the


    whole process of Ste giving sterilization medicine to Cynthia.


    Theizens were stunned when they saw it. No wonder Alston would drive Ste out of the Smith


    family. She gave Cynthia sterilization medicine and wanted to cause her to have a miscarriage.


    Netizens, especially femaleizens, immediately got angry. They reprimanded Ste, and some


    praised


    Alston for being a good husband. His mother didn¡¯t deserve to be supported.


    Besides, even if Alston drove Ste out, he would pay alimony on time every month, which was enough


    for


    Ste to live.


    The screenshots of the bank records made people very fond of Alston, and the stock price of Smith


    Group


    skyrocketed.


    re¡¯s face turned ck when he saw all this.


    At this time, Ivan called and said anxiously, ¡°Dad, ourpany¡¯s stock price has fallen a lot, and if it


    continues to fall, I¡¯m afraid it will crash.¡±


    re really regretted it. Originally, he wanted to use Ste to ruin Alston¡¯s reputation, but he didn¡¯t


    expect that his reputation would be ruined now, and that the stock price of Tansy Group would fall a lot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Stay in thepany. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± re pretended to be calm, and after hanging up


    the phone, his heart was in a mess.


    After panicking for a while, re calmed down. There was only one way now.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 147

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 147


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 147 Break up


    There was no need to continue the live broadcast. The reporters all started to pack up and prepare to


    go.


    back and write an article that would catch the attention ofizens.


    More than half of theizens in the live broadcast room left, and they all went to look at Smith Group¡¯s


    post.


    Those who stayed only wanted to watch re and Ste make a fool of themselves, and the


    comments were


    full of insults to them.


    re gritted his teeth and made up his mind. Seeing that some reporters were about to leave, he stood


    up


    and the chair moved back with a ¡°squeak¡±.


    The sound made all the reporters present look over.


    As re clenched his fists tightly, his head was lowered, and he looked gloomy.


    ¡°Everyone, please wait.¡±


    His voice was cold, and the reporters instantly remembered that they had received money from Tansy


    Group.


    Feeling guilty, they quickly sat down.


    ¡°Mr. re, do you have anything to say?¡±


    A reporter stepped forward and asked.


    re slowly raised his head, and his face looked more haggard than when he came to the press


    conference.


    His eyes were red and bloodshot, and his meticulouslybed hair was slightly messy.


    He sighed, and his voice was depressed. ¡°I also saw Smith Group¡¯s post just now. I have nothing to say


    about


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I ndered him for not supporting his mother.¡±


    The reporters were surprised. They thought that re would argue, but they didn¡¯t expect re to


    admit it so


    easily.


    Netizens were also stunned. Looking at the dejected person on the screen, they forgot to post the


    comment


    for a while.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong to do this. I am his second uncle, but I ndered him with her mother. You may think


    that I


    am heartless.¡±


    re smiled, staring at the camera with red eyes. ¡°But I did this for a reason. I hate Alston. No matter


    how


    naughty my son is, he is his cousin, but Alston asked people to beat my son and send my son to


    prison. He


    even drove me out of Smith Group. How can I bear this?¡±


    There was helplessness and anger in his words. ¡°I know that I was the one who started this matter, and


    I was


    the one who made people nder him. But I love my son, and I am willing to do it for my son. I don¡¯t


    care how


    much it costs.¡±


    Now he didn¡¯t look like a sessful person, but more like an ordinary middle-aged man. When he


    looked at


    the camera so sadly, he was pitiful, and the way he defended his son made many people feel sorry for


    him.


    Some soft-hearted peoplemented.


    Chapter 147 Break up


    1/3


    Get Bonus


    ¡°He looks a little pitiful. I miss my father.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he did so much for the sake of his son. It is reasonable.¡±


    ¡°I think Alston is so cruel to his own cousin, second uncle, and biological mother.¡±


    This was obviously ament sent by the person arranged by re.


    There were sensible people who said, ¡°It¡¯s their fault, okay? I don¡¯t think Mr. Smith would hurt people


    casually.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Smith treated re and Ste like this because they did something wrong before. As


    for his


    cousin, he must have done something, so Mr. Smith is angry.¡±


    ¡°I know. His cousin wanted to insult Mrs. Smith but was rejected. He asked his ex-girlfriend to nder


    Mrs.


    Smith and pushed Mrs. Smith downstairs. That¡¯s why Mr. Smith put his cousin into prison.¡±


    ¡°Is it true? His cousin has gone too far. No wonder Mr. Smith would send him to prison.¡±


    Most of the people spoke for Alston, but some were moved by re¡¯s fatherly love and began to


    defend


    re.


    re¡¯s trick was effective. He didn¡¯t apologize, but he saved thepany. He was indeed cunning.


    Alston squinted his eyes. As he looked at re, he sneered and nced at the music box on the table.


    ¡°Send


    out the rest of the evidence.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The manager started to operate his mobile phone.


    Smith Group updated another post.


    Ever since Alston knew about Ste and re¡¯s rtionship, he didn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it. He just


    pretended


    not to know it, but he had evidence.


    They met at the private restaurant of the Williams family every time, and Lucien had given the


    surveince


    video and photos to Alston.


    Therefore, he had many photos of re and Ste cheating.


    Smith Group released the photos of their private meeting and the music box with re¡¯s signature on


    it. The signing-time was a week after the death of Alston¡¯s father, Bryan.


    It was interesting.


    His elder brother just died, but re had a love affair with his sister-inw.


    In this way, no matter what re did now, he made people feel disgusted.


    Netizens were surprised. No wonder Alston wanted to deal with him. re deserved it.


    The stock price that had just risen fell again.


    re¡¯s trick was useless. He loved his son, but Alston loved his father, too. It was re who was


    wrong, so


    Chapter 147 Break up


    2/3


    ?


    what Alston did was right.


    The reporters didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, and they began to leave one after another.


    re watched in a daze as everyone left. Only he, Ste, and the assistant were left in the entire


    venue, and


    even the security guards were gone.


    Ste finally woke up from her daze. Seeing that the venue was empty, she timidly tugged at the hem


    of re¡¯s clothes. ¡°Where are the reporters?¡±


    When re heard her voice, he turned his head and looked at her with dark eyes. Before he could


    speak, he


    pped her.


    ¡°B*tch, your son wants to sue me!¡±


    Ste was stunned by the p and stared at him. After a while, a pain appeared on her face. Just as


    she was


    about to speak, blood flowed down from her mouth.


    She looked at the blood on her hands in disbelief and murmured. ¡°re, you dare to hit me?¡±


    As she said that, she was excited. She rushed over and grabbed re by the cor, wanting to beat


    him up.


    But she had been weak recently, and her strength was nothing for re. re was feeling agitated at


    this


    moment. He grabbed Ste¡¯s wrist impatiently and threw her to the ground.


    ¡°You are a shrew. You have caused me so much trouble, but you didn¡¯t help me at all.¡±


    Now Ste was useless, and re¡¯s words were merciless.


    Ste¡¯s eyes


    more.


    turned red, and she burst into tears. But her face was very haggard, which annoyed re even


    ¡°I have the evidence that you harmed Alston and Cynthia. I will never let you go.¡± Ste got up from the


    ground and looked at re threateningly. ¡°I will ruin you.¡±


    re sneered. ¡°I¡¯m ruined now. Tansy Group¡¯s stock price has fallen. But we will break up now. Don¡¯t


    come.


    back to the vi, and don¡¯t take anything away.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ste pointed at him with trembling fingers, but seeing his cold face, she knew that he was.


    determined, and she was in a panic. She had no money and no one to help her, and now her reputation


    was


    ruined. She was really desperate.


    ¡°re, it was my fault. I have nowhere to go.¡± Ste softened her tone, trying to make him forgive her,


    but


    re didn¡¯t love her at all. He just wanted to use her.


    He ignored Ste and strode away.


    Just as Ste wanted to catch up with him, she suddenly felt her heart constrict, and she curled up on


    the


    ground in pain with a pale face.


    It was her drug addiction.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 148

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 148


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 148 Meet Aunt Rosalia


    Alston won aplete victory. re needed time to recover, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to make trouble for a


    long


    time.


    Smith Group¡¯s post that wanted to sue re was ced high on the top because they had made up


    their


    mind. No matter whatizens said, they wouldn¡¯t change their mind.


    When everything was settled and all the evidence was submitted, Cynthia was relieved.


    Alston called her, and Cynthia answered with a smile. ¡°Are you done with your work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you hungry? I¡¯ll pick you up for dinner. Well, Aunt Rosalia wants to see you.¡±


    After Alston finished speaking, Cynthia stood up excitedly from the sofa. ¡°Does she want to see me?¡±


    When she thought of Rosalia¡¯s beautiful and elegant appearance in the live video, her face flushed, like


    a little


    fan who was about to meet her idol.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in half an hour.¡± Just as Alston finished speaking, he found that Cynthia had hung up


    the phone. He stared at the ck screen of the phone for two seconds and suddenly smiled.


    Seeing Cynthia rushing upstairs, Greg was so frightened that he quickly stood beside her. ¡°Mrs. Smith,


    slow down. Don¡¯t get excited.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care about it at all, and said to Joyce, ¡°Joyce,e up and help me choose clothes.¡±


    Joyce hurriedly followed behind, and the two went to the cloakroom excitedly.


    Greg and Mrs. Lewis looked at each other and smiled helplessly. It seemed that Mrs. Smith had a good


    impression of Rosalia. No wonder she could be the wife of Mr. Smith.


    When Alston arrived, Cynthia was waiting at the door. She was wearing a ck overcoat and leather


    boots. With exquisite makeup, her face was even more beautiful and exquisite.


    When Alston got out of the car and saw her red face, he frowned. ¡°Why are you standing outside? It¡¯s


    so cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not cold. I¡¯m very excited right now.¡± Cynthia smiled and took Alston¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alston touched her face and found it was cold. He took out a scarf from the car and wrapped it around


    her. ¡°Your face is turning red from the cold.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned for a moment, andughed. ¡°This is my blusher. It¡¯s not from the cold.¡±


    She lifted off her coat, and there were several warm stickers on the side and back of her waist. Mrs.


    Lewis urged her to put them on.


    Alston looked at her. There was a touch of light red on her snow-white face, which was very beautiful.


    It turned out that he had misunderstood. He clenched his fist awkwardly and coughed. ¡°Get in the car.


    Aunt Rosalia is probably there.¡±


    Chapter 148 Meet Aunt Rosalia


    1/3


    ?


    When Cynthia heard that, she instantly became excited and urged him ¡°Hurry up¡±


    When Alston was dragged into the car by her, he was a little stunned Why was Cynthia so excited as if


    she


    was going to see her idol?


    The car soon arrived at Lucien¡¯s private restaurant, and before entering the private room, Cynthia held


    Alston¡¯s hand nervously. ¡°Is my makeup wless? Are my clothes wrinkled?¡±


    Alston stopped and stared at her carefully with a teasing smile There¡¯s something wrong¡±


    Cynthia quickly lowered her head to examine her clothes. Before she could speak, Alston lifted her face


    up


    She was dazed, and her eyes opened wide. She looked adorable. Alston couldn¡¯t help kissing her ¡°You


    are so


    beautifully dressed today.¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips and smiled, revealing dimples on her cheeks. Alston kissed her again


    While they were kissing, the door of the room opened, and Alice said, ¡°You love each other so much.¡±


    Cynthia turned her head in surprise and saw Alice looking at them with a teasing smile. Standing


    behind her


    was Rosalia, with a smile in her elegant and beautiful eyes.


    As Cynthia blushed, she struggled and came out of Alston¡¯s arms. She said embarrassingly, ¡°Aunt


    Rosalia,


    Alice, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalia pulled Cynthia¡¯s hand with a smile and looked her up and down. Cynthia¡¯s face was


    flushed, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at Rosalia.


    ¡°I knew you are beautiful from the photos before, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful in real life.


    No


    wonder Alston likes you so much.¡±


    After Rosalia finished speaking, Cynthia looked at her shyly. Rosalia was more beautiful than she


    looked in


    the video. Her skin was fair, without any wrinkles, and her facial features were beautiful. She looked a


    little


    like Ste but was not as mean as Ste. She looked intellectual and elegant, and she was like Alice¡¯s


    sister.


    ¡°You are beautiful. You look young and have a good temperament. You are like Alice¡¯s sister.¡± Cynthia¡¯s


    eyes


    were shiny, and she looked at Rosalia with admiration.


    Seeing the undisguised affection in Cynthia¡¯s eyes, Rosalia felt warm in her heart, and patted her hand.


    ¡°You


    are so sweet. I like you very much.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t stand outside. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Alice said with a smile.


    Rosalia pulled Cynthia into the room to sit down. Alston didn¡¯t say anything, and sat down next to


    Cynthia. As


    soon as he sat down, he helped Cynthia heat the cup with tea.


    Seeing this scene, Rosalia exchanged nces with Alice. She had heard that Alston liked Cynthia very


    much.


    Seeing how attentive he was, she knew how much he loved Cynthia.


    She watched Alston grow up, and she had never seen him treat a person so well. Cynthia was very


    used to it,


    and it seemed that they got along like this at home.


    Chapter 148 Meet Aunt Rosalia


    2/3


    G


    When Rosalia watched Cynthia sit down carefully with her waist supported, she noticed her round belly.


    Rosalia hadn¡¯t noticed it because Cynthia was covered by a coat just now. Now Rosalia realized that


    Cynthia¡¯s belly was much bigger than the belly of women pregnant for five or six months.


    As she eximed, she cautiously touched it. ¡°Are you really pregnant for five or six months?¡±


    Alice also leaned over curiously. She hadn¡¯t seen Cynthia for a long time, and she didn¡¯t expect her


    belly to be


    so big now.


    The room was warm, so Cynthia took off the coat to let them see more clearly.


    She was pregnant for five or six months. Because of professional meals made by Mrs. Lewis, she


    didn¡¯t gain


    much weight. Her face was still delicate, and her limbs were slender. One couldn¡¯t tell she was


    pregnant from


    the back.


    Because she was too thin, her belly looked bigger.


    Seeing them touching Cynthia¡¯s belly in surprise and asking her questions, Alston shook his head and


    smiled.


    After he ordered and the waiter came over, Cynthia took the menu and looked at it. ¡°Let¡¯s add a sd.¡±


    Rosalia smiled and said, ¡°Do you like to eat sweet and sour food? Will it make you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Alston likes it,¡± Cynthia closed the menu and said. Alston smiled and grabbed her hand under the table


    and


    stroked it.


    Rosalia nced at Alston, and even she didn¡¯t know that Alston liked sweet and sour food.


    Under the table, Cynthia didn¡¯t break free from Alston¡¯s hand. She let him hold her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very sensitive to the smell of food. I only feel ufortable and nauseous when I smell the


    disinfectant.¡±


    ¡°It seems that your babies love their mother very much.¡±


    Everyone was happy during this meal. Cynthia had met many rtives of Alston, but she couldn¡¯t get


    along


    with Ste and re. After chatting with Rosalia for so long, she was surprised. She thought Rosalia


    was


    much better than Ste.


    As Alston watched them chatting, he noticed that Alice was a little unpleasant. Although she had been


    pretending to be happy, he could feel that she was not in a good mood.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alice, are you in a bad mood?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 149

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 149


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 149 Blind Date


    Alice was smiling, but after hearing Alston¡¯s words, she suddenly felt sad, and the smile she had been


    holding onto for so long also disappeared.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Lucien wants to drive me away.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston didn¡¯t speak.


    Alice¡¯s face was full of grievances, and her voice was a little choked. ¡°I have been in the Williams


    Group for so


    long, and I have not done anything wrong. Why does he drive me away? I Like him but never bother


    him at


    work. Does he dislike me so much?¡±


    As Alice spoke, she drooped her shoulders a little dejectedly. ¡°I thought that as long as I stayed with


    him for a


    long time, he would like me. But he told me yesterday that he always regarded me as his friend. I


    Learned to


    do makeup, and wear skirts and high heels, and the men in thepany said I was beautiful. Why


    does he


    still treat me as a man?¡±


    She raised her head, forcing back the tears. The sky with stars was beautiful, but her mood was bad.


    ¡°What will you do? Will you leave the Williams Group?¡± Alston asked in a low voice.


    Alice wiped away her tears. ¡°In the past, even if he drove me away, I wanted to stay by his side. But


    when I


    saw how you and Cynthia got along just now, I suddenly felt that it was meaningless. I¡¯ve been with him


    for


    five or six months, but he still doesn¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t have much confidence.¡±


    ¡°Leave first.¡± Alston made the decision for her and patted her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother going to


    introduce you


    to some young men? Go and have a look. Maybe you can find a better man than Lucien.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to meet other men now.¡± Alice smiled wryly. ¡°I never thought that I would like other


    men


    as much as I like Lucien.¡±


    ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t have a try?¡± Alston¡¯s eyes were deep.


    Alice looked up at him and found his meaningful expression. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Men all need stimtion.¡± After Alston said this, he smiled. ¡°Are there any men who like you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, quite a few.¡± Alice subconsciously replied.


    ¡°How did you treat them?¡±


    ¡°I refused them. I like Lucien. Why would I give other men a chance¡­¡± She stopped as if she


    understood


    something.


    Alston smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t give Lucien a sense of crisis. How would he know whether he likes you or


    not?¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up, and her mood improved a lot. ¡°You are right. I know what to do.¡±


    Alston walked towards Cynthia and Rosalia.


    While they were talking happily, Alston pulled Cynthia into his arms. ¡°Aunt Rosalia, it¡¯s gettingte.


    Cynthia should go to rest. If she doesn¡¯t get enough sleep, she will have a headache the next day.¡±


    Chapter 149 Blind Date:


    1/3


    Get Price


    Rosalia god at the two of them it¡¯ste today. Cynthia, go to the Brooks family next time. Alston¡¯s


    Q


    Okay Chethan


    with anticipation in her eyes. She was deliberately ignored by Jane and Beck when was a child, and


    after being separated from Lynn for so many years, she had always longed for family


    Alston s?nt. 11 take her to the Brooks family in a few days¡±


    Before leaving he looked back at Rosalia By the way, I just talked to Alice, and she said that she would


    like to meet the blind dates you introduced to her


    Rosalia looked at Alice with surprise in her eyes. Really?


    Alice nodded Yes maybe there is someone I like, and I trust my mother.¡±


    Rosalia frowned. She knew that her daughter liked Lucien. Alice was stubborn. She didn¡¯t go to the


    company of her family when she returned but became an assistant to Lucien.


    Rosalia was very angry at that time. Lucien was a good man, but after so long, he didn¡¯t like her


    daughter. Rosalia was distressed. Her daughter liked him so much, but Lucien didn¡¯t take her seriously


    at all.


    Rosalia found a lot of young men. All of them were handsome, had good family backgrounds, and had


    excellent personalities. She wanted Alice to go on a blind date, but Alice refused.


    Unexpectedly, after Alston chatted with her, Alice agreed.


    What did her nephew say to Alice?


    ¡°Go to meet the first person tomorrow.¡± Rosalia made a decision, and Alice nodded.


    As Alston smiled, he opened the car door for Cynthia and helped her sit in.


    On the way home, Cynthia secretly looked at Alston from time to time, frowning.


    Alstonughed lightly and said with a gentle voice, ¡°You like me so much? You have been looking at


    me along the way.¡±


    Cynthia coughed lightly. ¡°Why would you encourage Alice to go on a blind date? Doesn¡¯t she like


    Lucien? I think he also likes Alice. You and Lucien have such a good rtionship. Why do you do this?¡±


    As Alston looked at the road, he said, ¡°I tested Lucien before. I said Alice was going on a blind date,


    but he even offered to let Alice leave him. If we don¡¯t stimte him, it will be useless no matter how


    long Alice stays by his side.¡±


    Cynthia stared at him. ¡°You are quite cunning.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± At a red light, Alston stopped the car and stared at her with a smile. ¡°Cunning?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Cynthia smiled at him, ¡°You tested Lucien and wanted to stimte him. I didn¡¯t expect


    you are so cunning. Lucien doesn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Seeing that there were still dozens of seconds left of the red light, Alston leaned over and kissed her,


    Chapter 149 Blind Date


    blocking the rest of her words.


    ?


    Cynthia blinked her eyes in a daze. Alston bit her lips lightly. ¡°Do you know what kind of person I am


    now?¡±


    After speaking, he kissed her ferociously. Cynthia was dizzy from the kiss. She saw that the red light


    was


    only a few seconds, so she quickly patted him on the shoulder and struggled.


    ¡°The red light¡­¡±


    At thest second, Alston let her go. Looking at her slightly swollen red lips, his eyes deepened. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go


    back.¡±


    After speaking, he started to drive.


    When they got home, Greg was about to say something, but Alston carried Cynthia upstairs.


    Greg blushed and closed the door silently. Mrs. Lewis came out of the kitchen with soup. ¡°Do they want


    some


    soup?¡±


    Greg rubbed his nose in embarrassment. ¡°Serve it when they are hungry.¡±


    Maybe they would be hungryter.


    When Alice returned home, thinking about what Alston said, she sent Lucien a message.


    ¡°Mr. Williams, I will ask for a day off tomorrow. I will go through the resignation procedures the day after


    tomorrow.¡±


    Not long after, Lucien called.


    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up. She sat up from the bed and answered in a cold voice. ¡°Mr. Williams.¡±


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Lucien¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard her address. He liked to hear Alice call his name


    energetically.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alice¡¯s voice was still cold.


    Lucien grabbed the quilt and asked, ¡°Why do you want to leave? Why did you suddenly change your


    decision?¡±


    Alice showed a smile. ¡°I suddenly figured it out. I think what you said is right. I can¡¯t stay by your side all


    the


    time. Since you said you don¡¯t like me, I will annoy you and cause trouble if I stay in thepany.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lucien said urgently, ¡°You know I won¡¯t hate you, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years¡­¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t like me, right?¡± Alice interrupted him.


    Lucien was silent for a while, and then he said, ¡°What are you going to do tomorrow?¡±


    Seeing that he changed the subject, Alice was a little disappointed, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go on a


    blind


    date.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lucien was surprised, and he sat up from the bed.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 150

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 150


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 150 He Forgot


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you encourage me to find a man I like? Alice¡¯s voice was soft, but what she said made Lucien


    feel


    cold


    Alice pretended not to hear his gasp and continued 1 will go on blind dates during this period Please


    don¡¯t


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    contact me


    Lucien leaned against the wall and gripped the bedsheet tightly with his fingers After a long time, he


    said,


    Okay


    Alice pursed her lips, and her voice became lighter Even if we can¡¯t be a couple, we can be friends.


    When I


    meet someone I like, I will send you an invitation when we get married


    After speaking, she hung up directly.


    Lucien suddenly felt as if his throat was blocked by something, and he was very ufortable A


    feeling of suffocation that he had never felt before lingered in his heart, making him a little out of breath.


    He didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him. He had never had this feeling before.


    Lucien threw away the phone, covered his head with the quilt, and stayed awake all night.


    Both re and the Miller family were busy cleaning up their own mess and had no time to trouble


    Alston. But Alston was busier than usual, and Cynthia hadn¡¯t seen him for several days.


    ¡°Greg, what has Alston been up totely?¡± Cynthia asked curiously while eating grapes.


    Greg avoided Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am now in charge of your life, and I don¡¯t know much


    about thepany. Maybe thepany has a new business, so Mr. Smith is busier.¡±


    Cynthia nodded, but she felt that he was hiding something.


    Soon it was Cynthia¡¯s birthday. Last night, Cynthia wanted to ask Alston to go out with her for a day, but


    after waiting for a long time, she didn¡¯t wait for Alston toe back, and she fell asleep.


    In the morning, Alston left, and Cynthia felt a little depressed. She knew that Alston was busy, so she


    comforted herself that maybe he didn¡¯t remember her birthday.


    ¡°Greg, Mrs. Lewis, good morning!¡± Cynthia greeted with a smile when she went downstairs and saw


    Mrs. Lewis putting breakfast on the dining table.


    Seeing Cynthiaing down in her pajamas, Mrs. Lewis turned up the temperature of the air


    conditioner, and said with concern, ¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°The breakfast is so rich!¡± Sitting at the dining table, Cynthia was amazed.


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. I made more for breakfast. What do you want to


    eat for lunch? I¡¯ll prepare it.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned for a moment, feeling warm in her heart, but she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go to my


    mother¡¯s


    1/3


    for lunch.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make a birthday cake. You like strawberries, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Cynthia nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she lowered her head and ate breakfast slowly


    As Greg and Mrs. Lewis looked at each other, they knew that Cynthia was in a bad mood, so they


    didn¡¯t say


    much Greg looked at Cynthia, hesitated to speak, but didn¡¯t say anything


    After breakfast, Cynthia was going to visit her mother in the hospital. Just as she was about to leave,


    Mrs. Lewis came over with the freshly made cake and handed it to her. ¡°Take it to eat with your


    mother.¡±


    When she arrived at Lynn¡¯s ward, Cynthia found that Lorenz was there. When he saw Cynthia, a smile


    appeared on his handsome face.


    ¡°Cynthia is here!¡±


    Lorenz said and stuffed a gift box into her arms. ¡°This is a gift for you.¡±


    Lynn waved to Cynthia. ¡°Cynthia,e here.¡±


    When Cynthia went over, Lynn took out a very beautiful knitted hat and handed it to her. ¡°This is knitted


    by


    It¡¯s a birthday present for you.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned and took the hat. The hat was white and soft, with many light-colored flowers,


    which


    looked gentle and beautiful.


    Her eyes were moist in an instant. When she was a child, Lynn would give her a hand-knitted hat every


    year on her birthday. Since she was taken to the Miller family when she was twelve, she never received


    it again.


    ¡°And this!¡± Lynn took out two mini hats of the same style, one pink and one light blue. ¡°It¡¯s for the


    babies.¡±


    Cynthia looked at Lynn. ¡°Mom, you are sick. Why did you spend so much effort knitting hats?¡±


    Lynn stroked her hair affectionately, and her delicate and beautiful face was gentler. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long


    to


    make the three hats. My skill


    is not as good as before.¡±


    Holding arge and two small hats, Cynthia looked at the fine stitches and delicate patterns on them,


    and


    she knew that her mother had put a lot of effort into them..


    ¡°They are beautiful!¡± Lorenz leaned over and looked at the hats in Cynthia¡¯s hand. ¡°Lynn¡¯s gift is so


    good. Cynthia, open my gift when there is no one.¡±


    As Cynthia looked at him, she snorted. ¡°I will open it here.¡±


    As she said that, she opened the gift box. Inside was a delicate jewelry box. It was a pair of earrings.


    The design was simple and elegant, and the material was the same as the red jade bracelet from the


    previous


    auction.


    ¡°I happened to see that Alston bought you the bracelet, which is made of the same material as our


    pendant. I searched for a long time and found a small gemstone, so I asked them to make earrings.


    How do you like it?¡±


    2/3


    Lorenz looked at Cynthia carefully. This was the first time he gave Cynthia a birthday present, and he


    was


    worried that she would not like it


    1 like it very much. The earrings are beautiful Cynthia raised her head and smiled sweetly


    Lorenz breathed a sigh of relief


    Cynthia put on both the hat and the earrings Today she was wearing a light-colored overcoat with a


    jade bracelet, which matched the hat and the earrings very well. She looked very gentle and elegant.


    ¡°How do I look? After Cynthia put it on, she winked at the two of them.


    Both Lynn and Lorenz nodded. ¡°You are the most beautiful.¡±


    Cynthia smiled sweeter with satisfaction.


    The cake was not big, enough for four or five people. It was light pink with strawberries on it. Lorenz cut


    a piece for each of them and especially removed the cream for Lynn¡¯s.


    ¡°Mom, Mrs. Lewis made this special. There is very little sugar in it, so you can eat it.¡±


    When the three of them were eating, Lorenz suddenly asked, ¡°Where is Alston? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡±


    Cynthia froze for a moment, and returned to normal in an instant. ¡°He¡¯s been very busy at thepany


    recently.


    With her head down, Cynthia looked a little depressed. Lorenz and Lynn looked at each other. It


    seemed that Alston did not apany her on her birthday.


    ¡°He has given me the gift in advance.¡± Cynthia smiled and raised her wrist. She had worn the jade


    bracelet for a few days, and it became more transparent and looked particrly majestic under the


    light.


    Lorenz gritted his teeth hard on the fork, and he was angry.


    Alston said that he would be nice to Cynthia, but he didn¡¯t even apany her on her birthday. He


    must have


    forgotten that today was Cynthia¡¯s birthday.


    After the three of them finished eating the cake, it was the doctor¡¯s lunch break, and Cynthia carried the


    cake


    to Helen and Dn.


    Lorenz¡¯s smile disappeared when Cynthia went out, and he sneered coldly. ¡°I will go to Alstonter.


    How can he forget Cynthia¡¯s birthday? This is Cynthia¡¯s first birthday after she married him.¡±


    Lynnforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. He loves Cynthia so much. He won¡¯t forget it. Maybe he is too


    busy.¡±


    Lorenz snorted. ¡°I can spare a day, but he can¡¯t? I didn¡¯t hear that Smith Group had a new business.


    Many projects in thepany are on the right track. re has no time to make trouble. What is he


    busy with?¡±


    Lynn was silent and did not speak.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 151

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 151


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 151 Proposal


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Cynthia received a call from Alston. He seemed to be a little tired, but hi


    s voice was still gentle, ¡°Cynthia, have you had dinner yet?¡±


    Because Cynthia was in a bad mood, she didn¡¯t ask Mrs. Lewis to make dinner, so she answered direct


    ly, ¡°Not yet!¡±


    Alston smiled, ¡°I just got off work. I¡¯ll pick you upter. Put on your warm clothes, and we¡¯ll have dinner


    outside.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up. Would it be a candlelight dinner? Sure enough, Alston


    didn¡¯t forget her birthday. She quickly said okay and went upstairs to change her clothes.


    She put on carefully selected clothes and delicate makeup. Then Alston took her to the restaurant they


    usually visited, and the order was the same as usual. Alston, like what he always did, shelled shrimp for


    her.


    Cynthia had dinner with him. After dinner, she hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Alston, do you know


    today¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alston turned his head. He looked a little confused.


    Cynthia shook her head, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    She lowered her eyes and was a little unhappy. Alston smiled when he saw her disappointed face.


    He took out his scarf and wrapped it around her neck.


    ¡°Hot!¡± Cynthia was wearing a scarf, and Alston put on another for her. Now she was chubby like a bear.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move!¡± Alston seriously tied an ugly knot. Then he held her hand and took her out, ¡°We¡¯re g


    oing to the beachter. It¡¯s cold!¡±


    Cynthia let him hold her hand. When she realized it, they had already reached the beach.


    There was the whistling of the sea. It was already winter. There were no people on the beach, only the


    quiet pier, the cold sea, and the howling sea breeze.


    ¡°Alston, it¡¯s so cold. Why do you bring me here?¡± Cynthia felt so cold when the breeze blew.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Alston opened his arms and held her in his arms from behind. The c


    oat wrapped her tightly, and she felt warm with her back against his chest. The coldness was all disper


    sed.


    Cynthia felt so sweet in her heart. He didn¡¯t remember her birthday, so what? He was not good at roma


    ntic things, so it was not strange that he would forget it.


    She turned around and put her arms around Alston¡¯s waist. When she was about to speak, she saw Als


    ton¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Cynthia, look at the beach.¡±


    Cynthia curiously looked over and suddenly saw the soft beach lit up by fireworks. Colorful fireworks bl


    oomed and


    rushed into the sky, lighting up the dark blue sea and the golden beach. The reef in the distance was p


    artly hidden and


    partly visible in the fire.


    Beautiful fireworks, galloping sea and starry sky formed a wonderful scene in the fairy tale.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Cynthia was too excited to say anything, and she was stunned.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Alston whispered in her ear.


    Surprised, she turned around and said, ¡°You made this?¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t speak, but she knew the answer.


    ¡°Cynthia, happy birthday.¡±


    Tears welled up in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. She pounded him on the chest and said, ¡°I thought you had forgotte


    n my birthday.¡±


    While they were talking, Alston turned her around. Cynthia saw the words on the advertising screen of t


    he beach. ¡°Cynthia, happy birthday. I hope you will always be happy and carefree.¡±


    Cynthia covered her mouth with her hands, and her eyes turned red. The warmth lingered in her heart f


    or a long time.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a few people appeared on the empty beach..


    Helen, Dn, Lorenz, Lucien, Alice, Greg, Mrs. Lewis, and Joyce¡­.


    They were all here.


    ¡°Cynthia, happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, happy birthday.¡±


    Cynthia really didn¡¯t know what to say. She was moved, and tears fell from her eyes. The warm tears fe


    ll into her heart, making her feel warm andfortable.


    Alston, who had been silently looking at her, suddenly knelt down on one knee in front of her. In her exc


    ited and joyful eves, he took out a delicate small box.


    ¡°Cynthia, you married me without a proposal or a wedding a year ago. In this year, we have experience


    d a lot, of misunderstandings, framing, and even life¨Cand¨C


    death crises. We have survived. We have a baby to witness our love. I


    will protect you and our child in the future, so that you will always be the princess of the Smith family an


    d happy for a


    lifetime.¡±


    Speaking of this, Alston, who had always been rational and powerful, trembled with nervousness. He p


    aused, looked at her seriously, and his voice was trembling slightly. ¡°Cynthia¡­ Will you marry me?¡±


    As he opened the small box, the exquisite and beautiful diamond ring was exposed. These days, he we


    nt out early and came backte, and had been preparing for today¡¯s proposal. The ring was designed o


    n his own, which had been. revised countless times. He found a master to make it. He just received it y


    esterday.


    His deep eyes were full of tension and expectation.


    Cynthia was so moved that she even sobbed. She was too excited to speak. She had been humble sin


    ce she was a child. After recing her sister to marry Alston, she felt that she had used up all her luck i


    n her life.


    There was no proposal, no wedding ceremony, no wedding banquet. A ck car drove her to the Smith


    family and to Alston Smith. She had always thought that she didn¡¯t deserve all these. She didn¡¯t deserv


    e such great love and such at good husband.


    ¡°I do!¡± She smiled and tears fell down. She reached out her hand firmly.


    Alston put the ring on her ring finger, stood up and held her in his arms, kissing her. ¡°You will be mine fr


    om now on.


    With my ring, you will never be able to escape.¡±


    All the people present pped their hands excitedly. They were d to witness this moving proposal.


    Only Lorenz gritted his teeth and stared at Alston


    who was kissing his sister. After Cynthia left the hospital, he went directly to the Smith Group to ask Alst


    on and got the answer. Otherwise, he would be kept in the dark.


    How dare Alston hide it from his brother¨Cinw! He had to teach Alston a good lesson!


    He raised his chin proudly, but when she looked at Cynthia who was immersed in happiness, his face t


    urned gentle.


    2/3


    As Lucien cheered for the proposal, he peeped at Alice. Seeing that she was so excited and whispered


    They made this proposal n for Alston. How could she bring an outsider here?


    After Cynthia calmed down, she also noticed the strange man beside Alice. She held Alston¡¯s hand tight


    Alice smiled and pointed at the elegant and gentleman next to her, ¡°this is Mr. Rogers, the gentleman wh


    Cynthia nodded and looked at Lucien subconsciously. Noticing that Lucien looked serious, she made an


    with Alston.


    After the proposal, they all wanted to have a party. Originally, it was time to go to bed, but Cynthia was n


    sleepy at all. She also wanted to go. So, they got in the cars and drove towards the city center.


    Along the way, Cynthia was surprised to find that all the screens she could see on the way would have t


    Cynthia was surprised by Alston¡¯s generosity. She looked out of the window at therge advertising scre


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Alston leaned over, rested his chin on her shoulder and asked.


    Cynthia asked him, ¡°How much does it cost? You shouldn¡¯t waste money like this. It¡¯s just a birthday¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a birthday.¡± With a serious look in his eyes, Alston said, ¡°this is the first birthday you have ce


    about it. For so many years, the Miller family has never celebrated a birthday for you.¡±


    Alston would never forget that when he was a child, he attended Cherry Miller¡¯s birthday. He saw little C


    He couldn¡¯t go back in time. He could only try his best to make her happy every birthday in the future, an


    After keeping silent a while, Cynthia leaned against Alston¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Alston, I¡¯m so lucky to marr


    ¡°That should be my luck!¡± Alston kissed her on the forehead.


    Before they could say anything else, Cynthia suddenly got up from his chest and said seriously, ¡°But you


    Alston paused for a moment and smiled helplessly, ¡°then I will give you all the money I make in the futur


    When they were driving to the center of the city in high spirits, in the vi, Ivan Smith looked at the scree


    The Tansy Group


    was living a hard life recently. Everyone was tired. However, Alston even had the leisure time to celebrat


    A vicious look shed through Ivan¡¯s eyes. Why did he have to suffer so much? And why could Alston an


    He refused to ept it!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 152

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 152


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 152 Alice Got Drunk


    When they arrived, they booked a luxurious private room. Alice went to the bathroom, and Mr. Rogers f


    ollowed her out. Seeing the two people being together, Cynthia frowned and looked at Lucien subconsc


    iously.


    She saw Lucien was depressed and drinking the wine with a gloomy face.


    Cynthia walked over and sat next to Lucien. She asked, ¡°what do you think of Mr. Rogers? I think he is


    gentle, elegant, good¨Clooking and almost perfect.¡±


    ¡°Perfect? He is just like a stone. He is too old and doesn¡¯t match Alice at all.¡± Looking at the door, Lucie


    n muttered.


    Cynthia snickered in her heart and continued, ¡°I think Mr. Rogers is a good man. He looks like Alston w


    hen he doesn¡¯t talk much. He looks mature and reliable.¡±


    Lucien turned his head to look at her in surprise, ¡°Cynthia, are you serious? He can¡¯tpare with Alst


    on at all. He even goes with Alice to the bathroom. Why did you say he is reliable?¡±


    Raising her eyebrows, Cynthia said, ¡°when I go to the bathroom, Alston will also go with me. It means t


    hat Mr. Rogers cares about Alice very much.¡±


    After a short pause, Lucien said nothing.


    Cynthia wanted to say more, but she saw Alice and Mr. Rogerse back. They smiled and walked in.


    Mr. Rogers opened the door for Alice, found a ss of milk from a lot of wine bottles and handed it to h


    er. He took good care of Alice.


    After seeing this, Lucien was stunned for a while. He had done all these before, but now Alice was quit


    e used to someone else doing this.


    It seemed that his position was not irreceable.


    Lucien was unhappy. It was him who proposed to have a party, but he was unusually silent all the time.


    When


    it was about time, everyone was about to leave, and he still kept silent. asionally, he looked at Alice


    with a veryplicated look.


    That night, almost all the advertising screens in Fort kept working from 9 o¡¯clock


    to 12 o¡¯clock in the evening to celebrate Cynthia¡¯s birthday.


    Alston¡¯s action was big and loud. On the next day, the matter upied the top search. There was no ful


    l name of Cynthia, so no one knew who was so generous and everyone was guessing. Later, some peo


    ple in the same circle inadvertently revealed that yesterday was the birthday of Alston¡¯s wife, Cynthia M


    iller. So, it was Alston who made such a big move.


    The news spread fast. The girls were envious of Cynthia. They couldn¡¯t understand why Cynthia was s


    o lucky to get such a great husband.


    Many people began to search for the news about Cynthia and wanted to see what she looked like. How


    ever, all the videos that had been exposed before disappeared, and no photo of her could be found on t


    he whole Inte. She was always standing


    behind Alston in every photo, and nobody could see her face.


    So, there was a new hot topic.


    Alston told the whole world his wife was Cynthia, but nobody could see her.


    That was like the love in the fairy story! In


    just one day, there were many love stories of Alston Smith and Cynthia Miller spreading on the Inte.


    Leaning against the sofa, Cynthia was reading the love story of her and Alston on the Inte with grea


    t interest and Chapter 152 Alice Got Drunk


    1/3


    Git Pongs


    keptughing.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± Alston leaned over and put her on his legs, with one hand around her waist an


    d the other touching her belly.


    Cynthia handed the tablet to him and said, ¡°The story they made up. They said that you met me at the


    dance and fell in love with you at the first sight. And you made efforts to win my favor, haha haha!¡±


    Looking at her smiling face, Alston couldn¡¯t help kissing her. When she was in a daze, he pulled her up


    from the sofa and said, ¡°don¡¯t read it. Go to cat. It¡¯s not good for your eyes to see these electronic prod


    ucts for a long time.¡±


    Cynthia sat at the table and saw that he took care of her as usual. She felt warm and moved. No matter


    what the news on the Inte was, Alston always treated her well.


    As theizens said, she also thought she was so lucky to marry such a good husband. It was just like


    a dream for


    every woman.


    As time went by, Cynthia had a lot of free time every day.


    She was paying attention to the rtionship between Alice and Lucien. Last time, she thought that Luci


    en had realized his love for Alice, but she didn¡¯t see him took any action, which made Cynthia anxious.


    Alston knew her worries and asked her to stop caring about it. Love was something guided by fate. If L


    ucien didn¡¯t take it himself, he would never have had any chance.


    Cynthia thought he was right. She should let Lucien suffer first. Lucien cared about Alice so much, but


    he didn¡¯t do anything. He even encouraged Alice to find other men. He just deserved this.


    However, a few dayster, Cynthia received a call from Alice near dusk.


    On the phone, Alice¡¯s voice was vague and sobbing. It was obvious that she was drunk.


    ¡°Cynthia, I envy you so much. Alston is so nice to you. You fell in love with him first. He knew that


    and repaid you. Ha¡­ That b*stard, Lucien Williams. He knows that I love him so much, and that I am s


    o good to him, but he doesn¡¯t respond to me


    and pushes me away. But he is also good to me. Even others can see his


    feelings for me. Why doesn¡¯t he admit it?¡±


    As Alice spoke, Cynthia still heard the wine bottles falling on the ground.


    Cynthia was anxious. She stood up from the sofa and asked, ¡°Alice, where are you? I¡¯lle to you!¡±


    After a long time, Alice replied, ¡°The room we booked before!¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia hung up the phone and asked Greg to get the car ready.


    Greg was hesitant. ¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s almost evening. If we


    take you out, Mr. Smith will be angry. I think we should wait until hees back¡­¡±


    ¡°Alston called me before. He said he had a business appointment tonight and woulde back veryte


    scarf and continued, ¡°Alice is just a young girl. She gets drunk in the bar, and it¡¯s not safe. I¡¯m her sister¨C


    inw. How can I leave her alone?¡±


    After she put on her clothes, she walked out in a hurry, followed by Greg. ¡°Mrs. Smith, don¡¯t walk so fast


    As Cynthia urged, Greg quickly drove her to the bar. ¡°Mrs. Smith, we¡¯ll wait outside. If you need anything


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then she pushed the door open.


    Seeing the scene in the room, she took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Alice, why do you drink so much?¡±


    The room was big, but there was only Alice in it. She leaned against the sofa, with a bottle of wine in her


    Cynthia took one randomly and frowned when she found it was empty.


    Cynthia knew that Alice was good at drinking, but she drank too much. She almost got alcoholic.


    Cynthia walked over and snatched the bottle in Alice¡¯s hand, ¡°Alice, stop. You drank too much.¡±


    Alice was already drunk. Her cheeks were flushing, and her eyes were blurred. Although she was drunk


    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m so sad.¡± Alice raised her head and looked at her. Her face was no longer bright, but full of b


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± Cynthia put the wine on the table and sat next to Alice.


    Alice lowered her head and said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯ve listened to my cousin. I¡¯ve been on blind dates these d


    Cynthia was stunned, ¡°That¡¯s not right. On my birthday, I saw him being hostile to Mr. Rogers. He obviou


    ¡°I thought so at the beginning.¡± Alice raised her head, wiped her tears and smiled bitterly, ¡°I could see his


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of this, she paused, and the bitterness on her face became more intense.


    ¡°I thought he liked me, so he wanted to ruin my blind date and said that the blind date was not good, but

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 153

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 153


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 153 The Mysterious Man


    Cynthia frowned. Alice continued, ¡°he said that he wanted me to be happy as a friend. He specially em


    phasized the word ¡®friend¡® and thought we are just good friends.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna be his f*cking ¡®friend¡® at all! I just wanna be his woman.¡±


    Alice was so excited that she threw the bottle at the table to the ground with a crackling sound.


    Hearing the noise inside, Greg hurriedly opened the door. When he was about to ask Cynthia if she wa


    s OK, he saw Cynthia waving her hand, indicating that she was fine and asking him to go out first.


    ¡°Do you like him so much?¡± After a long time, Cynthia asked.


    Alice said in a low but firm voice, ¡°I have been loving this man since I was a child. I won¡¯t fall in love wit


    h anyone else in my life, and I love him as much as you love my cousin. Even, I can¡¯t imagine what my


    life will be without her. I really can¡¯t imagine it.¡±


    She looked at Cynthia and said, ¡°but, Cynthia, he doesn¡¯t think so. In his eyes, I¡¯m really just a friend an


    d a passer¨Cby in his life.¡±


    ¡°I saw him dating with a girl in the restaurant yesterday. That girl was beautiful and gentle. She was the


    kind of woman he liked. I asked someone about her. She was his schoolmate in college. He had a crus


    h on her in college.¡±


    Alice said expressionlessly, tears streaming down her face, ¡°I have been wearing long hair, heavy mak


    eup, and dressing up to make myself a mature woman. I thought he likes that kind of woman, but I didn


    ¡¯t expect that he just likes her!¡±


    As soon as Alice closed her eyes, the scene in the restaurant came to her mind. Lucien talked to the gir


    l and handed her napkins.


    It turned out that he was also a considerate man.


    ¡°Cynthia, am I ridiculous?¡± Alice smiled stiffly at her. Cynthia felt so sorry for her.


    Cynthia let Alice lean on her shoulder, smoothed the girl¡¯s hair andforted her gently, ¡°Alice, you¡¯re


    not ridiculous at all. You¡¯re very brave! You like


    someone and dare to express your feelings bravely. I¡¯m not so brave as you. In the past, I only dared to


    look at your cousin in the distance cowardly. I didn¡¯t even have the courage to talk to him.¡±


    Cynthia looked at Alice, who was lying quietly in her arms with her eyes closed, and sighed, ¡°at least yo


    u tried, but the result was bad. You are still young, and there may be another man in your life who will


    make your life bright. When you really let him go, you will find that he is not as important as you think.¡±


    Alice leaned on her shoulder and didn¡¯t say anything. When Cynthia thought her persuasion failed, Alic


    e nodded slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­ I need time.¡±


    Hearing that, Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that Alice could listen to her, but it was really


    ditticult for Alice to let go of this deep rtionship. Just like before, she couldn¡¯t even do it herself. How


    could she ask Alice to let it go so easily? It was obviously unrealistic.


    It seemed that Alice still needed to find a man who was good enough for her.


    With a new goal, it was much easier for Alice to let Lucien go.


    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m drunk. I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Cynthia helped her up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    When she opened the door, she happened to see Greg. It was so noisy outside that Greg was afraid th


    at he would not


    Chapter 153 The M


    Get Pittsk


    hear the noise in the room. He had been highly concentrated on looking at the door. He was relieved to


    see that they


    came out safely.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, are you going home?¡± Asked Greg.


    Cynthia nodded and said, ¡°Start the car. Alice and I need to go to the bathroom. We¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    Alice went to the bathroom, and Cynthia was waiting at the door. Thinking of the question she had just t


    hought about, she searched all the single handsome young men she knew


    in her mind, and suddenly found someone.


    Lorenz, her cousin!


    She was delighted. He was single, and her mother told her that her cousin had never had a girlfriend. B


    ecause there were very few girls in the Green family, he would be gentle to girls subconsciously. All me


    n in the Green family were very good to their wives, and even if they were rich and powerful, there had


    never been any scandal.


    What a reliable man!


    However, their rtionship might be a little messy. If Alice and Lorenz got together, then Alice would be


    come her cousin¡¯s wife, and she was Alice¡¯s cousin¡¯s wife.


    Cynthia was lost in thought.


    All of a sudden, a tall and strong man in a ck suit came to her. He put his arms around her waist and


    pressed her against the wall.


    She raised her head and met a pair of fierce eyes.


    ¡°Keep quiet, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± As he spoke, a sharp object pressed against her back.


    Subconsciously, Cynthia covered her belly with her hand. Her eyes were wet with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me. I


    ¡¯m pregnant. The baby is almost seven months old. Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the man was stunned. He looked down and saw her belly and her hand that


    was trembling but still protecting her belly. The fierceness in the man¡¯s eyes dissipated and became ge


    ntleness. ¡°As long as you are obedient and cooperate with me well, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Cynthia nodded immediately to show that she would definitely cooperate.


    As soon as the man finished speaking, they heard footstepsing from the corridor outside. The man


    looked vigntly and then lowered his head. Cynthia could almost hear his heavy breath, and her body


    trembled nervously.


    Realizing that he was going to kiss her, she covered her lips with the other hand, so the man kissed the


    back of her hand.


    Cain George was also stunned. This woman actually covered her mouth at the critical moment. A trace


    of smile shed through his eyes. The woman was interesting.


    He was much more handsome than ordinary people, but there was no hesitation in this woman¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed that she loved her husband very much, so she did this at a critical moment.


    He didn¡¯t have much time, so he had to cover Cynthia with his tall body and kiss her on the back of her


    hand.


    He was so


    close to her that she could smell the strong smell of blood from him. Her slender body could not help tr


    embling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a bad guy.¡± Feeling her tremble, Cainforted her subconsciously. After sayi


    ng that, he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He blocked her in the corridor of the bathroom, threatened her to cooperate, and even kissed her. This k


    Sure enough, this woman trembled more violently.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. With her eyes facing the entrance of the corridor, Cynthia s


    She was extremely nervous.


    ¡°Go and have a look!¡± The leader ordered.


    The person following him hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°it¡¯s thedy¡¯s room over there. I don¡¯t


    think Mr. George will go there, or someone will scream. Besides, we didn¡¯t see him over here.¡±


    The leader was silent for a moment, staring at Cynthia and the man in front of her. Cynthia instantly knew


    Hearing her panting, Cain tensed up and tightened his arms around her waist.


    Hearing the sound, the leader looked away and said, ¡°they should be lovers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. George is a decent man. He won¡¯t touch any women.¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia looked speechlessly at the man who was kissing the back of her hand. He looked


    ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t waste time here. Let¡¯s go to the door and have a look. If he leaves here, it will be difficul


    Hearing that, the leader left with his men without hesitation.


    Cynthia finally rxed. Looking at the man who was still kissing her, she pushed him away and said, ¡°th


    Cain was pushed away and hit the wall. He snorted and smiled. He wiped his wet lips with his thumb an


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me!¡± His voice was low and hoarse. This man was tall and strong, and his cold a


    Cynthia wiped the back of her hand with a wet tissue and said, ¡°I was forced.¡±


    Cain was stunned for a moment. When he was about to say something, he heard the sound of water fro


    to the George family in Cain George to find me, but I hope that day won¡¯te.¡±


    After he said that, he left.


    Cynthia looked at his back and frowned. He was also from Coast City. Did her cousin know this man?

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 154

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 154


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 154 Daughter of the Green Family


    ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice came out of the bathroom. She washed her face and was sober. When s


    he saw Cynthia looking at the entrance of the corridor with aplicated look, she asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I just met a person.¡± Cynthia withdrew her gaze and looked at


    Alice¡¯s face full of water stains. She took out a tissue and wiped the water stains on Alice¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Greg to start the car. I¡¯ll send you hometer. Don¡¯t go out to drink at night. If anything happ


    ens, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Cynthia scolded Alice. If Alice hadn¡¯t called her this time and got drunk alone in the bar, something mig


    ht have happened to her in such a disordered ce.


    Alice was moved. She held Cynthia¡¯s arm and leaned on her shoulder, ¡°You are so good to me. I know.


    I won¡¯t do that again.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them went out hand in hand, only to find that the car had been parked at the door. Beside G


    reg stood Alston, who was about toe in. When he saw the two womene out, he hurried forwar


    d with a cold face.


    ¡°Alice Gehry, are you out of your mind? You are drunk alone at night and let Cynthiae here. Don¡¯t y


    ou know that Cynthia has been pregnant for nearly seven months, and she has twins, which are more d


    angerous than ordinary pregnant women? It¡¯s so messy here. If anything happens to her, can you take


    the responsibility?¡±


    It was the first time that Alston had been so serious to Alice. Alice felt regretful. She was not sober at th


    at time, and the only person she could remember was Cynthia, so she called Cynthia subconsciously.


    Only when she woke up from alcohol did she feel a little


    regretful. If Cynthia was injured by someone here, not to mention Alston, even she would not


    forgive herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alston. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I drank too much. I was not sober and didn¡¯t think so much.


    Sorry.¡±


    She lowered her head with a guilty look on her face. Cynthia tried to mediate, ¡°I came


    here myself. She is a young girl, and I¡¯m also worried about her¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, Alston red at her and said, ¡°how dare you say that? She is a young gi


    rl, and what are you? You are pregnant, and you dare toe here alone.¡±


    ¡°Greg is here.¡± Cynthia muttered in a low voice. After being red at by Alston again, she dared not say


    anything. She stood next to Alice quietly. The two lowered their heads and seriously apologized.


    Alston was angry and amused. He had to let them get in the car.


    As soon as they got into the car, Alston held Cynthia in his arms. Suddenly, he smelled the smell of blo


    od from her body, and his face changed greatly. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Cynthia, are you injured? Why is t


    here the smell of blood on your body?¡±


    He was so nervous that he checked whether there was any wound on her and asked Greg to drive her


    to the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the blood on my body. I just met a man. He identally touched me. I smelled the blood on his


    body. Maybe I got the blood identally at that time.¡±


    Hearing this, Alston didn¡¯t feel relieved. Instead, he was nervous. What kind of person would have the s


    mell of blood on his body? Fortunately, the man didn¡¯t do anything to Cynthia, or he would be hopeless.


    Alice didn¡¯t expect that Cynthia had just encountered such a dangerous thing, and she was even more


    regretful. Meanwhile, the sadness in her heart was eased a lot.


    Alston¡¯s hands were trembling. He still asked Greg to send them to the hospital. After a thorough exami


    nation, he was


    relieved to find that both the mother and the child were fine.


    The next day, when


    Cynthia went to the hospital to see her mother, Lorenz happened to be there, too. When she was cuttin


    g fruit, she suddenly remembered the mysterious man she metst night. She asked casually, ¡°Mom, c


    ousin, do you know the George family in Coast City?¡±


    When Lynn heard this, the fruit in her hand fell to the ground. Her face turned pale, and she was panick


    ing. Even Lorenz looked serious and tense.


    Cynthia was stunned, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, have you seen anyone from the George family?¡± Lynn stepped forward and grabbed her hand


    . She was so nervous that she didn¡¯t even find she grabbed Cynthia¡¯s hand so tightly. ¡°Did they say any


    thing to you?¡±


    Cynthia realized that she had said something wrong, so she quickly added, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t s


    ee anyone from the George family. I just heard others talk about them when I went out with Alice, so I a


    sked casually.¡±


    Lynn felt relieved and loosened her hand, but she still looked a little upset.


    After a while, Cynthia was pulled out by Lorenz, who had been silent all the time in the room.


    With a serious look on his face, he said, ¡°Cynthia, tell me the truth. Have you met the person from the


    George family?¡±


    Cynthia was about to


    tell him the same answer but was interrupted by him, ¡°don¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s much more serious than you t


    hink.¡±


    After a short


    pause, Cynthia didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. With a slight relief on Lorenz¡¯s face, he said, ¡°so, you didn¡¯t


    tell him your identity.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°The corridor is dark, and we haven¡¯t even seen each other¡¯s faces clearly. Befo


    re he left, he told me


    his name is Cain George, and I heard those people who hunted him called him Mr. George.¡±


    Lorenz was thinking of something.


    Cynthia asked carefully, ¡°Lorenz, who are they? Why did you and mother act so strange when you hear


    d about it?¡±


    Hearing her question, Lorenz sighed, ¡°do you know why your mother came to Fort?¡±


    ¡°She just wanted to run away from the wedding!¡± She had heard of it from Lynn.


    Lorenz nodded and said, ¡°Yes. At that time, the George family forced her to get engaged to the son of t


    he George family, Edward George, because old Mr. George saved your grandfather.¡±


    Cynthia suddenly realized that no wonder her mother would react so strangely when she heard the Ge


    orge family.


    ¡°At that time, Edward George¡¯s reputation was very bad. His rtionships with women were chaotic, an


    d he didn¡¯t care about the family business. He used the money of his family to indulge himself in drinkin


    g and ying everywhere. He was a b*stard. Of course, your mother wouldn¡¯t marry him. After she esc


    aped from the marriage, the George family had made trouble for us several times. Your grandfather ha


    d to offer them a project. Then they finally stopped.¡±


    ¡°Then the Green family and the George family have nothing to do with each other now. Why are you still


    Lorenz looked at her with aplicated look and said, ¡°after Edward took over the family, the George fa


    very serious now. That illegitimate son is the person you metst night called Cain George!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cynthia covered her mouth in surprise with her eyes wide open. What a coincidence!


    With a sigh, Lorenz


    touched her head and said, ¡°do you know why I don¡¯t tell the family the news that I have found you?¡±


    Cynthia shook her head.


    ¡°Last year, Edward George passed away. But he left hisst words. Whoever marries the daughter of th


    Cynthia was really shocked, ¡°isn¡¯t there only one daughter in the Green family? Mother is their elder. Ho


    Lorenz knocked


    on her forehead and said, ¡°you are so silly. You are also the daughter of the Green family!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Cynthia pointed at herself in surprise. Lorenz nodded. She was amused and said, ¡°I¡¯m married an


    Lorenz kept a serious face. ¡°So what? In order to get the shares, the two sons of the George family will d


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Cynthia touched her belly nervously and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Lorenz was not surprised at all. The George family had done more ridiculous things than this.


    After being stunned for a while, Cynthia suddenly grabbed Lorenz¡¯s sleeve. With horror in her eyes, she


    ¡°Perhaps. The George family is located in Coast City. Theye here from far away. It¡¯s impossible for


    After Lorenz finished his words, Cynthia became more nervous. ¡°Then, what should I do? I have to tell A


    ¡°Now the most important thing


    is to figure out one thing!¡± Lorenz¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°I have never sent back the news about you. Alston

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 155

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 155


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 155 Give Me Your Wife


    Cynthia told Alston the news. Alston didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at her with deep eyes and said, ¡°No


    w you learned to hide things from me. If Lorenz hadn¡¯t told you the importance of this matter, wouldn¡¯t y


    ou have told me that you met someone from the George family?¡±


    Feeling guilty, Cynthia lowered her head and rubbed the hem of her clothes with her fingers. ¡°I¡­ I was


    not hurt. I


    didn¡¯t want you to worry about me, so I didn¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    Alston looked at her coldly. Cynthia didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes. She stretched out her finger, caref


    ully pulled his sleeve, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Alston, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you.


    I¡¯m really wrong. But I¡¯ll tell you everything in the future, and I won¡¯t hide anything from you anymore.¡±


    Looking at her pitiful face, Alston was s not angry at all. He put her on his legs and kissed her.


    After the kiss, he gasped and stared fiercely at her. ¡°If you dare to lie to me again in the future, you won


    ¡¯t be forgiven as easily as today.¡±


    ¡°I, I know.¡± Said Cynthia in a daze.


    Alston didn¡¯t put her down. He still held her in his arms and let her sit on hisp. He asked Lloyd to inve


    stigate who had contacted the George family in Fort recently.


    Seeing that he gave the order simply and clearly, Cynthia was also lost in thought. ¡°Alston, you celebrat


    ed my birthdayst time. Everyone knows my identity on the Inte, so the George family knows it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Alston denied this conjecture without hesitation, ¡°I didn¡¯t even reveal your full name, so nobody co


    uldn¡¯t find out your background on the Inte. Everyone only knows that you are ady in Fort, and no


    thing else.¡±


    Cynthia kept silent. Someone had deliberately revealed her identity.


    Within half an hour, Lloyd Evans called back.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I found out that Tansy Group is contacting the George family in Coast City. The George fami


    ly has a project in Fort, and Tansy Group was selected.¡±


    After Lloyd said that, Alston didn¡¯t speak, and even Cynthia, who didn¡¯t know much about


    business, was surprised.


    ¡°The share market of Tansy Group has fallen like that recently. The reputations of re Smith and Ivan


    Smith are worse than ever before. How can the George family choose them if they are not blind?¡±


    Alston touched her long smooth hair, and his eyes turned cold, ¡°Yes, even you know that this is unreas


    onable. Why does the George family choose Tansy Group?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia got up from Alston¡¯s leg and said, ¡°I see. It must be them who exposed my background and tol


    d the George family.¡±


    Alston did not refute this. The father and son must be the persons.


    ¡°They really don¡¯t give up until they lose all their hope. It seems that they are still not under enough pre


    ssure these days, and they even dare to do so.¡±


    Alston immediately asked Lloyd to pass the order toprehensively suppress the Tansy Group.


    The next morning, when Alston just entered thepany, he suddenly received the news that Henry G


    eorge, the eldest son of the George family, wasing to visit him. Alston frowned when he received t


    he message from the receptionist.


    So. Henry George came to him Howl


    ¡°Let him in.¡± Alston smiled, but his eyes were cold.


    Lloyd was ordered to go downstairs to lead Henry up.


    Alston sat in the chair and was waiting.


    A few minutester, Lloyd came in with a strange man. The man


    was handsome, tall and thin. He didn¡¯t look like the ruthless son of the George family. His soft face gav


    e people a sense of gentleness.


    Alston was not confused by Henry¡¯s appearance. He could see Henry¡¯s ambition from the eyes. Henry t


    ried to murder his own brother in Fort, a ce where he didn¡¯t know well, which meant that this man wa


    s not as gentle as he looked.


    ¡°What brings you here, Mr. George? I don¡¯t remember there is any cooperation between the George fa


    mily and Smith Group.¡± Alston¡¯s voice was deep, and his sharp eyes looked at Henry indifferently.


    Henry smiled gently, ¡°Mr. Smith, you seem to be very hostile to me.¡±


    Alston did not deny it, but raised his eyebrows, ¡°I heard that the George family has recently contacted t


    he Tansy Group. The Smath Group and the Tansy Group are notpatible. Since the George family h


    as chosen the Tansy Group, the friend of my enemy is


    also my enemy. The Smith Group does not wee you!¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t expect Alston to be so direct. He was stunned for a moment and almost couldn¡¯t keep his s


    mile on his


    face.


    ¡°You misunderstood me.¡± Henry said with a smile, ¡°The George family is new here. I don¡¯t know the gru


    dge between the Tansy group and you. I was also fooled by them, so I came to visit you immediately aft


    er I learned this¡­¡±


    Alston watched him perform like this and sneered. He thought that he finally found someone as hypocri


    tical as Beck


    Miller.


    ¡°So what do you mean bying here?¡±


    Alston was impatient and interrupted him directly.


    Henry did not expect that Alston should be so direct. He could not fool Alston at all. After a long pause,


    he said, ¡°I have signed a contract with Tansy Group, so I can¡¯t break it. I want to express my position to


    day, and I want to cooperate


    with Smith Group with sincerity.¡±


    Alston raised his eyebrows. Henry saw that he was interested and continued to say, ¡°We have the right


    to develop the


    western suburbs, but we are the local in Fort after all. Of course, we should cooperate with local enterp


    rises. In this city, Smith Group is the best choice.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you have been in Fort for so many years, and you have many connections. You should kno


    w the value of thend in the western suburbs.¡± Henry smiled meaningfully.


    Alston nodded, ¡°Indeed!¡±


    He raised his eyelids slightly and said, ¡°Why does the George family give me such a good opportunity? T


    request.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to talk to smart people.¡± Henry smiled, hesitated for a moment, and said directly, ¡°You know th


    Green family this generation.¡±


    Alston clenched his fingers. This man finally got down to business. His words were funny. He deliberatel


    Cet Bonus:


    ¡°Some time ago, I found out that Lynn Green gave birth to a daughter. It was¡­ it was your wife, Cynthia


    Alston¡¯s face became dark. Henry saw this and hurriedly added, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just that. This is just


    He paused and waited for Alston¡¯s reply nervously.


    Alston looked colder and colder. The air conditioner


    was still working in his office, but Henry couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    The office was very quiet. Suddenly, Alston sneered. Without saying any words, he directly took the orna


    desk and threw them at Henry. With all his strength, the sharp corner of the ornament directly hit Henry¡¯s


    The blood flowed down at once.


    Henry was stunned. He knew Alston would be angry, and he was ready to talk with Alston. Unexpectedly


    ¡°Mr. Smith, what are you doing?¡± Henry¡¯s face changed. His lips began to turn pale because of the pain.


    Alston stood up and said something oppressive, ¡°You asked me to give my wife to you. Oh, Henry Georg


    Henry opened his mouth and said, ¡°No, Mr. Smith. I know she is pregnant with your child now. I am willin


    Before he finished speaking, Alston rushed to him and punched Henry.


    Henry was so weak, so how could he bear Alston¡¯s punch? He was thrown back to the ground.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 156

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 156


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 156 Talk to Cain George


    Henry fell to the ground and let out a scream. He covered his face for a long time and did not stand up.


    Alston clenched his fist and stared at Henry coldly. His knuckles got hurt and were bleeding because of


    the punch, but


    he didn¡¯t care about it. He looked at Henry with his cold eyes.


    Lloyd, who was standing next to him, cheered in secret.


    Henry just said something funny. He asked Mr. Smith to give Mrs. Smith to him. No man could stand


    such a request, let alone Mr. Smith. He loved Mrs. Smith so much. How could he allow others to regard


    her as an object?


    Henry managed to hold back his pain and got up from the ground. His face was no longer handsome b


    ut was ck and blue. He looked embarrassed and indecent. Because he got hurt on his face, he coul


    d not speak clearly.


    ¡°Alston, are you crazy? I said I will let her give birth to your child. You are so rich and can find any


    woman you want.


    As long as you cooperate with the George family, you will even get more wealth. It will be easy for you t


    o destroy the


    Tansy Group. You can have all kinds of women!¡±


    Alston went straight forward and grabbed his cor. Because of the height difference between the two,


    he almost


    litted


    Henry up, ¡°I think you are crazy. Cynthia is always my wife and my children are also mine. If you dare t


    o say this


    in front of me again, you will never be able to stand.¡±


    His face was cold and gloomy, and his eyes were dark and fierce. No doubt, he wanted to kill Henry.


    Henry dared not say a word. He felt that he was too bold toe to Smith Group this time. He did not k


    now Alston¡¯s temperament at all, and he did not expect that Cynthia should be so important to Alston. It


    was a mistake.


    After a long time, Alston loosened his cor, stepped back indifferently, and flicked his


    sleeve, as if there was


    something dirty.


    ¡°Lloyd, send Mr. George out.¡±


    ¦³


    Lloyd nodded and went to Henry. ¡°Please, Mr. George.¡±


    Henry got up from the ground angrily, and stared at Alston with hatred, ¡°Alston, I won¡¯t forget this.¡±


    Alston turned around in deep indifference and added, ¡°Oh, put a notice at the gate. The members of th


    e George family and dogs are not allowed in!¡±


    ¡°Alston, you dare!¡± Henry could not resist his temper and roared directly. That was humiliating to him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston didn¡¯t speak. Lloyd sneered and responded for his boss, ¡°It was you who made trouble first. Mr.


    Smith is just fighting back.¡±


    Henry was always respected in Coast City. Except for the Green family, no one in Coast City would dar


    e to say a harsh


    word to him even if the family was now in decline.


    He used the same style in Fort. Unexpectedly, when he first came here, he met Alston, a tough man, a


    nd was


    humiliated.


    Henry took a cold look at Alston, and without waiting for Lloyd to lead the way, he left.


    Taking the elevator to the Hall, he happened to meet Lorenz who hurried into the hall.


    Lorenz just got the news that Henry came to the Smith Group, so he hurried toe here. Unexpected


    ly, when he just entered the gate, he saw Henry leaving in a gloomy mood. His expensive


    ck suit was covered with dust, his face was blue, and the cor of his white shirt was wrinkled. It was


    really embarrassing.


    15.6 Tall to


    1/3


    Lorenz was very happy. As expected, Alston did not disappoint him.


    Henry, of course, knew Lorenz. When he saw him, he said, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Mr. Green? You came to find


    your brother¨Cinw, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lorenz looked at him. When he spoke with his blue face, he looked very funny.


    Henry said, ¡°Your cousin¡¯s husband, Mr. Smith, is really indecent. I sincerely wanted him to cooperate


    with me, but he hit me. He is really a rude man, and has no manners.¡±


    Lorenz¡¯s face suddenly became serious, and he looked at Henry unkindly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think he is


    very good, and he has never been impolite to anyone. You must have said something to irritate him. W


    hat did you say?¡±


    Henry¡¯s face was full of shame. He knew he was wrong, though his mouth was stubborn. In fact, he wa


    s unreasonable, so he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    He gave a cold snort. Just as he was about to leave, Lorenz suddenly stopped him coldly, ¡°Be careful w


    hen you say something. This is the mainnd of our country, where people all have good manners. You


    can¡¯t be rude to anyone here, or you will shame Coast City.¡±


    After saying that, he left directly..


    Henry was so angry that his face turned red. Finally, the security guards drove him out of the Smith Gro


    up.


    Definitely, he now had a grudge against Alston.


    When Lorenz went upstairs, he saw Alston standing in front of the French window. He went straight ove


    r, sat on the sofa, andy backfortably, ¡°Alston, I heard that you hit Henry!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Alston turned aside indifferently. His handsome face was cold.


    Lorenz shook his head and said, ¡°Good job. If he dares toe to you again, you can still hit him. If an


    ything happens, the Green family will help you. Now the George family is falling, and there is nothing to


    fear.¡±


    ¡°I was not afraid!¡± Alston turned around and sat down opposite him.


    Lorenz suddenly remembered something, ¡°What do you think of Henry George?¡±


    ¡°He is ambitious but not capable.¡± Alston only said this to summarize Henry concisely.


    Lorenz nodded, ¡°Although Henry was more capable than his father Edward George, he is not smart. Bef


    Fort, Henry had a wife. As soon as he heard Edward¡¯sst words, he immediately divorced her. He also


    totally ignored his wife and son and insisted on


    divorce. Now that he knows Cynthia¡¯s identity, I¡¯m afraid he will use


    all means to get her.¡±


    When Alston heard this, her dark eyes were full of ferocity, ¡°He dares!¡±


    ¡°He is in the dark. If he really uses any dirty means, no matter how tight our defense is, there will always


    negligence. If he takes advantage of it, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Lorenz didn¡¯t finish his words, but both of them knew what the situation was.


    After a long time, Alston said hoarsely, ¡°I heard that there is another son in the George family.¡±


    Lorenz remembered that the second son of the George family, Cain George, was found a few years ago


    not so treacherous.


    ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±


    Alston said, ¡°I hate that guy. If we can, let¡¯s keep an eye on the second son and help him take control of


    Lorenz asked, ¡°Why do you have this idea? You have never seen Cain George.¡±


    Alston lowered his head and said, ¡°Cynthia told me about the matter that night. Cain was chased by Hen


    Lorenz nodded. Definitely, Cain was much better than his brute brother.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to contact Cain.¡±


    Alston nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take Cynthia there to see how he will act.¡±


    ¡°You are so cunning.¡± Lorenz smiled and patted Alston on his shoulder.


    Alston did not change his face, but straightened out the crumpled part of his clothes, ¡°I have to make su

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 157

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 157


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 157 Lunatic


    Lorenz was surprised to see that Alston was so determined.


    Alston took over the Smith family from


    the age of 16. He devoted himself to the Smith family, but he was still willing to give up all he had for Cy


    nthia.


    Alston loved Cynthia more than he thought. Lorenz felt relieved because he believed Alston


    would protect Cynthia well.


    Lorenz smiled and rxed his worry that he had before he came to Smith Group.


    ¡°Before I came here, I thought that if you dare to give up Cynthia, I would take her back to my family im


    mediately, and you would never see her and your children.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have this chance.¡± Alston nced at him coldly, got up and went back to work.


    Lorenz looked at Alston¡¯s cold face, shook his head, and got up to leave.


    The news that Henry was driven out of Smith Group spread fast. People in Fort regarded this as a joke.


    ¡°Alston Smith is so ignorant that he dared to treat you like this.¡± re Smith said this to Henry with a gl


    oomy face.


    Henry was so angry that he waved his wine ss directly to the ground, and the red wine spilled all ove


    r the ground like blood.


    ¡°D*mn it. Why did Alston dare to do that? He just married the daughter of the Green family. Even if he is


    the richest man in Fort, he can¡¯tpare with the George family. He is so ignorant.¡±


    Ivan sighed, ¡°Mr. George, I have known


    Alston for more than 20 years. He has always been so arrogant, and will not give in to anyone. Now yo


    u want to take his favorite woman. No wonder he will do so. Mr. George, just forget it. When ites to


    Cynthia, Alston was just a lunatic.¡±


    ¡°Forget it? How can I forget it? He has to pay the price.¡± Henry touched the bruised on his face and loo


    ked at Ivan scornfully, ¡°You are such a coward. You have been suppressed by him for so many years b


    ut are still so unpromising. You don¡¯t dare to offend him, but I dare!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get prepared to fight with Smith Group.¡±


    Seeing that he was making a phone call, Ivan made an eye contact with re and smiled.


    re cast a cold nce at Henry. His son used to be a yboy, but if anyone dared to say a bad word


    about his son, he would directly fight back. But in order to defeat Alston, he had to watch Henry curse h


    is son, which made him a little upset.


    Henry finished the call, poured himself


    a new ss of wine, took a drink, and suddenly looked at Ivan, ¡°Do you have a picture of Cynthia? Alth


    ough I know that she is the woman of the Green family and I must marry her, I will be annoyed if she is


    ugly.¡±


    Ivan frowned and didn¡¯t want to give him the photo, but re didn¡¯t see the Ivan¡¯s eyes. He directly fou


    nd a photo and handed it to Henry.


    That was the photo of Cynthia when she first attended the banquet with Alston.


    She wore a purple long dress, exquisite makeup, and looked beautiful. She yed the violin on the sta


    ge like a fairy who had fallen into the world by mistake.


    Before Ivan stopped his father, Henry took the photo.


    ter 157 Lunatic


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    CHE BIRDS


    He showed a strong interest. He looked at the girl in the picture greedily and said, ¡°Beautiful, indeed be


    autiful. No wonder Alston protects her so well. I asked him to give her to me, and he was so angry.¡±


    Henry kept touching the photo with his fingers and was reluctant to put it down. Finally, he put the phot


    o in his pocket. His eyes were full of desire, ¡°This woman must be mine.¡±


    Ivan clenched his fist tightly, lowered his head, and his gloomy eyes were full of craziness, but he didn¡¯t


    say a word in


    the end.


    After dinner with Henry, when he returned to the vi, Ivan had just opened the door of the house, and


    something was thrown directly at him. Ivan dodged it and then a pillow was flying to him.


    Ivan looked irritably at Cherry who was sitting on the bed, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Ivan, why didn¡¯t you reply to the message I sent you today?¡± Cherry was also pregnant. She was weari


    ng a nightdress, and her beautiful face was puffy, ¡°I like a bag. Give me money. I want to buy it.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He threw the pillow to the ground and impatiently loosened his tie. ¡°You are p


    regnant now. You can¡¯t go anywhere, so you don¡¯t need a bag.¡±


    Cherry had been served well since she became pregnant. She was more aggressive than before and w


    as not afraid of


    Ivan at all.


    She raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m at home all day now. I¡¯m bored, so I can only go shopping online. Th


    is bag is thetest type, and it is not expensive. It only costs forty thousand dors. Even if I can¡¯t go ou


    t, it¡¯s good to look at it at


    home.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s smile was full of sarcasm. These days, he and his father were always worried about thepan


    y going bankrupt. They were nervous every day. They finally got hope after Henry came. But now, Cher


    ry even asked him for so much money to buy a bag. She was really an ignorant and stupid woman.


    ¡°Cherry Miller, stop making trouble. Don¡¯t you know how thepany is now? I¡¯m tired, and I don¡¯t hav


    e time to


    argue with you.¡±


    After hearing this, Cherry immediatelyined, ¡°Your father said that Tansy Group is


    very rich. Why don¡¯t you even give me so little money? I should have stayed in my family. I still have yo


    ur children in my belly. You treat me like this. After the child is born, you will be even more reluctant to g


    ive me a penny.¡±


    Ivan was suddenly provoked by her words and looked at her coldly, ¡°If you want to


    go back to your family, then just go! Don¡¯t talk to me like this just because you have a child in your belly


    . Cherry Miller, although it is difficult for me to have children, it doesn¡¯t me I can¡¯t. So many women are


    willing to follow me. I will try them one by one, and one of them will get pregnant. I don¡¯t have to be you.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Cherry was frightened by the violence in his eyes and dared not say a word.


    Seeing her like this, Ivan lost his good mood. He put on his coat again, ready to push the door and leav


    e.


    Cherry was also provoked. She got furious and smashed a vase. ¡°Ivan Smith, where are you going? Do


    you want to find. the little b*tch? If you dare to go, I will take the child away immediately.¡±


    Ivan turned around.


    Cherry thought he had given in and said proudly, ¡°She just looks like Cynthia Miller. You keep her and li


    ke her face. However, no matter how you love Cynthia, she is Alston¡¯s woman. You can¡¯tpete with


    Alston all your life.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ivan hade to her, reached out his hand, and directly grabbed he


    r neck. His eyes


    were red, as if he was really going to strangle her.


    Henry humiliated him just now. He could bear it, but Cherry was just a woman who relied on him for the


    sake of their


    child. Why did she dare to talk to him like that?


    As her fingers tightened, Cherry was choked and out of breath. At


    first, she was struggling desperately and pping Ivan¡¯s arm. Now she had less breath in, and her eyes


    This scene deeply


    made Ivan crazy. He became more and more excited. He really wanted to strangle Cherry.


    Cherry waved her hand and took down the mobile phone on the bed, making a crisp sound.


    When re Smith heard the sound, he rushed into the room and saw Ivan pinching Cherry¡¯s neck fierce


    After Cherry got free, she took a hard breath. Fortunately, she was still alive.


    The purple red on her face faded, her face was full of fear, her lips were pale, and


    her tears and snot covered her face.


    She really realized that Ivan was different from the men she had met before.


    He was just an unreasonable lunatic. Cherry had only one idea in her mind. She wanted to escape from


    really scared.


    She thought Ivan was still a dissolute coward, but she didn¡¯t expect that he had be such a terrible p


    was frightened at the sight of him now.


    ¡°I want to go home. Let me go.¡± Cherry said, running to the door, and was blocked by a man just as she


    door.


    re Smith looked at her with gloomy eyes, without the previous indulgence and gentleness. His eyes w


    as Ivan¡¯s.


    ¡°Cherry, where do you want to go?¡±


    Cherry covered her belly and took two steps back, looking frightened and scared, ¡°I want to go back to m


    want to tell my parents that Ivan is a crazy man, and he wants to kill me.¡±


    Hearing this, re sneered, ¡°It seems that I was too kind to you before. You really didn¡¯t learn how to be


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Cherry dared not go on but covered her mouth. If they knew that this was not Ivan¡¯s child

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 158

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 158


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 158 It¡¯s Too Late


    re was blocking the door in front, and Ivan was staring at her behind her.


    Cherry knew that she could not escape tonight. She felt a sense of crisis in her heart, and immediately


    gave in, ¡°I know I was wrong, and I won¡¯t run. I will give birth to a child obediently.¡±


    Seeing that she was obedient, re smiled with satisfaction, ¡°What a clever girl. Oh, you have to forget


    everything that happened tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know!¡± Cherry quickly nodded.


    re then winked at Ivan and asked him toe out.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan shrugged his shoulders and walked out of the room first.


    After the two left, Cherry went to the door, pulled the door, and was horrified to find that the door was lo


    cked.


    The father and son were on guard against her. She knew that they would keep her


    here until she gave birth.


    Cherry felt a chill in her heart and fell to the ground.


    Cynthia and Alston sat together and looked closely at the tall and strong man sitting opposite. Cain Geo


    rge, the


    second son of the George family, didn¡¯t look like his elder brother at all.


    Henry was short and thin, but Cain was strong and tall. He had a handsome face and muscr body.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t see his face clearly before, but after seeing his face closely, she wondered if he was reall


    y the son of the


    George family.


    Cain looked at Cynthia and asked, ¡°Are you the woman who helped me that day?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cynthia nodded.


    Cain chuckled and avoided her beautiful eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the world to be so small.¡±


    Alston, with a serious face, said directly, ¡°Mr. George, you came to Fort this time because of my wite, ri


    ght?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Tansy Group sent the news to Henry and me at the same time. After my father died,


    we had been fighting for the property for a long time. Because the Green family had no daughter, neith


    er of us had an advantage. Now we know that, of course, we should fight for it. But I never expected th


    at she would be married and have your


    child.¡±


    Cain didn¡¯t deny it. He put his hands on the edge of the table and looked at Alston casually. He even lo


    oked at Alston


    up and down.


    In the corridor, the woman covered her mouth for fear that he might kiss her. He knew that she loved he


    r husband very much. He was also curious about her husband.


    Cain snorted and felt bad. This man was not much better than him.


    ¡°You have no chance.¡± Alston nced at him coldly, full of warnings.


    Cain frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m different from my brother. I¡¯m not interested in taking anyone¡¯s wife, and


    I only want the property of the George family now. The old man died, but he made my mother suffer so


    much. I won¡¯t give up until I get the property of the George family.¡±


    When he said this, both Cynthia and Alston were relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met your brother before, and I don¡¯t like him very much.¡± Alston said honestly.


    Get Bonus


    Cain¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, ¡°I know. I heard that you drove him out. I like your action very much.¡±


    ¡°Compared with him, I prefer you.¡± Alston said meaningfully, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Lorenz and I can help


    you win back the George family.¡±


    Cain was interested


    in this. Of course, he knew how powerful the Green family was. During these days in Fort, he also kne


    w the great influence of Smith Group. With the help of Alston and Lorenz, he would defeat Henry and w


    in back the George family easily.


    ¡°Well, as long as you can help me get the George Family, you can take anything you want.¡± Cain¡¯s eyes


    were fierce, and he agreed directly.


    Alston said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, as long as you stay away from Cynthia.¡±


    As Alston said this, he held Cynthia¡¯s hand under the table and stroked it.


    Cynthia looked at him with a sweet smile. Her clear eyes could only see him alone. Her eyes were full o


    f love for him.


    Cain was very envious. Since he was born, no one had ever seen him with such eyes. His father only s


    aw their blood rtionship. Although his mother brought him up alone, she oftenined about him


    and regarded him as a


    burden.


    He also wanted someone to look at him and worship him like this.


    Alston saw that Cain just kept silent and stared at Cynthia, so he coughed unhappily.


    Alston¡¯s cough pulled Cain back from his fantasy. Cain bowed his head and smiled bitterly. How could h


    e make such a beautiful dream?


    He raised his head again, still with an evil smile on his face, and said, ¡°Okay. Since she is your wife, of


    course, I won¡¯t


    get too close to her.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Alston deeply nodded and took Cynthia up. They were going home.


    Cain smiled. Alston was so jealous because he just stared at Cynthia for a while. This man even didn¡¯t


    want to stay here


    any longer.


    ¡°After the matter is settled, I will return to Coast City, and will note to Fort again without ident.¡±


    Alston did not ask him to make such a guarantee, but since he made it, it was best.


    Cynthia looked at Cain in surprise. She didn¡¯t look at the road. There was water on the floor, and she sli


    pped. Cain just saw this. He quickly went forward and put his hand on her back. The sweet fragrance c


    ame into his nose. He was in a


    daze for a moment.


    Before he came back to his senses, Cynthia had gone back to Alston. Alston nervously checked her an


    d asked, ¡°Are you okay? Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Cain was stunned. He looked at them and was surprised. Alston should be a cold and calm man, but n


    ow, he became totally different. That was how a man loved a woman.


    When it came to the person he loved, he would no longer be so calm, no matter how powerful he was.


    Seeing that Cynthia was fine, Alston said thanks to Cain. Cynthia had been pregnant for seven months.


    ¡°Thank you for helping her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Cain smiled and shook his head.


    The store manager apologized to them. It turned out that the new employee spilled water carelessly and


    with it in time.


    Alston nced at the manager coldly and carefully helped Cynthia to go out of the door.


    Cain watched them leave together. He twirled his right thumb and forefinger slightly. The sweet


    smell seemned to linger on his nose. He smiled and strode out of the coffee shop.


    If only he hade to Fort earlier and met Cynthia earlier. Unfortunately, it was toote now.


    Henry and Alston had a new grudge, and he kept making trouble for Alston. However, when re left, S


    Even though Henry paid a lot of money to find a spy in the group, no one was willing to work for him. He


    Henry couldn¡¯t do anything, and the tricks he yed didn¡¯t work, so he really realized that in Fort, he cou


    While he was struggling in Fort, Cain had returned to Coast City. With the help of the Green family, he h


    Therefore, Henry had to leave Fort in frustration.


    Tansy Group also gained a lot from him, but because it was still too weak, it did not dare to be against S


    it still kept hiding.


    Cherry was locked in the bedroom for a whole month, and she was going crazy. She cooperated obedie


    Ivan had liberated his nature since that night. He often didn¡¯t go home and didn¡¯tfort Cherry as he d


    Two monthster, Cynthia was going to give birth. Mrs. Lewis estimated that she would give birth in thes


    better when she gave birth..


    The day wasing. Cynthia didn¡¯t feel anything wrong, but Alston couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. He also


    Cynthia knew that he was under great pressure. She asked Mrs. Lewis and Greg to persuade him. At ni


    Cynthia felt relieved when she saw that he was sleeping soundly. As soon as she tried to close her eyes


    It seemed that¡­ she was going to give birth!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 159

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 159


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 159 Twins


    As she was thinking about it, she felt painful, and her water broke


    Cynthia gritted her teeth and pushed Alston, who had just tallen asleep


    Alston got up with sleepy eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cynthia? Are you hungry again? Let me see if I can find


    something in


    the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry, Alston, my water just broke!¡±


    Cynthia was sweating nervously.


    Hearing this, Alston woke up and jumped out of the bed, torgetting to wear his shoes.


    ¡°Cynthia, hold on I¡¯ll go down and call Mrs. Lewis. Greg, will start the car and send you to the hospital¡±


    He was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t even walk. He stumbled downstairs. Cynthia, lying on the bed, hear


    d a ¡°bang.¡± from the stairway entrance and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Alston, slow down. I¡¯m not in pain now, a


    nd it¡¯s still some time


    before giving birth.¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t answer her. He rushed downstairs and knocked on the door of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, hurry! Cynthia is going to give birth, and her water just broke. Hurry, go upstairs.¡± He took


    Mrs. Lewis and rushed upstairs.


    Mrs. Lewis felt that her old bones were about to fall apart, and she followed behind, ¡°Mr. Smith, please


    slow down. Her water just broke. We still have time. We had everything ready before. Just send her to t


    he hospital.¡±


    When Alston came downstairs, Greg, had


    already woken up to get his car ready. He was excited. The Smith family was finally going to have


    a little baby. No, two little babies!


    With the help of a busy crowd, Cynthia was directly sent to the delivery room.


    She was delivered by her former colleagues, who looked at her with smiles. The doctor smiled, ¡°Doctor


    Miller, you have done a lot of midwifery. You should have experience and know what to doter.¡±


    Cynthia nodded. Just as she was about to speak, a nurse said to her, ¡°Doctor Miller, is that your husba


    nd outside? When I just came in, he kept asking me if it was painful to have a baby. He loves you so m


    uch.¡±


    The nurse wore a mask and Cynthia couldn¡¯t see her face, but she could see the smile in her eyes.


    Cynthia blushed, but she felt sweet in her heart.


    Outside the delivery room, Greg, looked at Alston, who put his car on the door, and felt a little embarras


    sed, ¡°Mr. Smith, your action seems a bit indecent. Besides, you are still wearing, pajamas. Would you li


    ke to change your pajamas


    first?¡±


    Greg was carrying a bag with Alston¡¯s clothes in it. He wanted Alston to change before he came to the


    hospital, but Alston was too nervous and forgot to change his clothes. Now he was still wearing pajama


    s and slippers.


    ¡°I wanted to go into the delivery room to apany her, but she refused. Now I can¡¯t hear anything out


    side. What if she is afraid?¡± Alston put his ear to the door and tried to listen carefully to the sounds insid


    e, and he didn¡¯t care about


    his image at all.


    Mrs. Lewis sat on the bench calmly, ¡°Mr. Smith, she won¡¯t let you in. She doesn¡¯t want you to see her in


    a mess. When giving birth to a baby, the mother has to use all her strength, so her face will be grim an


    d full of sweat, and her hair.


    will stick to her face. She will not look as beautiful as usual.¡±


    ¡°No matter what she looks like, she is the most beautiful in my eyes.¡± Alston said seriously without turni


    ng back.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Lorenz received the news, he hurried over and heard Alston¡¯s words. He curled his lips and


    had to hear


    such sweet words in the middle of the night..


    ¡°How is Cynthia?¡± Lorenz asked.


    Alston had no time to answer. Greg replied, ¡°She was just sent to the delivery room.¡±


    It was said that giving birth was dangerous to a woman. Lorenz was also worried. He was constantly pa


    cing outside


    the door and was nervous.


    Greg looked at him and then at Alston, who still put his ear on the door. He made an eye contact with M


    rs. Lewis. They


    were both speechless.


    Both the two men were wearing pajamas and slippers. Both their handsome faces were full of nervousn


    ess and


    worries.


    People who didn¡¯t know them might think they were both the husbands of the woman inside.


    As time went by, Alston stood close to the door and did not hear a single sound. He turned to Mrs. Lewi


    s and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, why is there no sound? It¡¯s very painful to have a baby. Why doesn¡¯t Cynthia s


    hout out?¡±


    The more he said, the more nervous he became, ¡°Is it because she fainted from pain? Are the doctors i


    n the room all our own people? Will anyone¡­¡±


    Alston was interrupted by Mrs. Smith before he finished saying, ¡°Mr. Smith, you have watched too man


    y TV dramas before. Now the maternity room has a good sound instion effect, and it takes a lot of eff


    ort for a mother to give. birth. Mrs. Smith is an obstetrician, and she knows that yelling will make her we


    ak. I guess she is still energetic now.¡±


    During the period when Cynthia was about to give birth, Alston had been studying this, like watching m


    any TV dramas about giving birth, and probably he was affected.


    The more he cared about Cynthia, the nervous he would get!


    Mrs. Lewis sighed and looked at Alston¡¯s nervous back with a gentle face.


    She had served so many pregnant women. No matter they were ordinary people or rich people, she ha


    d never seen any man love his wife so much. Alston was the richest and most powerful man in Fort, but


    he still did so much for his wife.


    He was a real man!


    Alston always thought that it was the hardest time when he was beaten by Ste Smith when he was a


    child, but now he found that it was the hardest time to wait outside the delivery room for Cynthia to give


    birth.


    After a long time, he finally heard Cynthia¡¯s screams from the crack in the door.


    The low sound became even lower after passing through the soundproof wall, but Alston¡¯s eyes turned


    red. It was a painful experience before she could make such a scream.


    He tightly grabbed the door with his fingers, and his knuckles were pale. Those sounds made his heart


    tremble, but he still kept close to the door, listening to every sound inside.


    He should always remember how much pain Cynthia suffered in order to give birth to his children. He s


    hould always be good to her.


    At dawn, the door of the operating room finally opened.


    Two nurses happily came out with the babies in their arms and saw two handsome men in pajamas rus


    hing up together. They were stunned, ¡°Who is the babies¡® father?¡±


    2/3


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    The nurse then looked at Alston and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Smith, your wife gave birth to the twins!


    The elder brother was born at 4,25 and the younger sister was born at 4,30. The brother is five minute


    s older than the sister.¡±


    Alston was still worried. He directly asked


    the nurse, ¡°No, I want to ask where my wife is. How is she? Is she okay? Can I go in and have a look?¡±


    The nurse was stunned and replied with a dull expression ¡°Doctor Miller is fine.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Cynthia was pushed out. Alston and Lorenz rushed to her at the same time.


    The two nurses holding the babies were confused. Didn¡¯t the father want the babies?


    Greg shook his head helplessly. He went forward happily. Then he and Mrs. Lewis took the babies. Look


    baby in his arms, he was touched and excited.


    He hugged the little boy and Mrs. Lewis hugged the little girl, and they were all in tears with excitement.


    ¡°This is Mr. Smith¡¯s son, little Mr. Smith. Look at his eyes. He looks like Mr. Smith very much. And he has


    mouth. Wow, he will be a handsome guy when he grows up.¡±


    ¡°The little girl is really beautiful. I have never seen such a beautiful baby. The newborn babies are all ugl


    different. She is cute. I believe she will be a stunning woman in the future.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis also thought so when she heard Greg¡¯s words. They loved the two babies very much.


    But the unreliable father and uncle were all around Cynthia¡¯s hospital bed.


    Alston held Cynthia¡¯s hand and stroked her face, ¡°Cynthia, does it hurt?¡±


    Cynthia was in the delivery room before, with only doctors and nurses beside her. She fought hard to giv


    Alston felt sorry. He hurriedly wiped her tears, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We won¡¯t have more babies. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Lorenz looked at his sister¡¯s face and


    forehead with sweat. Her hair was wet and close to her skin, her face was pale


    and tired, and she looked so weak.


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered for five hours to give birth to the two little guys. If they dare to make you angry in the fut


    After Lorenz said this, Cynthia snorted, ¡°You won¡¯t punish them. Oh, where are my babies?¡±


    Greg and Mrs. Lewis quickly showed her the babies and praised them again.


    Cynthia looked at the two soft babies on both sides of her. She was satisfied. She suddenly felt so tired


    help falling asleep.


    SHE BOUE

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 160

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 160


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 160 Take Some Photos


    Cynthia woke up again at night. The wound still hurt, but it was much better than before.


    Mrs. Lewis asked with concern, ¡°Mrs. Smith, are you hungry? I¡¯ve made fish soup. Would you like som


    e?¡±


    Cynthia nodded, ¡°Where are the babies?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis gave Cynthia fish soup and said with a smile, ¡°They were taken out for a bath by Mr. Smith


    and Mr. Green. They will be backter.¡±


    After drinking fish soup, Cynthia leaned on the pillow. When she was talking to Mrs. Lewis, she heard t


    he sounds


    outside the ward.


    Alston entered the door with a pink swaddle. Lorenz followed him with a blue swaddle and said to Alsto


    n, ¡°Let¡¯s change. I also want to see my niece. You should take your son. Since he was born, you have o


    nly held him for a while. I am always holding him.¡±


    He looked longingly at the little girl.


    Alston nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°My son also calls you uncle. It¡¯s your duty to hold him.¡±


    Cynthia looked at the two childish men speechlessly. If their business partners saw them like this, they


    would be


    shocked.


    ¡°Show me the babies!¡± Cynthia spoke to them to avoid another round of quarrels between the two.


    Alston showed her the little girl and said happily, ¡°Cynthia, look at our daughter. She looks exactly like y


    ou. She has beautiful eyes


    and small nose, and is cuter than other babies. I believe she will be as beautiful as you.¡±


    Lorenz also put the boy in her arms and said, ¡°The boy looks exactly like Alston, and he doesn¡¯t


    look like you at all!¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly caught the baby and held her son carefully ording to Mrs. Lewis¡¯s instructions.


    The child was very cute. He lifted his eyelidszily and looked at her. Then he closed his eyes and fell


    asleep. Indeed, he


    looked as cold as Alston.


    ¡°My son is so handsome!¡± Cynthia sighed.


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and said, ¡°He was just born, and he will be more and more handsome in a few


    days.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia held her son for a long time before she handed him to Alston, ¡°Let me see my daughter.¡±


    Alston, who had just refused Lorenz to see his daughter, immediately put his daughter in Cynthia¡¯s arm


    s, ¡°Look, our daughter is much more beautiful than our son.¡±


    Lorenz nodded and also thought so.


    Cynthia looked at her daughter and her son. The two small faces were exactly the same. She didn¡¯t fee


    l how ditterent


    they were.


    The little girl felt her mother¡¯s breath. She opened her small mouth and babbled, and Cynthia was touc


    hed by the little girl¡¯s cute look.


    ¡°What are the children¡¯s names?¡± Cynthia suddenly asked.


    Alston smiled and answered, ¡°I have thought of a lot of names, and now I have made up my mind. The


    boy¡¯s name is Desmond Smith, and the girl is Keller Smith.¡±


    ¡°Desmond and Keller.¡± Cynthia nodded, ¡°They are good names!¡±


    Lorenz agreed, ¡°Desmond and Keller. Indeed, they sound cool¡±


    He put out his long fingers and gently poked the little girl¡¯s tender face, ¡°Keller, I¡¯m your uncle.¡±


    The children¡¯s names were thus determined.


    As Mrs. Lewis said, the babies were getting cuter day by day. When they were a month old, they looke


    d cuter with delicate and beautiful facial features. Their eyes were bright like ck grapes. Almost ever


    yone liked them.


    When they were just born, the two babies looked very simr. As they grew older, the boy turned to loo


    k like Alston. His eyes were big and his nose was straight. He was just the little version of Alston. Cynth


    ia was very satisfied every time she saw his son. She had never seen little Alston, and now she could i


    magine how he looked when he was a child.


    Alston doted on his daughter. He held her in his arms all day long and kept talking to her. His love for hi


    s daughter even made Cynthia jealous.


    He handed the little girl to Mrs. Lewis and watched them enter the baby¡¯s room. Then he returned to th


    e bedroom. As soon as he closed the door, he met Cynthia¡¯s eyes.


    She pouted and said, ¡°Alston, you only love your daughter now, not me!¡±


    Alston was amused by her jealous and funny look. He poked her nose and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be jealous o


    f your daughter!¡±


    ¡°Now you only have children in your eyes, not me.¡± Cynthia pouted. She didn¡¯t gain much weight during


    her pregnancy. After giving birth to her babies, she was on a good diet. Therefore, she gained a little w


    eight now, but it made her hotter and her face more attractive.


    Alston was happy to see that. He put his arms around her slender waist, bowed his head slightly and ki


    ssed her on the lips, ¡°I love our daughter because she looks like you. You also love our son more than


    you love me.¡±


    ¡°I also love you very much.¡± Cynthia stood on tiptoe, held his face and kissed his lips again and again.


    Alston¡¯s eyes turned dark, and he held Cynthia¡¯s waist tighter.


    Cynthia knew what he wanted. He raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that just after I gave birt


    h.¡±


    Alston paused and took a deep breath. He bit her ear gently and said, ¡°If you were not still recovering, I


    would not let you go tonight.¡±


    They got to bed after chatting for a while.


    The Smith family was more warm and harmonious because of the two little babies.


    Cherry suffered a lot. She got pregnant only one monthter than Cynthia. Therefore, she was also goi


    ng to give birth. But she was afraid that they would find the truth because the baby would not be born in


    the right month. She was always worried. She tried to eat less to make the baby look weaker after birth


    .


    In fact, she had been pregnant for 9 months, but it should be only 7 months. She must find a good reas


    on for her ¡°premature delivery¡°.


    While she was struggling to find a way, she suddenly received a message. Jane Miller met Hulda when


    she went to the hospital and saw Hulda had an antenatal examination alone.


    Hulda was pregnant.


    She was actually pregnant with Ivan¡¯s child.


    5/0


    Cherry was shocked when she heard this. She thought that Ivan could not have children, but Hulda was


    Ivan had been staying with Hulda all these days. Hulda couldn¡¯t have an affair at all. That was really Ivan


    This news made Cherry panic. The father and son were very tolerant of her because of the child in her b


    Everything would be fine if Ivan only had this child in her belly, but now Hulda also had one. Hulda¡¯s chil


    Cherry sat on the bed nervously with a cold sweat on her back. Suddenly, she thought


    of a good way to deal with this matter. She found Ran¡¯s phone number, which had been sealed for a


    It was a long time before the phone was connected. Ran¡¯szy voice came into her ears, ¡°Miss Miller


    ¡°Ran, I need your help!¡± She finished the sentence nervously.


    Ran said, ¡°Oh, do you need my door¨Cto¨C


    door service? I remember that you are married and pregnant now. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being found by yo


    inw?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s that!¡± Cherry frowned and changed the topic. She kept her eyes on the


    ¡°Do you have any trustworthy brother? I will pay him a lot if he goes to a woman. I need help.¡±


    After Cherry said this, Ran said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me to do that? You don¡¯t w


    Cherry was not stupid. Of course, Ran couldn¡¯t do that. He and Alston looked too simr, which could


    idents.


    ¡°I¡¯m very serious. Ran, listen. I will give you money when it is done.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Ran smiled, ¡°That¡¯s better. Send me the


    photo and address of that woman. I¡¯ll find my


    brother.¡±


    Cherry immediately sent Hulda¡¯s address and photo to him.


    The photo was of Hulda and Ivan together.


    Ran sneered when he saw it, ¡°Oh, this woman is your husband¡¯s mistress. No wonder you are so anx

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 161

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 161


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 161 Didn¡¯t Cheat


    Cherry paused, gritted her teeth and said directly. ¡°Just be clear in your heart. I¡¯m going to ruin this wo


    man¡¯s


    reputation¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way!¡± Before Cherry hung up the phone, she said, ¡°Ivan has been with this woman these da


    ys. You must choose the right time to avoid being discovered by him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are professional¡± Ran said confidently.


    Cherry hung up the phone. She was very nervous in the next few days for fear that Ivan might find her


    small tricks.


    Jane said that when Hulda went to the hospital for examination, she was not apanied by Ivan. If Iv


    an knew that, he and his father would be overjoyed. But now the father and the son looked calm. Perha


    ps Hulda didn¡¯t tell Ivan


    about it.


    Cherry snorted. Of course, she knew the reason.


    Now the child


    was estimated to be less than three months old. Hulda was afraid to let them know this. If the Miller fam


    ily knew this, they would definitely hurt her and her child. Therefore, she kept it secret until she couldn¡¯t


    hide it


    anymore.


    The mistress was always tricky!


    Two dayster, Ran sent the photo to Cherry.


    In the photo, Hulda slept with a man whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. She was wearing sexy under


    wear and her dress was exposed. There were red marks on her body, and obviously, she just had sex


    with the man.


    After Cherry got the photo, she was relieved. She immediately gave the money to Ran and his fello


    w and asked them to forget the matter.


    The next day, re was ready to go to thepany. Cherry came out to say good morning to him. She


    didn¡¯t sleep


    well and looked tired.


    Seeing her like this, re frowned, ¡°Cherry, didn¡¯t you have a good rest? You have Ivan¡¯s child in your


    belly now. As a mother, if you don¡¯t have a good rest, it will be bad for the baby. You¡¯ve been pregnant f


    or seven months!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to sleep!¡± Cherry looked at re piteously and said, ¡°Ivan has note back for three month


    s. I sleep alone


    in such a big room every day and I can¡¯t sleep without him. I know I made a mistake before, and I want


    to say sorry to him, but if he doesn¡¯te back, I don¡¯t even have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Dad, can you help me? Let hime back tonight, and I will apologize to him.¡±


    re¡¯s face lightened a lot. He loved his son, and of course he was unconditionally partial to his son. N


    ow Cherry knew


    that she was wrong. He nodded with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m d that you know this. You are husband and wit


    e, and you can¡¯t quarrel all day. He is also wrong. He should not hit you. I will go to thepany to talk


    to him, and let hime back to you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Cherry looked grateful, but her heart was cold.


    Cherry didn¡¯t think it was her fault. She married Ivan because her father and mother said that Tansy Gr


    oup was rich.


    She thought she could live better here, but she didn¡¯t expect to live worse than before.


    Ivan was also an unreasonable madman, and he wanted to strangle her to death just because of her co


    mint!


    She would never forgive him all her life!


    At dusk when it was time to get off work, Ivan called Cherry and said that he was almost home. Cherry


    was nervous


    Chapter 161 I Didn¡¯t Cheat


    1/3


    Get Rous


    and said, ¡°Ivan, a friend just sent me something, and it is in our mailbox. Go to the mailbox, and help m


    e take it back.¡±


    Ivan agreed impatiently.


    When he


    got home, he was just about to enter the door when he suddenly remembered that Cherry had asked hi


    m to pick up the letter. He went to the mailbox at the door and opened it. There was indeed a thick lette


    r in it..


    He casually took out the letter. As soon as he took out it, some photos were spilled all over the floor.


    Ivan cursed and squatted down irritably. He was just about to pick up the photos, but was shocked to s


    ee the person in


    the photos. It turned out to be Hulda, who was sleeping with a strange man.


    His face turned sullen. He picked them up one by one. The more he looked at them, the angrier he got.


    This d*mned b*tch dared to cheat. He was kind enough to take her in, but she dared to cuckold him.


    Ivan had low self¨C


    esteem due to his illness, especially in the rtionship between men and women. Seeing these


    photos, he immediately lost his mind. He picked the photos and ran to his sports car.


    Cherry was very excited when he heard the sound of the car, and


    hurried to the door. When she reached the door, she


    saw Ivan starting the car.


    ¡°Ivan, where are you going? Didn¡¯t you say you would stay with me tonight?¡± She raised her voice, pret


    ending to be


    disappointed.


    Ivan just wanted to ask Hulda and punish that woman. Hearing Cherry¡¯s words, he reached his head ou


    t of the window, ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    After finishing that, he drove out directly.


    Cherry came out of the house, found her own car, and with her big belly, followed Ivan cautiously..


    In the high¨C


    end apartment, Hulda sat on the sofa and touched her belly carefully, with a smile on her face.


    ¡°My child, you should grow up safely. It is only one month now. When you are three months old, I will of


    ficially tell your father and ask him to take you home. I will work hard to make you live a decent lite.¡±


    She was talking when she heard the door open.


    Hulda was puzzled. Ivan called her and said that he would note tonight. Who wasing?


    Before she figured it out, Ivan ran in angrily and saw that she was wearing the same clothes as in the p


    hoto, and her exposed skin was full of marks that he had made before.


    He had some hobbies in this aspect. He often made marks on Hulda¡¯s body. Maybe there were other m


    en¡¯s marks


    among them.


    Ivan became more and more furious. He grabbed her slender wrist, pulled her from


    the sofa, and said, ¡°Hulda Taylor, are you hiding something from me?!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hulda was stunned. Did he know she was pregnant? She didn¡¯t say anything. How did Ivan know?


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    She asked in surprise.


    When Hulda said this, Ivan misunderstood her and thought that she had admitted it. He had just seen th


    it was Cherry¡¯s trick. Perhaps she asked him to take the letter and see the photos on purpose.


    He just tried, but Hulda actually admitted it.


    2/3


    Ivan¡¯s face turned dark. No wonder she had been looking for an excuse not to let him have sex with her


    D*mn it!


    Ivan could not control the violence in his heart, and his face was ferocious and twisted. He stepped forw


    Hulda was still stunned when her neck was pinched. She didn¡¯t understand why he was angry. Was he a


    ¡°Ivan, calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°Hulda, you dare to cuckold me!¡±


    Hulda finally understood why he was so angry when he said this She exined, ¡°No, you misunderstood


    Really, I mean it.¡±


    Ivan sneered, took out the photos, and threw them to her face, ¡°Look what they are!¡±


    After saying that, he threw her on the sofa, and the photos were also thrown into her arms.


    Hulda picked up the photos in panic. Seeing the photos, she was shocked and full of fear and grievance


    I didn¡¯t do these things. The photo is fake!¡±


    As she said this, she suddenly froze and remembered a strange thing that happened a few days ago.


    Ivan went to thepany that day, and someone came to sell perfume. The person insisted on showing


    But when she checked the door, it was locked. She found that everything was fine. Perhaps she change


    and just forgot it.


    Looking at these photos now, Hulda panicked. It was the perfume that made her fall asleep that day. So


    Ivan caught her strange look. He believed that she was really cheating, so he pped her in the face.


    Hulda felt extremely aggrieved. She was more flustered. She was afraid that Ivan would really believe th


    She knelt and tried to hold Ivan¡¯s leg to exin, but Ivan kicked her directly in the belly.


    Hulda suddenly widened her eyes. She subconsciously protected her belly with one hand and took the a


    table with the other. Then she threw it to Ivan!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 162

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 162


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 162 Miscarriage


    Ivan watched the heavy ashtray flying to him, and forgot to move for a moment. Suddenly, a woman rus


    hed to protect him, and the ashtray directly hit the woman¡¯s belly.


    As the ashtray tell to the ground, the woman screamed.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡±


    Ivan finally realized that it was Cherry who protected him. The ashtray hit Cherry¡¯s pregnant belly.


    ¡°Cherry, why are you here?¡±


    He quickly squatted down and found Cherry looked very pale.


    Her lips were deadly pale. Her forehead was sweating because of pain, ¡°Ivan, I¡¯m sorry. I saw you look


    ed strange


    just now, so I followed you without your permission. And I saw Hulda hit you with an ashtray as soon as


    I came here. I


    didn¡¯t think much about it before I did that¡­¡±


    She finished these words with difficulty, and her fingers tightly covered her belly, with a painful face, ¡°Iv


    an, my belly hurts. It hurts so much. The ashtray just hit my belly, and the baby may be premature. I¡¯m


    afraid that the baby will be


    hurt!¡±


    She was even more afraid that something would happen to her. Her tears all flowed down, making her


    words more


    believable.


    Ivan panicked and hurriedly held her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±


    This was his only child, so he had to protect it!


    Ivan helped Cherry up and was about to go out.


    Hulda subconsciously hit Ivan with an ashtray. She was looking at her hands in a daze. Suddenly, she f


    elt pain in her


    belly, and remembered that Ivan had just kicked her belly.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Would the baby be hurt?


    Just when she was thinking about it like this, she suddenly felt sticky blood flowing out of her legs. Her f


    ace turned


    deadly pale.


    She had a miscarriage, and the child she finally had was gone. The father killed the child.


    Hulda looked at the door. Ivan had already helped Cherry to get out. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Ivan, plea


    se help me. I¡¯m


    pregnant with your child. My belly hurts. Ivan, help me.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s face changed when he heard this. Looking back, he saw Hulda¡¯s blood, which was


    very shocking. She really had a miscarriage.


    Cherry was very happy when she saw this scene. What she had arranged was not in vain. Hulda misca


    rried. Seeing


    Ivan was moved, she quickly screamed and drew his attention back.


    ¡°Ivan, I have no strength. My belly hurts. I feel that our baby is about to be born.¡±


    Ivan hurriedly held her, and looked back at Hulda whose body was covered with blood. He was hesitati


    ng.


    Cherry gritted her teeth. At this time, he was still worried about that b*tch.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ivan, since you are worried about her, you can call an ambnce for me. I will go to the hospital to giv


    e birth myself. You can take Hulda to the hospital. Her condition seems very serious.¡±


    Cherry deliberately showed weakness and even provoked Ivan, ¡°After all, she also has your child.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s face changed when he was reminded, and his eyes became cold, ¡°Nobody cares about her. Who


    knows whose child she is pregnant with? The sluttish


    woman. After you give birth to the child, I will kick her out!¡±


    Hearing this, Hulda was frightened and hurriedly exined, ¡°Ivan, this is


    your child. I have never had sex with anyone else. I have stayed in the room since I followed you. Som


    eone framed me. The child is really yours.¡±


    However, despite her shouting, Ivan ignored her and took Cherry away.


    Before Cherry left, she nced at Hulda proudly while Ivan was not paying attention.


    Hulda saw Cherry¡¯s nce. She bit her lip and was furious. She now understood that Cherry should ha


    ve known the news of her pregnancy long ago, so she deliberately made this n to frame her!


    The person in the photo must have been working for her.


    After Hulda understood all this, she gritted her teeth, tried to get to the phone, and called the emergenc


    y number, waiting for the doctor to arrive.


    Her blood was still flowing, and she was almost hopeless. After she was pregnant with this child, she w


    anted to use the child to marry Ivan, but this was her own child, and she looked forward to the birth of t


    his child.


    She lived a bad life when she was a child and hoped that her child would be happy. But now the child w


    as killed by Cherry before it was born. Ivan, who clearly was the biological father of the child, killed the


    child himself.


    Hulda¡¯s heart was full of hatred. Her hatred for Ivan and Cherry


    even outweighed her hatred for Alston and Cynthia.


    She just wanted to take revenge.


    In the Smith family, Cynthia just watched the two babies sleep. Looking at their quiet sleeping faces,


    she felt so happy.


    She told Mrs. Lewis to look after the babies. She went downstairs and fetched a ss of water. After ta


    king a drink, she


    saw Alstoning back.


    ¡°Alston, you are back early today.¡± Cynthia was a little surprised.


    Alston had always been a workaholic. She heard from Greg that before he married her, he often worke


    d overtime until midnight and didn¡¯t go home all day and all night. Since they were together, unless ther


    e was something urgent, he would definitelye back to have dinner with her.


    After the babies were born, he left work earlier and earlier, but now it was not time to leave work. Why d


    id hee back suddenly?


    ¡°I miss you and the children.¡± After Alston finished, he pulled her into his arms, touched her hair, and kis


    sed her on


    the face, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They were tired after ying and fell asleep.¡± Cynthia leaned on his chest and said.


    Alston nodded and took her to sit down on the sofa, ¡°I just got the news that Cherry¡¯s baby has been bor


    Cynthia was stunned and calcted the time, ¡°She was pregnant only one monthter than me, and it w


    Alston touched her hair and sneered, ¡°She is cruel to herself!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cynthia became curious.


    Alston said, ¡°Hulda is also pregnant. She has been pregnant for three months, but Cherry knew this. Ch


    called premature birth.¡±


    Cynthia was dumbfounded, ¡°What about Hulda?¡±


    ¡°Hulda lost the child she finally had.¡± Alston said without expression.


    After Cynthia had babies, her heart softened a lot. She could not hear the news of the ident about ba


    ¡°We said before that when Cherry¡¯s child was born, we would tell Ivan that


    the child was not his¡­¡± Alston said, ¡°I have changed my mind now and want to give the news to Hulda.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better than the n we made before.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were deep and bottomless. Cynthia was scared by his voice, ¡°Alston, you are so scary!¡±


    He paused, looked down at Cynthia, and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡°Will you hate me?¡±


    Alston was so handsome. His facial features were delicate and beautiful, and he was also abstinent. Cy


    She kissed him gently.


    Alston¡¯s eyes became softer and softer. He held her in the back of her head with his hand and


    kissed her back.


    Greg stood at the entrance of the stairs, watching them kiss each other on the sofa in the living room.


    Should he tell Mrs. Smith that the little girl and little boy were awake now?


    He was in a dilemma now!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 163

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 163


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 163 Complicated Rtionships


    Hulda was lying on the hospital bed weakly with a pale face. After the miscarriage, she became thinner


    and thinner.


    She had been in the hospital for nearly three days, but Ivan still didn¡¯te to her.


    She heard that Cherry gave birth to a boy safely. He would be very happy now. No wonder he didn¡¯t ha


    ve time toe to see her. He now believed that the child in her belly was a b*stard, not his child.


    Hulda stayed in the ward. She felt more and more ufortable. She got out of bed in her hospital uni


    form and wanted to go outside. The sun outside was very warm, shining on her cold body.


    She was sitting on a bench on thewn when she heard two women talking behind her.


    Hulda nced back carelessly. They were two little nurses. Their clothes were obviously different from t


    hose of


    ordinary nurses. They were for VIP wards.


    ¡°The pregnant woman in Ward 3 on the 15th floor is the wife of the president of Tansy Group!¡±


    ¡°I know, the one who gave birth three days ago!¡±


    Hulda¡¯s face changed. They were talking about Cherry, who gave birth three days ago!


    She quickly concentrated and listened carefully for fear of missing any important news.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that the chairman of Tansy Group and his son were waiting outside when the baby was


    born? They


    were very nervous. It seems that the chairman likes the daughter¨Cinw very much.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the baby was heavy when he was born. Mr. Smith and his son were crazy with joy and gav


    e all the


    doctors and nurses rewards!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also got the reward, two thousand dors. I¡¯m just a nurse, and the doctors must have got even


    more.¡±


    Another nurse envied her, ¡°I happened to ask for leave that day. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get the money.¡±


    The nurse who received the moneyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re back now, they haven¡¯t been disch


    arged from the hospital yet. If you serve her well, maybe they will give us more after they are discharge


    d from the hospital.¡±


    They talked andughed for a while. Hulda didn¡¯t hear any key information. Instead, she was so angry t


    hat her belly hurt. As soon as she wanted to leave, she suddenly heard one of the little nurses gossipin


    g.


    ¡°Well, I took care of the pregnant women and children for three days and found something very strange


    .¡±


    ¡°What? Tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°When the pregnant woman gave birth to the baby, she said it was an idental premature delivery, bu


    t the baby was born safely. He is healthy and looks good. It seems that¡­ he was born in full term!¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t think so. The rich family serves the pregnant woman well, so the child is also healthy.¡± T


    his was a serious matter. Another nurse dared not to gossip about it.


    The nurse frowned, ¡°But no matter how well she was served, how can a child at seven months old be s


    o fat and stronger than other full¨C


    term children? I have taken care of so many children, and I can still see if the child is full¨Cterm or not.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s expression changed when she heard this, and she remembered it in her heart. She probably h


    ad a guess. This guess made her heart start to beat nervously, and her palms were full of sweat.


    ¡°And, this child doesn¡¯t look like his father at all. They are not like father and son. I suspect that this chil


    d is not¡­¡±


    Chapter 163 Complicated Dal


    The other nurse quickly covered her mouth and looked nervous, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you are h


    eard by others,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    we will offend the rich family and even be fired.¡±


    Hulda got enough news. Afraid of being found, she did not stay here and sneaked away quietly.


    She did not find that after she left, the two nurses quietly looked at her back and smiled.


    Hulda returned to the ward and thought about what the two nurses said. She was more and more excit


    ed. She wanted


    to expose Cherry now.


    However, Ivan and re were in high spirits at this time. Cherry was a great contributor to their family.


    They would


    not believe what she said and would even kick her out.


    Hulda calmed down after thinking about it. She must have the evidence. When she showed the evidenc


    e to Ivan, he


    would believe her.


    After passing the


    news to Hulda, Alston and Cynthia didn¡¯t get involved in these crap, and focused on raising their


    children.


    When the children were a little older, and the weather was not so cold, Alston and Cynthia took the chil


    dren to the


    hospital to see Lynn.


    Lynn had been longing to see her grandson and granddaughter since she knew that Cynthia had given


    birth.


    When Alston and Cynthia came in with their children in their arms, she hurriedly walked to them, ¡°Let m


    e see my little grandchildren!¡±


    Cynthia handed Keller in her arms to her, and Lynn took the little girl up skillfully.


    The little girl was lying in the pink swaddle. Her small face was fair, tender and soft. She had a pair of b


    eautiful eyes,


    just like ck grapes, which made Lynn happy.


    ¡°This little guy is exactly the same as little Cynthia.¡±


    Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°They all said she looks like me.¡±


    ¡°Not only that!¡± Lynn looked up at her lovingly and said, ¡°If you had a picture of yourself when you were


    just born, you would have seen how simr you are to this child.¡±


    With that, she sighed, ¡°When you were just born, I took many photos of you, all of which were well seal


    ed, but Beck


    Miller lost them.¡±


    Seeing that she remembered Beck again, Cynthia quicklyforted her and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think ab


    out that man.


    This is your grandson. Come and see your little grandson. His name is Desmond!¡±


    ¡°Desmond, what a good name. He will be as bright as the sun.¡±


    Lynn praised, handed the girl to Cynthia, and took the boy from Alston.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t agree with her at all. The little boy was not like the sun.


    Alston handed the child to Lynn. Afraid that


    Cynthia would be tired of holding the child, he took his daughter over, holding his wife in one hand and


    his daughter in the other. He was very happy.


    Let the grandmother hold the boy.


    Lynn took the boy. She looked at him with a smile and saw Desmond frown. His eyes were dark, bright


    and sharp. Only


    a monthter, everyone could sense his coldness.


    She looked up at Alston, then at Desmond, and the smile on her face froze.


    ¡°Well, the boy is really like Alston. They are indeed father and son. Ha¡­¡±


    Cynthia was speechless and wanted to tell her mother not to smile anymore, because her smile was so


    fake.


    Little Keller giggled in her father¡¯s arms. Her chubby face looked so cute.


    Little Desmond put on a poker face. He looked at his grandmother seriously.


    Lynn couldn¡¯t believe the one¨Cmonth¨Cold boy would be as serious as his father.


    However, Alston had a handsome face. Desmond was really like his father. When he grew up, he must


    be a handsome


    man who numerous girls liked.


    Three adults and two babies were enjoying themselves when suddenly a smiling, voice came from the d


    ¡°Yoh, wee at the right time.¡±


    Cynthia turned her head and saw Lorenz and Alice standing at the door of the ward.


    One was handsome and dignified, the other was bright and sexy. The man wore serious suit, and the wo


    dress.


    They really matched each other well.


    Cynthia liked to see them together. She made an eye contact with Alston, and Alston understood her.


    ¡°Why did youe together?¡± Cynthia asked with a smile.


    Before she finished, Alice rushed over and said, ¡°Let me see my little niece and nephew!¡±


    When the babies were just born, Alice had seen them. At that time, the babies had not grown up and we


    ¡°Wow, little Desmond is so cool. He looks like my cousin so much. He also has a poker face.¡±


    Alice took Desmond. Her bright face was full of smiles. She looked at the little boy¡¯s serious face and tea


    happily.


    Lorenz took the little girl and said to her lovingly, ¡°Little Keller, grow up quickly. I will buy you everything y


    ¡°Your aunt will also buy you everything, and give you more than your uncle gives!¡± Alice said after hearin


    words.


    Lorenz raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Your uncle is richer than your aunt. I can buy things that your aun


    afford.¡±


    Alice was choked and looked at Lorenz with dissatisfaction. Lorenz was really richer than her. She said,


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m boring? You have never been with me.¡± Lorenz looked at her and smiled.


    The two just argued with each other like that.


    Lynn got close to Cynthia and whispered, ¡°Cynthia, look. Your cousin and Alice look like a perfect match


    ¡°Mom, I also think so. I think they are really well¨C


    matched. Should we help them?¡± Cynthia was interested in this. She


    Chapter 163 Complicated Rtionships


    3/4


    talked to Lynn excitedly.


    Alston looked at her quietly. He didn¡¯t refuse, and he also thought so. Though


    Lucien was his friend, Lucien was not smart enough and missed the chance.


    As Alice¡¯s cousin, he also hoped she would be happy.


    But there was still a question. Lorenz was Cynthia¡¯s cousin, and Alice was his cousin. What the rtions

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 164

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 164


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 164 Banquet


    Keller and Desmond were already one month old. Greg, proposed to hold a banquet. Because the child


    ren were still young and Alston and Cynthia had so many enemies, they only nned to


    invite people close to them.


    They invited Helen, Dn, Alice, Lucien, Alston¡¯s grandparents, and


    Rosalia Gehry. Lynn thought she was fine and wanted to attend the banquet.


    After all, it was a banquet for her grandchildren. It happened to be midnight when they were born, so Ly


    nn missed it, but she wouldn¡¯t miss the banquet of their first month.


    Dn checked Lynn¡¯s body and was sure that she was really fine, so she could attend..


    Mrs. Lewis and Joyce were busy in the kitchen early in the morning. Alston and Cynthia held their childr


    en and weed the guests one by one. Everyone bought many gifts for the children.


    Among these young people, only Alston and Cynthia had children. They liked the only two children very


    much and all wanted to see the children, especially Dn and Helen.


    With their efforts, Dn¡¯s mother finally epted Helen. Mrs. Carter is much better than Ste. After ac


    cepting Helen, she took Helen as her own daughter. Now, they had settled on the wedding date. They


    were very happy during this


    time.


    The doorbell rang again. Greg hurried to open the door. Cynthia looked up and found that Alice and Lor


    enz wereing together. She raised her eyebrows and said jokingly, ¡°Why are you together again?¡±


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Alice frowned and said, ¡°Last time I happened to have something to do in hispany. This


    time, I had


    an ident on the way, so I¡¯m a littlete.¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Cynthia asked with concern.


    Alice shook her head and looked gratefully at Lorenz, ¡°Cousin happened to pass by and helped me out.


    ¡±


    When Lorenz heard this, he chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Gehry, I¡¯m Cynthia¡¯s cousin, not your cousin.¡±


    Alice pouted cutely, ¡°Why are you so mean? Cynthia is also my cousin now, and her cousin is also my


    cousin!¡±


    ¡°You can call me Lorenz, not Cousin!¡± Lorenz insisted.


    The two started to argue about the address again.


    Cynthia was happy to see this. She knew the two had special feelings for each other.


    Lorenz was


    not a mean man, but he insisted that Alice shouldn¡¯t call him cousin. Obviously, he meant something.


    Lorenz noticed Cynthia¡¯s eyes. He coughed to cover his embarrassment and finallypromised, ¡°For


    get it. As long


    as you don¡¯t call me cousin, you can call me anything!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Alice looked excited, ¡°Can I call you Mean Lorenz?¡±


    When Lorenz heard this, he almost spat out the water he had just drunk, and all the people present loo


    ked at him. Alston took Cynthia in his arms and was watching the show.


    Lorenz felt so embarrassed. He said awkwardly, ¡°Whatever!¡±


    Rosalia Gehry and the Brooks family arrived early in the morning. The two old people also liked the bab


    ies. They brought many gifts here for the babies and Cynthia.


    Cynthia had never gotten any gifts from the elders except for her mother. She was a little shy, but the t


    wo elders just


    insisted.


    1661 Boos


    Alston was amused by her blushed face. He asked her to take the gifts.


    There were only two babies, and everyone went to watch them. Keller was very cute and would giggle


    when adults. teased her. Desmond still had a poker face. No matter how much everyone teased him, h


    e remained expressionless.


    Cynthia nudged Alston and asked, ¡°He is expressionless just like you. I have never seen him smile afte


    r he was born.¡±


    Alston asked, ¡°Do you think I am expressionless?¡±


    His tone was aggrieved. Cynthia looked at his pitiful face and hurriedly pacified him, ¡°No, you are not e


    xpressionless. You are just cold and have fewer expressions. You should smile more, otherwise Desmo


    nd will always learn from you.¡±


    Alston touched his chin and looked at Desmond for a while, ¡°I think boys should be more stable. Then h


    e can protect


    his sister.¡±


    Cynthia was speechless. Desmond was only one month old. How could he be stable?


    Although Alice and Lorenz wanted to see the babies very much, they saw that the babies were held by


    two old people. They couldn¡¯t take them from the elders, so they sat there and chatted.


    Alice kept calling Lorenz Mean Lorenz. Lorenz now became numb, though he was a little embarrassed


    at the beginning. Hearing the name again, he no longer cared about it, but he still blushed.


    Rosalia was watching him as soon as he came. He was good¨C


    looking and had a good family background. He was a noble and decent man. Few men would ept Al


    ice¡¯s outgoing style, but he was not impatient at all. He also peeled oranges for Alice, and his eyes wer


    e gentle when he looked at Alice.


    He was a good man, Rosalia thought. He was much more reliable than that kid, Lucien Williams.


    Rosalia looked at Lynn. They smiled at each other, and they understood each other well.


    Both of them were very satisfied, and they wouldn¡¯t do anything. They would just let the two kids get alo


    ng with each.


    other.


    The hall was quite harmonious. Laughter of adults and babbling of children made the atmosphere hot.


    Just then, the doorbell rang again, and Lucien¡¯s voice came over, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. I just went to pick up


    someone.¡±


    Everyone in the hall looked over and saw Lucien with a strange woman.


    The woman had long curly hair and fair skin. She


    wore a pink dress and a white coat in cold weather. She looked quiet


    and cold.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Lucien said awkwardly, ¡°Alston, I¡¯m sorry. I brought someone


    here without permission. This is my girlfriend, Wendy. She just came back from a business trip. I went t


    o pick her up. It waste, so I brought her here.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned cold. Lucien was too impolite. He knew that the banquet would not wee outsi


    The coldness in her eyes was too obvious. Alston held her hand under the table asked her not to get too


    Cynthia came to her senses. The coldness in her eyes faded, and she put on a


    smile, but the smile was less sincere, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Wee, Wendy. Come and sit down.¡±


    Lucien nodded and took Wendy to the table where young people sat.


    When the people there saw theming, they kept silent. The air became a little cold.


    Lucien also noticed the embarrassing atmosphere. He said, ¡°I was not in Fort when the babies were bor


    came back before the banquet. I bought some toys, which can be used by babies.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia sighed. Lucien didn¡¯t have a bad nature. He just disappointed such a good girl. However, nobod


    ¡°Thank you, Lucien. They will definitely like it.¡±


    Only then did Lucien heave a sigh of relief, and the atmosphere came alive again.


    Wendy looked at Lucien beside her and the people at the table. She was nervous and excited. All of the


    Alston was the richest one, but Wendy knew she had no chance, since Alston loved his wife so much.


    Lorenz was the future head of the Green Group in Coast City. He had a great family background and a h


    Last night, Wendy called Lucien and learned that he was going to attend the banquet held by the Smith


    her the opportunity to follow Lucien here.


    Lucien had a crush on her since college, but at that time, he was very low¨C


    key. Wendy didn¡¯t know he was from the Williams family, but thought he was a handsome poor boy. She


    Later, she went to the annual meeting of the Williams Group. Only then did she know that the poor guy w


    girlfriend.


    She thought Lucien liked her very much. She would be Mrs. Williams sooner orter. But after bein


    time. After they broke up, he never changed it.)


    Wendy identally dropped the photo frame to the ground once. Lucien, who was always good¨C


    tempered, was furious. He cherished the photo very much. At that time, she knew that Lucien liked the g


    When Wendy thought of this, she raised her head and looked at the girl opposite her.


    She just was the girl in the photo.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 165

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 165


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 165 You Missed It


    Wendy knew that the girl opposite was Alice Gehry. Her mother was the boss of Gehry group, and she


    was Alston¡¯s cousin. She was born with a silver spoon.


    She was very beautiful and bright. Her dress showed her hot figure well. Her facial features were delica


    te and charming. And her eyes were attractive enough to draw men¡¯s attention.


    Lucien had looked at her intentionally or unintentionally since he entered the door. She had not spoken


    since Lucien


    came and looked cold.


    As Lucien¡¯s girlfriend, Wendy couldn¡¯t let her boyfriend pay attention to other women. She talked to Alic


    e, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lucien¡¯s girlfriend. You can call me Wendy.¡±


    Alice looked up at her coldly and said directly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like talking to strangers.¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t expect that she should speak to her like this in


    front of Lucien. She was choked. ¡°Miss Gehry doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much,¡± she whispered in Lu


    cien¡¯s ear.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien knew that Alice loved him, and her attitude towards Wendy was in his expectation.


    He looked at Alice with soft eyes and said, ¡°Alice has always had such a temper. Alice, say hello to We


    ndy, for my


    sake.¡±


    When Alice heard the words, she raised her head and said sarcastically, ¡°Lucien Williams, do you think


    you know me well? I am capricious, arrogant and unreasonable in your eyes. It¡¯s true that I am this kind


    of person. I don¡¯t even listen to my cousin. Why do I have to listen to you?¡±


    She knew she couldn¡¯t make noise at the banquet, so she said this in a low voice.


    Alice was very ufortable and sad. She liked Lucien so much, changed for him, and paid a lot. But i


    n the end, she


    found that it was just one sided love. She had given up after she knew Lucien was with Wendy, but he


    even brought


    Wendy here and asked her to say hello to Wendy.


    What did Lucien think she was?


    Alice suddenly felt that Lucien was not as good as she thought. She bowed her head, sad and angry.


    Suddenly, a piece of cold orange touched her lips. She looked over in surprise and saw Lorenz¡¯s slend


    er fingers and


    handsome face.


    ¡°Taste the orange. It¡¯s not sour, but very sweet.¡±


    Alice subconsciously bit the orange and chewed it. The cold and sweet orange juice burst in her mouth.


    It was really


    sweet, mixed with a little sour, and was very delicious.


    She immediately rxed.


    Seeing that she was eating happily, Lorenz took a piece, too. It was indeed delicious.


    Lucien clenched his fists slightly and looked at this scene in surprise. When did Alice and Lorenz get so


    close?


    He suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t know why he had this feeling, h


    e looked at Alice and said sorry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice. I didn¡¯t mean that just now.¡±


    Lorenz carefully removed the fiber from the oranges, and fed them to Alice naturally.


    Alice ate them one by one. Hearing Lucien¡¯s voice, she mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it now. It wi


    ll affect my good mood.¡±


    Lorenz was choked, and he had to stop. Seeing her lips stained with orange juice, he subconsciously w


    anted to pass the tissue to her. Suddenly he saw Lorenz picking up the tissue and pinching her chin.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alice asked when Lorenz suddenly approached her. He pinched her chin with sl


    ender fingers. They were so close that she could even hear his breath.


    When she got closer, she found that Lorenz was really handsome. Like Cynthia, he had delicate featur


    es, and his skin was fair and smooth.


    Alice began to feel nervous, and she was even expecting something.


    ¡°Your lips are stained with orange juice.¡± His voice sounded in her ears, and then he wiped the juice fro


    m her mouth


    with a tissue.


    Alice let him wipe her lips, and his cool fingers brushed her soft lips from time to time.


    The atmosphere between the two people was very strange. Lucien gritted his teeth. Alice had frequent


    blind dates before. He was just ufortable, angry, and did not have this sense of crisis. But when h


    e saw her and Lorenz, he suddenly began to panic.


    Lorenz was such an excellent man. Lucien knew well that he couldn¡¯tpete with Lorenz in all aspect


    s, like faces, family backgrounds, or ability. No woman would refuse his love.


    Wendy also noticed the intimacy of the two people opposite her. She was disappointed and sighed. It s


    eemed that there was no chance to hook up with Lorenz. Lorenz obviously liked Alice. He was just tellin


    g Lucien that this girl belonged to him.


    Cynthia and Alston looked at them with interest. Lynn was even more excited. She thought Lorenz had


    been single for so long and did not know how to flirt with girls, but he did well!


    very


    After Lorenz wiped the juice on Alice¡¯s lips, Alice¡¯s cheeks were blushed. She looked more charming w


    hen she blushed.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look up at Lorenz.


    ¡°Do you still want to eat oranges?¡± Lorenz asked calmly. In fact, he secretly put the hand that had just t


    ouched Alice¡¯s lips under the table. Now there was still a soft feeling on his fingertips, which made him


    excited.


    ¡°No!¡± Alice lowered her head and said in a very low voice.


    Lorenz put back the orange, chose a new fruit, and continued to peel it for Alice.


    Before the meal, Greg specially brought the biggest table in the family. Everyone sat around. Except for


    Lucien, who


    was absent¨Cminded all the time, everyone was very happy.


    After the banquet, the babies also fell asleep, and everyone left one after another.


    Lucien was upset when he watched Alice and Lorenz leave together. Alston noticed the scene and calle


    d him in an


    indifferent voice, ¡°Lucien!¡±


    Lucien turned his head and looked at Alston. He forced a smile, ¡°Alston.¡±


    ¡°I have reminded you many times before. Alice has shown her love for your countless times. She has re


    her courage, but it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t cherish it. Now you missed it, and you will never have any chan


    Alston


    said all this. Lucien bowed his head and said nothing. He now understood that the person he liked was A


    sexy and mature women.


    Now Alice left with a better man, and he had no chance anymore.


    Chanter 165 You Missed It


    Wendy came out of the bathroom, took his hand, and said excitedly, ¡°The bathroom of the Smith family i


    luxurious. I was too embarrassed


    to eat at the banquet just now, and I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s go to the restaurant


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you have to go yourself. Show me the pill and I will pay. I¡¯m a little tired and want to go ba


    Lucien moved her hand away without any hesitation and kept a distance from her.


    Wendy was stunned for a moment, and her face became cold. ¡°Lucien, what are you doing? Alice is not


    ¡°What do you mean!¡± Lucien¡¯s face turned cold.


    Wendy sneered, and her beautiful face


    was full of sarcasm, ¡°I know you don¡¯t really like me so much. You like Alice, which everyone knows. But


    Lucien frowned and looked at her seriously.


    Wendy didn¡¯t care, and then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like this. You know I¡¯m telling the truth. S


    Goodbye!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around, waved to Lucien, and left gracefully.


    Lucien stood there in a daze. His shadow stretched long by the sunlight, as if he had been abandoned b


    He knew in his heart that it was all his fault. He let go of the girl who loved him so much, and he deserve

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 166

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 166


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 166 The Last Words


    After sending everyone away, Joyce and the others started to tidy up the living room and kitchen. Cynth


    ia put the babies to sleep. She patted Desmond¡¯s soft body lovingly while


    Alston stared at her face without blinking.


    The baby¡¯s room was full of warmth and happiness. Mrs. Lewis came up to take care of the babies whe


    n Alston left the room while holding Cynthia. Suddenly, they saw Greg walking over in a panic.


    ¡°I have some bad news.¡± He hesitated, wondering if he should tell them about it.


    Alston¡¯s expression froze, ¡°Greg, if you have anything to say, just say it!¡±


    Greg had no choice but to say with


    aplex expression, ¡°I just received the news that Mrs¡­ Ms. Brooks was found fainted by the side


    of the road and sent to the hospital. She overdosed. Although she was rescued in time, I am afraid she


    will die any time.¡±


    Alston¡¯s pupils trembled for a moment and soon calmed down. Cynthia¡¯s face was full of surprise.


    She subconsciously eximed. ¡°How could that be!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I find a drug rehabilitation center for her before?¡± Alston asked sternly.


    re wanted to ruin Alston¡¯s reputation, so he put drugs in Ste¡¯s food. He deliberately made her look


    haggard and pitiful and wanted to me Alson for abusing his mother.


    After the matter was resolved, Ste was off her head at the press conference. After she sobered, Alsto


    n directly sent her to rehab. He hadn¡¯t heard from Ste for a long time and thought she had quitted suc


    cessfully. How did she overdose and faint on the side of the road?


    Greg sighed. ¡°Mr. Smith, let me exin. Halfway through the rehab, Ste couldn¡¯t bear


    the pain and ran away. The people you hired couldn¡¯t find her after searching for several days. They fea


    red you would get angry, so they didn¡¯t tell


    us. They knew


    that you and Brooks had no rtionship anymore, so they dared to conceal the truth for so many


    days.¡±


    Intense anger shed in Alston¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    Greg said, ¡°Ms. Brooks is awake now and wants to see you. Do you want to go¡­¡±


    Alston nodded. ¡°Prepare the car!¡±


    Then, he was about to change clothes and go out. Cynthia grabbed his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Alston nced at her softly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone. If she sees you and gets in a bad mood, she will hurt you


    .¡±


    Greg interjected, ¡°Ms. Brooks is now too weak to move!¡±


    After hearing this, Cynthia looked up at Alston with her eyes full of pleas.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Alston agreed. ¡°Stay behind meter.¡±


    Cynthia nodded quickly, and went to the cloakroom with Alston to change.


    Suddenly, Greg¡¯s cell phone rang, and he walked aside to pick it up. ¡°Hello!¡±


    The caller said something, and a trace of dissatisfaction shed across Greg¡¯s face. ¡°No. Mr. Smith has


    agreed to see


    her, and she can¡¯t ask for more¡­ His children are still sleeping. He will not agree!¡±


    The caller said something more. Greg¡¯s mood eased; he frowned tightly and was very distressed.


    Alston and Cynthia came out and saw Greg¡¯s hesitant expression. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chapter 166 The Last Words


    1/3


    CHT BONUS


    ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Greg, said with aplicated expression. ¡°Ms. Brooks learned your children turned a mont


    h old today, and she wants to meet them!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Alston looked cold and refused without hesitation.


    His reaction was as expected. Greg sighed. ¡°I answered the same to the hospital, but they said Ms. Bro


    oks insisted on seeing them. She would see the children personally even if she had to crawl back to the


    Smith family.¡±


    Alston¡¯s frown


    deepened, and his eyes were full of impatience. ¡°Has she forgotten what she had done? She drugged


    Cynthia, made a big fuss in the hospital, and almost killed the babies. How could she even dare to ask?


    She would probably hurt them. No, I can¡¯t let her see them.¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips and lowered her head to think. She did hate Ste for many things, but now Ste


    was dying. Therefore, Cynthia decided to fulfill her wishes as much as possible.


    ¡°Alston!¡± She raised her head and shook Alston¡¯s arm. ¡°After all, she is the children¡¯s


    grandma, so let her take a look. Mrs. Lewis, Greg, and I will take precautions to prevent her from hurtin


    g the baby.¡±


    After being persuaded repeatedly by Cynthia and Greg, Alston finally reluctantly agreed. He asked Gre


    g and Mrs. Lewis to hold the children and get into the car together.


    Alston suddenly stopped when they arrived at the door of Ste¡¯s ward and froze for a long time.


    Cynthia held his hand and found his palms were covered with sweat. She looked up in


    surprise, and then she noticed his red


    eyes and his trembling arms. She quickly grabbed his hand with both of hers.


    ¡°Alston, I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    Her voice was soft and warm, but it gave him countless strengths. Alston held


    her fingers tightly and finally pushed open the door.


    Ste leaned on the hospital bed sleepily. She closed her eyes, looking tired and haggard. Her face wa


    s sallow and thin, and her dark circles were huge. She looked thinner than before at the press conferen


    ce, and she seemed like a mummy who was still breathing weakly.


    Cynthia felt horrified. Drugs were so terrible that they could torture such a living person into this monste


    r.


    If it weren¡¯t for her somewhat familiar face, she would never recognize that this woman was her domine


    ering mother¨Cinw who always made things difficult for her.


    After Alston entered the ward, he asked Cynthia to take Desmond from Greg¡¯s arms and let her stand a


    t the back with Mrs. Lewis, who was holding Keller.


    Greg went forward to wake Ste up.


    Ste closed her eyes and was in a trance when she suddenly heard the sound of the door opening an


    d closing,


    footsteps, and¡­ Greg calling her.


    She tried hard to open her eyes but found that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t wake up. Sud


    denly someone


    pushed her, and she could finally open her eyes.


    She saw Greg¡¯s serious and cautious face, yet this face was not young anymore. She suddenly remem


    bered when she married into the Smith family. At that time, Greg was much younger than now, and ther


    e were few wrinkles on his face. He always followed Bryan and never showed a trace of disgust in front


    of her, even though he hated her a lot.


    ¡°Greg¡­¡± She called out weakly, and her lips turned pale.


    Chapter 166 The Last Words


    2/3


    ¡°Mr. Smith is here to see you!¡± Greg took a step back Alston was standing behind him.


    Ste looked agitated. She looked at Alston while trying to support herself. Because she was too excited


    ¡°Alston, you¡¯re here!¡± Her face was full of surprises. She wanted to pull Alston, but the distance between


    Alston stood still expressionlessly. He did not take a step forward, and he was full of alienation.


    Ste withdrew her hand, forced a smile, and touched her dry and gray hair. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t clean myself up


    Alston frowned but said nothing. He just asked coldly, ¡°They said you want to see me. What do you wan


    Ste paused. She lowered her hands and looked flustered, and then she quickly exined, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t m


    wanted to see you.¡±


    She continued as her voice gradually weakened, ¡°You are my only son. I know I won¡¯t live long, so I wan


    before I die.¡±


    Alston¡¯s expression was full of suspicion. She had done too many bad things before and had never care


    Ste had never been a loving mother, and Alston had every right to doubt her words.


    Ste noticed Alston¡¯s suspicion. She leaned heavily on the pillow because she couldn¡¯t support herself.


    Ste thought of Alston when she was a child. He was so tiny and didn¡¯t even beg for mercy whenever h


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston had countless opportunities to tell Bryan, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Bryan knew nothing about it


    If Ste were in the past, she would definitely hate Alston and think he let Rosalia discover his bruises o


    She had alwaysined that Alston was cold¨C


    blooded and not close to her at all. She thought re was kind to her. But after she was kicked out of


    the Smith family, re considered her a stumbling rock and wanted to get rid of her. And atst, he even


    As for Alston, even if their rtionship were broken, he would send her money every month. She helped


    As a son, he was benevolent and righteous. But she hadn¡¯t done anything, not even the most basic love


    ¡°Alston, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 167

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 167


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 167 Atonement


    When Ste said this in a hoarse voice, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Her teary eyes were full of re


    morse and guilt.


    After so many years, she finally apologized to her son.


    But there was no emotion on Alston¡¯s face. It had been so many years, and an apology wouldn¡¯t chang


    e anything because he had already put everything aside. But the harm Ste had done to him would ne


    ver be erased.


    Ste kept crying in the quiet room. After a long time, she calmed down and wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Alston, I know you won¡¯t forgive


    me, and I didn¡¯t expect you to forgive me. I¡¯m not worthy of being a mother. I¡¯m content to


    see you before I die.¡±


    Ste smiled without the slightest meanness on her face.


    After a full minute, Alston spoke in a low voice, ¡°I sent you to rehab. Why did you run away?¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t escaped, she might have sessfully quit. She wouldn¡¯t have be like this, and her lif


    e would have


    been saved.


    ¡°Alston, it¡¯s too painful!¡± Ste smiled wryly. ¡°I tried it, but I wanted to die countless times. When the dru


    g addiction kicked in, I could only be suppressed forcibly. They tied me to the bedpost, let me bite the t


    owel, and held on. The pain was endless and hopeless. I really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore¡­¡±


    Ste kept repeating while covering her face. Tears couldn¡¯t stop streaming down again.


    Those people were all strangers. She


    had no rtives or friends around her, and she could only get through it alone.


    She had never suffered like this since she was a child, so she didn¡¯t hold on. At that time, she only want


    ed to escape. After she ran, she hid somewhere and bought drugs with the living expenses that


    Alston gave her. Atst, she overdosed and fell on the side of the road.


    ¡°I regret it, I really regret it¡­¡± Ste muttered.


    She had too many regrets.


    She


    cried so loudly that she woke up the sleeping babies. Keller babbled, and her soft sound directly stoppe


    d Ste¡¯s


    crying.


    Mrs. Lewis was afraid that Keller would cry, so she hugged her and coaxed her for a while. Keller


    didn¡¯t cry and looked around the strange environment in curiosity, which seemed smart and cute.


    Desmond also woke up and rolled his eyeszily in silence. His white and tender face was very simr


    to Alston¡¯s, and he rubbed in Cynthia¡¯s armszily when he smelled her.


    Ste was stunned by the movement of the two little guys. She couldn¡¯t believe it until she realized that


    Cynthia and Mrs. Lewis were standing behind holding the baby. She kept talking to Alston just now, so


    she hadn¡¯t noticed them.


    ¡°Alston, you brought the babies here!¡± She became even more excited and stretched out her hand to C


    ynthia. ¡°Come


    here! Let me hug them!¡±


    Cynthia nced at Alston, saw him nodding, and walked to the bed with Mrs. Lewis.


    Ste looked at the cute baby in their arms. Her eyes were red, and she was very excited. These were


    her grandchildren.


    She had done so many bad things before and almost killed them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The two babies had never seen Ste before, so they looked at her curiously. They were not frightened


    by her frightening appearance, and Keller even babbled to her.


    Chapter 167 Atonement


    1/3


    The soft voice made Ste burst into tears, ¡°These two children are wonderful. Unfortunately, I have no


    chance to see


    you grow up.¡±


    Cynthia was touched. Although Ste had done many bad things, she still


    felt rather sad seeing her in such a


    miserable state.


    Ste raised her head, looked at Cynthia, and pursed her lips. ¡°Cynthia, I did a lot of bad things to you


    sorry. I will definitely pay for my sins if there is an afterlife.¡±


    before. I¡¯m


    Cynthia shook her head quickly, ¡°The past is the past.¡±


    Although these bad things were tricky, they didn¡¯t hurt her. Ste was dying, so the punishment she had


    received was enough.


    ¡°By the way, your children are a month old. I have something to¡­¡± She reached under the pillow, trying


    to get


    something.


    But at this moment, both Cynthia and Mrs. Lewis subconsciously took two steps back with the children i


    n their arms, looking at Ste warily.


    Ste paused. Then, she took out a small package from under the pillow and took off the handkerchief


    wrapping, revealing two exquisite small boxes. She gently ced them beside the bed and seemed at


    a loss.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just want to give the babies a gift. These are two small silver bracelets. Since I knew the babi


    es were born, I have been saving money. Even if I longed for drugs, I didn¡¯t spend a penny. Here they a


    re. These are rather cheap, and I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips, feeling a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought, I thought¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to say it. She thought Ste wanted to harm the baby, so she stepped back subco


    nsciously.


    Ste smiled bitterly and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay to be on guard against me. I was vicious, and I eve


    n hated


    myself.¡±


    Cynthia looked at the two small boxes beside the bed. She learned that Ste was unkempt and dirty wh


    preserved and clean.


    ¡°Alston, help the babies wear the bracelets.¡± Cynthia shook Desmond in her hand and said to Alston wit


    Ste thought Alston would refuse, but he only hesitated for a second before picking up the boxes and p


    bracelets on the babies¡® arms.


    The silver bracelets were exquisite and small, and small bells were hanging on them. When the babies r


    When Keller heard it, she kept shaking her little hand curiously, making herself giggle. Desmond was rar


    Ste looked at the clever and lovely grandchildren. Although she wanted to hug them very much, she d


    look at them.


    Desmond looked almost identical to Alston when he was a baby.


    Ste kept staring at Desmond and was lost in her memories. When Alston was born, he was cute and c


    At that time, he was the child she gave birth to after all the difficulties, and she used to love him so much


    She knew that Bryan first set his sights on her younger sister Rosalia, and Ste stole this marriage from


    However, Bryan treated her pretty well after he married Ste. Although he didn¡¯t have much love, he sti


    While looking at the baby, Ste suddenly froze. Her eyes widened, cold sweat broke out on her forehea


    Her drug addiction kicked in again. Ste gritted her teeth tightly, and her face flushed as she tried to co


    Cynthia and Mrs. Lewis quickly left the ward. Alston and Greg immediately called for a doctor to rescue


    They all stood in the corridor gravely, knowing that Ste might not make it this time.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 168

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 168


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 168 The Funeral


    Alston and the others waited at the door, listening to the


    messy sound inside. Then, they heard a woman¡¯s footsteps. and saw Rosalia rushing over.


    She stopped when she saw them, panting, ¡°Alston, Cynthia¡­ how is she?¡±


    Alston helped her to sit on the bench and said in a low voice, ¡°Not good, I¡¯m afraid. When she was foun


    d, she overdosed, and her body waspletely damaged. The doctors saved her and said she might d


    ie suddenly anytime. And her drug addiction just kicked in again¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Rosalia knew that Ste might not be able to make it through this time. A t


    race of worry shed in her eyes. She lowered her head and said nothing, but Cynthia could tell from h


    er tightly sped hands that she was very nervous and worried.


    After all, Ste was her sister. Although they had not been in touch for so many years, all their grudges


    didn¡¯t seem important anymore since Ste was dying.


    Everyone waited anxiously. After a while, the door opened, and the doctor came out. Everyone immedi


    ately rushed


    over.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she? Is she okay?¡± Rosalia looked worried.


    The doctor took off his mask and shook his head, ¡°Say goodbye to her.¡±


    Rosalia suddenly copsed to the ground. Alston immediately stepped forward to support her. ¡°Auntie,


    calm down.¡±


    Rosalia felt she was mmed in the head by the doctor¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time


    . How could it be possible? How could Ste die? How could such an arrogant and overbearing woman


    die so easily?


    Her eyes were red, and she stumbled towards the ward. Alston, Cynthia, and the others followed with t


    he children in


    their arms.


    Rosalia looked at Ste, who was lying weak on the bed, and was stunned, ¡°How did you be like t


    his!¡±


    ¡°Rosalia!¡± Ste looked at her with a smile and called out softly.


    Rosalia¡¯s tears fell instantly. They had a very good rtionship when they were young. Ste was a few


    years older than


    her and had always taken care of her, but she didn¡¯t know when their rtionship started to change.


    Ste was jealous that Rosalia was good¨C


    looking and smart. All her family liked her, and she could¡¯ve married Bryan. Ste was secretly jealous


    of everything about her younger sister, and their worsened rtionship finally led to the


    current situation.


    Ste stretched out towards her, and Rosalia slowly walked over and held her hand. One hand was fair


    and tender as a


    young girl, and the other was as dry and sallow as an old woman.


    Ste looked down and sighed after a long time. ¡°I¡¯m so old, but you are still beautiful and young.¡±


    There was no jealousy on her face, and she was very calm. ¡°I have been jealous of you for many years


    , and I shamelessly stole your marriage. Rosalia, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The tears on Rosalia¡¯s face kept rolling down. She shook her head and sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±


    Ste stretched out her hand cautiously and wiped away the tears on Rosalia¡¯s face. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I stol


    e your marriage, and it was my fault. Rosalia, I still want to say sorry to you. Everything I have right no


    w is my retribution, and I have to bear the me.¡±


    Rosalia couldn¡¯t stop crying. Her eyes were red with tears, and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡®Rosalia, you still like to cry a lot. Now that you are in charge of the Brooks family, I thought you were m


    uch stronger than when you were a child!¡±


    Ste smiled and patted her hand. The two seem to have returned to the time when they were young a


    nd loved each


    other. At that time, Rosalia was very timid and liked to cry after being bullied. Ste always stood in fron


    t of her to protect andfort her.


    As time passed by, Ste¡¯s life was about to reach its end. She nced at Rosalia reluctantly. Behind h


    er stood Alston


    and Cynthia, who were holding the children.


    She looked over one by one and finally fixed her gaze on two babies looking at her curiously. They didn


    ¡¯t know that


    she was about to leave this world. Their eyes were clear and beautiful, they looked at


    her innocently, and Keller was still giggling at her.


    Ste was unwilling to die. She hadn¡¯t seen enough of the lovely babies, but she didn¡¯t have a chance t


    o see them grow


    up.


    In this life, she wasn¡¯t a good daughter, a good sister, a good wife, a good mother, or a kind mother¨Cin¨C


    law.


    In this life, she seemed to have done nothing well. If there were an afterlife, she would apologize to eve


    ryone she had


    been sorry for, no matter what.


    Her breathing gradually weakened. Her hand holding Rosalia¡¯s slid down and hung on the side of


    the bed.


    Ste let out herst breath. ¡°Bryan, I¡¯ll finally see you again.¡±


    A tear rolled down from the corner of her eye.


    Rosalia shouted in a panic. ¡°Ste, wake up! Ste! Sister!¡±


    Then there was a sad cry. Rosalia was known for her elegance


    and abilities. But now her hair was messy, and she was


    crying out of breath in front of the bed.


    Cynthia felt sad, and tears kept streaming down her face.


    Desmond seemed to feel his mom¡¯s sadness. He had always been emotionless, but now he tried hard t


    o move his chubby body closer to her and touched her tear¨Cstained face tofort her.


    The sad atmosphere in the ward infected Keller. She pouted, her cheeks bulging while her ck eyes fi


    lled with tears.


    Then, she cried out loudly.


    Alston coaxed Keller in a hurry. ¡°Hush. It¡¯s alright, Keller. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Cynthia nced at Alston. Although his expression was


    still indifferent as usual, she could still notice the difference. Alston¡¯s nose was slightly red, the corners


    of his eyes were moist, and even his usually steady voice was trembling.


    Ste passed away, and Alston was busy these days. There was no funeral and no ceremony. She was


    directly


    cremated, and her ashes were buried next to Bryan¡¯s cemetery.


    This was Ste¡¯s request before she died. She had lived a disgraceful life and did not want a funeral.


    re was caring for his grandson at home leisurely when he received the news of Ste¡¯s death. He w


    as stunned.


    They had never seen each other since thest press conference.


    He knew Ste and Alston¡¯s rtionship was broken, but Alston would not ignore her. He thought Ste


    ¡¯s living quality would not be as good as before, but she would live well anyway.


    He never thought that she would die so soon.


    He asked someone to take the kid away and walked around the house restlessly. He had harmed and


    used many people


    in his life. Ste had always been a pawn in his hand from the beginning, and he could throw her away


    whenever she


    became useless.


    But for some reason, upon hearing the news of her death, re felt a little guilt in his heart.


    He used the others, and the others took some benefits from him as well. But Ste was different becaus


    wanted was his love. She had longed for love since she was a child, and she would be satisfied even wi


    it.


    re took advantage of her desire and tricked her into falling in love with him. He used her and let her d


    disgraceful things to deal with Bryan and Alston.


    He had had many women. After Ivan¡¯s mother died early, Ste was the only woman who didn¡¯t care abo


    wealth, or money.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He kept pacing in the room and sighed for a long time. Then, he called his assistant. ¡°Where is Ste¡¯s c


    He had caused her such misery, so he had to say goodbye to her.


    It was raining on the day of the burial, and the weather was freezing. Cynthia was still weak after giving


    Alston went alone and asked her to stay home.


    Cynthia had a bad feeling because Alston hadn¡¯te home all day.


    After Mrs. Lewis put the children to sleep, she asked someone to prepare a car and went to the cemeter


    The rain was still drizzling in the morning, but now it was raining cats and dogs. And the raindrops fell on


    umbre heavily.


    When Cynthia arrived at the cemetery entrance, she saw Greg waiting outside. ¡°Greg, is Alston still insid


    Seeing hering, Greg looked anxious. ¡°Mrs. Smith, why did youe here under such heavy rain? W


    sick!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m wearing thick clothes. I¡¯m not cold at all.¡±


    Cynthia knew she was still weak, so she put on many clothes to ensure the others wouldn¡¯t worry about


    Greg was relieved. ¡°Yes, he is still inside. It¡¯s been a long time, and he hasn¡¯te out. He told us to sta


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡± Cynthia entered the cemetery with an umbre.


    She knew the location because Alston once brought her to visit Bryan¡¯s cemetery. When she arrived and


    over quickly.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 169

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 169


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 169 Fever


    ¡°Alston, are you crazy? It¡¯s raining so heavily. Where¡¯s your umbre!¡± Cynthia said anxiously and quick


    ly held the


    umbre above Alston¡¯s head..


    He stood motionless in front of the grave for a long time. The rain wet his hair and slid down his face.


    Cynthia looked at his pale face. His lips were purple from the cold, his whole body was stiff, and his eye


    s were red. Her eyes flickered. Did Alston cry?!!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Alston¡¯s voice was hoarse. He took the umbre from her hand and protected her


    from the rain.


    Cynthia became angry. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t know that you are ruining yourself like this. The weat


    her is so cold, yet you still stood in the rain. If you get sick, don¡¯t touch the babies until you recover. And


    don¡¯t even think of hugging Keller!¡±


    Alston looked at her face. She was angry, but her face was full of concern. He suddenly felt less sad th


    an before. ¡°I¡¯m in good health. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are made of iron? You are a mortal!¡± Cynthia red at him angrily.


    Alston lowered his head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Cynthia looked at him, and her anger suddenly disappeared like a broken balloon. He looked awful, an


    d his body was


    full of coldness. Cynthia felt her heart had broken.


    Then, she wrapped his cold hand with both of hers.


    She felt like she was holding a chunk of freezing iron and even started to feel the pain of coldness in he


    r bones.


    Alston felt the warmth in her palms, and his whole heart softened. He noticed Cynthia was shivering fro


    m the cold and silently pulled out his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; let¡¯s go back. I want to see the babies.¡± He walked down while holding Cynthia.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cynthia grabbed him and turned to look at Ste¡¯s tombstone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The photo on the tombstone was


    taken before. It was Ste¡¯s appearance when Cynthia married into the Smith family and saw her for th


    e first time. She had fair skin and delicate facial features and seemed quite young. At that time, she wa


    s fierce and arrogant.


    She bowed to the tombstone sternly. ¡°Mom, I will take care of Alston. Rest in peace.¡±


    Then, she turned around, took Alston¡¯s arm, and smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. ¡°Okay!¡±


    He believed that as long as Cynthia was by his side, he would live a very happy lite.


    Not long after they left, a luxury car drove towards the cemetery. The door opened, and re came do


    wn holding a bouquet¡­


    While in the car, Cynthia had already forced Alston to change his wet clothes. After they went back hom


    e, she pushed him upstairs to take a hot bath.


    Alston obeyed. After taking a bath and changing into pajamas, Cynthia brought him warm ginger tea.


    ¡°Drink it!¡±


    Alston smelled the spiciness of ginger, and his handsome face wrinkled. He looked at Cynthia and see


    med very


    Chapter 169 Fever


    1/3


    unwilling.


    Cynthia somehow saw a hint of pity in his sharp eyes.


    Alston didn¡¯t like spicy food and hated ginger.


    Cynthia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. You have to drink so that you won¡¯t get sick.¡±


    ¡°You did it on purpose.¡± Alston picked up the ginger tea and muttered.


    Cynthia smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did it on purpose. me yourself for not taking good care of your own bo


    dy.¡±


    Alston sighed and took a sip. However, the ginger tea was pretty


    sweet, and the pungent smell of ginger was eptable.


    He quietly looked up at Cynthia. She was always more bark than bite, so she must have put a lot of sug


    ar in the tea.


    Cynthia noticed his gaze and blushed. She was annoyed and said sternly, ¡°What are you looking at? H


    urry up and


    drink!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Alston smiled and drank the whole cup.


    Cynthia put away the cup, snorted, and went into the kitchen.


    After drinking the tea, Alston felt warm and happy.


    Cynthia thought Alston would definitely not get sick. But unexpectedly, Alston had a fever that night.


    She nestled into Alston¡¯s arms at night and identally touched his cheek. Then, she realized that Alst


    on¡¯s body temperature was unusual, and his forehead was burning hot..


    Cynthia quickly turned on the light. She found that Alston¡¯s face was flushed red, and he was unconscio


    us. She rushed downstairs and called Greg to find a doctor.


    For an entire night, everyone was busy except for the babies.


    Alston was in good health and rarely got sick. He used to lie in bed for four months because of the car


    ident. This fever was the only serious illness he had in these years. However, his illness came sudd


    enly, and he didn¡¯t recover for


    several days.


    Cynthia was so anxious that she cried several times. Under the doctor¡¯s treatment and Cynthia¡¯s metic


    ulous care, Alston finally recovered.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he met Cynthia¡¯s eyes which were red and swollen like walnuts.


    Cynthia cried!


    Alston realized this and suddenly woke up, struggling to get up from the bed. ¡°Cynthia, who bullied you!


    ¡±


    He just got up but was very weak after running a fever for several days. He couldn¡¯t


    support himself and tell on the


    bed.


    Cynthia quickly supported him and patted his chest lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re still on a drip. Be careful


    !¡±


    Alstony obediently on the bed. His memory only stayed on the night of Ste¡¯s burial, and he had no


    memory of everything after that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? By the way, who bullied you? Your eyes are swollen!¡±


    Cynthia subconsciously covered her eyes, but then she put her hands down because Alston had already


    5/2


    eyes were so swollen that there were only two little gaps left, which looked pitiful and cute.


    ¡°Who else can bully me? Alston, do you know that you have been in aa for three days? You have b


    Cynthia was clearly exhausted. But when she scolded Alston, she was full of energy.


    The mighty and fierce Mr. Smith lowered his head and dared not to look at his wife. This scene was hr


    Lorenz enjoyed seeing this show. He leaned against the table and said casually, ¡°Alston, it¡¯s a good thin


    Alston felt even more guilty and lovingly touched


    Cynthia¡¯s red and swollen eyes, ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m sorry. Thank you.¡±


    Before Cynthia could speak, Lorenz snorted coldly. ¡°You actually made Cynthia cry. If you couldn¡¯t wake


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Before he finished speaking, Alston¡¯s weak and pale face suddenly turned cold, and he


    Lorenz was not frightened by him at all. He nced at Alston. ¡°Why not? You can¡¯t take care of Cynthia


    a fool. I have to think for her. I can¡¯t let her live with a fool forever.¡±


    Alston frowned and pursed his lips, not knowing how to talk back.


    Cynthia sighed, dragged Lorenz¡¯s arm, and pulled him out of the ward. ¡°Lorenz, Alston is already awake


    work, don¡¯t you? Go back to yourpany first, ande to eat at my ce after Alston recovers!¡±


    Lorenz was dragged outside.


    He tapped Cynthia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Cynthia, you don¡¯t even care for me anymore. You only care for Alston. S


    Cynthia lowered her head guiltily. ¡°What? No, that¡¯s just your illusion. I like you very much as well!¡±


    ¡°Huh. Yeah, I believe your words.¡± Lorenz said ironically.


    Cynthia said, ¡°When you marry Alice, she will prefer you instead of Alston.¡±


    Lorenz¡¯s ears suddenly turned red, and even his handsome face was flushed. He said annoyedly, ¡°What


    After speaking, he ran away in a panic.


    Cynthia looked at Lorenz and smiled slyly. She always knew that Lorenz liked Alice, and his reaction had


    guess.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 170

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 170


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 170 The slightest Clues


    Cynthia returned to the ward. Just as she walked to the bed, Alston wrapped her waist and dragged her


    onto his bed.


    Her body was tense, and she didn¡¯t even dare to move. She shouted, ¡°Alston, what are you doing? You


    ¡¯re still on the


    drip!¡±


    Alston took her into his arms and found that she had lost a lot of weight. She had gained some weight a


    fter she gave birth to the children, but now her waist was even thinner than before she was pregnant.


    The distress on his face was almost overflowing, and he buried his face in Cynthia¡¯s neck. ¡°The IV bottl


    e is empty, and I pulled out the needle.¡±


    Cynthia looked down and saw the needle hanging beside the bed. She breathed a sigh of relief and rel


    axed.


    ¡°I heard from Lorenz that you haven¡¯t eaten or slept properly for several days, no wonder you are so thi


    n.¡± His voice was hoarse and gentle. ¡°Close your eyes now and have a good sleep. I will let Mrs. Lewis


    prepare some food, and you can eat when you wake up.¡±


    He touched her bloodshot eyes gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and I will take good care of my body in the future. I a


    m not alone now because I have you and the babies. I¡¯ll think twice before I do anything, and I won¡¯t m


    ake you worry again.¡±


    As he spoke, he kissed Cynthia lightly on her forehead. He didn¡¯t hear her reply, so he looked down an


    d found that Cynthia had already fallen asleep. Her white and tender face was buried in his arms, and s


    he slept soundly.


    Alston sighed and took her into his arms. Soon, they fell asleep together.


    Greg thought the infusion might be over, so he came in with some doctors. However, he saw Alston an


    d Cynthia were sleeping soundly, and the needle on Alston¡¯s hand had been removed.


    He backed out silently and left the ward with the doctors.


    They slept until nightfall. Cynthia opened her eyes and found that Alston had disappeared. She sat up i


    n a daze, hugging the quilt. And her mind was still in a buzz because she had just woken up.


    Alston came in and smiled when he saw her dumbfounded look. ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cynthia turned to look at him. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I just went for a checkup. The doctor said I needed to stay for one more night. If everything


    is fine, I can leave here


    tomorrow.¡±


    Although his fever was severe, Alston¡¯s health was in good condition. Therefore, he recovered rapidly..


    Alston was holding a lunch box. ¡°I met Greg just now. He came here to deliver the meal. Mrs. Lewis ma


    de a soup for you, as well as some dishes that are easy to digest.¡±


    Cynthia was fully awake. Her eyes lit up, and she left the bed and walked over.


    Alston had already poured her a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her. It smelled delicious, and Cyn


    thia was starving. So she took the spoon and started to eat.


    After Cherry gave birth to her child, she became a great hero in re¡¯s family. She went to Tansy Grou


    p, and everyone knew she was famous because she gave birth to a son.


    She felt a bit smug because everyone admired her and respected her. And she felt that her mom¡¯s idea


    was brilliant.


    She took the time to go back to the Miller family and found that everything was different. The flowers an


    d trees in the


    Get Bonus


    courtyard were neglected, and the house was also quiet. Only a few servants were busy.


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Cherry frowned, looking at the simple furnishings in the living room. In the past,


    they would buy new furniture every year. But these were still the same as a year ago, and some even s


    eemed old.


    ¡°Why these haven¡¯t been changed? They are dirty.¡± She asked the servant.


    The servant looked embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Miller used to change them, but he never


    came home recently. He didn¡¯t send money back home, so we don¡¯t have enough ouy. Plus, our s


    ry wasn¡¯t paidst month. Miss¡­¡±


    Cherry couldn¡¯t bear the shame of being asked for the sry by a servant. She seeded in Tansy Gr


    oup, but her family couldn¡¯t even pay the servant¡¯s sry. People would jeer at her if they found out.


    She took out the card that re had given her and handed it to the housekeeper. Then, she asked him


    to pay the servant¡¯s sry and change the furniture in case someone woulde over and jeer at her.


    After dealing with these matters, she asked again, ¡°Is my mother at home?¡±


    ¡°She is not here and often stays out at night these few days.¡± The servant received the sry and beca


    me more enthusiastic.


    Cherry frowned and wondered if her mother cheated as well.


    She let the servant leave and went upstairs to her parent¡¯s room. Beck¡¯s stuff was all gone. Her face da


    rkened, and she snorted coldly. It seemed like Beck had already moved to live with that mistress.


    What a shameless man.


    She sneered and called her mother. After a long while, someone finally answered it. However, it wasn¡¯t


    Jane, but a man she was extremely familiar with.


    ¡°Ran? Why are you with my mother?¡±


    She was startled. She gripped the phone tightly, and her face was full of disbelief. What happened betw


    een her mother and Ran??


    Ranughed and said hoarsely, ¡°You overthought. Although I¡¯m quite despicable, I¡¯m not insane.¡±


    Cherry felt relieved. Thank goodness. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how to face Jane in the future.


    ¡°Then why are you holding my mother¡¯s phone?¡±


    Ran looked at the middle¨C


    aged woman who was drinking and having fun with a group of men; his eyes were cold and mocking. ¡°


    Your mother is in our clubhouse, and she is having fun now. But she is a little drunk. Do you want to co


    me here to pick her up?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry sighed. Jane actually went to that kind of ce. ¡°Look after her. I¡¯ll be there soon. Don¡¯t let the o


    thers bully her.¡±


    Ran agreed and hung up the phone. He threw it on the table, sat on the sofa, and looked opposite at


    Cherry grabbed her sunsses as a disguise and sneaked into Ran¡¯s clubhouse. When she entered


    The table was full of wine bottles. It seemed that they had drunk a lot.


    Ran was sober, but Jane was so drunk that she was hanging on Ran¡¯s body.


    Cherry¡¯s pupils shrank, and she rushed over to help Jane up. Then, she looked at Ran sternly. ¡°Did a


    between you and my mother?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ran smiled mischievously. He was handsome, but he didn¡¯t look like


    Alston at all.


    Cherry said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. Tell me.¡±


    Ran shook his head. ¡°No. I slept with you before. How could I have anything to do with your mother!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Cherry said. She helped Jane to stand up and walked out slowly.


    Ran followed behind her. ¡°Do you want me to help?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Cherry refused. She had just given birth to Ran¡¯s child. At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to


    Ran smiled, pretending to be pitiful. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. I helped you so much, yet you became so r


    While speaking, Cherry had already reached the entrance of the clubhouse. She said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s ju


    Ran raised his eyebrows and felt disgusted when he saw Cherry¡¯s chubby waist. ¡°I heard you had a p


    Cherry felt guilty, and she immediately exploded. Her voice was sharp. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! The T


    After speaking, she put Jane into the car and drove away.


    She fled away without noticing Hulda¡¯s shocked face opposite the clubhouse.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 171

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 171


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 171 Paternity Test


    Hulda had been following and investigating Cherry for some time yet found nothing. Just when she was


    at a nk, she learned that Cherry had returned to the Miller family, so she followed her to this clubho


    use..


    Hulda had been with Ivan for so long, and she knew all the top clubhouses in Fort. Many wealthy mada


    ms anddies woulde here to have fun because the gigolos were very handsome.


    She was not qualified to enter the clubhouse, so she had been waiting outside. Not long after, she saw


    Cherry helping Jane out of the club while quarreling with a man.


    Hulda immediately took a picture. But when she looked at that gigolo¡¯s face, she felt rather familiar.


    His side face was almost identical to Alston¡¯s!


    What was going on?


    Hulda was stunned. After Cherry left, she immediately asked someone to investigate Ran¡¯s backgro


    und.


    After receiving Ran¡¯s information, she came up with a n.


    Ran got off the night shift and returned home at


    6 am. He saw a letter under his door with only a few words in it. Someone asked to meet with him, and


    it didn¡¯t seem like a prank.


    He held the envelope and looked at it for a while. The handwriting was a woman¡¯s, and there was a sm


    ell of perfume on it, which meant this meeting was not risky.


    Then, he went directly to the coffee shop at the address mentioned in the envelope.


    The coffee shop was quiet because it was still early. Only a woman was sitting by the window, so he wa


    lked over directly. The woman¡¯s perfume was the same as the envelope, and Ran knew she was the


    one who had sent the


    letter.


    This woman was pretty, but her face was pale. She was skinny and seemed rather weak.


    ¡°My beautifuldy, what would you like to ask me for?¡±


    His voice was gentle, and his face was handsome and clean. Many women loved his appearance, but


    Hulda looked at him and felt disappointed. As expected, only his side face was simr to Alston¡¯s.


    ¡°Ran, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Cherry?¡± Hulda went straight to the point.


    Ran was stunned for a moment, and quickly came back to senses. ¡°Miss, what are you talking about


    ? I don¡¯t know


    Cherry!¡±


    Hulda didn¡¯t speak. Her eyes were cold, and she put the photos taken that night on the table.


    Ran¡¯s smile disappeared. He looked at his photo for a long time. ¡°Ah, I remembered. Her mother ca


    me to our clubhouse and got drunk. We knew she was Mrs. Miller, so we didn¡¯t dare to touch her. I foun


    d Cherry¡¯s number in her phone, so I called her to pick her mother up.¡±


    Hulda sneered, knowing that he was lying. The two argued in front of the clubhouse for a


    long time, and it was impossible that there was no rtionship between them.


    ¡°Ran, your father died at the Miller family¡¯s construction site. Your mother went to ask forpensati


    on and was kicked out. After returning home, she became seriously ill and died. You went to the Miller f


    amily to ask for an exnation, but you even lost your house in the end. You had no choice but to beco


    me a gigolo at the clubhouse. The


    Gel Brannano


    Miller family ruined you. Are you sure you still want to protect Cherry?¡±


    Ran¡¯s mask was torn off, and he stared at Hulda with red eyes. ¡°Where did you get this news?¡±


    ¡°None of your business. I hate the Miller family as much as you do. Cherry killed my child, and I hate he


    r to the extreme. We have amon enemy!¡±


    Hulda looked at him. ¡°By the way, she let someone break into my ce and take photos with me. You h


    elped her, right?¡±


    Ran was stunned. ¡°You are Cherry¡¯s husband¡¯s mistress?¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about the rest after asking, his colleague to help Cherry, so he didn¡¯t know what Hulda lo


    oked like.


    Hulda didn¡¯t refute and looked out the window. The sky was slightly brighter, and more people were on t


    he road. ¡°She knew I was pregnant, so she deliberately framed me for cheating in front of Ivan. I lost m


    y child during the argument. You made this happen.¡±


    Ran¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. He didn¡¯t think so much at the time. He just wanted to get Cherry inv


    olved, but he didn¡¯t expect to kill a baby.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Out of guilt, Ran pursed his lips and asked.


    Hulda looked aside. ¡°I want to ask what the rtionship is between you and Cherry and how many time


    s you have slept with her!¡±


    Ran lowered his head. After a long time, he finally exined everything about his deal with Jane and


    his rtionship with Cherry.


    Hulda gradually became excited as she listened. Her eyes lit up when she heard Cherry once have nau


    sea and rushed to the bathroom when they went to a hotel.


    She was very excited, and her body began to tremble. If she guessed right, this baby¡¯s father should be


    Ran, not


    Ivan!


    After Ran finished speaking, he looked up and noticed her excitement. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hulda said, ¡°Ran, I don¡¯t think Cherry had a premature birth.¡±


    Ran was still puzzled. He did not know about this, and his expression was confused.


    Hulda said directly, ¡°The child is yours! Ivan can hardly make a woman pregnant. Cherry got pregnant a


    fter sleeping with Ivan only once. It can¡¯t be real.¡±


    Ran¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and he stood up straight away. The chair moved backward and made


    a piercing noise. ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Hulda asked him to sit down. ¡°I think it¡¯s too coincidental. Cherry didn¡¯t love Ivan that much, but when w


    e were arguing, she rushed over to block the ashtray regardless of her pregnancy. Soon, she had a pre


    mature birth. I thought for a long time and felt this was a trap. She provoked Ivan and wanted me to hur


    t her on purpose so that she could pretend a premature birth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the child is not premature at all. She feared people would find out, so she yed a trick and e


    Ran listened to everything in a daze and felt insane. The wealthy people were so terrifying. They dare


    Hulda frowned after she finished speaking. ¡°This is just a guess, and there is no definite


    evidence. I have to find a way


    to get the child¡¯snugo.¡±


    Ran also calmed down, struggled for a while, and finally asked, ¡°If the child is mine, what will Ivan an


    His words pulled Hulda out of her thoughts, and she nced at Ran indifferently. ¡°Cherry lied to re


    not be spared easily. That child may be in danger.¡±


    Thinking of Ivan¡¯s character, Hulda¡¯s entire body started to tremble. ¡°Ivan is a monster!¡±


    Ran was nervous. ¡°Miss Taylor, I can help you and fully cooperate with you in whatever you


    want. I hate the Miller family and have always wanted to bring them down. I don¡¯t care about Cherry, but


    ¡°Are you sure you want this child?¡± Hulda looked surprised. ¡°His mother is Cherry Miller!¡±


    Ran was firm. ¡°The Miller family ruined my family. This child is my only rtive in the world. I want to


    After a long time, Hulda said, ¡°I see. I will try my best to help you.¡±


    A gleam of joy shed in Ran¡¯s eyes.


    After the two parted, Hulda contacted the servant in re¡¯s family, who had a good rtionship with her


    to steal somenugo from the child.


    After the servant agreed, Hulda returned to her residence and took out a sealed bag containing Ivan¡¯s


    hair. They had lived for so long, and Ivan¡¯s hair could be found everywhere in her ce..


    And she also got Ran¡¯s hair before she came back.


    Now, she only needed to wait for the baby¡¯snugo.


    A few dayster, the servant met Hulda secretly and handed her thenugo. Hulda sent the hair to the


    After the result came out, she and Ran went to see the result together. Their eyes lit up when they sa


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, the child¡¯s father was Ran!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 172

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 172


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 172 Not Wee


    Ran grabbed the report excitedly. ¡°The child is indeed mine!¡±


    Hulda was also very happy that she finally came up with a solution.


    ¡°When are we going to expose Cherry?¡± Ran asked.


    Hulda thought for a while and came up with an idea. ¡°At the baby¡¯s one month¨C


    old party. re finally has a grandson, and he will definitely not miss the opportunity to show off. He wil


    l hold a party, and we will expose Cherry by then!¡±


    Hulda seemed to be able to see Cherry¡¯s panic and embarrassed expression, and she felt very relieved


    .


    Ran was quiet for a moment and clenched the report even harder. After a long time, he asked, ¡°Wou


    ld you stay with Ivan in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hulda didn¡¯t even hesitate. As long as she proved her innocence, Ivan would find her andpe


    nsate her for the sake of her child. She would not miss such a chance.


    Ran looked up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go by myself, and you don¡¯t have to go. When you get back together with I


    van, don¡¯t forget to bring me that child.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Hulda and Ran added some more details to the n before they left.


    Time passed quickly. As expected, re was about to hold a party and invite many guests. He wanted


    to prove that Ivan had fertility and he could have his own child.


    Alston also received the invitation because re especially sent someone to invite him.


    Cynthia leaned over with Keller in her arms, looked at the gorgeous invitation card, and curled her lips.


    ¡°He¡¯s so pretentious. We are enemies now, and he still sent us an invitation.¡±


    ¡°I sent someone to injure Ivan. Now that he has a child, he naturally wants to show it off to me.¡± Alston


    snorted coldly.


    Keller looked at the shiny invitation card and stretched out her chubby hand, wanting to touch it.


    Alston threw the invitation on the table, wiped his hands with a wet towel, and took Keller into his arms.


    ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t touch that. It¡¯s dirty!¡±


    Cynthia looked at Desmond, who was drinking milk in the cradle. Then she stuffed another bottle into Al


    ston¡¯s arms and asked him to feed it to Keller. ¡°Then shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. He sent us an invitation. And If we don¡¯t go, he may think we¡¯re afraid of him.¡± Alston h


    eld the bottle while watching


    Keller drinking milk softly. ¡°I¡¯ve already let Hulda know the clues; it has been a month. She would be us


    eless if she couldn¡¯t figure out anything.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You mean they will make trouble at the party!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then I have to go and have a look!¡± Cherry caused her to misunderstand Alston and made her sutter f


    or so long. Now, Cynthia couldn¡¯t wait to see her make a fool of herself.


    On the day of the party, Cynthia dressed up and went to the party with Alston. Lorenz and Alice were al


    so with her. Seeing them holding each other¡¯s hand, Cynthia couldn¡¯t stop being curious.


    Alice blushed and looked at Cynthia embarrassedly. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Charter 172 Not Wee.


    ¡°How did you be my cousin¡¯s partner? You¡­¡± Cynthia smiled and asked. It had only


    been a few days, and the


    ambiguity between them was apparent enough. Lorenz was really effective.


    Alice blushed even more and almost shrunk into Lorenz¡¯s arins.


    ¡°Well¡­ he needed a partner, and so did 1. That¡¯s why we came together. We¡¯re not a couple!¡± Alice whi


    spered and was


    too embarrassed to look at Cynthia and Alston.


    Cynthia wanted to ask more, but Lorenz touched her head and said to Alston, ¡°We¡¯re about to go in. Ta


    ke care of


    Cynthia.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia twitched her lips. Lorenz used to use her of loving Alston more than him. And now, he was


    doing the same


    thing.


    Alston smiled and held Cynthia into his arms. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t reveal their little secret. Lorenz had


    worked hard to chase after Alice. She was not that kind of girl who could randomly ept anyone.¡±


    They went inside and immediately saw re, who was full of joy. Although Ivan was still gloomy, he se


    emed calm and


    stood next to Cherry.


    Cherry¡¯s face was full of satisfaction. She was still a bit chubby, and she was wearing delicate makeup.


    And she was


    greeting the guests like the hostess of Tansy Group.


    Seeing them approaching, her face froze for a moment. Cynthia and Alston knew that the child was not


    Ivan¡¯s. Cherry


    felt panic, fearing they would expose her at the party, so she rushed over to them ahead of re.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re not wee!¡±


    She remembered that they had gone to re¡¯s birthday party without an invitation, and she thought thi


    s time was the


    same.


    ¡°Alston, it turns out that Tansy Group doesn¡¯t wee us.¡± Cynthia blinked innocently. ¡°Why did re


    ask someone


    to send the invitation to you?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, stop pretending. It¡¯s impossible. Everyone in Fort knows that we are enemies. What do


    you want? Do you want to harm my child?¡±


    Cherry looked at them warily. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I will call the security guards. Don¡¯t embarrass yoursel


    ves!¡±


    Cynthia heard her crazy talk and was about to say something.


    Alston stroked Cynthia¡¯s hair and looked at Cherry with sarcasm. ¡°Since we are not wee, then we¡¯ll


    leave.¡±


    The two turned around and wanted to leave. re saw them and walked over with the child in his arms


    . ¡°Alston, why


    are you leaving?¡±


    Alston smiled lightly. ¡°Ask her. I don¡¯t understand why she drove us away as soon as we arrived. Is ther


    e any reason?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s eyes shed when she heard his meaningful words.


    ¡°Cherry, what¡¯s going on?¡± re turned to her and asked.


    Cherry lowered her head and muttered, ¡°I thought they didn¡¯t have invitations, so¡­¡±


    re¡¯s expression was better, and he looked at Alston with a smirk. ¡°It seems to be a misunderstanding


    Then, he hugged the baby as if he was offering a treasure.


    The baby was wrapped in a red swaddle and wore a red hat with gold trim. He was raised very well and


    0.12


    bigger than ordinary babies. He was white, chubby, and cute.


    Cynthia covered her mouth


    and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s very cute. And he¡¯s white and chubby, doesn¡¯t seem like a premature


    baby at all.¡±


    Cherry immediately became nervous. Her body was stiff, and she stared at Cynthia, worrying she might


    wrong.


    Unexpectedly, Cynthia stopped talking. re seemed very proud. ¡°Sure. He¡¯s Ivan¡¯s son. He¡¯s a premat


    re was too vicious!


    He was full of contempt, and his words were too harsh.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. Our babies are in good health. They are cl


    cute.¡±


    Alston patted her hand when she protected the babies aggressively. His eyes were cold as ice.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll pay them a visit when I¡¯m free. After all, I¡¯m also their elder!¡± re smiled hypocritically and


    greet other guests.


    Before Cherry left, she looked at Cynthia viciously. ¡°You know what to say and what not to say. If you hin


    never spare you.¡±


    After speaking, she followed re and left.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red while holding back her anger. ¡°re is so disgusting. He dared to curse our bab


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Alston smoothed her hair. ¡°He won¡¯t be as happy as he is now. We will see the


    show soon.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 173

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 173


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 173 A Scandal


    Cynthia took a few deep breaths, calmed down, and looked up at Alston. ¡°I saw a lot of security guards


    outside. re was well¨Cprepared for this party. Can theye in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if they can¡¯te in, I will help them in.¡± Alston said and


    nced secretly at a waiter beside the dining table.


    The waiter stood cautiously in the corner, and his eyes fixed on the baby in re¡¯s arms lovingly.


    The light reflected on his side face, which was very simr to Alston¡¯s.


    Alston¡¯s eyes flickered. He looked away and gradually smiled.


    Almost all the guests had arrived and started drinking and chatting. re sat in the host seat with the c


    hild in his arms, smiling and listening to the others¡® tters and blessings when they came to toast.


    Because of the noise, the child was nestled in the swaddle. His little brows were wrinkled, and his face


    was flushed.


    Seeing this


    scene, Cynthia felt a little distressed and pulled Alston¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What are they doing? They are all gat


    hered, and the child can¡¯t breathe well. Does re really love this grandson? Why didn¡¯t he pay attenti


    on to him and keep listening to the others¡® tters?¡±


    Alston took a ss of juice and handed it to her. ¡°re has always been like this. The only person he c


    ares about is his son. re raised him since he was very young. Others, even his grandson, were just


    someone he could use.¡±


    Cynthia sighed and took a sip of the juice. She turned around and saw Lorenz holding a te with a sm


    all piece of cake


    on it.


    She was just about to ask why he took the cake since he didn¡¯t like sweets. Then, she saw Lorenz c


    e the cake in front of Alice. Alice gave him a sweet smile, and the atmosphere around them was very a


    mbiguous.


    Alston followed her gaze and smiled lightly when he saw what had happened. ¡°You want to eat cake to


    o?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re definitely together! If not, I will feed myself to the sharks!¡± Cynthia gritted her teeth.


    Alston said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re so cute that even the sharks won¡¯t bite you.¡±


    Halfway through the party, the big screen in the hall suddenly lowered slowly, and the buzzing sound at


    tracted the attention of many people.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± re¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You guys arranged it?¡±


    Ivan also looked nk. ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare this. I¡¯ll find the security and let them find out who is doing it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t let people destroy this party!¡± re was in a hurry. Something went horribly wrong at h


    is birthday party, and everyone found out about Ivan and Cherry. He was humiliated and didn¡¯t expect it


    to happen again!


    Ivan hurriedly called the security captain. But before the phone was connected, the big screen lit up an


    d yed several photos in a loop.


    It was a photo of a man and a woman lying on the bed. They were half naked and lying under the quilt,


    but it was not difficult to tell what had happened from the hickeys on their skin.


    There was an uproar, and the guests whispered to each other.


    Ivan


    was furious immediately. ¡°Security! Who showed these humiliating photos at my son¡¯s party? Get out!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± A trembling voice came from behind. Ivan turned around and saw the security captain wiping his s


    weat. ¡°There is no one in the control room!¡±


    Chapter 173 A Scandal.


    1/2


    Ivan looked at the big screen that was still ying the photos, and


    his face was twisted. ¡°Why are these still ying? Stop it!¡±


    ¡°The technician is working on it. I don¡¯t


    know what that person did, but the screen can¡¯t be shut down!¡± The security captain was sweating mor


    e and more.


    He looked at Ivan and boldly reminded him, ¡°Sir, this is just a small matter. Look at the screen!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he looked at the screen carefully. The photo was a bit blurry, but he co


    uld still recognize the woman was his wife and the mother of his son, Cherry.


    This photo also had a date on it. But the date was strange. When he slept with Cherry, she was still a vi


    rgin. However, this date was three months earlier than that!


    Could it be that Cherry lied to him?!


    Ivan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he turned to look at Cherry gloomily. Cherry¡¯s face was


    pale, and she stood there with her eves full of horror.


    From Cherry¡¯s guilty look, Ivan had already confirmed that this b*tch lied to him!


    Beck and Jane were also present, and everyone could notice that their rtionship had broken. They di


    dn¡¯t stay together since they joined the party.


    When Beck saw the photo, he rushed directly in front of Cherry. He grabbed her hand


    angrily. ¡°Cherry, what happened? Tell me the truth!¡±


    Jane knew the truth


    because she made it happen. The person in the photo was Ran. She hired him but didn¡¯t expect him


    to have this photo.


    She went up to stop Beck, and her face was cold. ¡°Cherry is your daughter. You believed in a few photo


    s without hearing her exnation. How could you do that?¡±


    Beck stared at Jane, and his face was livid, ¡°Who else could this be? I don¡¯t have such a shameless da


    ughter!¡±


    ¡°Beck, you have no right to be angry with Cherry. You never think of us after having that little b*tch! You


    heartless b*stard!¡±


    Jane was crying loudly, and re¡¯s mind was buzzing.


    He didn¡¯t understand why this would happen. Cherry was still a virgin when she slept with Ivan. After th


    at day, her


    every move was under their eyes, including her pregnancy. She barely got in touch with any man. How


    could this happen?


    Beck and Jane¡¯s quarrel made re annoyed. He saw Ivan walking over sullenly and knew he was furi


    ous. He teared


    Ivan would hit Cherry in front of everyone and ruin his reputation, so he asked someone to stop Ivan im


    mediately.


    The baby in his arms couldn¡¯t bear the noise and cried out. re hugged and coaxed him subconscious


    She said this baby didn¡¯t seem like a premature baby.


    re froze immediately and frowned. Cynthia¡¯s words kept echoing in his mind.


    When the child was born, he was waiting at the door. The child was born three months prematurely and


    However, none of this made sense right now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He stared at the child carefully. The more he looked at him, the more he felt that he was nothing like Iva


    heart sank suddenly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± re roared. Beck and Jane lowered


    their voices and finally remembered they were at re¡¯s party.


    They could scold Cherry at any time, but the most crucial matter right now was to give re and Ivan an


    Beck was very worried. The Miller Group¡¯s situation was getting worse recently. If he couldn¡¯t handle this


    He quickly grabbed Cherry¡¯s arm and asked her to exin to re.


    Everyone was staring at Cherry in silence.


    Cherry¡¯s face was pale, and her legs started to tremble. Those eyes were suspicious, ironic, and even c


    If there were a crack in the ground, she just wanted to get in and hide. How could she exin? She had


    With Beck urging her repeatedly, she subconsciously looked at Jane.


    Jane quietly gave her a wink and looked in a direction. Cherry followed her gaze and saw Alston and Cy


    ¡°Dad, Ivan, the person in the photo is not me. Someone must have framed me!¡± She was excited and sc


    re still had a sullen face. ¡°Tell me who framed you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Cherry pointed directly at Alston and Cynthia. ¡°They have a grudge against me and don¡¯t wan

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 174

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 174


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 174 I¡¯m His Father


    Get Bonus


    Cynthia was enjoying the show when Cherry suddenly used her and Alston, and she felt pretty ridic


    ulous.


    ¡°Alston and I haven¡¯t left the hall since we entered. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the survei


    nce!¡±


    Cherry sneered, ¡°Yes, but you can send someone to do it. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself!¡±


    Cynthia and Alston looked at each other and said ironically, ¡°You are the one who framed the others! Yo


    u said that you¡¯re not the woman in the photo. Do you think we¡¯re blind? It¡¯s obviously your photo!¡±


    Cherry looked up at the photo on the big screen. She saw her own face and became even paler, ¡°This,


    this is definitely


    a fake photo. Ivan, I was still a virgin when I first slept with you. You know that¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was an uproar. Beck looked at Cherry in disgust. How could she even say that in public


    ?


    The guests looked at the hostess with great interest. Everyone was wealthy or powerful, so the security


    guards didn¡¯t


    dare to drive them away. re was too busy to ask the guests to leave, so the crowd was buzzing.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to solve this matter!¡± Alston spoke suddenly. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but almost everyone fell sil


    ent once he


    spoke.


    ¡°First, we need to find the person who yed the photos. Then, we can find someone to verify if these


    photos are real. Many people look simr, but very few of them look identical. What do you think?¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were deep and cold. When he looked at Cherry, he seemed ruthless and unapproachable


    .


    Cherry knew the photo was real and didn¡¯t dare to let someone verify it. So, she had no choice but to to


    ugh it out. ¡°You are dying time on purpose. Who knows if you will hire someone you know to verify th


    e photos? I know you¡¯re


    powerful in Fort, and


    you can do whatever you want. We do have a grudge, but you can¡¯t nder me and ruin my


    reputation!¡±


    She burst into tears as she spoke. Her face was full of displeasure, as if Alston really used his power to


    bully her.


    Cynthia frowned, held Alston¡¯s hand tightly, and red at Cherry. ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Alston was also impatient and nced at Ran, who was still hiding in the crowd with a sullen expres


    sion.


    Ran was stunned for a moment and suddenly felt a chill on his back. He originally nned to show u


    p after the whole matter became chaos. But he could tell from Alston¡¯s nce that Alston already knew


    everything he had done.


    ¡°Check all the surveince videos and find the person who yed the photos!¡± re¡¯s face darkened, a


    nd he ordered the security captain.


    Ran¡¯s heart sank, knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide anymore. He saw Cherry¡¯s pretentious tears and sai


    d sarcastically, ¡°No need. I¡¯m the man you want.¡±


    Everyone in the hall looked over and made way for him.


    Ran came out. He was dressed as a waiter, and his


    face was handsome and stern. The people who saw his profile. were all stunned because he seemed v


    ery simr to Alston.


    Cherry and Jane looked horrified as if they saw something terrifying. Cherry¡¯s legs were so weak that s


    he couldn¡¯t support herself, so she knelt on the floor and pointed at him tremblingly in a daze. ¡°You, you


    ¡­¡±


    Ran nced at her and then looked at re and Ivan, who were full of anger. ¡°I¡¯m the one who sho


    wed the photos, and I¡¯m the one who slept with Cherry. Look closer! I¡¯m the man in this photo!¡±


    Everyone was only looking at the woman¡¯s face in the photo and ignored the man¡¯s. They all looked ba


    ck at the photo


    Chapter 174 I¡¯m His Father


    1/3


    Gethongs


    carefully and found out it was really Ran!


    Ivan felt furious and very humiliated. He gritted his teeth and growled,


    ¡°Tell me the truth. What happened!¡±


    Ran told Ivan how Jane hired him to sleep with Cherry in detail, including the date and location.


    At this time, Cynthia


    suddenly eximed. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this the time when Cherry and Jane kidnaped me? They then forced me


    to watch a video of Cherry and this man. As you


    have seen, his profile is very simr to Alston¡¯s. So I thought Alston cheated on me.¡±


    Alston rubbed her hair. ¡°How could I cheat with this kind of rubbish!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t believe this video!¡± Cynthia looked up and smiled sweetly, and the two were a


    ffectionate.


    Ivan didn¡¯t care about them at all. He only wanted to find out how Cherry tricked him and whether he w


    as the father of this child.


    He looked at the child in re¡¯s arms gloomily. The cute, chubby baby didn¡¯t know what was happenin


    g and blew some bubbles.


    Ran also heard Cynthia¡¯s words, and his eyes shed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know they even made a video. They


    paid me a lot of money to hire me. As a gigolo, my job is to get paid and never ask anything.¡±


    Both re and Ivan looked at Jane and Cherry, ¡°Is what he said true?¡±


    Cherry was still in a daze. Jane looked at her with disgust and shook her head directly, ¡°No. I have nev


    er seen this person before, and I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Ran smiled sarcastically, ¡°Mrs. Miller, how can you say that? Last night you were still drinking in our


    clubhouse with my colleagues!¡±


    Jane¡¯s face flushed red all of a sudden, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Beck knew she was lying at a nce. He blushed with anger and pped her face. The sound was so l


    oud that even


    Cynthia, who was far away, could hear it. It seemed like he had used a lot of strength.


    ¡°You b*tch! How dare you go to that kind of ce? Divorce! We must divorce!¡±


    Jane¡¯s hair was messy, and a red handprint was on her face. She was extremely embarrassed, and sh


    e fought Beck like


    a madman. ¡°You b*stard! You dare to have a mistress, so I dare to have fun with the other men! How d


    are you


    threaten me with a divorce? Let¡¯s divorce, then! And you have to give me half of your property!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming! I won¡¯t give you anything!¡±


    ¡°The Miller Group


    can never survive without the support of my family! You couldn¡¯t even inherit it without me!¡±


    The two fought and scolded fiercely in front of everyone. The guests were stunned because Beck and Ja


    Ivan didn¡¯t have time to listen to their quarrel, so he scolded loudly, ¡°Shut up or get the f*ck out of here!¡±


    Even though they were scolded by a younger one, Beck and Jane fell silent and didn¡¯t dare to say a wor


    have to rely on Tansy Group.


    Ivan looked at Cherry again sternly. ¡°Tell me, do you know this man? Have you ever slept with him?¡±


    Cherry came back to her senses and also refused to tell the truth. ¡°I have never seen this man before, le


    with him. After I slept with you, I moved in to live with you. And you¡¯ve seen everything I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Ran sneered. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to admit our rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cherry screamed and looked at the security guard. ¡°What are you waiting for? Drive this man


    The security guards nced at each other but didn¡¯t do anything. They would only obey re and Ivan¡¯s


    Ran looked at re. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, check the hotel¡¯s surveince¡­¡±


    He looked at Jane as he spoke and noticed a hint of arrogance in her eyes. Then, he suddenly said, ¡°Ma


    truth.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± re frowned with a serious look on his face. He had to figure out what was going on for th


    bloodline.


    Ran looked at the baby in re¡¯s arms. The chubby baby poked its head out and smiled at him, whic


    heart soften.


    ¡°I¡¯m the baby¡¯s father!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fant Rooman

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 175

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 175


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 175 The Truth Revealed


    The whole crowd fell silent. re held a party and invited everyone, only to


    find out that the child was not his grandson.


    If this fact were spread out, Tansy Group and his family would be a joke.


    re took a deep look at the guests below. He felt humiliated when he heard their discussions and wa


    nted to ask them to leave. However, nobody was willing because they all wanted to see the show.


    re couldn¡¯t drive people away forcefully, so he had to talk with them politely and promised a lot of be


    nefits before the guests finally left reluctantly.


    Alston and Cynthia didn¡¯t intend to leave. They looked straight into re¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°This matter


    was none of our business, but Cherry got us involved. We have the right to know the truth and prove ou


    r innocence. What do you think?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    re pursed his lips and said nothing, but he didn¡¯t drive them away either.


    Seeing that Cynthia had finished drinking, the juice, Alston took another ss and also put a te of ca


    ke in front of her. The onlookers somehow made re¡¯s family and the Miller family feel annoyed, but t


    hey couldn¡¯t say anything.


    After the guests left, Ran took out the paternity


    test report. ¡°When I heard Cherry had given birth to a baby, I calcted the time and felt something wa


    s wrong. So I managed to get the child¡¯snugo and did a paternity test. You can have a look. The poss


    ibility of our father¨Cson rtionship is as high as 99.99%.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Cherry screamed sharply. ¡°Ivan is the baby¡¯s father! Your report must be fak


    e!¡±


    She was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Her face was as pale as white paint,


    and her shouting voice was also harsh.


    After re and Ivan read the report, their expression worsened.


    re liked the baby very much and carried him all day. But now, he felt like he was holding a piece of h


    ot iron, and he stuffed the baby into Livia¡¯s arms.


    The Miller family felt desperate when they saw this.


    Cherry knelt


    on the ground and looked at re pleadingly. ¡°Dad, you have to believe me. Ivan is this baby¡¯s father.¡±


    re felt disgusted when he looked at her, and his voice was gloomy. ¡°We will know whether you lied a


    fter the paternity test. I happen to know someone.¡±


    Cherry immediately panicked, and her reaction already told the truth. Jane also lowered her head and d


    idn¡¯t dare to Say a word. There was no way out now. They were doomed.


    re and Ivan finally understood what had happened. They looked at the child and found that he didn¡¯t


    look simr


    to Ivan at all.


    Ivan finally couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. He rushed over and punched Cherry heavily, and no


    body present went to stop him.


    Beck thought Cherry was humiliated, and he didn¡¯t want to admit that she was his daughter. Jane was v


    ery distressed, but Ivan would punch her even harder if she went to protect Cherry.


    Cynthia was frightened and stopped eating. She didn¡¯t dare to watch the stage. If Ivan kept punching lik


    e this, Cherry would be ruined.


    Ivan finally stopped. Cherry¡¯s whole body was full of bruises, and her face was swollen.


    Charter 175 The Truth D.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Tell me everything about what happened at my dad¡¯s birthday party. If you dare to lie to me, I won¡¯t sp


    are you!¡±


    His expression was sullen and terrifying. Cherry kept trembling, and confessed everything, including he


    r pregnancy and Jane¡¯s idea.


    Ivan looked a little dizzy. ¡°So this is the truth. I thought you were a virgin, and I didn¡¯t expect it to be a bl


    ood pack. Cherry, Jane, you actually teamed up to trick me into raising this b*stard for you! Hahnhahn!¡±


    Heughed wickedly like a psychopath, and his mental condition was clearly abnormal.


    Alston frowned and stretched out to cover Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    Cynthia felt safe and nestled quietly in his arms.


    At this moment, Ran spoke cautiously, ¡°Now that the truth has been revealed, can you give the child


    to me¡­¡±


    Everyone present finally remembered his presence and looked at him. Even though he was hired by Ja


    ne and


    didn¡¯t know the truth, Ivan was still mad at him because Cherry slept with him and gave birth to his child


    . Then, Ivan winked at the security guards.


    The security guards rushed over and dragged Ran out. Soon, Ran¡¯s screams came in from outsi


    de the door.


    Jane was even more terrified when she heard the screams. She wanted to ask Beck for help but found


    that Beck ignored her, and she was very anxious.


    Cherry was so frightened out of her wits. Ivan threw her on the ground as if throwing away a pile of rub


    bish.


    ¡°Cherry and I will divorce now! From now on, Tansy Group will no longer do business with the Miller fa


    mily, and the Miller family won¡¯t take part in any of our projects!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at the child in Livia¡¯s arms gloomily.


    re cared for the baby for a month and had a little affection for him. So he persuaded, ¡°Do another pa


    ternity test. And after the resultes out, this child should be handed over to the Miller family. He is in


    nocent!¡±


    Ivan agreed and gave up the evil thoughts in his mind. When he was about to leave, he suddenly reme


    mbered


    something.


    On the day when Cherry gave birth, he had an argument with Hulda. And he seemed to remember that


    Hulda had a


    miscarriage¡­


    Ivan was stunned.


    He rushed back angrily, and Cherry kept shivering and backing away with her face full of horror. ¡°What


    do you want?¡±


    ¡°Did you ask someone to put the photos into my mailbox?¡±


    Under Ivan¡¯s persecution, Cherry nodded honestly. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Did Hulda cheat on me with the man in the photo!¡± Ivan gritted his teeth, and his face was full of sternn


    ess.


    Cherry shook her head. ¡°No, the person I sent said she was very vignt, so he only


    took some photos.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s face was contorted, and he kicked her hard. ¡°B*tch!¡±


    re was dumbfounded, and his face was full of confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ivan¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Hulda was pregnant with my child. This b*tch deliberately misled me, m


    quarrel.¡±


    Ivan made every effort to finish thest sentence.


    Hearing this, re leaned on the chair in front of him, and his mind was buzzing.


    It was difficult for Ivan to have children. When they found out that Cherry was pregnant, they were ecsta


    Hulda was actually pregnant with Ivan¡¯s child, but she had a miscarriage because of Cherry. This baby p


    re couldn¡¯t ept the truth, and he fainted suddenly. Everything was suddenly in chaos, and Ivan as


    After re and Ivan left, Jane and Cherry breathed a sigh of relief and copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± Alston took out a handkerchief and wiped the cream from the corner of Cynt


    Cynthia nodded, and Alston pulled her into his arms. The two of them nced at the Miller family above


    Then, they left the hall.


    Beck¡¯s face was livid. Today, these two evil women ruined his entire life within two hours.


    ¡°I will send you the divorce settlement tomorrow. From now on, we¡¯re done. Jane, you are not my wife. C


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Beck!¡±


    Both mother and daughter were stunned. And they shouted sadly, wanting to change Beck¡¯s mind. But B


    Only Jane and Cherry were left in the hall.


    Cherry felt pain all over her body. She had lost her husband, her child, her father, and all her wealth and


    she was still the party¡¯s hostess, standing at the door arrogantly. But now, she was nothing.


    ¡°Cherry, you need medicine for your injury!¡± Jane felt distressed when she saw Cherry¡¯s bruised face.


    Cherry gave her a cold look. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You came up with that idea! It¡¯s all your fault that I becam

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 176

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 176


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 176 Take Care


    Jane looked thunderstruck and astounded, and she took a step back unconsciously, ¡°Cherry, you do


    me me. I did everything for you!¡±


    Cherry got up with a sneer and looked at her aggressively, ¡°If it weren¡¯t your idea, I wouldn¡¯t have slept


    with a gigolo. Then I wouldn¡¯t have this child. I wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of lying about the child to


    Ivan. I wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated because of being exposed.¡±


    Her voice was sharp and resentful, ¡°It was all because of you. You ruined my life.¡±


    ¡°Cherry!¡± Jane cried with anger, ¡°You liked Alston, so I tried my best to help you get him. I did all this


    because I wanted to help you!¡±


    Cherry asked, ¡°Help me? Are I and Alston together now?¡±


    Jane was stunned.


    ¡°No, right? I¡¯m not with Alston. Instead, I married that pervert Ivan for various reasons. Do you know


    that he has mental problems? I was almost beaten to death by him during my pregnancy. I have


    nothing now!¡±


    Cherry was crying with a swollen face and looked pitiful and miserable.


    Jane said, ¡°Cherry, I don¡¯t know about Ivan. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have let you marry him. I¡¯m sorry. It


    was my fault.¡±


    -Cherry squatted on the ground crying without saying anything. Jane stepped forward and hugged her,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    Since your father kept Lynn Green, I have transferred thepany¡¯s property. He got nothing under his


    ounts. I


    can support you.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Jane looked at the wound on her face lovingly, ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t fight Beck if I am not prepared. He


    still has some properties under his ount. When the time is right, I will find a way to trick those


    properties over and leave them in your name. I don¡¯t believe Lynn Green will be with him when he has


    no money and power.¡±


    She had a smug expression and didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Cherry calmed down a bit, but she suddenly


    thought of something. Her face turned cold, and she grabbed Jane¡¯s sleeve and asked.


    ¡°Why did Ran suddenly betray us? He kept the secret before. Why did he suddenly jump in? Could


    someone instigate


    him!¡±


    Jane also thought something was wrong, ¡°It was strange. re was afraid someone would disrupt the


    birthday party, so he specially sent many security guards. No one could enter without an invitation.¡± she


    said to herself.


    ¡°Ran was wearing a waiter¡¯s clothes. But the waiters here were screened, and it was difficult for him


    to get in by himself. Maybe someone at the birthday party, helped him.¡± Jane and Cherry thought.


    They realized two persons, looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°It should be Alston and Cynthia!¡±


    Cherry looked excited with an angry expression. ¡°Only they knew about my pregnancy. Even Ran


    didn¡¯t notice it. They must have told Ran toe over and make a big fuss about my son¡¯s birthday


    party. Think about it, how could Ran get my son¡¯snugo? Alston must be behind this.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense!¡± Jane nodded. Her expression was full of hatred. ¡°No wonder everyone else left, but


    they stayed on


    purpose. They want to see our jokes.¡±


    ¡°I must take revenge!¡± Cherry clenched her fists tightly, ¡°Did you contact the one I asked you to find?¡±


    Jane¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded, ¡°You want to do that?¡±


    ane looked excited as if she had gotten out of her worst nightmare. Cherry¡¯s eyes were vicious, ¡°I


    thought that if I could sessfully be Mrs. Smith of Tansy Group, I would not use that person.


    Now they forced me. I will not toleratel


    Jane became more excited, and she picked up her phone Immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll contact him!¡±


    re was fine through rescue treatment. He fainted due to excessive stimtion and would be better


    after some rest.


    When Ivan entered the ward, re had already woken up. re stared nkly at the ceiling without


    saying a word,


    which showed he had been devastated.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ivan called.


    re rolled his eyes and finally nced at him. He was very sad, ¡°Ivan, why are you so miserable? I


    thought you finally had your child. It¡¯s the only thing I ever wanted. But it turned out to be nothing!¡±


    Ivan was turning blue, and he clenched his fists, saying, ¡°Dad, I just sent my hair and that child¡¯s


    lanugo to an appraisal agency that I randomly selected. Others will not control it. We will see how to


    deal with that child when the


    resultes out¡­¡±


    re closed his eyes, and he had lost all hope, ¡°It must be what we thought.¡±


    ¡°Where is the child now?¡± re asked after a long time.


    Ivan answered, ¡°It¡¯s at Livia¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Ivan!¡± re sighed suddenly, ¡°If you can¡¯t have a child, then treat this child as your flesh and blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ivan interrupted him immediately. His expression was gloomy, with ck mist in his eyes,


    ¡°I will have


    my child. Even if I can¡¯t have my child, I will never raise a son for someone else!¡±


    re was silent and did not speak.


    Ivan eased his tone and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. I know you have


    developed a rtionship. with that child. I will not hurt him when the resultes out. I will give him to


    the Miller family as you told me¡­. Besides, can I take Hulda home?¡±


    re was stunned for a moment, thinking of that silent and gloomy woman. She once carried Ivan¡¯s


    child in her belly


    but unfortunately lost it.


    ¡°As you like!¡±


    Ivan smiled. He didn¡¯t like Hulda, but she had been by his side after he suffered sexual impairment


    without any wrong incentives. As long as she was obedient, he would satisfy her material needs.


    Not long after, Hulda received a call from Ivan. He asked where she was and said he would pick her up


    later.


    She told the address truthfully and hung up the phone with a sarcastic expression.


    ¡°Is it Ivan?¡± Ran asked with difficulty lying on the hospital bed.


    Hulda paused. Seeing Ran¡¯s bruises on his face and body, and legs hung up, she felt sorry for him


    but still said,


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Great. Things are moving the way we want!¡± Ran smiled. His pain made his face distort when he


    smiled, which


    made Hulda couldn¡¯t tell his handsome face.


    Hulda felt a little moved for some reason.


    ¡°Sorry for making you suffer!¡±


    Ran waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know Ivan will definitely me me for destroying the party. I¡¯m


    already prepared. The injury is much lighter than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Miss Taylor, Ivan probably has already gone to your house to look for you, so hurry back!¡±


    Hulda felt her throat choke, and she lowered her head after a long time, ¡°Okay! I¡¯lle here again in a


    few days!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ran refused and smiled at her with difficulty, ¡°It is very dangerous for you to stay at that


    pervert¡¯s ce. You¡¯d better not contact me. We can¡¯t be found out that we nned everything at the


    party.¡±


    Hulda nodded solemnly, ¡°Okay, I got it. But after I help you send the child out, I still need to contact


    you. I¡¯ll see you at the coffee shop where we met before. Then you and the child must leave Fort as


    soon as possible and don¡¯t be


    discovered.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you!¡± Ran looked at her with gentle eyes. He suddenly shouted when she was at the


    door, ¡°Miss Taylor!¡±


    Hulda turned to look at him.


    Seeing her skinny body and pale face, Ran warned, ¡°Please take care of yourself!¡±


    Hulda was about to burst into tears, and she left quickly.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 177

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 177


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 177 I Am Sorry


    After watching a farce, Cynthia came home. She was so relieved when she hugged her babies.


    She squeezed Desmond¡¯s chubby white tender hands and smiled warmly, ¡°You and Keller have to


    grow up safely!¡±


    She just wanted her rtives and friends to have a safe and smooth life. That was all she asked.


    She sighed when thinking, of Cherry¡¯s child. She didn¡¯t know how re and Ivan would treat him after


    they got the paternity test.


    Seeing her worried look, Alston hugged Keller and pulled her and Desmond into his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    That child will


    be fine. re also said he would send the child to the Miller family.¡±


    His eyes were cold when he saw Cynthia relieved.


    There was no way to know whether the Miller family would treat that child well.


    Ivan brought Hulda home because it was his fault Hulda lost the child. So he tried every means to


    make up for her.


    She looked at the precious jewelry, bags, and clothes around her with irony in her eyes. Those were all


    things she had dreamed of before, but now they were nothingpared with her lost child.


    Hulda felt sad when she thought of her child. She wanted to use it to go higher at first, but she felt


    miserable when she


    lost it.


    ¡°What else do you want? Tell me, and I will get you by all means.¡± Ivan said with ttery.


    Hulda smiled timidly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I am content as long as I can stay by your side.¡±


    Ivan was moved. Her eyes were full of sincerity without any pretense.


    He used to hang out with women, and he imed to know women very well. So he didn¡¯t notice any


    abnormalities, and he was a little moved. Thinking of the low and dark room when he went to pick her


    up, he felt angry and pitiful.


    ¡°Cherry was well taken care of even though she had a whore child in her belly. While Hulda was


    pregnant with his child but suffered grievances living in that shitty ce.¡± Ivan thought.


    He immediately promised to marry her and give her two percent shares of Tansy Group.


    Hulda leaned in his arms with eyes flickering. ¡°Ivan didn¡¯t trust me enough. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Tansy


    Group will be mine someday.¡± she said to herself.


    At that time, the paternity test came out. Even though Ivan had guessed, his face was contorted with


    rage when he saw the data.


    ¡°D*mn Cherry. The child isn¡¯t mine!¡±


    Livia sent the child to Ivan. He looked down coldly. If re hadn¡¯t warned him, he wanted to strangle


    the child to


    death.


    ¡°Call that old guy Beck and ask him toe and pick up the child. From now on, Tansy Group will


    screw over Miller Group. We won¡¯t stop until we win!¡±


    Then Ivan went to thepany immediately. Cherry made him suffer such humiliation, and he would


    not let go of


    her!


    The Miller family sent someone over after Ivan left. He was about to go with the child in his arms when


    Hulda


    Chapter 177 I Am Sorry.


    1/3


    Get Banus


    suddenly grabbed his sleeve, ¡°Excuse me. I need your help!¡±


    The man looked at her suspiciously, and Hulda showed him a peaceful smile, ¡°I have something


    broken, and no one at home can repair it. Would you take a look and see if you can fix it?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Beck stood up from the sofa when he received the call, ¡°The child is missing?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He sounded very urgent. Ivan had called him and asked him to pick up the child. He


    was excited and asked someone to go immediately!


    Ever since Beck fell out with Jane and Cherry at the baby shower, he had already given up on Cherry.


    He knew he was old, and it would be challenging to have another child. When re promised to send


    the child back to the Miller family, Beck was happier than anyone else. He had nned to keep the


    child by his side to raise him well, change his surname to Miller, and inherit the Miller family.


    But now he was notified the child was missing. He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    The man said in a panic, ¡°The car suddenly blew out on the way to the Miller family. The driver got out


    to check and said the car needed a tire change, so I went to help. We found the child was gone after


    we changed the tire. That was barely five minutes.¡±


    Beck was furious and cursed loudly, ¡°You useless people. You can¡¯t even keep a baby. Find him


    quickly. Check the


    monitor. Make sure to find the baby!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The man on the phone hurriedly assured that he would bring the child back safely.


    He was about to check the monitoring, only to find the ce where the tire blew out was a blind


    speed


    around, but no one saw it. He had no clue about finding the child.


    After Ran got the child, he took the child directly to leave Fort. Beck would never find the child if


    there were no


    idents.


    Beck waited at home for a whole day. It was almost evening, but he didn¡¯t receive any call. Even the


    phone calls he had made were not answered. The man who called him just now couldn¡¯t find the child


    and ran away directly. He was dying inside and sat in the safe, dumbfounded.


    Another month passed, Cynthia got better from being allergic to disinfectant water, and she hardly had


    any reaction to it. So she proposed to go to work in the hospital.


    Alston didn¡¯t refute. Now the child was not purely breastfed. During the day, Mrs. Lewis would take care


    of them, and the babies were quiet. Even if they missed Cynthia, the home was not far from the


    hospital, and even the hospital was owned by the Smith family. So there was no concern.


    Alston agreed, and Cynthia immediately went to the hospital to cancel her maternity leave. It was just


    lunchtime after finishing the paperwork, and she was going to visit Lynn.


    When she entered the door, she collided with the nurse who was going out. She quickly supported her


    and apologized gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t notice youing out. Did I hurt you?¡±


    The nurse trembled and unconsciously broke away from her, her eyes full of defense.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mrs. Kirby!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The nurse surnamed Kirby was specially invited to take care of Lynn. She had always been diligent and


    cared for Lynn meticulously. She had a hard time in her family. Her husband was bedridden, and her


    son was disappointed. She had to support her family.


    Chapter 177 1 Am Sorry.


    2/3


    Get Homs ¨C


    Cynthia sympathized with her difficult life. She was serious and careful and took good care of Lynn, so


    Cynthia often helped her secretly. They got along. So Cynthia was confused why Mrs. Kirby looked


    strange.


    Mrs. Kirby realized she was overreacting, and she shook her head quickly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was too absorbed


    in my thoughts. And I couldn¡¯t react to a sudden bump. So I was overly dramatic.¡±


    Cynthia felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. She left that behind and


    asked, ¡°Has my mother had lunch yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m going to prepare meals for her.¡± Mrs. Kirby lowered her head slightly. She was skinny, and


    her face was


    pale with ck eyes.


    Cynthia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my mother. I¡¯il stay here for lunch today. Please prepare an extra


    serving.¡±


    ¡°Are you having lunch here today?¡± Mrs. Kirby raised her head eagerly and asked in surprise.


    Cynthia was a little confused about her strong reaction, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I used to eat here often.¡±


    Mrs. Kirby quickly answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Because I have prepared the meal, I¡¯m worried it might not suit


    your taste.¡±


    Cynthia suddenly realized, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have any dietary restrictions.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s mother¡¯s food here had always been light, which was just right for her, who was


    breastfeeding.


    Then Cynthia went in directly. Soon Mrs. Kirby heard them chuckling and chatting.


    Mrs. Kirby bit her lower lip hard, listening to the warm conversation inside. They treated her well, and


    she was really grateful. But she wanted to give her son a better life, even though her son was very


    disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Mrs. Kirby said to herself.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 178

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 178


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 178 Betrayal


    Cynthia talked with Lynn for a while, and Mrs. Kirby returned with a thermos, ¡°Mrs. Green. Mrs. Smith.


    Here¡¯s the Funch


    ¡°You go have lunch. I¡¯ll take care of mom.¡± Cynthia took the thermos and sald to Mrs. Kirby with a


    smile.


    She nodded and wanted to say something but ended up saying nothing.


    Mrs. Kirby looked at Cynthia, who was already serving the meal, and she left.


    Sitting at the dining table, Lynn took the bowl Cynthia handed over and said with concern, ¡°There is


    some food I have to avoid because of my health. So the hunch is quite simple. Will it not be nutritious


    enough for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Cynthia smiled, ¡°Mrs. Lewis has been cooking me highly nutritious meals, and I feel


    overnourished.¡±


    Cynthia took a sip of the soup and frowned, ¡°Why does this soup taste a little sour?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t taste it.¡± Lynn was used to drinking soup first and didn¡¯t realize anything wrong after drinking a


    lot.


    Cynthia said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I ate too lightly while breastfeeding recently, and I¡¯m more sensitive


    to the taste!¡±


    ¡°It must be my illusion. It didn¡¯t taste like vinegar, but it had a fruity fragrance, which was very familiar.¡±


    But Cynthia couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    Lynn ate less rice but drank two bowls of soup, which was much more than she used to eat.


    ¡°You have a good appetite today.¡± Cynthia cleaned the table before Mrs. Kirby came over.


    When Cynthia cleaned up the thermos and returned to the ward, she found something wrong with


    Lynn. Her face was flushed abnormally, and she had shortness of breath. It seemed she couldn¡¯t


    breathe.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She rushed over, not daring to touch Lynn casually, and quickly rang the


    emergency bell.


    Then some doctors and nurses came.


    Dn thought Lynn was in bad shape, so he hurriedly asked someone to send Lynn to the operating


    room for


    emergency rescue.


    Trembling, Cynthia waited anxiously outside with red eyes. She was praying that nothing would happen


    to her


    mother.


    Lorenz and Alston rushed over immediately when they received the news, wearing suits and leather


    shoes with sweat


    on their foreheads.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡± Alston saw Cynthia standing at the operation room door at a nce. Alston felt as if


    someone had pinched him hard when he saw Cynthia with tears on her delicate face.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Cynthia crying for a long time.


    ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s okay. She will be fine!¡± He pressed Cynthia into his arms and patted her shoulder to


    comfort her.


    Cynthia was trying hard to be strong, but she had a total emotional breakdown when Alston held her,


    ¡°Alston, I¡¯m terrified. She was fine when we had lunch. I was just out for a few minutes, and she got


    worse when I returned. It¡¯s all


    my fault. I should be by her side¡­¡±


    She cried miserably, and Alston and Lorenz felt distressed. Theyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your


    fault. We¡¯ll


    know the exact reason when the doctores out. Don¡¯t cry. Your eyes are swollen.¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t stop crying. She slowly calmed down after a long time. Shaking and crying, she was


    choked up, and her eyes and nose were red. She looked painful.


    Alston helped her to sit down. Lorenz kept walking around outside the operating room, anxious and


    irritable.


    After a long time, the lights in the operating room went out, and Dn came out with a severe


    expression.


    Cynthia and Lorenz rushed forward, ¡°How is she?!¡±


    ¡°She is out of danger.¡± They relieved.


    Dn frowned and looked at Cynthia, ¡°She ate something by mistake, which made her get sicker. She


    could die If she didn¡¯t get quick treatment.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned, ¡°Howe? We ate the same food for lunch today, but I¡¯m good. And it was the


    same food as usual. Why should it be?¡±


    Dn was stunned for a moment, then firmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. We found out the food caused the acute


    shock. What did you have today?¡±


    Cynthia was taken aback and quickly said, ¡°Rice, vegetables, and soup. All were very light. But there


    was one thing!¡±


    She suddenly remembered the soup, and she quickly said, ¡°The soup tasted a strange sour, but my


    mother didn¡¯t taste


    it.¡±


    ¡°Is there any soup left?¡± Dn asked.


    Cynthia nodded quickly, ¡°Yes. I put the thermos on the outside table because Mrs. Kirby hasn¡¯te


    back yet.¡±


    i


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone came with the thermos. There was still a lot of soup left


    because Lynn and Cynthia ate very little. Dn took a sip, frowned, and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Something wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Lorenz asked quickly, ¡°Is it poison?¡±


    Dn shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s starfruit juice. Star fruit has neurotoxins. It¡¯s okay for healthy people to


    eat a few, but those with kidney disease may be in danger if they eat too many.¡±


    ¡°My mother drank two full bowls!¡± Cynthia muttered, and her face pale, ¡°I need to ask Mrs. Kirby if


    anyone has


    touched the thermos.¡±


    Alston stopped her, ¡°When Dn said there was a problem with the food, I already had someone


    contact her. But no one answered the phone. I guess she has already run away.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?!¡± Cynthia was full of disbelief. She thought she was very kind to Mrs. Kirby,


    She paid her


    well, and Lynn would help her with her family difficulties. Why did she do this to Lynn?


    Alston patted her back and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve got someone to check out. It turned out her son was going


    to get married, and the woman needed 40 thousand for the bride price, but she didn¡¯t have the money.


    And they suddenly got a lot of


    money in their ounts yesterday¡­¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head with disheveled hair. She smiled coolly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It was for


    money. She was going to kill my mother for 40 thousand. Why didn¡¯t I see her through? If she had


    difficulties at home, she could tell us, and we would help her. But why did she hurt my mother!¡±


    Lorenz got a cold face and called to ask someone to find out the whereabouts of Mrs. Kirby¡¯s family. He


    would find them and make them pay the price since they dared to hurt his aunt!


    ¡°Find out who is behind all this and who transferred the money into their ount,¡± Alston added.


    Dn said when they calmed down, ¡°She is out of danger, but¡­¡± Alston and Lorenz became worried


    when they heard


    it.


    Chapter 178 Betrayal


    2/3


    ¡°But her kidney function is getting worse and worse, and she needs to undergo a kidney recement


    operation as soon as possible. I think she has been in good health recently. It would be better to have


    the operation earlier.¡±


    They agreed and asked Dn to arrange a time for the operation.


    They had found someone with a kidney to match with. The man agreed to donate a kidney because he


    needed a lot of money. And they sent a particr person to take care of him to ensure he would be in


    the best condition. Everything was ready. The sess rate of the operation would be high.


    Lynn was still in aa when she was pushed out. Cynthia looked at her weak appearance and felt


    very regretful. ¡°If I had found something wrong with Mrs. Kirby and the soup, my mother would not have


    suffered so much.¡± Cynthia said to herself.


    Cynthia sat beside Lynn¡¯s bed and cried. Lorenz sighed and rubbed her hair, ¡°It¡¯s all over. Don¡¯t me


    yourself. She is fine now. She will be a healthy person after the operation. Then we can take her


    around.¡±


    Cynthia nodded with tears. She hoped the operation would be sessful. Lynn had been in the


    hospital for too long, and she almost couldn¡¯t remember what a healthy she looked like.


    Lorenz quietly opened the door and went out when he saw Cynthia was better. He saw Alston standing


    in the corridor, talking to someone with a severe expression.


    Alston hung up the phone. Lorenz walked over and asked, ¡°What happened? Why do you look


    terrible?¡±


    Aleton frowned deeply. He had profound and handsome facial features, and his deep eyes were cold


    and frightening,


    ¡°He suddenly repented and was unwilling to donate his kidney!¡±


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 178 Betrayal


    Cynthia talked with Lynn for a while, and Mrs. Kirby returned with a thermos, ¡°Mrs. Green. Mrs. Smith.


    Here¡¯s the Funch


    ¡°You go have lunch. I¡¯ll take care of mom.¡± Cynthia took the thermos and sald to Mrs. Kirby with a


    smile.


    She nodded and wanted to say something but ended up saying nothing.


    Mrs. Kirby looked at Cynthia, who was already serving the meal, and she left.


    Sitting at the dining table, Lynn took the bowl Cynthia handed over and said with concern, ¡°There is


    some food I have to avoid because of my health. So the hunch is quite simple. Will it not be nutritious


    enough for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Cynthia smiled, ¡°Mrs. Lewis has been cooking me highly nutritious meals, and I feel


    overnourished.¡±


    Cynthia took a sip of the soup and frowned, ¡°Why does this soup taste a little sour?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t taste it.¡± Lynn was used to drinking soup first and didn¡¯t realize anything wrong after drinking a


    lot.


    Cynthia said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I ate too lightly while breastfeeding recently, and I¡¯m more sensitive


    to the taste!¡±


    ¡°It must be my illusion. It didn¡¯t taste like vinegar, but it had a fruity fragrance, which was very familiar.¡±


    But Cynthia couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    Lynn ate less rice but drank two bowls of soup, which was much more than she used to eat.


    ¡°You have a good appetite today.¡± Cynthia cleaned the table before Mrs. Kirby came over.


    When Cynthia cleaned up the thermos and returned to the ward, she found something wrong with


    Lynn. Her face was flushed abnormally, and she had shortness of breath. It seemed she couldn¡¯t


    breathe.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She rushed over, not daring to touch Lynn casually, and quickly rang the


    emergency bell.


    Then some doctors and nurses came.


    Dn thought Lynn was in bad shape, so he hurriedly asked someone to send Lynn to the operating


    room for


    emergency rescue.


    Trembling, Cynthia waited anxiously outside with red eyes. She was praying that nothing would happen


    to her


    mother.


    Lorenz and Alston rushed over immediately when they received the news, wearing suits and leather


    shoes with sweat


    on their foreheads.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡± Alston saw Cynthia standing at the operation room door at a nce. Alston felt as if


    someone had pinched him hard when he saw Cynthia with tears on her delicate face.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Cynthia crying for a long time.


    ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s okay. She will be fine!¡± He pressed Cynthia into his arms and patted her shoulder to


    comfort her.


    Cynthia was trying hard to be strong, but she had a total emotional breakdown when Alston held her,


    ¡°Alston, I¡¯m terrified. She was fine when we had lunch. I was just out for a few minutes, and she got


    worse when I returned. It¡¯s all


    my fault. I should be by her side¡­¡±


    She cried miserably, and Alston and Lorenz felt distressed. Theyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your


    fault. We¡¯ll


    know the exact reason when the doctores out. Don¡¯t cry. Your eyes are swollen.¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t stop crying. She slowly calmed down after a long time. Shaking and crying, she was


    choked up, and her eyes and nose were red. She looked painful.


    Alston helped her to sit down. Lorenz kept walking around outside the operating room, anxious and


    irritable.


    After a long time, the lights in the operating room went out, and Dn came out with a severe


    expression.


    Cynthia and Lorenz rushed forward, ¡°How is she?!¡±


    ¡°She is out of danger.¡± They relieved.


    Dn frowned and looked at Cynthia, ¡°She ate something by mistake, which made her get sicker. She


    could die If she didn¡¯t get quick treatment.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned, ¡°Howe? We ate the same food for lunch today, but I¡¯m good. And it was the


    same food as usual. Why should it be?¡±


    Dn was stunned for a moment, then firmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. We found out the food caused the acute


    shock. What did you have today?¡±


    Cynthia was taken aback and quickly said, ¡°Rice, vegetables, and soup. All were very light. But there


    was one thing!¡±


    She suddenly remembered the soup, and she quickly said, ¡°The soup tasted a strange sour, but my


    mother didn¡¯t taste


    it.¡±


    ¡°Is there any soup left?¡± Dn asked.


    Cynthia nodded quickly, ¡°Yes. I put the thermos on the outside table because Mrs. Kirby hasn¡¯te


    back yet.¡±


    i


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone came with the thermos. There was still a lot of soup left


    because Lynn and Cynthia ate very little. Dn took a sip, frowned, and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Something wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Lorenz asked quickly, ¡°Is it poison?¡±


    Dn shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s starfruit juice. Star fruit has neurotoxins. It¡¯s okay for healthy people to


    eat a few, but those with kidney disease may be in danger if they eat too many.¡±


    ¡°My mother drank two full bowls!¡± Cynthia muttered, and her face pale, ¡°I need to ask Mrs. Kirby if


    anyone has


    touched the thermos.¡±


    Alston stopped her, ¡°When Dn said there was a problem with the food, I already had someone


    contact her. But no one answered the phone. I guess she has already run away.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?!¡± Cynthia was full of disbelief. She thought she was very kind to Mrs. Kirby,


    She paid her


    well, and Lynn would help her with her family difficulties. Why did she do this to Lynn?


    Alston patted her back and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve got someone to check out. It turned out her son was going


    to get married, and the woman needed 40 thousand for the bride price, but she didn¡¯t have the money.


    And they suddenly got a lot of


    money in their ounts yesterday¡­¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head with disheveled hair. She smiled coolly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It was for


    money. She was going to kill my mother for 40 thousand. Why didn¡¯t I see her through? If she had


    difficulties at home, she could tell us, and we would help her. But why did she hurt my mother!¡±


    Lorenz got a cold face and called to ask someone to find out the whereabouts of Mrs. Kirby¡¯s family. He


    would find them and make them pay the price since they dared to hurt his aunt!


    ¡°Find out who is behind all this and who transferred the money into their ount,¡± Alston added.


    Dn said when they calmed down, ¡°She is out of danger, but¡­¡± Alston and Lorenz became worried


    when they heard


    it.


    Chapter 178 Betrayal


    2/3


    ¡°But her kidney function is getting worse and worse, and she needs to undergo a kidney recement


    operation as soon as possible. I think she has been in good health recently. It would be better to have


    the operation earlier.¡±


    They agreed and asked Dn to arrange a time for the operation.


    They had found someone with a kidney to match with. The man agreed to donate a kidney because he


    needed a lot of money. And they sent a particr person to take care of him to ensure he would be in


    the best condition. Everything was ready. The sess rate of the operation would be high.


    Lynn was still in aa when she was pushed out. Cynthia looked at her weak appearance and felt


    very regretful. ¡°If I had found something wrong with Mrs. Kirby and the soup, my mother would not have


    suffered so much.¡± Cynthia said to herself.


    Cynthia sat beside Lynn¡¯s bed and cried. Lorenz sighed and rubbed her hair, ¡°It¡¯s all over. Don¡¯t me


    yourself. She is fine now. She will be a healthy person after the operation. Then we can take her


    around.¡±


    Cynthia nodded with tears. She hoped the operation would be sessful. Lynn had been in the


    hospital for too long, and she almost couldn¡¯t remember what a healthy she looked like.


    Lorenz quietly opened the door and went out when he saw Cynthia was better. He saw Alston standing


    in the corridor, talking to someone with a severe expression.


    Alston hung up the phone. Lorenz walked over and asked, ¡°What happened? Why do you look


    terrible?¡±


    Aleton frowned deeply. He had profound and handsome facial features, and his deep eyes were cold


    and frightening,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He suddenly repented and was unwilling to donate his kidney!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 179

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 179


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 179 Conspiracy


    ¡°What!¡± Lorenz was also stunned, ¡°But he agreed before¡­¡±


    The person who wanted to donate the kidney was Alex. He had lots of gambling debts. When he heard


    Smith Group and Green Group were looking for a kidney type that matched Lynn, he went to the


    hospital for the test. It turned out. it was a perfect match.


    Green Group paid off his gambling debts, provided him with good food and drinks, and satisfied his


    various demands. But he suddenly wanted to go back on his word when they were about to arrange the


    operation.


    Lorenz¡¯s face tightened, and he walked outside without saying a word.


    Alston changed his look, greeted Cynthia in the ward, and followed him. He was afraid Lorenz would


    lose control and do something irreversible.


    They arrived at a vi. They heard a rough and unpleasant voice as soon as they walked to the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s vegetables again. Always light food. I won¡¯t eat. Bring me wine, meat, steak, abalone, and lobster.


    Bring them all.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Green said you were weak. To ensure a quick recovery after the operation, you have to eat lightly,


    exercise and


    not drink alcohol. You can¡¯t have food which has extreme taste¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Alex interrupted her impatiently, domineering, ¡°Today is thest day I stay here. You¡¯d better


    bring over something delicious, or don¡¯t me me for treating you badly!¡±


    Then there was a sound of broken porcin.


    The maid shouted anxiously, ¡°Mr. Alex!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alexughed and looked delightful, ¡°I have had enough of this ce long ago. They said they would


    satisfy with everything I wanted. But the house isn¡¯t mine. I can watch the sports car, but I can¡¯t drive it.


    I can¡¯t drink alcohol and everything. I have to run and exercise every day, and finally, they want me to


    donate my kidney to that sick woman in the hospital. She won¡¯t live many years with that sick body


    even if she gets a new kidney!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to be born into a rich family. If one¡¯s kidney is broken, there is another one. What if something


    goes wrong with me with one kidney left? I¡¯m worried all day. But now I won¡¯t be afraid anymore¡­¡±


    Lorenz clenched his fist with blue veins on his hand back. Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and


    kicked the door.


    Alex suddenly stopped talking.


    Alston followed in, nced gloomily, and found that the living room was in a mess. The coffee table


    was smashed, vase fragments were scattered all over the floor, and the table and chairs were all


    smashed. It was like the demolition


    scene.


    ¡°Mr. Green. Mr. Smith!¡± The maid saw theming in as if she had seen a savior. And she exined


    Alex¡¯s situation.


    to them.


    Lorenz nced at him coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Green. Mr. Smith!¡± Alex¡¯s smug expression froze. He didn¡¯t expect Lorenz and Alston toe over


    with cups in


    their hands.


    Lorenz said in a low voice, ¡°Keep smashing!¡±


    Alex put down the cup lightly, and said with a strained smile, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Lorenz sneered, stepped on the debris on the ground with expensive leather shoes, and walked in front


    of him. He was


    a whole head taller than Alex and powerful in that suit and leather shoes.


    Chapter 179 Conspiracy


    1/3


    Get Bonus


    2.


    Alex flinched, not daring to mess around.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve repented and don¡¯t n to donate your kidney?¡±


    Alex felt guilty but still held his head up, saying shamelessly, ¡°Yes. Any problem? I don¡¯t want to donate


    a kidney. Are you going to force me? I¡¯m telling you, this is illegal. If you force me, I will sue you and


    ruin your reputation.¡±


    Lorenzughed, ¡°Do you think that if I forcefully take your kidney, you can leave the hospital alive?¡±


    Alex¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that. He knew he couldn¡¯t fight the Green Group, let alone there


    was Smith Group. If he dragged him to the hospital, he couldn¡¯t escape.


    He rolled his eyes and saw only Lorenz and Alston, and all he was thinking was to run!


    Alston sensed his intentions when he rolled his eyes. He blocked Alex¡¯s way and kicked him to the


    ground.


    Alex was thin and small. Although he had been forced to exercise for several months, he was still much


    weaker than Alston. Alston directly subdued him.


    Hey on the ground and howled loudly, ¡°Help. Someone is trying to kill me. The presidents of Green


    Group and Smith Group are going to kill me. Help.¡±


    Alex tried to call the security guard over, but Lorenz gave the maid a signal. She rushed over, covered


    Alex¡¯s mouth with a towel, and bounded his hands and feet.


    Lorenz came over, patted his frightened face, and sneered, ¡°Listen, we never forced you to donate a


    kidney. When we were looking for a suitable kidney type, we agreed that we would pay you.¡±


    ¡°You who came to beg us to donate a kidney to my aunt. We agreed to help you pay off your gambling


    debts and deal with those people in the casino. And we did all those. We also allowed you to stay at


    the vi and provide you with good food and drinks. We satisfied whatever you wanted. Am I right?¡±


    Alex nodded quickly under Lorenz¡¯s death gaze.


    And then Lorenz looked down at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°But you broke the agreement. At the


    moment of the operation, you suddenly regretted it. Whose fault is it? So, in this case, it¡¯s okay if we


    force you to donate your kidney.¡±


    Alex struggled desperately, whimpered, and tried to speak when he heard that.


    The maid took the towel from his mouth. Alex panicked and said nervously, ¡°I have a bank card in my


    trousers pocket. You paid back 40 thousand dors for me, and now I have 50 thousand. That is


    enough to pay you back.¡±


    Lorenz and Alston looked at each other, thinking it couldn¡¯t be that simple.


    When they received a call saying that Alex was unwilling to donate a kidney, they thought he had


    suddenly repented. They had expected that.


    But they thought something was wrong when they saw him taking out the money.


    Alex had no parents. He hung around in the street with others, sneaked around, idled all day long, and


    had lots of gambling debts. He did the kidney test because the casino threatened him. It turned out it


    was a match.


    How could he suddenly have such arge sum of money?


    It probably came from the same person as the money in Mrs. Kirby¡¯s ount.


    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Alston grabbed his cor and asked coldly.


    Alex shook his head violently, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I was running in themunity, a person


    wearing a mask stuffed it for me, saying that there were 50 thousand in it, and asked me to return 40


    thousand to you. The remaining


    Chapter 179 Conspiracy


    2/3


    Get Bonus


    ***


    10 thousand would be mine if I didn¡¯t donate the kidney. I thought it would be great if I could get the


    money and don¡¯t have to donate my kidney. So, I agreed.¡±


    Alston let go of his hand, ¡°Is the person a man or a woman? What are height and body shape? Tell us


    all. If you dare to make up nonsense, I will make your life a living hell!¡±


    Alex was stunned by the shock, so he told them every detail.


    ¡°It¡¯s a man, half a head taller than me. He was wearing a jacket. His whole body waspletely


    covered up, so I didn¡¯t see anything. What I said is true.¡±


    Alex looked eager, and it was apparent that he was not lying.


    Lorenz checked and found 50 thousand dors in the card, and he suddenly looked terrible. It was set


    up by someone to target Lynn deliberately.


    But Lorenz had yet to determine whether the person wanted to deal with him or Alston.


    The atmosphere in the living room was subdued. Alex asked cautiously, ¡°I paid off the money. Can you


    let me go?¡±


    Lorenz gave him a hard look, and his handsome facial features tensed. Alex couldn¡¯t breathe with fear..


    At that time, the maid hurried in from the outside, ¡°Mr. Green, there are security guards here.¡±


    Lorenz waved his hands impatiently, motioning for her to untie Alex. Then Alex nced at the bank


    card in Lorenz¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The remaining 50 thousand¡­¡±


    Alex was scheming. Lorenz sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll charge you for meals and living here in the past few months.


    You also need topensate for broken things. I¡¯ll take you nine thousand. How about it?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How could he do this to me? I hadn¡¯t eaten anything delicious here. I had carrots


    and greens every day. Why did he ask me for nine thousand? This is clearly extortion!¡± Alex thought.


    He was angry, but because he repented first, he put up with all that, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Anyway, there were still one thousand left, so he didn¡¯t suffer losses!


    Before the security arrived, Alex had already left with his bank card.


    After Alex left, the living room fell into silence again.


    Lorenz sighed with mncholy on his face, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about who is behind the scenes. My aunt¡¯s


    operation ising soon, and there is no suitable kidney. What should we do?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 180

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 180


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 180 Kneeling to Beg Us


    Alston gave Lorenz a severe look and warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Cynthia about this lest she worried. Since


    we found Alex, then we can find the others.¡±


    Lorenz frowned, ¡°The operation is imminent, and we can¡¯t take away Alex¡¯s kidney by force. Although


    there is a huge crowd, it is very difficult to find a kidney that just matches Auntie Lynn¡­¡±


    He paused at this point, nced at Alston, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Actually¡­ when we were looking


    for a suitable kidney, I also got a test in private, but it did not match. We need a person who is rted


    to Auntie Lynn by blood and is age-appropriate. Cynthia is the only one left.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Alston yelled angrily, with bloodshot eyes, staring at Lorenz vigntly, ¡°I will never allow Cynthia to


    donate a kidney. I will never let you go if you dare to tell her privately and help her do the matching.¡±


    Lorenz Alston had known Alston for a long time, and this was the first time he had seen his violent side.


    ¡°Then what about Auntie Lynn? Will we see her die of renal failure because we didn¡¯t find a kidney?


    Sorry, I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    Then Lorenz was about to leave. Alston grabbed him by the cor, looking into his red eyes. After a


    long time, Alston let go of him and begged him.


    ¡°Cynthia has a close rtionship with Auntie Lynn. If she knew there was no suitable kidney source,


    she would definitely choose to donate her kidney. But no matter what, I will not allow her to do so.¡±


    Alston stared at him deeply and sharply with panic in his eyes, ¡°Cynthia is weak and still breastfeeding.


    She just gave birth and hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If something happens to her, what will happen to the


    baby? What about me? Even if the operation is sessful, she will feel guilty and sad when she sees


    Cynthia.¡±


    Lorenz pursed his thin lips tightly and did not speak. He knew better than anyone else that if Lynn knew


    Cynthia had. transnted her kidney to her, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    After a long time, Lorenz said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I see. I won¡¯t tell Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Alston was relieved with gratitude in his cold eyes.


    Lorenz avoided his eyes, ¡°My aunt¡¯s operation ising soon, and we must find a suitable kidney


    source


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Alston said with a sneer, ¡°I will let Alex cry and beg us to let him donate a kidney!¡±


    Lorenz looked at his gloomy and stern look and guessed his n.


    When Alex left the vi area, he was relieved that no one was following him. He took his bank card and


    went to a


    nearby ATM to check. There were still one thousand in it, enough for him to squander for a while.


    No one watched him; he was like a bird flying out of an iron cage. He went to a restaurant immediately


    and ordered


    great food and many kinds of wine. And then he called his friend Quinn.


    Quinn¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Alex. He put his shoulder on him and teased, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for


    several months. You have changed a lot.¡±


    Then he squeezed Alex¡¯s arm, ¡°Your body has be much stronger. And you got expensive clothes!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alex showed off in front of Quinn and said, ¡°I am rich now. Order whatever you want. It¡¯s


    on me.¡±


    Quinn rolled his eyes, looked at the food, and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You seemed to make a fortune.


    So generous.¡±


    They were talking, eating, and drinking. They got drunk in the end, and Alex was super drunk


    Quinn looked drunk, but his mind was clear. He hooked up with Alex and deliberately led him into a


    small alley.


    ¡°There is a new casino here. Do you want toe?¡±


    Alex firmly refused. He had been in massive debt from gambling before, which made him try to donate


    his kidney.


    Once bitten, twice shy. He certainly wouldn¡¯t go gambling.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t gamble anymore. If I owe money again, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± He waved his hands quickly, ready


    to leave.


    Quinn pulled him back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is newly opened. I have asked around. In the early stage of its


    opening, they will deliberately let us win money to attract people. We need to seize this opportunity to


    make a great fortune and stop in time. Everything¡¯s under control.¡±


    Alex wavered a bit. But he didn¡¯t make a move because of shbacks.


    Quinn mysteriously took out his phone and showed Alex his bank bnce, ¡°Look, this is what I won in


    the past two days. Now it is doubled.¡±


    Alex took a closer look at the bank bnce, ¡°It¡¯s one hundred thousand dors!¡±


    Seeing his surprised appearance, Quinn raised his eyebrows with a proud look, ¡°It only took two days!¡±


    Alex was really excited this time, and the flesh on his face trembled.


    Quinn kept saying, ¡°I made it with 200 principals. You could make millions of dors.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement and immediately walked into the casino.


    Quinn looked at his back and smiled with sarcasm in his eyes. ¡°Very easy to get into, impossible to get


    out.¡± he thought.


    He dialed the phone, and someone answered it quickly. Quinn¡¯s voice was cautious and ttering, ¡°It¡¯s


    been arranged.


    Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him leave easily.¡±


    Mrs. Kirby took the money and was going to leave Fort with her family to settle in another city. But she


    didn¡¯t expect


    to be blocked at Chad¡¯s airport.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs, Kirby supported her frail husband and stood with her son, who was carrying luggage. She looked


    nkly and vigntly at the man in ck who suddenly appeared and asked, ¡°Who are you and why


    are you stopping us?¡±


    Her son was even more frightened and shivered, and his face was pale, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. I am a good


    citizen who abides. by thew.¡±


    The leading man sneered, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything. But your mother poisoned others and almost killed


    her. Are you scared now?¡±


    Mrs. Kirby was terrified inside but very calm outside, ¡°I didn¡¯t harm anyone. Don¡¯t talk nonsense without


    evidence.¡±


    ¡°You made the soup and brought the lunch box there. It contained a lot of star fruit juice, almost making


    Mrs. Green


    die. Now it has been revealed, but you want to run away. You wish.¡±


    The leading bodyguard winked, and the others behind rushed up and restrained Mrs. Kirby and her


    husband and son.


    In a sharp voice, Mrs. Kirby shouted for help, ¡°You¡¯re totally illegal. You can¡¯t hold me. I didn¡¯t harm


    her.¡±


    Chapter 180 Kneeling to Beg Us


    2/3


    Then why are you in such a hurry to run away with your family?¡±


    Cet Glomus


    She paused, showing a pathetic look, ¡°They mistreated me. Although I took care of Lynn, she didn¡¯t


    treat me like a human being but an animal. I couldn¡¯t bear it. So I would rather leave than have a high


    sry. Her son-inw is the richest and most powerful person in Fort. If I stay in Fort, our family


    couldn¡¯t survive!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The bodyguards didn¡¯t believe it. They all thought Mrs. Green and Mrs. Smith amiable and


    gentle. How could they do those to her?


    ¡°Although Mr. Smith was powerful, he would not persecute ordinary people for no reason. This old hag


    didn¡¯t speak the truth.¡± they thought.


    The onlookers felt pity for her, pointing and discussing.


    The bodyguards red at the onlookers viciously, and they immediately dispersed. They would not


    dare to provoke those tall, big, muscr men in ck.


    After the other people left, Mr


    Kirby could only let the bodyguards escort her and her husband and son to the Smith


    family¡¯s private jet.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 181

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 181


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 181 Ingratitude


    Just as Cynthia came out of the ward, her face was full of exhaustion. Alston felt extremely distressed


    when he saw Cynthia.


    Alston hugged Cynthia and sat on the bench outside, letting her lean into his arms. Looking at the obvi


    ous bruises in her eyes, he sighed.


    ¡°Take a break. I¡¯ll find someone to take care of mom. Now you have to go to work at Obstetrics and Gy


    necology, and take care of mom and babies at home. You can¡¯t take it if you¡¯ve tried every day.¡±


    Cynthia closed her eyes and shook her head in his arms, ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe after Mrs. Kirby harmed her.¡±


    Alston was silent for a while, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give your work to others?¡±


    ¡°It suddenly happened. But I had canceled my leave and told them I could go to work normally, and I ha


    d to do my job well. The director knew about mom and asked me to arrange my work schedule. I didn¡¯t


    have many patients here, and my colleagues shared my work.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still tired. And I feel sad for you.¡± Alston lowered his head and kissed her lightly.


    Cynthia smiled sweetly, with deep dimples, ¡°I know you love me. I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you, and you can sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll call you when mom wakes up.¡±


    Cynthia yawned, lying in Alston¡¯s arms, and fell asleep within two minutes. She was exhausted and fell


    asleep very quickly.


    Alston hugged her quietly, not daring to move for fear of waking her up. He stared at her sleeping face


    as if he couldn¡¯t get enough and became more convinced of his n.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let Cynthia know about the kidney source. I must keep it from her.¡±


    Not knowing how long after, Alston¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. Cynthia was startled and sat up directly,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Get some sleep!¡±


    Alston stroked her hair andforted her, but Cynthia was no longer sleepy. Seeing his phone was still


    ringing, she motioned for him to pick it up.


    Alston was furious and looked at the time. Cynthia had slept for less than half an hour. Why did the call


    come at this


    time?


    He picked up the phone and said angrily, ¡°You better have something urgent!¡±


    The bodyguard on the phone was a little dazed by Alston¡¯s anger. After being reminded by the person n


    ext


    to him, he remembered what to report, ¡°We have got Dorris, and we have already arrived at the Smith¡¯s


    house. What should we


    do?¡±


    Alston frowned, and Cynthia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Dorris was found.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Cynthia was stunned for two seconds before she remembered that Dorris was the one who


    had escaped.


    Alston hung up the phone and pinched her stunning face, ¡°Would you like to see her? She is in the Smi


    th¡¯s house


    now.¡±


    Cynthia nodded with a severe expression, ¡°Of course. I have to ask why she harmed my mother.¡±


    Chapter 181 Ingratitude


    1/3


    Get Raous


    She told Dn to take care of her mother and went home with Alston.


    There was a basement at the Smith family. Dorris had been yelling loudly after entering the Smith¡¯s hou


    se. The bodyguards took her directly to the basement to avoid disturbing two babies.


    Cynthia had been in the Smith¡¯s house for so long, but she had yet to go to the basement.


    The basement was not at all inferior to the mansions on the ground. The lights were bright everywhere,


    as bright as day. When they walked to the room where Dorris was locked up, Cynthia heard her sharp


    voice before entering.


    ¡°Why are you locking us? This is a lynching¡­ Don¡¯t beat my son. He didn¡¯t do anything. Beat me!¡±


    Cynthia pushed the door in, and Dorris stopped screaming abruptly. The anger and arrogance on Dorri


    s¡¯s face disappeared when she saw Cynthia. She didn¡¯t even dare to look into Cynthia¡¯s eyes, and her


    face was full of guilt.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at me?¡± Cynthia walked over with a sullen face.


    Dorris kept


    retreating until her back leaned against the wall, and she finally stopped, ¡°Not me. It¡¯s not me!¡±


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°You¡¯re


    still quibbling. I bumped into you at the doorway of my mother¡¯s ward. You looked strange. But I trusted


    you so much that I thought you were tired. What about you? You poisoned my mother!¡±


    Cynthia bent down and grabbed Dorris¡¯s cor fiercely with hatred in her eyes. She wished to cut her in


    to pieces.


    Dorris had only seen her gentle and amiable appearance, and she was frightened for a while. She still


    couldn¡¯t admit it. She knew everything would be over if she acknowledged. Alston was the most powerf


    ul man in Fort, so she had no


    choice.


    She walked up to Cynthia on her knees and hugged her legs tightly with disheveled hair, ¡°I really didn¡¯t


    do it. You can¡¯t me me without evidence. You and Mrs. Green treated me so well. How can I poison


    her¡­¡±


    In the middle of Dorris¡¯s speech, the bodyguard suddenly interrupted her, ¡°That was not what you said


    at the airport.


    You said Mrs. Smith abused you and didn¡¯t treat you as a human being. I have a video of it.¡±


    He directly yed the video to Cynthia, showing Dorris¡¯s nonsense at the airport. Cynthia sneered and


    looked at


    Dorris.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that you have so much resentment towards m.You tell me. How did my mother and I use


    you and abuse you?¡±


    Dorris didn¡¯t dare to speak. Cynthia and Lynn¡¯s abuse were all fabricated. But she couldn¡¯t say it in Cyn


    thia¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell, right?¡± Cynthia¡¯s face was full of coldness, ¡°I thought I treated you well. And my mother mad


    e no stranger of you. She thought of you in everything. You even shared the nutrition I gave to my moth


    er. Where is your


    conscience!¡±


    Dorris lowered her head and said nothing. Her husband and son huddled in a corner, watching trembling


    ¡°Mrs. Smith. We found this from Dorris¡¯s trash can downstairs!¡± The bodyguard walked in with a ck tra


    of caramb.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Dorris trembled and screamed, ¡°This is not ours! We didn¡¯t throw it!¡±


    The bodyguard nced at it and continued to say to Cynthia, ¡°We also got the surveince video. When


    Chapter 181 Ingratitude


    2/3


    The evidence was solid!


    Die Home


    Cynthia looked at Dorris, ¡°Here is the evidence you asked for. What else do you have to say?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s voice was cold and stern, making Dorris irrefutable She suddenly raised her head and stared a


    treated me as a servant!¡±


    Dorris felt aggrieved as she said, ¡°We are all women. Why should I work hard to make money? My husb


    burden, my son is mediocre, and I must carry everything alone. Lynn is dying of illness, but she can still


    H


    After she roared, she looked at Cynthia and suddenlyughed crazily, ¡°Now it¡¯s good. Is she going to die


    to stay alive. It would be better to die¡­¡±


    Before Dorris finished speaking, Cynthia couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and pped her face to the side.


    Dorris¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief that Cynthia had hit her. But before she could react, Cynthia pped h


    with her whole strength, fast and hard.


    Dorris felt that her teeth were loose. She covered her face, and her eyes were dull, ¡°You hit me!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 182

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 182


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 182 The Changing Mind


    In pain, Cynthia shook her sore hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t just p you. If thew allows, I will chop you into pieces


    and throw you out to feed the dogs! I¡¯m afraid the dogs won¡¯t eat your filthy body.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Dorris pointed at her bitterly.


    Alston walked up from behind Cynthia, held her reddened hand in his palm and rubbed it, then looked


    coldly at Dorris, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your finger anymore, just point at her.¡±


    Dorris immediately withdrew her hand with a pale face, but dissatisfaction was still in her eyes.


    Cynthia smiled angrily, ¡°Dorris, do you really want topare yourself with my mother? I¡¯m telling you,


    as you said, that¡¯s unfair. My mother was born loaded and treated like a princess. You only knew that


    but never understood what kind of suffering she had suffered. She has a serious illness but never


    comined. She lives actively every day, gentle and peaceful.¡±


    ¡°But what about you!¡± Her eyes were red, and she stared at Dorris, ¡°You have a difficult life. So my


    mother has been helping you. In addition to the sry, she gave you subsidies in private. Have you


    figured it out!¡±


    Dorris listened with a nonchnt expression.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care and continued, ¡°The supplement you brought back for your husband was different


    from my mother¡¯s. She asked me to buy the relevant supplement after knowing your husband had


    heart disease.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The skin care products and clothes she gave you were all brand new and fit. She is a head taller than


    you. Did you


    treat those clothes as trash she threw?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold in winter, and you have rheumatism. The precious medicine I brought you was made by


    our hospital¡¯s most respected old professor. You couldn¡¯t buy that. Who has rheumatism in my family


    except you?¡±


    Cynthia listed them one by one, which made Dorris stunned. And even her husband and son were


    ashamed. She didn¡¯t expect Cynthia and Lynn to do so much in private.


    Cynthia snorted coldly, ¡°That person gave you 40 thousand, and you poisoned my mother. The things


    we gave you are


    far more than 40 thousand!¡±


    ¡°You alwaysined about the injustice of God and that my mother was not good enough for you.


    But have you ever thought you were just a nurse I hired to take care of my mother? I have paid you


    every penny. It was your duty to take care of her. She treated you kindly, which made you more and


    more greedy. You couldn¡¯t recognize your status and even were jealous and resentful towards her. You


    are a b¡±stard!¡±


    Cynthia got angrier as she spoke. She was short of breath, and tears glistened in her eyes. Cynthia felt


    sorry for her mother. Lynn was so good to Dorris, but she had designs on Lynn and almost killed her.


    It was not worth it!


    Alston was very distressed, silently picking up a tissue and wiping away the tears from her face. He felt


    even more disgusted with Dorris¡¯s family.


    ¡°This evil woman made Cynthia cry. She deserved ten thousand deaths!¡± Alston thought.


    Dorris tried to speak, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Cynthia¡¯s words woke her up.


    She suddenly remembered when she went to Lynn¡¯s interview with a few people, Cynthia asked Lynn


    to pick someone


    to take care of her.


    Chapter 182 The Changing Mind


    1/3


    Get Bonum


    At that time, her husband couldn¡¯t work, her son was useless, and she had to support the family. She


    desperately wanted to get that job. She had no advantage in any aspectpared with the others.


    Lynn let her stay because Dorris was pitiful. Dorris had made a promise.


    Her eyes were dazed. She remembered she had promised that she would do her best to take care of


    Lynn. In the beginning, she was conscientious. Lynn and Cynthia were kind and cared about her. But


    over time, she forgot she was


    just a nurse.


    She looked at all kinds of expensive things in Lynn¡¯s room, such as clothes, skin care products, health


    care products, all kinds of jewelry, and famous watches. Even though Lynn couldn¡¯t go out, Alston and


    Cynthia would bring a lot of things over.


    Dorris was fascinated by those things. She was jealous and resentful. Sheined about


    everything and even resented Lynn and Cynthia, who treated her so well. So she poisoned Lynn.


    She realized that she had indeed failed the people who treated her well after listening to Cynthia, ¡°Mrs.


    Smith was right. I was a b*stard!¡±


    Seeing the regret and self-me on Dorris¡¯s face, Cynthia looked away, not wanting to look at her


    anymore. to leave.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith. What should we do with her?¡± the bodyguard asked.


    Cynthia said with cold eyes, ¡°Hand her over to the police and say she attempted to kill!¡±


    She was


    Dorris trembled, but she didn¡¯t say anything to beg for mercy. When Cynthia was about to leave the


    room, she suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith!¡±


    Cynthia stopped.


    ¡°It was a woman who contacted me. I have never met her before. I don¡¯t know who she is or what she


    looks like. Her


    voice sounds very young. Her phone number is¡­¡±


    After Dorris finished speaking, Cynthia left the room with Alston without saying a word.


    Dorris looked at her back, pursed her lips, and kowtowed heavily toward the door. Her head was on the


    floor with tears. on her face, and her voice was choked up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Cynthia came out of the basement. She looked at the bright sunshine, and her eyes were sore. She


    raised her hand to block it and then looked at Alston, who was behind her.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red.


    ¡°Alston, mom is so kind and has always been kind to others. Why does she never meet good people?


    Why does she always suffer?¡±


    She said with a choked voice, ¡°You never know about people. When I first saw Dorris, she was not like


    this¡­¡±


    Alston pulled her into his arms and patted her head, ¡°Not everyone can resist the temptation. You and


    mom were too kind to her, which made her forget who she was.¡±


    At 16, Alston became the person in charge of Smith Group. Many people had set him up; some were


    shareholders who followed Bryan to build their businesses. When Bryan was still alive, those people


    treated him like their son. But after Bryan died unexpectedly, they forced him to give up his position as


    thepany¡¯s president.


    Chapter 182 The Changing Mind


    2/3


    Get Bottun


    Some of them were pretending from the very beginning. Some were sincere at first but were blinded by


    interest in the end. All of them betrayed him.


    It had taken him a long time to adjust his mentality, and now he was no longer surprised. Cynthia had


    just started to get in touch with these things. No wonder she was so sad.


    Cynthia buried her face in his arms, and his shirt was soaked in her eyes. She said in a muffled voice,


    ¡°You are my closest person. Don¡¯t hide anything from me in the future. If you deceive me, I will be very


    sad, sadder than now!¡±


    Alston¡¯s hands touching her hair froze when he heard that, His body tensed, and panic shed in his


    usually calm


    eyes.


    He had something to hide from her now!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cynthia noticed something wrong with Alston and looked at him.


    Seeing her clear and moist eyes, Alston felt that all his secrets had nowhere to hide. He


    subconsciously covered her eyes and kissed her lip.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to kiss you!¡±


    Cynthia felt the warmth on her lips. She blinked her eyes, and the long eyshes scratched Alston¡¯s


    palm, itching.


    They kissed quietly, and suddenly there was an exmation from the side.


    Cynthia hurriedly broke free from Alston¡¯s embrace, looking at Mrs. Lewis, stunned with a blush on her


    cheeks.


    ¡°Mr. Smith. Mrs. Smith. You are back. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t know you were here¡­¡± Mrs. Lewis smiled


    and pushed a baby carriage.


    The stroller was a special two-seater. One pink seat was for little Princess Keller, and the other was


    blue and refreshing for little Prince Desmond.


    Two babies were sitting obediently inside, with big ck grape-like eyes open. They looked at their


    parents curiously.


    Little Keller recognized her mother, with a limp body and fat arms, wanting Cynthia to hold her.


    There was a surprised look in Desmond¡¯s eyes, which he usually had no expression.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were moist when she saw her babies. She had neglected them these days because she


    had to take care of her mother. She hadn¡¯t hugged the babies well in the past few days. They were


    excited to see their mother suddenly.


    Alston bent slightly and whispered in her ear when he saw her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have asked Greg to the hospital. You can stay with the babies at ease this afternoon. If


    something happens, Greg will call back.¡±


    Only then did Cynthia feel relieved. She bent down to hug Desmond, with Desmond in Alston¡¯s arms.


    She kissed the fleshy cheeks of the two babies. And her mood which had been tense for so many


    days, finally eased


    down.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 183

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 183


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 183 Be Sure to Hide It from Her


    Dn scheduled the operation half a monthter after discussions with other doctors.


    Cynthia looked at her mother, who had fallen into aa again, with a worried expression, ¡°I always


    feel that she is getting worse and worse. Since the poisoning, the daytimea has be longer


    and longer, and she has be thinner and thinner. I¡¯m really afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will die in less than half a month!¡±


    She dared not say that.


    Dn and Alston nced at each other indiscriminately, then looked at Cynthia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Everything will be fine.


    After all, there are too many things to prepare. It¡¯s best to operate in 15 days.¡±


    Cynthia did not speak and tucked the quilt over Lynn¡¯s body.


    After Dn left, she looked at Alston and said in a panic, ¡°Dn was here just now, so I couldn¡¯t say. I


    have known him for so long, and I trust him. But he once said she should have the operation as soon


    as possible. Why did he decide it would be in 15 days?¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes deepened, and he said softly, ¡°Dn just said they had a lot of work to do before the


    operation. It is a major operation. 15 days is normal. Don¡¯t overthink. Rx. You will see a healthy


    mother after half a month!¡±


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking.¡± Cynthia looked at Lynn¡¯s quiet and pale face and murmured.


    It was dead silent in the ward. A nurse at the door came for Cynthia, saying a patient was looking for


    her.


    ¡°You


    go.


    I¡¯ll take care of mom!¡± Alston smiled, and Cynthia left in peace.


    Alston sighed after she left. His heart trembled when Cynthia asked him. He felt ufortable lying to


    her, so he had better do it as soon as possible and force Alex toe over earlier.


    He got the news from Quinn that Alex had won a lot of money in a row for several days. And he would


    stop two days


    Alston looked out the window with cold eyes. A viin like Alex would note here to donate his


    kidney unless he


    was driven to a dead end.


    Just as he was thinking, a weak voice came from the bed, ¡°Alston¡­¡±


    Alston saw Lynn awake. Seeing that she was about to get up, he quickly came to help her and added a


    pillow for her to


    lean on.


    To help Cynthia share the pressure, he had been good at these things.


    Lynn watched his son-inw bustling aside and pouring water for her. She smiled with satisfaction.


    Cynthia had a better eye for picking up a man than she did. Alston was not a heartless, hypocritical,


    shameless person. like Beck. Cynthia would live happily for the rest of her life and not be bullied.


    ¡°Have some water.¡± Alston handed it over.


    Lynn took a sip. It was the right temperature.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cynthia?¡±


    Alston said, ¡°She was seeing the patient.¡±


    Lynn felt sad when she heard it, ¡°She has really suffered. Dorris is indeed hateful, but not all people in


    the world are


    Chapter 183 Be Sure to Hide it from Her


    1/3


    Get Bonus


    like her. Please persuade her not to take care of me all day. She must be tired!¡±


    Alston lowered his head and smiled, ¡°I have told him, but she didn¡¯t listen. She was too worried about


    you.¡±


    Lynn sighed slightly, ¡°I dragged her down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Alston said with a gentle face, ¡°Cynthia loves you very much. Now she only wants you


    to recover as soon as possible. There is no dragging down.¡±


    Lynn lowered her head, stroked the cup in her hand, and did not speak.


    After a long time, she raised her head, looked at Alston, and said with difficulty, ¡°Tell me honestly. Is


    there something wrong with the kidney source?¡±


    Surprise shed quickly in Alston¡¯s eyes, and he was about to change the topic to prevaricate.


    With elegance and peace on her old face, Lynn smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I


    already have a


    hunch.¡±


    Alston sighed after a long time, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sensitive. I wanted to hide it¡­ Yes. There


    was indeed a little problem. The kidney donor temporarily regretted.¡±


    Lynn nodded and suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Alston quickly added, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s getting resolved. You need to prepare for the operation and


    maintain a good attitude. Everything will be fine.¡±


    He gave Lynn a determined look, which made her convince him.


    Lynn smiled softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been sick for so long. I don¡¯t care about life and death. Even if only


    thest few days are left, I will live well every day.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± She frowned and looked at Alston, ¡°I just want to ask you one thing!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Alston asked suspiciously.


    Lynn said with a severe look, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Cynthia about this. She is very impulsive, especially when it


    involves me. You have to keep the kidney source problem from her.¡±


    Alston was stunned because he didn¡¯t expect they were thinking the same thing. He felt guilty.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He would never let Cynthia donate her kidney to Lynn. He knew it was selfish and ignored Cynthia¡¯s


    thoughts. Lynn¡¯s life was not even less important than Cynthia¡¯s health in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t expect Lynn thought the same way..


    ¡°I, I understand.¡± he said with difficulty, hesitated for a long time, and looked at Lynn with aplicated


    expression, ¡°In case, I mean in case, I can¡¯t find a suitable kidney at a critical moment, and Cynthia¡¯s


    Kidneys is a perfect


    match¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lynn decisively interrupted him, ¡°Even then, I will not want Cynthia¡¯s kidney in exchange for my


    life.¡±


    She was a little agitated and coughed violently several times after saying that. An abnormal blush


    appeared on her pale face. She calmed down after having some warm water.


    Alston worried, ¡°Are you alright!¡±


    Lynn waved her hand, indicating that she was fine, ¡°See, I¡¯m very sick now. Even if I get a kidney


    transnt, I don¡¯t know how long I can live. Cynthia is still young and has a long way to go. I want her


    to be healthy and not worry about anything. She can¡¯t be sick like me.¡±


    Chapter 183 Be Sure to Hide it from Her


    2/3


    Get Bunta


    Lynn said with a peaceful smile, ¡°After being imprisoned by Beck for so many years, I should have


    died. I forced myself to survive to see Cynthia again. She married a good man and has two lovely


    children, and I am already satisfied. I also met Lorenz. He said people from the Green family would


    come in a few days. Then I will see my


    family¡­¡±


    She looked at him, her eyes brilliant with tears, which made Alston sick at heart.


    ¡°I am delighted now. Thank you. No matter whether I can survive, I ask you to take good care of


    Cynthia and love her well. I believe you can do it.¡±


    Alston lowered his head and quickly wiped away the tears. His nose started to turn red.


    It was the first time he was so emotional. He had never felt a mother¡¯s love since he was a child. He felt


    so moved and


    sad when he saw Lynn¡¯s unreserved love for Cynthia.


    ¡°You must keep it from Cynthia. If she finds out, don¡¯t let her do anything impulsive, even if you have to


    tie her up.¡±


    Alston nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 184

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 184


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 184 Who Was at the Door?


    As soon as the words fell, Cynthia suddenly walked into the room from outside, she was short of breath


    when she talked, ¡°Hey, Mom, you woke up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been awake for a while!¡± Lynn waved at Cynthia. Then Cynthia got close to Lynn and leaned


    over, holding her hands with a face full of attachment.


    Lynn could tell that Cynthia came here in a hurry because there were still beads of sweat on her


    forehead. So Lynn. wiped them distressedly. ¡°Why are you running in such a hurry? I¡¯m not gonna run


    away.¡±


    Cynthia raised her face and let Lynn wipe the sweat off her face. She was very obedient, ¡°Mom, what


    were you talking. with Alston just now? Why are his eyes red?¡±


    Alston was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°I was identally blinded by the wind


    outside.¡±


    After Cynthia heard this, she got up and closed the window. Lynn saw her action and secretly smiled.


    Cynthia really thought highly of Alston in her heart.


    ¡°Alston, I will take care of my mother from now on. If you have something to do in yourpany, just


    go back then.¡±


    Alston did have some things to do, so he had just talked a few words with Cynthia before he left.


    He was going to check what was going on with Alex. If he could get the problem solved as soon as


    possible, it would be


    better.


    Cynthia watched Alston¡¯s tall and straight back going away gradually, turned to her mother, and


    frowned indistinctly.. She had got a gut feeling that her mother had told Alston something important, but


    both of them kept it a secret between them. It seemed as if they were trying to hide something.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t figure it out, and in the end, she quit thinking about it continuously. She twisted the


    thermos in her hands, in which there was homemade millet porridge. ¡°Mom, this is the porridge that


    was just sent from home. Mrs. Lewis made it. And it smells so good. Would you like some?¡±


    Since thest operation, Lynn had lost her appetite. After Mrs. Lewis heard about it, she specially


    boiled the porridge for a long time before asking someone to send it to the hospital.


    Lynn smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t tasted anything cooked by Mrs. Lewis for a long time.¡±


    Seeing her daughter eagerly serving soup for her, Lynn¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. In fact, she was


    not hungry and had no appetite, but she didn¡¯t want her daughter to worry about her.


    The millet porridge looked golden and very appetizing. Lynn forced herself to have half a bowl of it, but


    she couldn¡¯t


    have it all.


    Seeing Lynn ufortable like this, Cynthia took the thermos out. As soon as she went out, Lynn felt


    sick, rushed to the bathroom, and vomited hard.


    Cynthia returned to the door of the ward. When she heard the sound of vomiting from the bathroom,


    her eyes turned


    red all of a sudden.


    Lynn couldn¡¯t even eat porridge now, which showed how sick she was currently.


    Hearing the sound of flushing watering from the bathroom, Cynthia quickly wiped away her tears


    and rushed out to hide herself. After calming herself down, she walked in the ward with a smile again,


    pretending that she didn¡¯t hear


    anything.


    Chapter 184 Who Was at the Door?


    1/4


    Get Bonus.


    Staring at the dark and dirty alley, a man finally saw a tall and straight figure walking here. Then he ran


    over with joy


    on his face.


    ¡°Alston?¡± He had only seen Alston on TV, and had only been in contact with him on the phone before.


    So this was the first time that he had seen Alston in person.


    Alston was wearing a ck suit. He looked not like the kind of person who would show up in such a


    dirty and messy alley. Although the man didn¡¯t know the brand of Alston¡¯s suit, just looking at the


    design and fabric, he thought that it must be too expensive.


    Alston had handsome facial features and a stern expression. When he nced at the man lightly, the


    man didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Alston. The man quickly lowered his head, ¡°Alston, I¡¯m Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alex?¡± Alston asked directly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Quinn hurriedly took the lead to lead the way. ¡°He¡¯s still inside, and now he¡¯s in high spirits. He has got


    everything he needs inside, so he has been staying there for three days.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Alston stepped on the dirty water and walked directly into the dark narrow door.


    It was noisy inside. The current weather was not very hot yet, but a wave of heat rushed out when


    Alston and Quinn. got inside the room which was full of people, All kinds of noise filled the room, which


    made others irritable.


    Alston looked around but did not find Alex.


    ¡°Alston, this way!¡± Quinn pointed in a direction and brought Alston there.


    Walking to a semi-enclosed box, Alston stopped. He had already seen Alex. He was standing by the


    table, and looked a little thinner than a few days ago. His eyes were swollen, staring at the table, and


    bruises were all around his eyes.


    ¡°The one standing opposite Alex is the boss here. His name is Jackson, a ruthless and tyrannical man.


    We can¡¯t afford


    to mess with him.¡±


    Quinn was afraid that Alston, a rich young man, would not understand these rituals. So he kept talking


    to Alston earnestly. Alston kept his face cold and did not speak, just looking at the box. Seeing this


    scene, Quinn closed his


    mouth knowingly.


    Alex was sweating nervously. He had taken off his shirt a long time ago, exposing his thin arms in


    public. His face was


    pale, and he looked a little crazy.


    Quinn was watching the scene happily, when Alston coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Quinn was taken aback, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to keep your eyes on him?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± ording to Alex¡¯s terrible situation, it would not take long for him to beg Alston.


    After Alston finished his words, he was about to turn around and leave.


    Jackson seemed to have noticed something, and nced at Alston¡¯s direction. The two men looked at


    each other for a


    second, then nodded to each other imperceptibly.


    Alston then turned around and left.


    Quinn had been a careful person since he was a child. Of course, he noticed that scene, and that was


    why his heart beat so fast. He didn¡¯t feel better until he sent Alston out of the alley. Then he came back


    to his senses again.


    ¡°Alston, you even know Jackson!¡±


    They looked so different from each other; one was a ruthless person who climbed up from the lower


    ss, and the


    Chapter 184 Who Was at the Door?


    2/4


    Gel Borut


    other was a young master who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, but they actually knew each


    other.


    Alston and Jackson did know each other. The Smith family had run business in Fort for so many years.


    The people they had contact with were not only from the upper sses, but also people from all walks


    of life. It was not surprising that Alston had known Jackson.


    When Jackson climbed up from the lower ss, Alston¡¯s help was indispensable. This time it was


    considered as a favor


    to him.


    The next day, Alston finished handling thepany¡¯s affairs and went to the hospital. As soon as he


    reached the door of the ward, Dn suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Alston, can youe to the office with me?¡± Dn frowned, as if there was something unspeakable.


    Alston nodded and followed Dn to his exclusive office.


    At this time, Cynthia had juste out of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department and was going to


    see her mother who was supposed to wake up soon.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡± Helen suddenly stopped her.


    Cynthia turned her head in surprise, ¡°Helen, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Helen looked kind of anxious, as if there was something urgent. ¡°You are going to see your mother,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Helen was overjoyed when she heard the answer. Then she took out a ck mobile phone from her


    pocket, saying ¡°Dn left in a hurry this morning, so he forgot his mobile phone. Please give it to him


    for me. Our department is very busy today, so I don¡¯t have time to go there.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cynthia responded, took over the mobile phone, turned in another direction, and walked


    towards Dn¡¯s


    office.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Dn¡¯s serious face all the way, Alston also became nervous.


    Dn picked up the medical records on the table, and said to Alston, ¡°I checked Mrs. Green this


    morning and found that her renal function reduced rapidly. I¡¯m afraid that it cannot make it too long.¡±


    Alston frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were still two weeks for it to work yesterday?¡±


    ¡°We are investigating the specific reason. The star fruit juice was still too much for her body to


    undertakest time. Mrs. Green is always in poor health. Although she is rescued, it still causes


    irreparable damage to her body.¡±


    Dn¡¯s face was dark, ¡°How long will it take to wait for the new kidney?¡±


    Alston¡¯s face was full of irritability. ¡°There are still a few days left. It should be done soon. I will solve it


    as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Dn saw that Alston was heavy-hearted at this point, so he patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I will try my


    best to help Mrs. Green to control her condition. It¡¯s not your fault. None of us expect that Alex


    regretted doing it.¡±


    When Dn raised his eyes, he saw Alston¡¯s eyes full of burning anger, as if it could burn everything in


    the world to the ground. And suddenly, Dn felt his heart tightened, and he felt sorry for Alex for a few


    seconds.


    Alex might be good to offend someone else, but Alston was thest one to offend.


    Chapter 184 Who Was at the Door?


    3/4


    Get Bonut.


    Alston finally managed to control his emotions, and his voice was forbearing and hoarse, ¡°Wait for a


    few more days. I will definitely bring Alex here in a few days.¡±


    Dn nodded and suddenly heard someone knocking on the door. Both of them turned to look at the


    door and asked coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    There was a ¡°boom¡± at the door.


    Alston rushed out only to find a ck mobile phone on the ground, no one else.


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t this my mobile phone? Why is it here?¡± Dn picked up the mobile phone and had a check


    it. It was indeed his mobile phone.


    Looking at the empty corridor, Alston felt flustered for no reason.


    Seeing Alston¡¯s nervous face, Dn sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It must be Helen. And she must have heard


    our conversation. I will remind her not to tell Cynthiater. She is also worried about Cynthia as much


    as we are. So she


    won¡¯t tell her the truth.¡±


    Alston¡¯s heart could not be relieved all the time. He left Dn¡¯s office and came to Lynn¡¯s ward. Seeing


    Cynthia sitting on the sickbed and looking at Lynn who was sleeping soundly, his worries disappeared a


    little.


    ¡°Cynthia, when did youe here?¡±


    Cynthia raised her head and looked at Alston with a smile, without any sorrow in her eyes, ¡°Hush, keep


    your voice down. My mother hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and I¡¯ve been here for a while. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much!¡± Alston smiled and said nothing.


    It seemed that the person outside the door just now was not Cynthia. It would be great if it was not her.


    Alston breathed a sigh of relief, and the worries in his heart disappearedpletely..


    After Cynthia gave her answer, she turned to look at Lynn who was still sleeping. And then a glimmer of


    sadness and determination shed in her eyes.


    Chapter 184 Who Was at the Door?

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 185

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 185


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 185 Cynthia Disappeared


    Helen was busy all afternoon. When she was about to get off work and watched the patients leave one


    by one, then she could finally stretch her waist and thump her sore back.


    ¡°Helen, are you off work?¡± Dn came in and looked at Helen with a smile.


    Helen looked at his handsome face and smiled helplessly, ¡°Have you brought your mobile phone with


    you? Don¡¯t forget to bring it before you go back home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have!¡± Dn took out his mobile phone from his pocket and showed it to Helen. ¡°Thank you for


    having brought it to me. By the way, don¡¯t tell Cynthia what you have heard out of my office today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Helen looked confused.


    Dn was stunned, ¡°When you sent me the phone today, Alston and I were talking in the office. Do not


    say any single word of what you¡¯ve heard to Cynthia.¡±


    Helen¡¯s face turned solemn. She stood up suddenly from her seat and then tightly grabbed Dn¡¯s


    sleeves, ¡°Tell me clearly what you and Alston talked about in the office.¡±


    ¡°Helen, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why¡­¡±


    Helen¡¯s face was full of anxiety, ¡°It was not me who sent you the phone today. It was Cynthia!¡±


    Dn was shocked, ¡°This is too bad!¡±


    Alston told him that Cynthia had been in Lynn¡¯s ward all the time, and they both thought it was Helen at


    the door of the office, but Helen told him that the person was Cynthia!


    This was too bad!


    They had hidden it from Cynthia for several days. They thought they had been so cautious, but she still


    found out.


    Seeing Dn¡¯s dazed and flustered look, Helen got so anxious and shook him so hard to get him back


    to the earth.


    ¡°What on earth did you say? What is that which she can¡¯t know?¡±


    Dn hurriedly told Helen that Lynn¡¯s condition had worsened, and that Alex who had previously


    agreed to donate a kidney to her suddenly regretted doing so.


    Helen¡¯s eyes were red and filled with anxiety when she heard this. Then she ran to the Obstetrics and


    Gynecology


    Department.


    Dn also followed her. They rushed to Cynthia¡¯s office and saw that there were not so many people


    inside.


    Helen was panting and grabbed a random to ask ¡°Cynthia¡­ Do you know where Cynthia has gone to?¡±


    The doctor looked confused, ¡°She told the director that she had something to do this afternoon. So she


    didn¡¯te to the office. I don¡¯t know where she is. Maybe you can find her at her mother¡¯s ward?¡±


    After hearing this, Helen and Dn looked at each other with the same bad feeling.


    When They went to Lynn¡¯s office, they found that there was only a young nurse taking care of her, and


    Cynthia was


    not there at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked Cynthia to give you the phone.¡± Helen covered her face sorrily. At


    this time, no one knew where Cynthia was, and if something bad would happen to her.


    Dn patted Helen¡¯s back to appease her, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t close the door


    properly, so she


    Chapter 185 Cynthia Disappeared


    1/4


    could hear it. And I¡¯m sorry that we didn¡¯t hide it from her.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Dn paused at this point because he recalled Alston had no idea that Cynthia had already known the


    news. So he had


    to inform Alston that.


    Dn hurriedly called Alston, ¡°I have to tell Alston about this. Maybe, maybe Cynthia has already


    returned home.¡±


    The call was quickly connected, and Alston¡¯s voice was a little tired, ¡°Dn, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Alston had to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs first before he went the hospital every day, so he hadn¡¯t


    had a good rest for a long time.


    Hearing that the phone was connected, Dn quickly said, ¡°Alston, I just asked Helen. It wasn¡¯t her at


    the door of my office at noon today. It was Cynthia, and she heard all that we said!¡±


    The ear-piercing sound of a chair being dragged on the floor came from the microphone, followed by a


    rustling sound. Alston had already rushed out of the office with the phone in his hand.


    Dn heard the wind sound from the microphone within a few seconds, and then he asked, ¡°Alston,


    where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at thepany. I just got in the car. And I¡¯m going to the hospital right now!¡± Alston replied quickly,


    ¡°Please stay there with Cynthia. I¡¯ll be there very soon.¡±


    When Dn heard Alston¡¯s words and the sound of a car engine from the microphone, he quickly


    stopped Alston, ¡°Helen and I have checked Cynthia¡¯s office. She is not in the office or Mrs. Green¡¯s


    ward.¡±


    Alston paused, and tightened his grip on the steering wheel, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go home right away.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Because he was quite anxious, Alston didn¡¯t care about anything. He drove the car at full speed on his


    way back to the Smith family.


    The house workers were preparing dinner when they suddenly heard a loud bang outside the door.


    Alston was out of breath and kicked the door open. Hearing the noise, Greg came out immediately only


    to find Alston, whose hair and shirt was all wet with sweat, panting heavily, his chest heaving. So Greg


    hurriedly came over to Alston to support him.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, what happened?¡±


    Alston took a deep breath and calm down his violent heartbeats, asking ¡°Cynthia, has Cynthia gotten


    back?¡±


    Greg hurriedly replied, ¡°Mrs. Smith called just now, saying that she would stay with Mrs. Green in the


    hospital and would not be back tonight.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes narrowed. She was not in the hospital at all currently. So where could she go?


    ¡°Greg, you send someone to find Cynthia, locate her mobile phone, and see where she is.¡± Alston held


    his mobile phone tightly in his hand. He had made a lot of calls, but Cynthia didn¡¯t answer any of them.


    She was doing it on.


    purpose.


    Alston¡¯s heart clenched tightly, and he was in such a panic, worrying whether Cynthia was angry with


    him for hiding


    Lynn¡¯s real condition from her.


    After giving the order, Alston was going to look for the ces Cynthia liked going usually. Just as he


    was about to go. out, he saw Lorenz¡¯s car parked at the gate.


    The two looked at each other. Then Lorenz hurriedly got out of the car and grabbed Alston¡¯s cor,


    ¡°Cynthia has known there is something wrong with the avable kidney, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Chapter 185 Cynthia Disappeared


    2/4


    Cat Bonne


    Alston clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. He pursed his


    lips, nodded his head with difficulty, and said hoarsely, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it from her sessfully. Now she


    has known it.¡±


    Lorenz couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and punched Alston directly in the face, ¡°It is you who told me to hide


    it from her!¡±


    There was a bruise on the corner of Alston¡¯s mouth immediately. He stiffened, and his eyes were full of


    regret, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that she was outside the door. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Lorenz held back his fist. Being silent for a long time, he put down his fist, and turned his face away,


    ¡°The most urgent thing now is to find out where Cynthia is, and hope she will not do anything silly!¡±


    After Lynn knew that there was a problem with the avable kidney, she had already told Alston not to


    let Cynthia know about it, or let Cynthia donate a kidney to her. Otherwise, she would rather die than


    live with Cynthia¡¯s kidney.


    At this point, not only did Cynthia know about it, but also she disappeared. No one could tell what she


    would do.


    Everyone there knew clearly how important Lynn was to Cynthia.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up. Tomorrow at thetest, we must find Cynthia.¡± After Lorenz finished speaking, he drove


    his car and disappeared into the dusk.


    After Greg gave the order to the people under hismand to find Cynthia, he saw Alston standing at


    the gate. He came over hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Smith, Lloyd has brought someone¡­¡±


    Before Greg finished speaking, he was stunned when he saw the bruise on the corner of Alston¡¯s


    mouth. His face turned serious, ¡°Mr. Smith, who dared to punch you on the face?¡±


    Alston casually wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth and said to Greg, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about


    it. I can¡¯t get through to Cynthia¡¯s phone. Can you try to call her? If the call gets through, let her listen to


    the baby¡¯s cry, and tell her that the babies want her so bad!¡±


    With a heavy look, Greg tried to call Cynthia, but only a cold voice said that Cynthia¡¯s call had been


    shut off.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith has turned off her phone. I¡¯m afraid she has sensed that we are trying to locate


    her cell phone.¡± Greg wrinkled his face as he spoke. The situation was more troublesome than he


    imagined.


    Alston punched the door frame hard, took a deep breath and then rushed out immediately.


    Soon, the sound of a car starting came from the yard.


    Greg watched Alston drive away with worries in his eyes, hoping that nothing would happen..


    At this moment, Mrs. Lewis ran downstairs in a panic. When seeing Greg, she hurriedly dragged him to


    go upstairs, ¡°Greg, the babies have been crying. I can¡¯t coax them well to stop their crying.¡±


    Greg panicked. As soon as he walked up the stairs, he heard the heart-piercing cries of babiesing


    from the baby room. The tender cries made his heartache.


    He hurried to go upstairs, asking Mrs. Lewis as he ran, ¡°Are they hungry? Or have they peed?¡±


    ¡°Neither. They just drank milk. It can¡¯t be the hunger. And they didn¡¯t pee. But they just start to cry and


    cannot stop crying somehow.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis talked very fast and was very anxious. She had been taking care of the babies for several


    months, but she had never encountered such a situation before. Keller and Desmond were the quietest


    babies she had taken care of, easy to handle, although Keller might cry a bit from time to time.


    While speaking, Greg had already entered the baby¡¯s room, and he saw two babies lying side by side


    on the small bed at a nce. Their faces were flushed; their mouths were open, crying hoarsely; their


    red throats could be seen, and


    Chapter 185 Cynthia Disappeared


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    their eyes were foggy like ck grapes; tears flowed in big drops down their little faces.


    Not only Keller cried, but also Desmond cried out of breath, who wore a cool look on his little face all


    the time.


    Greg¡¯s heart ached. He hurried to lift little Keller, ¡°Hey, little buddies, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you


    crying?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 186

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 186


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 186 Kidney Matching


    Mrs. Lewis also picked up Desmond, and both of them tried their best to coax the babies, but they


    couldn¡¯t


    coax them well.


    The two babies were flushed, crying out of breath and trembling, looking extremely pitiful.


    Greg was anxious to die, and suddenly he had a sh of inspiration, ¡°The babies are missing Mrs.


    Smith,


    aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was taken back for a moment before she realized it. During the daytime when Cynthia left


    home


    to work, the babies didn¡¯t cry. When they were full, they slept, or just yed with their hands quietly.


    She just


    didn¡¯t think of it when she got so anxious.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. That should be the case.¡±


    After hearing this, Greg was a little embarrassed, ¡°Now Mrs. Smith is missing, and no one can find out


    where


    she is. What should we do?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis put Desmond in the crib, and hurried got out of the baby room. After a few minutes, she


    hurriedly


    ran over again, holding two pieces of clothes in her hand. ¡°These are Mrs. Smith¡¯s pajamas, which


    should be


    covered with her fragrance, so the babies could cuddle them to sleep tight.¡±


    Greg took it suspiciously, but as soon as he stuffed the pajamas into Keller¡¯s arms, the baby¡¯s crying


    suddenly weakened, and gradually disappeared. Her chubby hands tightly grasped the silky pajamas,


    and her


    small nose sniffed. Finally, she fell asleep peacefully, with tear drops on her cheeks.


    ¡°It works.¡± Greg whispered, his face full of joy.


    Mrs. Lewis also breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Desmond fell asleep too.¡±


    The two put the baby in the cradle, thumped their sore backs, and felt relieved finally.


    ¡°It seems that there is a telepathy between a mother and her children.¡± Mrs. Lewis frowned as she


    looked at the babies¡¯ peaceful sleeping faces, ¡°I hope Mrs. Smith is safe and sound now.¡±


    At this time, in a small forest behind the hospital, Cynthia was squatting, with her arms around her


    knees,


    curled herself into a small ball, and leaning tightly against a big tree.


    She looked around vigntly. The weather was still a little cold; the wind was strong at night, blowing


    through


    the leaves, and there was a whimpering sound, which was very scary.


    Cynthia shrank and hugged herself even tighter. Although she was a doctor, she was afraid of the


    darkness


    and ghosts.


    The vibe around the hospital was very heavy, for people were born or die here every day, which added


    a bit of


    weird atmosphere to this small forest.


    But Cynthia had no choice. It was the only ce to hide herself so that others couldn¡¯t find her.


    Chapter 186 Kidney Matching


    1/4


    Der Bonus


    This grove was a ce she found by ident before, It was a blind spot to monitors, and there were


    few people showing up here in the daytime, let alone at night. Alston knew that she was afraid of the


    darkness and ghosts, so he would never know that she would hide here.


    They should be looking for her everywhere by now.


    Cynthia looked up at the night sky with dark clouds.


    Today, she went to deliver the cell phone to Dn and overheard his conversation with Alston. Only


    then did she know that there was something wrong with the avable kidney for her mother. It was no


    wonder that Dn couldn¡¯t put her mother¡¯s operation on the list for so long, although she was in


    terrible health.


    All of these things made sense all of a sudden. They clearly knew how much she worried about her


    mother,


    but they kept her in the dark. It was such a bad feeling that everyone knew the truth but her, especially


    when


    it was something closely relevant to her mother¡¯s health.


    In order to find a suitable kidney for her mother, Green Group and Smith Group issued a reward. And


    they had


    waited for at least two months until Alex took the initiative to do the kidney match. Luckily, he was


    suitable


    to donate a kidney.


    But Alex had repented. No one was sure how long it would take to look for a new kidney donator. What


    was


    worse, her mother¡¯s health was getting worse and worse every day, so there was not enough time left


    to


    dy.


    Tears welled up in Cynthia¡¯s red eyes. Alston would not agree with her to donate a kidney, but there


    was no


    other option at his point.


    Cynthia was determined that she would definitely notpromise this time, and she must donate a


    kidney


    to her mother to save her life.


    The night in Fort became quiet. Alston, Lorenz, Dn, Helen¡­ everyone who knew Cynthia was


    looking for


    her, but they couldn¡¯t find her no matter what.


    When looking for Cynthia, there was only one nurse in Lynn¡¯s ward.


    Cynthia promised a reward and asked her to take care of Lynn.


    It was alreadyte at night. The young nurse yawned softly, and her eyes were full of exhaustion. She


    was


    very sleepy now, especially when the surrounding environment was so quiet. It made her really want to


    sleep.


    About to fall asleep again, the young nurse shook her head to sober herself up, but failed because she


    was


    too sleepy. She thought about it and then walked out of the ward. She was going to the bathroom to


    wash


    the face and sober herself up.


    She thought Lynn wouldn¡¯t wake up in a few minutes:


    As soon as she left, a person shed out from the end of the corridor. Under the cover of the dim light,


    that


    person entered Lynn¡¯s ward secretly.


    Lynn was in sleep, but she could feel someone standing by her sickbed. She thought it was Cynthia,


    but when


    Chapter 186 Kidney Matching


    2/4


    she opened her eyes, she was in a daze to recognize the one in front of her.


    Get Bonus


    She covered herself with the quilt and leaned against the wall, looking warily at the person beside the


    sickbed, and saying in a cold voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The young nurse went to the bathroom, washed her face with cold water, and finally got rid of her


    drowsiness. When she returned to the ward, she found that Lynn had gotten up. She was leaning on


    the head


    of the bed, looking down at her hands with aplicated expression. The young nurse had no idea


    what she


    was thinking.


    The your


    ¡®Mrs. Green, why are you awake now? It¡¯s only two o¡¯clock in the morning. Why don¡¯t you sleep more?¡±


    Only then did Lynn realize that the young nurse hade inside the ward. Then she calmly and


    quickly


    stuffed the things in her hand under the pillow, and then looked at the young nurse, ¡°I slept too much


    during


    the day, so I can¡¯t sleep at night.¡±


    The young nurse tidied up her messy quilt with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Green, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too sleepy, so I just


    went to


    the bathroom to wash my face.¡±


    Lynn smiled gently, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. And I¡¯m grateful for your hard work. But you don¡¯t have to take care


    of me here. I¡¯m fine. If you¡¯re sleepy, just go to sleep. I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    The young nurse shook her head. ¡°No need, I promised Dr. Miller to take good care of you tonight, and


    I also


    got paid for that. This is what I should do.¡±


    When Lynn heard Cynthia¡¯s name, her expression froze, ¡°Do you know where Dr. Miller has gone to?¡±


    The young nurse shook her head. ¡°She must go home to rest. She has been too busy these days, and


    she


    seems to have lost a lot of weight. It¡¯s good to rest for a night. Otherwise, we will feel sorry to see her


    being


    this stressed out.¡±


    Lynn¡¯s pale and slender fingers clenched tightly, ¡°Yes, she should take a good rest.¡±


    Lynn thought she was a heavy burden to Cynthia.


    Those kept looking for Cynthia everywhere till dawn, and Alston almost broke down. If he couldn¡¯t find


    Cynthia today, he might really copse.


    He returned to the Smith family with Lorenz, and when he entered the door, he saw Greg in the living


    room, so


    he rushed up and asked, ¡°Where is Cynthia? Has shee back yet?¡±


    Alston was exhausted, which could tell from his face, for he had dark circles under his eyes, and he


    looked at


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Greg.


    Seeing Alston¡¯s hopeful eyes, Greg had no choice but to shake his stiff head, ¡°Not yet!¡±


    Alston frowned and hit the coffee table with a fist, making a deafening crack. The house worker who


    just


    came over didn¡¯t dare to speak when he saw this scene. He was terrified with fear and lowered his


    head


    tremblingly.


    Chapter 186 Kidney Matching


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    Ever since Cynthia married into the family, they had rarely seen Mr. Smith get angry, and they almost


    forgot how terrible it was for him to get angry.


    ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Greg eximed when he saw Alston¡¯s bleeding knuckles, and hurriedly asked someone to


    bring


    the medicine box over.


    Alston didn¡¯t look at Greg and casually wiped off the blood on his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to


    check. Cynthia will definitely not leave her mother alone. So she will surely go back to the hospital. We


    just need to


    wait for her outside the ward.¡±


    Lorenz nced at Alston¡¯s fingers, took the Band-Aid from Greg¡¯s hand and threw it to him. ¡°Wrap it up.


    Don¡¯t


    let Cynthia see it.¡±


    Alston looked at the Band-Aid in his hand, threw it to Greg again, and then turned to Lorenz, ¡°I just


    want her


    to see it.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Alston raised his feet and was about to go out. Lorenz scolded ¡°What a man!¡±


    in his


    heart and followed him out.


    As soon as the two arrived at the door, they suddenly heard the sound of ¡°babbling¡± from the babies.


    The


    voices were tender and sweet. They turned their heads quickly and saw Mrs. Lewis bringing the two


    babies


    over.


    The baby¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. They looked at his father and uncle with big eyes. Both Alston


    and


    Lorenz reached out their hands to hug the baby, including Desmond.


    Alston frowned, ¡°What happened to the babies¡¯ eyes?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly replied, ¡°They kept cryingst night and couldn¡¯t stop. No matter how hard I tried


    to coax


    them. It was useless. In the end, they fell asleep while hugging Mrs. Smith¡¯s clothes. Even so, they


    couldn¡¯t sleep well all night and woke up just after dawn.¡±


    Alston saw Mrs. Lewis¡¯s exhausted look. Then both he and Lorenz held one baby in their arms. They


    looked


    at each other and understood each other¡¯s thoughts instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them out for a while. You can go and rest now.¡±


    After they spoke, the two hurriedly the Smith family with the babies in their arms.


    Chapter 186 Kidney Matching My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 18

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 187

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 187


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 187 She Was My Everything


    When they first arrived at the hospital, it was still early in the morning, so there were not many people


    there.


    They went directly to Dn¡¯s office with the children in their arms, only to find that both Dn and


    Helen were


    there.


    Seeing Alston and Lorenzing in with the babies in their arms, the two quickly asked, ¡°Have you


    guys


    found Cynthia?¡±


    Alston frowned and shook his head.


    Dn sighed and sat back. Helen¡¯s face was covered with tears, and her eyes were red and swollen.


    She


    should have cried before. ¡°We didn¡¯t find her, either. We searched all the ces I knew she might go,


    but didn¡¯t find her everywhere.¡±


    The atmosphere in the office was too heavy, and the two little babies nestled obediently in the arms of


    their


    father and uncle with their big eyes open, sucking their little fingers quietly.


    Seeing the red eyes of the babies, Helen asked, ¡°Why did you bring the children here?¡±


    Alston looked down at Keller in his arms, and gently kissed her forehead, ¡°Cynthia loves the babies


    very


    much, and it is easier to soften her heart with them.¡±


    Helen bit her lower lip and said nothing..


    At this moment, there was a knock on the office door. Dn went to open the door and found that the


    person


    who came was Dr. Steve, a colleague who was in charge of Lynn¡¯s treatment with him.


    ¡°Doctor Carter¡­¡± Dr. Steve looked at his dark circles under Dn¡¯s eyes and asked doubtfully, ¡°Did


    you work


    the night shiftst night? It looks like you haven¡¯t had a good rest.¡±


    Dn shook his head with a tired face, ¡°I¡¯ve got something else to do.¡±


    Seeing that Dn didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Dr. Steve didn¡¯t force him, but his face was serious, ¡°By


    the way,


    Doctor Carter¡­¡±


    Dr. Steve was about to say something when he saw that Alston and the others were there. He greeted


    them


    and then said, ¡°You are all here. Have you heard it from Doctor Miller? I¡¯m also excited when I knew it


    at first¡­


    Let¡¯s discuss Mrs. Green¡¯s treatment again¡­¡±


    Before Dr. Steve finished his words, Alston had already rushed in front of him quickly, with a frightening


    aura, and fixed his deep eyes on him, ¡°Did you meet Cynthia just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure!¡± Dr. Steve was taken aback and subconsciously replied.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the office became excited and came over one after


    another, ¡°Where is Cynthia?¡±


    ¡°When did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°Why did she go to see you?¡±


    Chapter 187 She Was My Everything


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    Everyone looked excited and joyful, asking in a hurry, and even the two bables were babbling.


    Hearing those questions, Dr. Steve felt a buzz in his mind, so he quickly stopped them from asking


    more questions, ¡°Walt, it looks like you guys don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    Dn stared at him with a serious face. ¡°To tell you the truth, we haven¡¯t been able to find Cynthia


    sincest night, and all of us have been looking for her all night.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you got the dark circles under your eyes!¡± Dr. Steve suddenly realized it.


    Seeing Alston staring at him unkindly, he didn¡¯t dare to dy, and quickly told what he knew.


    ¡°Doctor Miller came to me yesterday afternoon and asked me to make a match for her. There was


    something


    wrong with the avable kidney donator found for Mrs. Green. So she was forced to dy the operation


    time.


    was forced


    At that time, Cynthia was firm, saying that Doctor Carter told her to do the match. She also brought the


    inspection form Doctor Carter signed, and I even checked it to be sure. Then I spent the whole


    afternoon doing tests.¡±


    After Dr. Steve finished speaking, Dn¡¯s body froze, ¡°Cynthia, she can indeed imitate my signature


    handwriting, which is exactly the same as mine. She practiced it for fun in college before, but I didn¡¯t


    expect


    her¡­


    Helen also nodded, ¡°Cynthia can also imitate my signature.¡±


    Alston¡¯s face darkened, and he looked at Dr. Steve quickly, ¡°What about the matching result?¡±


    ¡°Normally speaking, the result can be released in a day or two, but she is in such a hurry. So I worked


    overtime to get the result toe out. She just came over and took it away.¡±


    After Dr. Steve finished speaking, Alston¡¯s eyelids trembled, and his body tensed up to the extreme. He


    even


    didn¡¯t notice his trembling, and his voice sounded full of fear,


    ¡°The result¡­ How is the result?¡±


    ¡°Aplete match!¡± Dr. Steve looked a little excited. ¡°Because Doctor Miller and Mrs. Green are


    biological


    mother and daughter, so the blood types are the same. So is the LCT, and the other tests match. So


    the


    sess ratio of this operation is higher than we predicted before. And it is very likely that there will be


    no


    rejection after the operation.¡±


    After Doctor Steve finished his speaking, he thought the others would be happy to hear the news. After


    all,


    Lynn had been hospitalized for such a long time, and her body was very weak. Now that such good


    news


    came out, they would be very happy.


    Their responses werepletely beyond his expectation. Everyone present had serious expressions


    on their faces. When Alston looked at him, there was faint anger.


    ¡°How did Cynthia react when he got the result?¡± After a long time, Lorenz asked this question.


    Doctor Miller was stared by their unkind eyes, so he stumbled a little, ¡°Very, very excited. She can¡¯t wait


    to have her mother take the operation right away.¡±


    ¡°How long has she been away?¡± Alston asked suddenly.


    Chapter 187 She Was My Everything


    2/4


    Get Bonus


    Dr. Steve replied, It¡¯s not long since she left. If she walked, maybe she just left the hospital.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Alston couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He handed Keller to Helen and then ran out of the office.


    Lorenz also handed Desmond to Dn and followed Alston out.


    ¡°Alston, Alston!¡± Lorenz chased after Alston till he almost lost his breath, saw him running forward


    without caring about his own safety, and finally stopped him at the hospital gate.


    ¡°Let me go. Cynthia may disappear again.¡± Alston was full of irritability, pulling the arm held by Lorenz,


    and


    looking outside the hospital with an urgent tone.


    Lorenz¡¯s breathing became disturbed, ¡°Wait! Wait! I have something to say!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lorenz looked into his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Dr. Steve said just now? The matching degree is so


    high. So


    is the sess rate of the operation. How about we¡­?¡±


    Before Lorenz finished speaking, Alston punched him in the face. ¡°Lorenz, I knew you had no f**king


    good


    intentions.¡±


    This punch was much harder than the one that Lorenz hit Alston before, so the corner of his mouth


    turned


    ck and blue immediately, and the blood flooded out¡­


    Lorenz wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth indifferently. He had expected Alston¡¯s reaction


    when he


    said that, so he was not surprised at all.


    ¡°Alston, listen to me¡­¡±


    The corners of Alston¡¯s eyes were red, and he interrupted Lorenz directly, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I won¡¯t


    listen.


    Cynthia can¡¯t donate a kidney. She has been in poor health since she was a child. You should know it


    from


    your mother. Moreover, she just gave birth to babies and was breastfeeding. So I¡¯m afraid her immunity


    is too


    weak to¡­¡±


    Lorenz¡¯s face became more and more serious. He clenched his fingers tightly. He knew it all.


    Cynthia was his only cousin. Lorenz knew about her situation when he knew her.


    But Lynn¡¯s health was getting worse and worse. After hearing what Dr. Steve said just now, he was


    really


    moved. He wanted Cynthia to donate a kidney to save his aunt.


    ¡°Cynthia did this voluntarily. My aunt is very important to her. She is willing to give anything to save her.


    We


    should respect her choice. If you forcefully stop her, aren¡¯t you afraid that she will hate you? Why are


    you being so selfish?¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were as cold as Antarctic ciers, mixed with burning anger. ¡°This is not a small


    operation. It


    involves picking a kidney from a human body. Cynthia¡¯s body is so weak. I don¡¯t want her to take even


    the


    slightest risk. Dr. Steve did say if Cynthia¡¯s kidney is transnted, the sess rate is indeed high, but


    no


    matter how high it is, it is not 100 percent.¡±


    Lorenz lowered his head, and his face looked heavy.


    Chapter 187 She Was My Everything


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    Alston kept saying, ¡°Even if there is only one percent chance of failure, I dare not think about it. Even if


    the transnt is sessful, how much pain Cynthia will suffer after the operation, do you know? She


    will have one less kidney left. And she will be weaker and more prone to illness than most.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were red, and tears welled up when he thought of Cynthia suffering from illness.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about this, because she is not the number one in your heart. Compared with Mrs.


    Green, Cynthia is less important in your heart. Mrs. Green has been your favorite aunt since you were


    young, while Cynthia is just a cousin you just met.¡±


    Alston stood upright. His face looked resolute yet gentle, ¡°But she is my life, my everything!¡±


    ¡°Lorenz, I admit that I am selfish. Even if Cynthia hates me, I will not let her donate a kidney. And she


    also told me that she would rather die than have Cynthia¡¯s kidney.¡±


    As Alston said that, he nced at Lorenz expressionlessly, ¡°Lorenz, in fact, you are also selfish!¡±


    After saying this, Alston left the hospital without looking back.


    Lorenz stood quietly in ce, the blood dropped from the corner of his mouth to the ground. It made


    the ground there scarlet red and ring.


    His eyes were dazed, and every word of what Alston had said filled his eyes. Yes, he was also selfish.


    In order to save his aunt, even though he knew that Cynthia would lose her health, he pretended not to


    care.


    After a long time, he moved his feet and ran out of the hospital quickly.


    Chapter 187 She Was My Everything

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 188

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 188


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 188 Repayment


    No, nothing!


    Alston ran around outside the hospital, but he didn¡¯t find any trace of Cynthia. He frowned heavily. In


    such a


    short time, it was impossible to walk too far ording to her pace.


    He went directly to the monitoring room and adjusted the monitoring at the gate of the hospital. From


    the


    time Dr. Smith said, he stared at the monitoring video minute by minute, with surprise in his eyes.


    Cynthia did


    not leave the hospital, she was still in the hospital.


    He urgently mobilized the monitoring arcund the hospital, and indeed saw that before they came,


    Cynthia


    went to Dr. Smith¡¯s office, then came out, and finally disappeared around a corner, which was the blind


    spot


    of the hospital¡¯s monitoring.


    Alston noticed this, and hurriedly back to Dn Carter¡¯s office. Seeing Helen, he asked, ¡°Is there any


    ce in


    your hospital that is rtively hidden, where few people go to monitor the blind spots?¡±


    Helen thought for a while, and his eyes lit up, ¡°There is a small forest behind the hospital. There are


    some


    weird legends in this small forest. No one goes there even during the day, let alone at night. But


    Cynthia won¡¯t


    hide there, right? She has always been afraid of the dark and ghosts, and she wouldn¡¯t listen to us


    when we


    talked about the grove, for fear of having nightmares at night, how could it be¡­¡±


    Before the words finished, Alston was about to go to the door. Helen and Dn also stood up holding


    the


    child, ¡°Let¡¯s go too¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Alston refused them, ¡°Helen, you go to Mom¡¯s ward topany her, Cynthia is not here, please


    take


    care of her. Dn, you are Mom¡¯s attending doctor, she still has checkups to be der, so there is


    no


    need toe.¡±


    P


    After he finished speaking, he saw Keller looking at him in Helen¡¯s arms, pursed his lips, walked over


    and


    hugged Keller in his arms.


    ¡°Let me hold Keller!¡±


    After Alston finished speaking these words softly, Keller¡¯s soft arms wrapped around him and patted the


    back of his hand. With high spirits, the father and daughter walked out of Dn¡¯s office.


    As soon as he went out, he ran into Lynn who was wearing a hospital gown. He paused, with surprise


    in his


    eyes, ¡°Mom¡­ aren¡¯t you resting in the room?¡±


    Lynn¡¯s face was abnormally pale, and she looked even thinner in a loose hospital gown. Worry


    appeared in her eyes, ¡°Cynthia, this child is too stubborn.¡±


    ¡°You know? Who told you?¡± Anger appeared in Alston¡¯s eyes. Cynthia disappeared all night. They kept


    Lynn from looking for someone. Why did she know and who told her.


    Lynn smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I know, Alston, after you find Cynthia, find a way to lock her up


    and don¡¯t let here to the hospital. That child is determined, my physical condition is not as good as


    before. Let her often see me like this, and who knows what dead end she will go into, so the best way


    is to keep her froming to the hospital during this time.¡±


    Chapter 188 Repayment


    1/3


    Get Bonus


    Alston hugged Keller and froze in ce. He didn¡¯t expect that she came here on purpose to confess to


    him. He knew Lynn¡¯s painstaking efforts. Their love for Keller was exactly the same. Alston understood


    what she meant and nodded solemnly.


    Lynn teased the Keller in his arms, looking at her tender and lovely appearance, with reluctance in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to go back and rest. Cynthia¡¯s stubbornness has caused you a lot of trouble.¡±


    Alston shook his head, ¡°No, everything about her is not troublesome.¡±


    Lynn was stunned for a moment, and then a gentle and satisfied smile appeared on his face, ¡°Sure


    enough, I did not misunderstand you. I am relieved that Cynthia can have your love and protection.


    From now on,


    please love Cynthia well,¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned and went back to the ward.


    Alston frowned deeply, watching her thin back disappear, why were Lynn¡¯s words so strange just now,


    that


    tone, as if¡­ as if he was confessing somest words.


    As soon as this idea came out, he shook his head quickly, probably not, when they chattedst time,


    Lynn was full of hope for the future, so peaceful, who said that he would enjoy every day in the future,


    how could


    he have such thoughts.


    He smiled and shook his head, feeling that he was thinking too much, and shook Keller in his arms,


    ¡°Keller,


    let¡¯s go find mom!¡±


    Keller yelled twice, as if responding to him.


    The grove was indeed as Helen said, in the chilly morning, it was quiet and gloomy, and the sky was


    not fully bright yet, the grove was gloomy and lush, covering the sky and the sun, making it look very


    dark.


    Alston hugged Keller, and stepped on the leaves calmly, making a soft creaking sound.


    Keller¡¯s chubby body is huddled in his father¡¯s arms, his big ck grape-like eyes are rolling around,


    looking


    around.


    After two or three minutes, the two of them had reached the depths of the woods. Alston¡¯s eyes lit up


    when he saw the top of a pavilion emerging from the thick leaves.


    If he guessed correctly, Cynthia should be there.


    Keller¡¯s hands pointed at the white tip of the pavilion, and let out a soft ¡°ah¡±.


    C


    ¡°You also think mom is there, don¡¯t you?¡± Alston hugged the little chubby girl in his arms, smiled and


    kissed


    her forehead, ¡°Little girl, see momter, you have to y well!¡±


    After speaking, he went straight to the pavilion, and sure enough, in the small snow-white pavilion, a


    figure in


    a white coat curled up beside the pir, a small ball, shivering shiveringly when the cool wind blew.


    At that moment, Alston felt that his heart was aching. Cynthia was wearing this thin white coatst night


    in


    such a gloomy and cold ce for a whole night.


    Chapter 188 Repayment


    2/3


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Get Bonus


    It was hard for him to imagine how she spent the night, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it, and his


    heart hurt so badly.


    ¡°Cynthia! He walked over and called softly, his voice trembling.


    Cynthia vaguely heard someone calling her name, opened her eyes, met Alston¡¯s extremely handsome


    face, and suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She yelled in surprise, and backed away abruptly, avoiding Alston¡¯s outstretched hand, her eyes


    were bloodshot, and she just looked at him and nervously.


    ¡°You, how did you find this ce.¡± Her voice was panicked.


    Alston paused in mid-air with his outstretched fingers, frowning at her, how long had he not seen such


    emotion in Cynthia¡¯s eyes.


    She was actually on guard against him!


    Alston¡¯s body was tense, his handsome face was tired, and there was an imperceptible pleading in his


    eyes, ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯ve been looking for you all night,e back with me.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Cynthia was only stunned for a second, and then reacted greatly,


    ¡°No, I will not go back with you, you are lying to me, you said you would not lie to me, but there is a


    problem with your kidney source, and you are hiding it from me, if I hadn¡¯t overheard the conversation


    between you and Dn, I would still be kept in the dark. You guys conspired together to lie to me about


    such a big matter.¡±


    Alston looked at her reddened eyes, his face full of nervousness, ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m just worried about you, if


    I let you know about this, you will definitely worry about it until you can¡¯t sleep at night, and you will


    definitely do some irrational behavior. That¡¯s why we decided to keep it from you. I already have a


    solution to the problem of the kidney source, and everything will be fine in a few days. I didn¡¯t lie to you.


    I really didn¡¯t lie to you this time!¡±


    Cynthia smiled wryly, and tears flowed down her cheeks, ¡°I won¡¯t believe you, and my mother¡¯s body


    won¡¯tst for many days. She¡¯s been sleeping more and more these days. Since the day before


    yesterday, she has been almost I was in aa all day long, and in just a few days, her weight


    dropped by nearly twenty kilograms, and she only had a handful of bones left in her whole body. I


    looked at it every day, anxious but powerless, and I didn¡¯t want to procrastinate any longer.¡±


    She wiped away her tears fiercely, looked at Alston with red eyes and smiled lightly, ¡°Since you were


    able to find this ce, you should have heard about it from Dr. Smith. It¡¯s true that I asked him to make


    a match for me. As a result, I also watched it this morning, and it matches perfectly, I am my mother¡¯s


    biological daughter, and the sess rate is higher than others.¡±


    ¡°Alston, if you really care about me, let me do a kidney transnt operation. If it weren¡¯t for giving birth


    to me, my mother would not be so weak. If it weren¡¯t for my existence, the Miller family would not have


    found us, nor would my mother. She won¡¯t be imprisoned by Beck, and she won¡¯t get this kind of


    disease, even, even Dorris is someone I found.¡±


    She said, the tears could not stop streaming down, her voice was hoarse and desperate, ¡°I am sorry for


    my mother, she gave birth to me and gave me a life, it is time for me to pay her back.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 189

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 189


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 189 Locked Up


    Alston¡¯s brows became tighter and tighter, listening to Cynthia¡¯s sobbing voice, begging for every word.


    ¡°Alston, I know you are worried about my body, afraid that I won¡¯t be able to withstand such an


    operation, but


    after such a long period of recuperation, my body¡¯s resistance has improved a lot, really, I really can


    bear it.¡±


    She straightened her spine urgently, ¡°Look, I have been exercising these days, and my body has


    improved a


    lot, really.¡±


    Cynthia blew the cool wind all night, her thin body trembled unconsciously, her delicate face was


    flushed abnormally, and herplexion was not good enough to be seen by the naked eye.


    ¡°She already looks like this, what is she trying to do?¡±


    Alston was angry and distressed, shook his head indifferently, and rejected her plea, ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s


    impossible, I¡¯m here, it is absolutely impossible for you to undergo this kind of surgery. I know better


    than you what your body looks like. What¡¯s more, you have just given birth, and your body does not


    allow such a major operation, and no one can guarantee the result of the operation.¡±


    He was afraid that any ident would happen to her.


    Cynthia heard this, her almond eyes showed irritability, ¡°Why, why can¡¯t you respect my opinion, my


    body is my own, and no one can make decisions for me.¡±


    Keller in Alston¡¯s arms saw his mother, and his ck eyes were full of joy, but when he heard this sharp


    and decisive voice, he cried as if he was surprised by something.


    The heartbreaking and tender crying echoed in the quiet woods with a strange feeling.


    The cry pulled Cynthia back from her thoughts, and she realized that Alston was holding their daughter,


    Keller, in his arms. Seeing her crying like this, Cynthia¡¯s eyes shed distressed and flustered.


    Keller has never cried like this since she was born. Her tender and fair face was flushed from crying,


    and crystal clear tears flowed down like broken beads. Little Fatty opened her hands towards her, eyes


    filled with


    tears. It¡¯s all attachments.


    Alston noticed Cynthia¡¯s emotions, and quickly turned to Keller, coaxing, ¡°Hey, Keller, don¡¯t cry, mom


    didn¡¯t mean to scare you, good girl, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    But no matter how coaxed she couldn¡¯t be coaxed, Keller blushed and cried, looking at Cynthia with her


    little hands open.


    C


    ¡°Last night, both she and Desmond cried all night. Mrs. Lewis said that the child was so hoarse from


    crying and was shaking all the time. Finally, she put your pajamas in the cradle, and the two children


    barely held onto the pajamas with their little hands sleep.¡±


    When Alston said this with a deep sigh, he saw Cynthia showing a distressed expression. Cynthia was


    incredibly soft-hearted, especially towards his family.


    He handed Keller in his arms to her, ¡°Do you want to hug her? She really wants to be hugged by you.¡±


    Chapter 189 Locked Up


    1/4


    Keller yelled in unison, and her hands tried hard to reach her.


    Get Bonus


    Cynthia hesitated for a second, couldn¡¯t hold back, and stepped forward to hug Keller into her arms. As


    soon as she entered her mother¡¯s arms, Keller stopped crying immediately, her hands hugged her neck


    with her arms, and rubbed Cynthia with her tender cheeks.


    ¡°Keller¡­ Keller is so good!¡± Cynthia murmured tremblingly, kissing her daughter¡¯s forehead, tears


    streaming


    down again.


    She was immersed in the interaction with her daughter, but she didn¡¯t notice Alston¡¯s approach. The


    next second, Alston hit Cynthia¡¯s neck, and her body fell limp.


    Keller looked up at his father and babbled twice.


    Alston touched her round head, ¡°Let¡¯s take mom home!¡±


    Cynthia was too stubborn. Since he couldn¡¯t persuade her, he could only let Lynn say that he knocked


    her unconscious and locked her up. When Alex came to beg him, Lynn would release her after the


    operation was


    sessful.


    Alston made up his mind, hugged the mother and daughter with his strong arms, and started lightly.


    Just when he was about to leave, the phone rang suddenly, and Helen¡¯s panicked voice came from


    inside, ¡°Mr. Smith, just now Desmond burst into tears. It¡¯s heartbreaking. We can¡¯t coax him well.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡± Alston asked.


    Helen turned to look at Desmond in Dn¡¯s arms, and found that he had stopped crying, and was


    sitting


    obediently in Dn¡¯s arms, looking at her.


    ¡°Now¡­ he stopped crying!¡±


    Her voice was full of doubts, Alston smiled deeply, and looked at the Keller who was quietly leaning


    against


    her mother in her arms, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just the telepathy between the twins.¡±


    Just as Helen rxed, he asked again, ¡°By the way, have you found Cynthia?¡±


    Alston¡¯s voice was hoarse and low, ¡°I¡¯ve found it. I¡¯ll take her back. I may need to trouble you to take


    care of


    mom these few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Cynthia¡¯s mother is also my mother, as it should be.¡±


    After the two finished talking, they hung up the phone. Alston hugged the mother and daughter and left


    the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    gloomy grove. The paper of the matching test result fell out of Cynthia¡¯s west pocket and fell on the


    dead


    leaves. No one noticed.


    In the evening, Cynthia supported her head and sat up from the bed, her head was groggy, her whole


    body


    was weak.


    Looking at the familiar furnishings in the room, she suddenly woke up. This is the vi of Maple


    Garden, the


    Chapter 189 Locked Up


    2/4


    house where her mother stayed in when she was


    recup


    Get Bonus


    ¡°No!¡± She eximed, she was still in a stalemate with Alston in the woods just now, why did she


    suddenly appear here.


    There was still a faint pain in the back of the neck, Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden, she was


    deceived by Alston again.


    He used his love for Keller to knock her out and bring her here.


    Cynthia realized this, and struggled to get off the bed. As soon as her feet touched the ground, her


    body suddenly softened, and she rolled out of the bed with a ¡°boom¡±.


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Smith, you are weak now, how can you get out of bed, you should have a good rest.¡±


    The person who came was a strange middle-aged woman. She was carrying porridge and a tablet of


    medicine. When she saw her fall off the bed, she was anxious. She put the things on the table and


    came to help her.


    Cynthia¡¯ shook off her hand, staring at her defensively, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She had never seen this middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman smiled gently, ¡°You can call me Mrs. Linda, I was a servant of the Brooks


    family before, and I will be in charge of Mrs. Smith¡¯s life from now on.¡±


    ¡°From the Brooks family?¡± Rosalia Gehry¡¯s shadow shed in Cynthia¡¯s mind, ¡°Auntie asked you to


    come?¡±


    Mrs. Linda smiled and did not refute.


    Cynthia struggled and stood up again, looking at her coldly, ¡°Where is Alston, I want to see him!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith has something to do. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able toe to see you until tomorrow morning.


    You haven¡¯t eaten for a day. Drink this bowl of porridge.¡± After Mrs. Linda finished speaking, she


    handed the porridge to her, ¡°You have blown the cold wind, and you have a cold and fever. Drink some


    porridge. After the porridge, take the cold medicine.¡±


    Cynthia frowned and looked at the porridge she handed over, she was silent for a while, and took the


    porridge. She can¡¯t be sick now, she must recover from her illness and improve her physical fitness


    before she can undergo kidney transntation.


    Seeing her obediently finishing the porridge and taking the cold medicine, Mrs. Linda smiled and


    packed the tableware, and said to Cynthia, ¡°Mrs. Smith, from now on, all electronic devices at home


    cannot be connected to the Inte, and all the entrances and exits of the vi will be staffed Guard,


    Mr. Smith specially prepared a lot of books for you, if you feel bored, you can read the books, but I


    suggest that you better rest more, so as to recover your body faster.¡±


    Anger shed in Alston¡¯s eyes. She was really imprisoned by Alston, so she shouldn¡¯t have believed


    Alston. Listening to Mrs. Linda¡¯s tone, she couldn¡¯t escape from this vi, her every move was under


    surveince, and she couldn¡¯t go to the hospital.


    She thumped the bed hard, and looked up at Mrs. Linda indifferently, ¡°Can you go out?¡±


    Chapter 189 Locked Up


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    Mrs. Linda shook her head, ¡°All the purchases will be done by a special person. I just need to take care


    of the youngdy. If you have other needs, I can ask them to buy it for you.¡±


    Cynthia let out a hard ¡°bah¡± in her heart, saying it was taking care of her, but it was actually monitoring.


    Alston seemed to have really made up his mind this time.


    She lowered her head and remained silent. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her, Mrs. Linda


    went downstairs with the tray.


    After Mrs. Linda left, Cynthia supported her weak body and went to the balcony, and found that to


    prevent her from escaping, the window of the balcony was also sealed. Through the ss window, one


    could see two muscr men in ck standing below.


    Cynthia went to each room, looked around, and found that the vi was guarded in all directions, much


    more tightly than protecting her mother before.


    Her eyes darkened, it seemed that she needed to find another way to leave the vi.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 190

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 190


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 190 The Time Is Ripe


    In the vast darkness of the night, a man¡¯s miserable begging for mercy came from the quiet alley.


    Alex knelt on the ground, looking at the fierce and handsome man in front of him full of banditry, crying


    with


    snot and tears, ¡°Jakson, I beg you, let me go, I will definitely pay for the money. I will find a way to


    return it to


    you, and I swear that even if I don¡¯t eat or drink, I will definitely raise enough money, please don¡¯t cut


    off my


    hand.¡±


    Jakson smiled, and his stern face was full of anger, ¡°Alex, I let someone check you, you have no father,


    no mother, no house, no car, and even lost the final deposit to me. And you are penniless, how can I


    believe that you can afford to pay back the three million, I think it is better to cut off your hand and use


    your life to pay off


    the debt.¡±


    Alex looked at the cruel smile on his face, his face turned pale, ¡°I can really pay it back, I have a way to


    get money, I just ask you to give me a few days.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at the bag behind Alex, and sneered mercilessly, ¡°Tell me, where are you


    going with the bag in the middle of the night?¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on Alex¡¯s forehead, and he subconsciously wanted to hide the bag more secretly,


    but


    his extra movements attracted more attention.


    ¡°No, nothing¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, a knife was ced on his neck, and the silver knife was ced beside his


    neck


    like this. In the dark alley, Alex could see his own reflection on the de as soon as he turned his head.


    This knife is extremely sharp, and it looks like it has been soaked in flesh and blood.


    Alex felt a bloody cut on his neck, with the feeling of blood flowing, his face was so frightened that his


    face


    was twisted ferociously, and snot and tears flew all over the ce. It was only then that he discovered


    that


    Jakson was different from Alston and the others, he was a real ruthless person, and his usual yful


    and


    rascal behavior couldn¡¯t be put to good use in front of Jakson.


    Seeing that he was so frightened, Jakson patted his face with the de, but Alex didn¡¯t even dare to


    move.


    ¡°Alex, be honest with me. If you can pay back, you won¡¯t think about running away in the middle of the


    night. If it weren¡¯t for my people watching you all the time, I¡¯m afraid you would have run away by now!¡±


    ¡°Jakson,I really don¡¯t dare anymore. Really, I will definitely pay you back the money. If I can get the


    money,


    you¡­ you must know Jakson!¡±


    Hearing the name, Jakson paused, raised his eyebrows and looked at him, ¡°Do you know Alston?¡±


    Alex was relieved to see that he was no longer gesturing at him with a knife. It seemed that the name


    Alston is quite useful.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Alston, the president of the Smith Group. His mother-inw is in urgent need of a kidney


    transnt. My kidney type is just right. As long as I go for a kidney transnt, he will definitely pay


    back the money I


    owe you.¡±


    Chapter 190 The Time Is Ripe


    1/4


    Get Bonus


    Jakson squinted his eyes and looked at him for a while, then put away the knife, the fierce spirit


    disappeared


    from his body, and he waszy and casual, ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±


    Alex swore to the sky, ¡°I will never lie to you. If I lie to you, I will die a terrible death.¡±


    Jakson looked up at the sky, the night was already dark, and the whole city gradually quieted down.


    After a


    long time, under Alex¡¯s earnest eyes, he finally spoke, ¡°Take him away, and contact Alston tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The subordinate responded and dragged Alex away.


    Alex didn¡¯t resist, Jakson was very prestigious, since he agreed, he would never kill him, he must be


    safe


    tonight, what worries him is tomorrow.


    He regretted it once, and he didn¡¯t know if Alston would agree to his request.


    Cynthia took cold medicine once before going to bed. The effect of the medicine came and she felt


    drowsy.


    She slept until dawn. When she woke up, it was already past 9 o¡¯clock. She sat up from the bed


    suddenly and


    found that her body was much lighter, that cold medicine is really effective.


    As if aware of her waking up, there was a knock on the bedroom door, and Mrs. Linda¡¯s voice sounded


    outside the door, ¡°Mrs. Smith, you are awake, can Ie in?¡±


    Cynthia narrowed her eyes, and her voice was hoarse, ¡°Come in!¡±


    The door was pushed open, Mrs. Linda came in, and looked at Cynthia with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s


    time to


    go downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    Cynthia got out of bed in her pajamas, and asked casually, ¡°When is Alstoning?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith is already waiting downstairs to have breakfast with you!¡± After Mrs. Linda said this,


    Cynthia¡¯s expression was shocked, she didn¡¯t even care about washing, and rushed downstairs in her


    slippers.


    Sure enough, Alston was there. He was sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper. He was tall and


    dressed in a


    neat suit. His handsome features were hidden behind the newspaper.


    Seeing this scene, Alston¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she rushed directly in front of him, grabbed the


    newspaper


    and left it on the ground, staring at him angrily.


    Alston didn¡¯t care, and smiled dotingly, ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re awake¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, her little hand raised and pped him directly on the face. In an instant,


    there


    was an obvious red p mark on Alston¡¯s handsome face.


    Mrs. Linda followed behind Cynthia, she was stunned when she saw this scene, and she didn¡¯t dare to


    move.


    Alston can also be regarded as the one she watched growing up. When he grows up, the coercion on


    his body


    is heavy, he kills decisively, and has a fierce temper. Especially after inheriting Smith Group, his aura is


    even


    heavier. The Brooks family dared to talk about him in front of him easily.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Cynthia would be pped when she went west, really, really¡­ confident!


    Chapter 190 The Time Is Ripe


    2/4


    Get Bonus


    Not to mention, what surprised her even more was that after being pped by Cynthia, Alston was only


    stunned for a moment, and then he didn¡¯t even get angry. A smile appeared on his face, his big hand


    grabbed her small hand, and his voice was gentle and doting, ¡°Does it hurt? Your palms are red.¡±


    Alston watched him grab her hand and rub it for a while, angrily, ¡°Alston!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Alston replied, looking up at her with an obedient appearance.


    Alston became even angrier, ¡°Alston, don¡¯t do this to me, you liar, you lied to me again! I hate you¡­¡±


    She was in a hurry, not only angry, but also sad, shouting these words, tears fell from her eyes


    unconsciously, she was really sad, why, she couldn¡¯t save her mother even if she wanted to, why she


    couldn¡¯t do anything but just watch Seeing that my mother¡¯s body is getting worse day by day.


    ¡°Be good, be good, don¡¯t cry!¡± Seeing her tears of despair and sadness, Alston panicked, stretched out


    his fingers, and gently wiped the tears off her face, ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t cry, if you are sad, hit me and scold


    me It¡¯s okay, I will never fight back.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hit you, I just want to save my mother!¡± Cynthia said this with a hoarse voice and


    choked up.


    Alston fell silent, ¡°You can do whatever you want, except this one!¡±


    Cynthia cried again, ¡°You are a liar!¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, you have to trust me. I told you that I can solve the matter of the kidney source. Give me a


    little more time, and it will be resolved soon.¡±.


    As Alston said these words, his expression was slightly anxious. He stood up from the sofa and held


    her shoulders with both hands.


    Cynthia looked up at her, her almond eyes were extremely moist and fragile, ¡°But my mother can¡¯t wait!


    Obviously now I have a more suitable kidney source, with a higher sess rate and a better match!¡±


    Alston¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, ¡°The problem is that your body doesn¡¯t allow it. You just gave birth and


    your body is still recovering. I know you are impatient, but if something goes wrong during the


    operation, what should I do with the child? If Mom knows that you are for her, even if the operation is


    sessful, will she


    ept it?¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head, her voice muffled, ¡°You should trust Dn, he said that the sess rate is


    high and there will be no problems.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes turned cold, with a tinge of coldness, ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to believe 100% in myself, let


    alone


    others.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other in silence for a long time, as if to ease the atmosphere, Alston


    said warmly, ¡°If your body allows you to be healthier, I will definitely not stop you, but unfortunately your


    body does not allow you toplete such a major operation.¡±


    This sentence is also deceptive, no matter how good Cynthia¡¯s health is, he would rather sacrifice


    others,


    even himself, than allow Cynthia to have this kind of operation.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 190 The Time Is Ripe


    3/4


    Get Bonus


    Just as he finished speaking, his cell phone rang suddenly. The caller was from an unfamiliar cell


    phone


    number and there was no note.


    Alston frowned, and picked it up, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Not knowing what was said on the other side, Alston¡¯s brows gradually loosened, and even a trace of


    joy appeared on his face, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be thereter!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he couldn¡¯t restrain the ecstasy on his face, and rubbed Cynthia¡¯s fluffy


    hair, ¡°Cynthia, I have a kidney source. If there are no idents, Mom can undergo surgery tomorrow!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 191

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 191


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 191 Something Wrong Happened


    Cynthia¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened, with suspicion, disbelief, and joy in her eyes, ¡°Really¡­


    really?¡±


    Alston nodded with a deep smile, ¡°Yes! I will go thereter, I know that after the first two times, you may


    not


    believe me, but this time, I promise that I will handle this matter well.¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head and said nothing, wondering if Alston was still lying to herself this time, and


    whether he did this to dispel her idea of donating a kidney.


    Alston saw her doubts, smiled, and was not in a hurry to prove anything, asked Mrs. Linda to take her


    upstairs to wash and eat, then turned and left.


    He will prove with facts that he did not lie to her.


    Alston was not in a hurry to go to Jakson¡¯s house to rescue Alex. He first contacted Dn and set a


    time for the operation tomorrow morning, then went directly to thepany, deliberately dawdling until


    the afternoon, and then leisurely went to Jakson¡¯s ce.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw a man with a bruised nose and a swollen face rushing towards


    him. The man seemed to see a savior, crying with snot and tears, ¡°Alston, If you don¡¯te again, I will


    be killed.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t opened his mouth, Alston wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. This person is Alex. He must have


    been


    beaten up so badly that he lost several teeth. Disgusting


    Alston took a deep look at the bloody man, and said casually, ¡°You will kill him. Your life and death have


    nothing to do with me.¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment, seeing his indifferent appearance, he thumped in his heart, What¡¯s the


    matter, Alston really doesn¡¯t seem to care about his life or death, no,st time I saw him and Lorenz so


    nervous in the vi, why now? It is such a performance.


    As if aware of the doubts in Alex¡¯s heart, Alston sat leisurely on the sofa beside him, ¡°Alex, if you know


    me,


    you will know that I, Alston, have never liked other people¡¯s coercion. You want to use this to ckmail


    me


    and let me settle all kinds of messes for you, sorry, but I refuse.¡±


    Alex became flustered when he heard this, and looked at Jakson, who looked pale, and pretended to


    be calm


    to negotiate with Alston, ¡°How is it possible, Mr. Smith, I know your mother-inw is in critical condition


    and


    urgently needs a kidney transnt. Where did you find a ready-made kidney?¡±


    After Alston heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up coldly, ¡°So what if you can¡¯t find it?¡±


    Alex was anxious, and wanted to say that he would die if he couldn¡¯t find your mother-inw, but when


    he saw


    Alston¡¯s indifference, he suddenly felt like Alston didn¡¯t care about his mother-inw¡¯s life at all, yes,


    that¡¯s not


    his real mother, He had read the news before that Alston had kicked his own mother out of the house.


    Thinking of this, Alex felt a surge of despair. Did he find the wrong person? It¡¯s not like he never looked


    for


    Lorenz. The woman in the hospital was Lorenz¡¯s aunt, and Lorenz cared more about her than Alston.


    Alex asked Jakson to contact Lorenz first, but the Green family said that Lorenz was not in Fort and


    had


    returned to Coast City, and he couldn¡¯t make it through, so he contacted Alston. Unexpectedly, Alston


    would.


    Chapter 191 Something Wrong Happened.


    1/3


    not ept his approach at all.


    ¡°You, it¡¯s impossible. If you don¡¯t care, why would youe here?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t believe it. Alston


    spoiled his wife so much. The person in the hospital was his wife¡¯s mother. How could he¡­.


    Alston smiled deeply, and yed with the lighter in his hand, ¡°You asked Jakson to call me in the


    morning, and I wille over in the afternoon. Don¡¯t you have any points in your mind?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted toe over and see if you were dead!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded, Jakson heard this, and smashed the cup in his hand on the ground with a


    ¡°bang¡±, and a piece of ss shattered, Alex was startled, looking at Jakson who was full of anger in


    front of him, his legs were trembling. Shaking uncontrobly, ¡°Jakson, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    The corners of Jakson¡¯s eyes were stained red, and he looked very stern, ¡°You sworest night that


    Alston would pay you back the money, but I don¡¯t think Alston meant it that way. It seems that you


    really don¡¯t want your life.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people below pulled out their knives. Alex was terrified, and


    rushed to Alston, hugged his legs, and wailed, ¡°Alston, I was wrong, I was really wrong, I shouldn¡¯t


    threaten you, I


    shouldn¡¯t go back on my word, as long as you can save me, I can do whatever you want, you want my


    kidney, I


    will go to the hospital with you right now, please, save me this time, I will definitely I won¡¯t go back on


    my


    word!¡±


    Alston looked at him crying miserably, terrified, sneered in his heart, and kicked him away with a bang.


    Alex¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, Alston really didn¡¯t want to save him.


    There was silence in the air, the people on Jakson¡¯s side stared at Alex, and Alex looked at Alston


    pleadingly,


    and his whole body copsed on the ground.


    Alston looked at Alex, tapped his finger on the side of his face, pretended to be thinking, and said after


    a long


    time, ¡°I can save your life, but because you have a criminal record, I have to guard against it.


    Tomorrow, at 9


    o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, you and I will go to the hospital for surgery directly.¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously eximed, ¡°So fast!¡±


    Alston nced at him impatiently, ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Alex swallowed his saliva, hesitating for a while, he still thought that he could dy for a few days, and


    if the


    stranger contacted him again and helped him pay back the money, he could go back on his word. He


    actually


    had a lot of ideas in his heart. He knew that someone must not like Alston or Lorenz, so the surgery


    was


    about to happen, and he was given money to make him regret it. Since there was one time, there


    would be a


    second time.


    Alston could tell what was going on in his heart when he saw his mischievous eyes, sneered, and stood


    up


    from the sofa directly, ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t want to, just pretend I didn¡¯t say it, Jakson, this person is


    up to


    you. His life or death has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Jakson nodded, and asked his subordinates to do it. The knife directly scratched Alex¡¯s hair, and a few


    locks


    of hair were cut off in an instant.


    Chapter 191 Something Wrong Happened


    2/3


    Get Bonus


    Alex was frightened out of his wits. He didn¡¯t dare to make any more ns. He knelt and crawled over,


    grabbed Alston¡¯s shoes, and wailed, ¡°Alston, I promise, I promise everything, the operation will be


    performed


    tomorrow!¡±


    Without a kidney, he can still survive, but if he dies, he loses everything. Alex naturally knows how to


    choose


    what is better for him.


    Alston raised his eyebrows. Seeing him like this, he asked the people he brought to drag Alex out, and


    then


    looked at Jakson, ¡°Thank you, Jakson!¡±


    Jakson smiled, with less hostility on his face, ¡°Which one of us is with the other, and if there is anything


    that


    is inconvenient for you to do in the future, just leave it to me.¡±


    Alston nodded, epted his invitation, and when he left, he suddenly thought of something, and


    frowned, ¡°By the way, Jakson, I have something else to do!¡±


    At night, Cynthia received a message from Alston that Alex was willing to donate a kidney.


    She clenched her fingers tightly, the news hit her mind, she couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment.


    Alex is already undergoing a check-up. Fortunately, the foundation is still there, and all aspects of his


    body are in good condition. He will have surgery at 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. After the surgery, Mom


    will definitely recover.¡± Alston said in a gentle voice.


    After Cynthia heard this sentence, she felt that the dark clouds gathered above her head suddenly


    dispersed, she covered her mouth unconsciously, and tears flowed down her face.


    Finally, my mother didn¡¯t have to suffer anymore.


    Alston heard the soft choking sound from the microphone, and his eyes became more gentle, ¡°You


    have a good sleep, I will take you to the hospital tomorrow morning.¡±


    After the two hung up the phone, Cynthia was still a little dazed. She sat in the living room for a long


    time. She didn¡¯t react until Mrs. Linda told her that it waste and she had to go upstairs to sleep.


    When she went upstairs, she was a little bit flustered. The matter was resolved so quickly?


    Throughout the night, Cynthia tossed and turned and did not fall asleep. She was so excited, but at the


    same time, she was also faintly worried. Kidney transntation is not a minor operation. Mom is so


    weak now, can she survive it?


    This tense and exciting moodsted for a long time, until it was veryte, Cynthia barely fell asleep.


    When I was in a drowsy sleep, I suddenly heard a knock on the door of the room, and it was loud and


    rapid.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She woke up with sleepy eyes and her voice was hoarse.


    Mrs. Linda¡¯s nervous voice came from outside the door, ¡°Mrs. Smith, get up quickly, something is


    wrong!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 191 Something Wrong Happened

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 192

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 192


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 192 Condolences


    Mrs. Linda¡¯s voice was too flustered, anxious and trembling, Cynthia hurriedly jumped out of bed


    barefoot, opened the door, and let her in.


    ¡°Mrs. Linda, what¡¯s going on?¡± Cynthia looked at her anxious look, her heart also became chaotic, and


    her heart suddenly ached.


    Mrs. Linda¡¯s eyes dodged, and she quickly took out the clothes from the closet to help Cynthia change,


    ¡°Mr. Smith only told me to wake you up and take you to the hospital, and didn¡¯t say anything else, so I


    don¡¯t know.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know why, so she let Mrs. Linda help her clean up, and dragged her into running outside.


    The car was ready at the entrance of the vi and started. As soon as the two of them got in the car,


    the car started immediately.


    It¡¯s almost five o¡¯clock in the morning, it¡¯s still dark, and there aren¡¯t many cars on the road. Cynthia


    looked at the scenery that kept shing by outside the window, and her heart raised unconsciously.


    Alston calledst night and said that her mother could have surgery this morning and woulde to


    pick her up. But the agreed time is 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, and it¡¯s only 5 o¡¯clock now. Could it be that


    my mother¡¯s operation was brought forward?


    No, no, probably not! The operation time has been determined, and if there is no ident, it should not


    be changed.


    At this time, a guess suddenly shed in Cynthia¡¯s mind, could it be something else happened to her


    mother¡¯s illness?


    Thinking of this, she turned pale and urged the driver to hurry up. The driver also received the order,


    knowing that something had happened, the car drove very fast, and soon arrived at the gate of the


    hospital.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care about Mrs. Linda and the others, as soon as she got off the car, she ran towards her


    mother¡¯s ward, and when she reached the door of the ward, she found that the room was empty, the


    quilt was messy, and the furnishings in the ward were also messy, as if she had just experienced a


    turmoil. Mess.


    Her chest rose and fell, and she kept panting heavily. She turned her head and saw a nurse passing


    by, and quickly grabbed her arm.


    The little nurse was taken aback, saw who it was, and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Doctor Miller, it¡¯s you,


    what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cynthia calmed down her breath quickly, her throat was dry, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask, where is my


    mother, where are the patients in this ward?¡±


    The little nurse looked at the house number of the ward, and suddenly remembered something, and


    hurriedly said to Cynthia, ¡°By the way, the patient in this ward is Doctor Miller¡¯s mother! I just saw that


    something happened here, and the patient was pushed into the operating room for emergency


    treatment. I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, Doctor Carter and the others just entered the operating


    room¡­ Doctor Miller, you have to be prepared!¡±


    These words were like a thunderbolt, and suddenly exploded in Cynthia¡¯s ears, her face turned paler,


    she


    lowered her head and murmured in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, how is it possible¡­¡±


    Get BonusN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Two days ago, mother was quite energetic. Although she was lethargic and couldn¡¯t eat, only two days


    later,


    how could she be so serious that she needed to be rescued?!


    Cynthia asked for the location clearly, and ran to the operating room where Lynn was rescued. Helen


    and Alston stood at the door of the operating room, and there was a thin man in a hospital gown. She


    recognized


    that it was Alex who matched her mother¡¯s kidney type.


    Helen heard footsteps, turned around, saw Cynthia standing behind them with a pale face, and ran


    over


    quickly, there were tears on her face, it could be seen that she had just cried hard once.


    ¡°Why, what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Cynthia¡¯s voice was very soft and erratic, she still couldn¡¯t believe that such a


    thing


    would happen, she was in a daze.


    Alston looked at her with deep regret, ¡°Cynthia, I just received the call too, mom, mom, she swallowed


    sleeping pills¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Cynthia roared with red eyes, ¡°How could Mom swallow sleeping pills? She has been in


    the


    hospital for so many days and has been very optimistic. We agreed that when she recovers, I will take


    her out


    for a walk. How could he swallow sleeping pills, how could hemit suicide!¡±


    Seeing her excited and painful appearance, Helen felt extremely ufortable, ¡°Cynthia.


    ¡°Who was taking care of you at that time?¡± Cynthia asked this sentence suddenly, her expression was


    calm


    and inconceivable, as if it wasn¡¯t her who just copsed.


    Helen lowered her head, tears fell down, her voice choked up, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Helen froze, clenched her fists tightly, and she took a deep breath, ¡°Helen¡­ what was the situation at


    that


    time?¡±


    Helen raised her head with a broken expression, ¡°Around 4,30 in the morning, I was with my


    godmother in the


    ward. She said that she slept too much during the day and couldn¡¯t sleep at night. I brought it here¡­ I


    thought the ward was not far from your office, less than five minutes away¡­ I thought it was only five.


    minutes, no one would pass by, I only went out for five minutes¡­¡±


    She said, unable to control her choked voice, ¡°It¡¯s only five minutes. When I came back, I saw her


    unconscious. The medicine and bottles were spilled on the bed. She swallowed a lot of sleeping pills¡­


    It¡¯s all


    my fault, if it wasn¡¯t for me If she leaves, she won¡¯t have a chance to drink the medicine, if only I could


    keep


    watching her¡­¡±


    Cynthia was so sad that she turned around and hugged Helen tightly. The two girls cried so much that


    their


    whole bodies were shaking, especially Cynthia cried so that she couldn¡¯t even make a sound, and her


    shoulders were shaking uncontrobly.


    The operation can be done at 9 o¡¯clock, and everything will be fine after the operation. Why can¡¯t my


    mother


    wait for four hours? Is it because the condition is too serious and my mother can¡¯t bear the pain.


    She couldn¡¯t stop crying, Alston¡¯s feet seemed to be frozen, he didn¡¯t dare to go over, didn¡¯t dare to


    comfort


    her, he could only let her cry out in pain.


    After a long time, around 10 o¡¯clock, the door of the operating room opened, and Dn came out.


    Before taking off his mask, Cynthia rushed over and grabbed his sleeve with an anxious expression,


    ¡°Dn, my mother¡­ my mother¡­ how is she?¡±


    She was cautious, and eager to know but did not dare to know the result.


    Dn took off his mask, with a painful expression on his face, and Cynthia thumped in his heart.


    ¡°Cynthia, Auntie¡­ Auntie was not rescued¡­ She swallowed too many sleeping pills¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ My


    condolences change¡­¡±


    What was he still talking behind, Cynthia couldn¡¯t hear anything, her expression was in a trance, her


    mind was in a mess, she only saw his lips opening and closing, her eyes went dark and he passed out.


    Before he fainted, he saw Alston rushing over, his handsome face lost his usualposure, panicked,


    ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s


    wrong with you, Cynthia¡­¡±


    Alston, are you satisfied now?


    Cynthia stared at the ceiling dully, her eyes didn¡¯t move for a long time, if it wasn¡¯t for the ups and


    downs of her chest, she would have died as if.


    Alston sat on the head of her bed with the porridge in his hand, and pursed his lips, ¡°Cynthia, you


    haven¡¯t eaten for almost two days, please drink some porridge, this is specially made by Mrs. Lewis for


    you.¡±


    Cynthia frowned, and turned her back to him, ¡°I dare not see you, you go out!¡±


    A trace of pain shed in Alston¡¯s eyes. He knew that Lynn¡¯s death had hit Cynthia too hard. She hated


    him very much now. If he hadn¡¯t used tricks to stop Cynthia, the kidney transnt might have been


    sessful


    now.


    He pursed his lips, put the porridge on the bedside table, and said in a low but firm voice, ¡°Cynthia, I


    know you me me. If I had to choose again, I still wouldn¡¯t let you get a kidney transnt. I don¡¯t


    regret it. Mom knows that you are going to give her your kidney, and she will not be happy, let alone


    take it.¡±


    Cynthia turned her back to him, after hearing this, she turned around suddenly, and stared at him


    fiercely, ¡°Alston, why do you say such things, you are not my mother, how do you know what she is


    thinking, she really wants to go Looking outside, I really want to have a healthy body, if this disease is


    not so painful, how could she not bear tomit suicide?¡±


    She looked at Alston standing upright, looked down at herself, and sneered, ¡°You are always like this,


    selfish and domineering, you make your own decisions, and you don¡¯t allow others to refute them. Let


    me say it again, my body is my own Yes, you don¡¯t want me to give my mother a kidney transnt, you


    even lied to me, imprisoned me, and wanted me to watch my mothermit suicide in agony. Alston,


    your heart is so cruel!¡±


    These words seemed to hold Alston¡¯s heart tightly with a big hand. He still had no expression on his


    face, cold and stubborn, ¡°You can think of me whatever you want, hate me or me me, you can also


    talk about your body. It¡¯s your own, you can¡¯t bear it if you haven¡¯t eaten for two days, if you don¡¯t want


    to see me, I can leave, you have to remember to eat.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and walked towards the door.


    Cynthia looked at his tall back, thinking about his stubborn words just now, she didn¡¯t even get angry,


    when she saw the steaming porridge on the bed, she picked it up and threw it at his back without


    thinking.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 193

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 193


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 193 Farewell


    Cynthia hadn¡¯t eaten for two days, so she didn¡¯t have much strength at all. The bowl straight fell to the


    ground and was broken into pieces, and the porridge spilled all over the floor.


    Seeing the mess on the floor, Alston paused. He looked helplessly at Cynthia who was fuming on the


    bed, and said, ¡°The porridge has spilled. I will send someone to clean it upter, and bring you another


    bowl of porridge. If you don¡¯t like it, you can continue to throw it away. There are too many bowls and a


    whole pot of porridge cooked by Mrs. Lewis for you to throw. If the bowls are not enough, I will send


    someone to buy.


    more.¡±


    Cynthia frowned and her face was flushed with anger. Alston was so irritating that Cynthia could not


    say a


    word.


    When Alston walked to the door, he suddenly stopped, turned his head, and looked at Cynthia with


    deep eyes, ¡°This afternoon, mom¡¯s body will be cremated. You should eat something, and then you will


    have the strength


    to bid farewell to mom.¡±


    Then Alston left.


    Cynthia lowered her head and sat on the bed nkly, tears streaming down her face.


    For the past two days, Cynthia had been paralyzing herself. She always felt that her mother was still


    waiting for her in the hospital. Cynthia believed her mother was not dead yet and as long as she went


    to the ward, she could see her mother sitting on the bed, looking at her with a gentle smile, and calling


    her name.


    But Alston said that her mother would be cremated in the afternoon. Then, there would be no such


    person as


    Lynn Green in this world anymore.


    Cynthia stopped sobbing and wiped away her tears. Mrs. Lewis brought a new bowl of porridge, and


    Joyce


    cleaned up the debris on the ground.


    Alston really didn¡¯te back as he said.


    This time, Cynthia didn¡¯t throw the bowl anymore. She took the porridge and ate it in small sips. It was


    very considerate that the porridge was not very hot, but it was warm enough to drink.


    After finishing the porridge, Cynthia took a nap to recover her energy. Joyce entered the room with a


    ck skirt. Cynthia nced at it, and said to Joyce, ¡°Please help me find my purple long-sleeved skirt.¡±


    Lynn said Cynthia looked beautiful in that purple skirt, and she liked to see Cynthia wear it.


    Joyce froze for a moment and went to the cloakroom. After a few minutes, Joyce found the skirt.


    Cynthia changed her clothes and put on light makeup. When Cynthia went out, she saw Alston waiting


    for her by the


    car.


    Seeing hering out, Alston extinguished the cigarette in his hand, stood up straight, and opened the


    car


    door for her.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t even look at him, as if Alston didn¡¯t exist, and she got into the car from the other side.


    Alston lowered his head wryly, said nothing, and got into the car.


    Get Bonus


    There was only an arm¡¯s distance between Cynthia and Alston, but it seemed like a thousand miles. No


    one said a word along the way.


    Greg looked at Cynthia and Alston from the rearview mirror, and sighed. The world was tricky. Greg


    didn¡¯t expect such loving Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith toe to such a plight. It was really embarrassing.


    Many people attended the funeral ceremony, including Cynthia, Alston, Helen, Dn, Alice, and Lorenz


    who had just returned from Coast City.


    Lorenz looked very tired, as if he had been running around for a long time. He pinned away and paled.


    His handsome face was full of tears, and his eyes were swollen.


    Alice took Lorenz¡¯s hand andforted him silently. Lorenz was sad, and he said hoarsely to Cynthia,


    ¡°Cynthia, Lynn is gone. My aunt is gone.¡±


    Since Lynn ran away from the marriage, the Green family had looked for her for more than 20 years in


    vain. Although they were very anxious and sad, they knew that Lynn must be alive and well


    somewhere. No news is the best news.


    But now, Lynn was dead. Lorenz saw his aunt¡¯s body in person. Lorenz knew that there was no such


    person as Lynn Green in the world anymore.


    There would be no aunt who would gently call his name and make delicious pudding for him.


    Just as Cynthia was about to call Lorenz, tears fell from her face. She couldn¡¯t control it, and all the


    strength she had held onto along the way copsed. Cynthia hugged Lorenz and cried hoarsely.


    Lorenz stroked the hair of the crying little girl in his arms. He choked up, ¡°Alston brought Alex here, and


    I also found a suitable donator from the Coast City. We have already found two people who met the


    conditions for donating kidney. Why didn¡¯t Lynn wait a few more hours? Why did shemit suicide?¡±


    Lynn¡¯s body was ced in the freezer. Because it had been tidied up and used special techniques, her


    face was lifelike. With makeup on, her beauty was reproduced. She had blush on her cheeks, making


    her look as if she was asleep.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t dare to look at her mother. She didn¡¯t dare to look at her mother who was not breathing.


    She kept trying to make her mother alive in her mind so that she could numb herself and tell herself


    that her


    mother was still alive.


    Alston clenched his fists tightly, looked at painful Cynthia, and a line of tears rolled down his stern face.


    The whole room was filled with sorrow and weeping.


    At this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the room.


    ¡°Let me in. I am Beck, Lynn¡¯s husband. Cynthia is my daughter. Please let me in!¡±


    Beck!


    In an instant, the eyes of the people in the room turned cold. Beck actually came over as Lynn¡¯s


    husband and


    Cynthia¡¯s father. How dare he!


    There were Alston¡¯s men at the door, and they stopped Beck. Beck was furious and roared loudly.


    The bodyguards were distressed, and they didn¡¯t know whether to let Beck in, so they turned to Greg.


    Greg looked at Cynthia, ¡°Mrs. Smith, do you want to let Beck in?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were cold, and she said with hatred, ¡°Let him in!¡±


    Cynthia would like to see what Beck wanted.


    After getting the message, the bodyguards released Beck, opened the door, and let him in.


    Beck was indignant. He straightened his ck suit, snorted coldly at the bodyguards, and entered the


    room.


    When Lynn passed away after rescue failed, Beck was having fun with Vanessa. As he heard the


    news, he lost all interest, turned over and got off the bed. He smoked several cigarettes to calm down


    the sadness in


    his heart.


    Beck liked Lynn very much. When they first met at the train station, Beck saw Lynn standing pitifully by


    the side of the road. Her gentle appearance softened the cold moonlight..


    Beck fell in love with Lynn at first sight, even though he already had a wife and daughter at home. He


    still couldn¡¯t help but approach Lynn to strike up a conversation.


    Knowing that Lynn¡¯s wallet and mobile phone had been stolen, Beck took her to his another house. In


    the name of helping and caring, they became familiar with and fell in love. Then, Beck forged a fake


    marriage


    certificate and got Lynn pregnant.


    At that time, Beck really loved Lynn. However, Jane was too aggressive and domineering. When Jane


    found out about Lynn¡¯s existence, she broke into Beck and Lynn¡¯s home while Beck was on duty.


    After all the things Beck kept from Lynn were revealed, Lynn escaped with the baby, and Beck


    sumbed to reality and returned home with Jane.


    Beck didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with him. No matter how important a woman was, it was not


    as important as his family property. He even thought that Lynn didn¡¯t know what was good and what


    was wrong. Beck believed as long as Lynn continued to be his mistress and gave birth to the child, he


    had the money to


    make them live a good life.


    But Lynn didn¡¯t agree. So, Beck took Cynthia away directly, and sent Lynn to a nursing home. Lynn was


    imprisoned in the nursing home for ten years. Beck wanted Lynn to give in, so he tortured Lynn again


    and again and prevented Lynn from seeing her daughter. After Cynthia married Alston and left the


    Miller family, Lynn was rescued. Since then, Cynthia and Beck had never seen each other again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When Lorenz came to Fort, Beck discovered that Lynn was the only daughter of the well-known Green


    family


    in Coast City.


    When Beck heard Lynn¡¯s news again, Lynn was seriously ill and killed herself.


    The divorce between Beck and Jane was well known to everyone. There was only one woman by


    Beck¡¯s side


    now, and that was his former assistant, Vanessa. She looked very simr to Lynn, and had a simr


    temperament, but she was still not as good as Lynn. So Vanessa was only afort.


    Until now, Lynn was still his unrequited love.


    Knowing that there was a farewell ceremony for Lynn¡¯s body this afternoon, Beck came over directly.


    He wanted to see Lynn for thest time. As for whether he had any other purposes, only he knew.


    As soon as Beck entered the door, so many pairs of eyes in the room looked at him at the same time,


    which


    made him feel a chill down his back.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of hatred and disgust, not like looking at her father at all.


    Beck frowned and made a sad look, ¡°Cynthia, sorry, I amte.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 194

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 194


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 194 Another Purpose


    Cynthia looked coldly at Beck¡¯s hypocritical appearance, and felt nauseous.


    How could there be such a hypocritical person in the world who cheated on marriage, dared not to take


    responsibility, and was insidious, cunning and greedy for vanity? Now Lynn was dead, and he still


    wanted to


    seek benefits pretentiously. All disgusting qualities were taken by him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cynthia was extremely disgusted. She turned her eyes away, not wanting


    to see Beck¡¯s hypocritical appearance.


    Beck¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t have much sadness at first, but when he looked at Lynn lying quietly


    and coldly, he felt a little mournful, and his eyes became moist.


    There was no trace of age on Lynn¡¯s face. The makeup was carefully put on, and she looked exactly


    the same


    as when she was young.


    Beck sighed, ¡°Your mother and I had a marriage anyway, so I want to bid farewell to her. After all, I am


    the only man in her life and the only father of you.¡±


    Beck repeatedly emphasized his identity. When Cynthia heard it, she was very angry and really wanted


    to step


    forward and p him.


    ¡°Beck, you are not qualified at all. You are not qualified to be my mother¡¯s husband, nor to be my


    father.¡±


    Cynthia stared at Beck in disgust and said what she thought in her heart without any concealment,


    ¡°You are


    an extremely hypocritical liar and a disgusting scumbag who cheated on marriage!¡±


    Beck was scolded by Cynthia like that, and everyone in the room looked at him in disgust as if he was


    a


    cockroach. Beck suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Cynthia, no matter what, I¡¯m your father. How dare you talk to me like that?¡±


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t have a father like you! You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Beck¡¯s face was flushed with anger, and his fists were clenched tightly as if he wanted to beat Cynthia.


    Seeing that, Alston and Lorenz stepped forward and stood in front of Cynthia. Two tall figures blocked


    Cynthia from Beck. They stared at Beck unkindly.


    ¡°Do you want to pick a fight?¡± Alston¡¯s voice was low and cold. He looked at Beck as if looking at a


    dead


    person. As long as Beck dared to do something, Alston would tear him apart.


    Looking at these two unfriendly men, Beck immediately rxed his hands, and smiled embarrassingly,


    ¡°How¡­


    How is that possible? How could I hit Cynthia? She is my daughter, and I love her so much!¡±


    Cynthia rolled her eyes in disdain. Since Beck took her back to the Miller family, he had done nothing


    worthy


    of his title of father.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Cynthia was left to Jane and Cherry, and she was tortured by the vicious mother and daughter. Cynthia


    lived


    in the utility room and didn¡¯t have enough to eat, but Beck didn¡¯t care about her. When Cherry didn¡¯t


    want to


    get married, Cynthia was asked to take her ce instead. From the beginning to the end, in Beck¡¯s


    heart, Cynthia was just an avablemodity.


    Lorenz hated this hypocritical man very much. If it wasn¡¯t for Beck hiding his aunt, the Green family


    wouldn¡¯t have searched for Lynn for more than 20 years, and Lynn would not have such a terminal


    illness and miss the


    chance of treatment.


    His aunt¡¯s death was inextricably rted to this man. Beck came here at this moment, which really


    made


    Lorenz want to kill him to make amends for his aunt.


    ¡°Beck, what do you want? Don¡¯t tell me that you are here to mourn my aunt. What is your purpose?


    Just say


    it!¡±


    Lorenz didn¡¯t talk in a roundabout way. His face was full of impatience when hearing Beck still called


    himself


    Lynn¡¯s only man and Cynthia¡¯s only father.


    Beck thought Lorenz was too straightforward for being young and unsophisticated. Beck smiled


    sarcastically


    and rubbed his hands, and his face turned red.


    ¡°Well, Cynthia¡­ Since your mother has passed away, and I am the only person rted to you by


    blood¡­¡±


    Lorenz nced at Beck coldly, ¡°So, am I dead? Do you think the Green family doesn¡¯t exist? Our


    Green family


    will always be Cynthia¡¯s backing!¡±


    Alston¡¯s voice was also very cold, ¡°I am her husband, the closest person in her life. She also has a son


    and a daughter. You are her only blood rtive? Beck, you are really thick-skinned.¡±


    Beck couldn¡¯t hold back when two of them said that, so he changed his words, ¡°I was wrong. What I


    mean is


    that I am her biological father, and she has my blood on her body.¡±


    Seeing Beck repeat the same thing, Cynthia said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t cotton up to me. Be direct, or you


    should


    leave if there is nothing. You are not wee here.¡±


    Beck was furious. He suppressed his anger and looked at Cynthia tteringly, ¡°Cynthia, you own 45%


    of Miller Group¡¯s shares, and now Miller Group is being suppressed by Tansy Group, and it is almost


    impossible to


    hold on¡­¡±


    Cynthia sneered. As expected, Beck did note here simply to mourn her mother, but with another


    purpose.


    ¡°so what?¡±


    Beck looked at Cynthia expectantly, ¡°Cynthia, if our Miller Group is gone, the 45% shares in your hands


    will not be worth much. Now the board of directors won¡¯t listen to me, and all of them are against me,


    for I have few shares in hand. I want to make our Miller Group stronger. So¡­ So, you can transfer your


    shares to me, and I will return the shares after the Miller Group ovees the difficulty.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Cynthia and Lorenz looked at each other, and they both felt a little


    funny. Did Beck treat her like a child who didn¡¯t understand anything? It was ridiculous to use this kind


    of lie to try to


    defraud her of her shares.


    ¡°Beck, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Cynthia looked at him coldly, ¡°If the shares are in your


    hands, it¡¯s like a meat bun beating a dog. There¡¯s no return. You wish!¡±


    Beck even didn¡¯t care about her saying that he was a dog. He was a little anxious, ¡°Cynthia, I really


    didn¡¯t lie to


    Get Bonus


    you. Because my shares in Miller Group are too small, no one listens to me. Thepany is in chaos.


    Only you can help me.¡±


    Cynthia had no expression. She raised her eyebrows, ¡°Even if I can help you, why should I? Beck, 1


    have told you that the Miller family would have nothing to do with me the day I married into the Smith


    family. So even if Miller Group goes bankrupt, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    Beck was so angry that he looked at Cynthia with hatred. He thought it was really hateful that he


    begged her in such a low voice, but she could remain indifferent¡­


    ¡°Cynthia, if Miller Group goes bankrupt, you won¡¯t get anything from your 45% of the shares. Do you


    want to watch yourself lose so much property?¡±


    Beck was very confident. If the Miller Group developed well, there would be so much money with 45%


    of the shares. He didn¡¯t believe that Cynthia would not be tempted, and she would give up what she


    had obtained.


    After hearing this, Cynthia made an expression of sudden understanding, ¡°You reminded me!¡±


    Beck looked triumphant, and he said, ¡°Cynthia, you already know the seriousness of the matter, so


    transfer the shares to me for safekeeping, and I will pay you back more, more than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Cherry disgraced me and caused so much trouble. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge this daughter


    anymore. You are better-behaved and never cause trouble. I admit that I was wrong before. When I


    come back today, I will divorce Jane and disinherit Cherry. From now on, you will be my only daughter.


    My property will only belong


    to you.¡±


    After Beck finished speaking, he looked at Cynthia expectantly.


    Unexpectedly, there was a sarcastic smile on Cynthia¡¯s face, ¡°Beck, did you misunderstand something?


    When did I say that I would transfer my shares to you?¡±


    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you¡­?¡± Beck was stunned.


    Cynthia¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°I mean, thank you for reminding me that I still have Miller Group¡¯s


    shares. I should sell the shares in my hand now. This is 45% of the shares. Tansy Group will definitely


    be interested. I can take this opportunity to make a lot of money, or I will have nothing when Miller


    Group goes bankrupt.


    Don¡¯t you think so, Dad?¡±


    ¡°You, you b*tch!¡± Beck was furious. Cynthia would rather sell the shares to Tansy Group, his sworn


    enemy, than help him, her father. What an ungrateful rapacious beast!


    Cynthia looked at the hatred in Beck¡¯s eyes, and said coldly, ¡°You want to say that when I was born,


    you should have strangled me, right? But Beck, I would rather not have you as my father. If I knew that


    my father


    was you, I would not want to be born!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 195

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 195


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 195 I Will Avenge Your Death


    Beck was stunned, and his brows were tightly furrowed. He became even angrier that Cynthia was still


    saying


    such words.


    ¡°Cynthia, I took you back to the Miller family and gave you a better life. Wasn¡¯t it better than living in the


    small vige with Lynn? I provided you with food, clothing, schooling, and the noble identity of Miss


    Miller, but you resent me instead, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red with rage and hatred as if she couldn¡¯t wait to kill Beck, ¡°Beck, I would rather


    live a life in straitened circumstances with my mother than go to the Miller family and be regarded as a


    commodity by you! The identity of Miss Cynthia? I never enjoyed a bit of benefit brought by such an


    identity! Why does everyone in Fort know I am an illegitimate daughter? You are always clear about the


    life I lived in the Miller family. When I was bullied, you never cared about me and helped me. Now, you


    should never expect me to give you a hand.¡±


    As she said, she pointed to her mother. ¡°After you came here, you only took a nce at her when you


    came in, and then you kept asking me for shares. You never took her to heart. A total hypocrite who


    cheated on marriage from the beginning to the end! You are the person she hates the most. How dare


    youe here


    today!¡±


    ¡°How much do you owe my mother? Can you count it yourself? Today, you made a scene at the


    farewell ceremony for my mother¡¯s body. Aren¡¯t you afraid my mother will find you at night!¡±


    After Beck heard this, he looked at Lynn¡¯s livid, lifeless face, and an inexplicable chill climbed upon his


    spine,


    making him feel cold.


    ¡°Greg, I don¡¯t want to see him here. Please ask someone to throw him out!¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t even look at


    Beck after finishing speaking and turned her head.


    Greg responded and called the bodyguards over!


    Beck watched the bodyguards approaching in horror. He didn¡¯t expect himself to be kicked out by his


    daughter one day. The two put his arms up and dragged him out. As soon as he thought he had utterly


    lost his face, his face blushed scarlet with rage.


    While struggling, he yelled, ¡°Cynthia, you unfilial daughter! How dare you kick me out! How could you


    do such a thing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by god?¡±


    The bodyguards were afraid that Cynthia would hear him, so they quickened their pace. Soon, the


    scolding voice was getting farther and finally disappeared.


    Seeing that Cynthia, with her head down, wiped her tears with red eyes, Lorenz patted her on the


    shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t take Beck seriously. He is nothing and doesn¡¯t deserve your attention. He caused your


    mother¡¯s death,


    and the Green family will not let him get away with this.¡±


    His eyes, filled with hatred, were as cold as the iceberg in the Arctic Pole, overclouding his handsome


    face.


    Didn¡¯t Beck care most about power and money? What he cared about most, and Lorenz would make


    him lose it. It¡¯s not easy for Beck to be ustomed to the vast difference between heaven and


    hell.


    After the farewell ceremony, Lynn¡¯s body would be cremated.


    Cynthia initially stood quietly beside Lorenz, but a sudden panic surged in her when she saw her


    mother being slowly pushed into the cremator and the mes covering the body little by little. She lost


    her mother.


    entirely from now on, she thought.


    She was terrified with a pale face and cried in a choked voice, ¡°No, no!¡±


    She wanted to rush over, but Alston kept paying attention to her. Seeing her emotional outburst, he


    quickly


    pulled her from behind and held her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Cynthia, Cynthia, calm down¡­¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t care about anything else and just wanted to bring her mother back. As she struggled,


    the


    flood of tears falling down her face, she cried unconsciously and irrationally, ¡°Mom, mom¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say anything but the word ¡°mom.¡±


    Cynthia felt extremely painful and almost fainted after seeing the closed furnace door and the burning


    mes. She cried over and over again, thinking of her mother¡¯s voice and smile. Her mother was still


    smiling


    and talking a few days ago, but now she had disappeared from the world. To Cynthia, there was no


    such


    person as Lynn anymore.


    Cynthia cried until she almost couldn¡¯t breathe, and her body was shaking all the time. Alston hugged


    her


    tightly and stroked her hair tofort her.


    Time passed fast but also very slowly, making people tormented. Finally, the staff handed over the


    ashes to


    Cynthia.


    She held the urn nkly, almost feeling nothing. She murmured, ¡°How can my mother be wedged into


    such a


    small box¡­¡±


    Lorenz was very close to Cynthia. When he heard Cynthia¡¯s words, his tears rolled down his face, and


    his.


    heart hurt as if countless needles had pierced it.


    In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Cynthia, your mother¡¯s ashes will not be buried in Fort. I have already


    called back


    home. My parents have arranged a cemetery at the Green family¡¯s ancestral grave. You need toe


    back to


    Coast City with me tomorrow.¡±


    After speaking, he had yet to get a reply from Cynthia. After a long time, he heard a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Her mother has suffered so much in Fort, so it was better to go home. When her mother returned to


    Coast


    City, she was still the most favored daughter of the Green family. Fort was where she suffered, and she


    would


    never return.


    As soon as Cynthia got out of the door, she met Cherry. Cherry was wearing sunsses, and seeing


    Cynthia


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Cynthia!¡± Her voice was sharp and high. Both Alston and Lorenz looked at her coldly.


    Cherry felt afraid for a moment. However, as soon as she thought it was the saddest time for Cynthia,


    she


    couldn¡¯t wait to give Cynthia a blow. Otherwise, the opportunity would be wasted.


    She summoned her courage to go up to Cynthia and said, ¡°I heard your mothermitted suicide. It¡¯s


    so


    pitiful. I was nning to go to the hospital to visit her a few days ago. After all, she was the mistress


    who


    destroyed my family back then, and I wanted to see when she would die. I didn¡¯t expect before I went,


    she had


    gone and turned into a handful of ashes. It is indeed a reward of the wicked.¡±


    As soon as the words were finished, Cynthia suddenly raised her red eyes and stared at her, which


    made


    Cherry feel a chill in her back..


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you looking at me like that? Am I wrong?¡±


    Cynthia walked towards her step by step with the ashes in her hands. Cherry was actually very


    frightened,


    especially of the ashes in Cynthia¡¯s hands, so she backed away step by step.


    Cynthia said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Cynthia, it was your father who cheated on the marriage, and my


    mother was


    a victim from the beginning to the end¡­ By the way, he came just now. He said he didn¡¯t regard you as


    his


    daughter and that all his property would be mine after he died.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Cherry became anxious and looked at Cynthia suspiciously. ¡°Did Beck really say


    such


    words to her?¡± Cherry couldn¡¯t help but ask in her heart.


    Cynthia stared at her frankly. It wasn¡¯t like Cynthia was lying.


    The panic prescinded Cherry¡¯s mind from ridiculing Cynthia, so she left in a hurry. She had to go home


    to


    discuss a countermeasure with Jane because she couldn¡¯t let Beck give all her property to Cynthia, an


    illegitimate daughter!


    Cynthia looked at her back coldly. After a long time, she looked down at the urn in her hand and said


    softly,


    ¡°Mom, have a good night. I will avenge your death.¡±


    After returning to Smith¡¯s house, Cynthia asked Mrs. Lewis to pack her luggage for Coast City. Then


    she went


    to the baby¡¯s room without looking at Alston.


    Alston¡¯s eyshes drooped. He knew Cynthia was ming him, even begrudging him a look.


    Greg sighed. He was worried and wanted Alston and Cynthia to reconcile as before, but he didn¡¯t know


    what


    to do.


    Mrs. Lewis prepared the things Cynthia needed. Seeing Greg sighing, she persuaded, ¡°Greg, the


    conflict


    between Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith still needs to be resolved by themselves. We outsiders can¡¯t do


    anything


    but be onlookers.¡±


    Greg frowned tightly, ¡°I know. I¡¯m just worried. How intimate they were before! But it didn¡¯t take long for


    their


    rtionship to be rocky. The conflict is not ordinary. After all, it is involved with life. Is such a conflict


    easy to


    be solved? If Mrs. Smith can¡¯t let it go, I¡¯m afraid this contradiction will always be a gap between them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Lewis also felt worried when she heard Greg¡¯s words. ¡°The little Mr. Smith and Miss


    Smith


    are still babies. They don¡¯t understand anything. Will Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith be in a stalemate until


    the


    twins grow up? A disharmonious rtionship between parents will not benefit the child¡¯s growth.¡±


    After hearing this, Greg didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    He thought, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be such an exaggeration!¡±


    Alston was walking around at the door of the baby¡¯s room. Five minutes had passed, but he didn¡¯t dare


    to go


    in. He put his finger on the doorknob and put it down again, and he still didn¡¯t dare to open the door.


    Keller¡¯s giggle came from behind the door, and even Desmond let out a rareughter.


    The immature voice was lovely.


    Alston felt a mixed feeling of warmth and sadness. Through the door crack, he saw Cynthia sitting on a


    thair,


    lying on the edge of the cradle, teasing the two babies.


    The numb and sad expression on her face has eased a lot. A faint smile touched the corner of her


    mouth as


    she saw Keller¡¯s chubby arm reaching for her fingers.


    Alston breathed a sigh of relief. Cynthia looked better now. As soon as he recalled Cynthia¡¯s


    appearance


    when Lynn was cremated, he still felt worried.


    He had never seen her look so broken.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As he was thinking, suddenly, the door was pulled open from the inside. Before Alston could hide in


    time, he met Cynthia¡¯s almond eyes.


    He looked somewhat embarrassed and flustered. ¡°You¡­ Have you finished watching the baby?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 196

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 196


    Chapter 196 Sleeping Pills


    Get Bopus


    After a long silence, Cynthia looked at Alston and said calmly, ¡°We are all tired today. Go to bed early, a


    nd will sleep in the baby¡¯s room¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s words brought Alston up short. He realized she was unwilling to share a room with him now


    Before he could say anything. Cynthia added, ¡°The babies wille back to Coast City with me tomorr


    ow. Let them see where grandma lived and meet other rtives of the Green family.¡±


    Alston was tall. He looked down at Cynthia with frowns furrowing, making him look gloomy. He could tel


    l from Cynthia¡¯s words that she had no intention of letting him go to Coast City.


    She wanted to take babies back but left him alone!


    Alston felt extremely depressed and asked in a hoarse voice,


    ¡°What about me? I¡¯m your husband. Should I go back with you and meet the rtives of the Green fami


    ly?¡±


    Cynthia bit her lower lip, and her fingers unconsciously pinched the hem of her clothes. Alston could se


    e this slight movement. He knew she liked to do this movement when she was nervous and hesitant.


    ¡°There is still a chance in the future¡­ The Tansy Group in Fort is eyeing covetously. If you leave, re


    and the others may do something¡­ The Miller


    Group¡­ Although they have been busy enough with their own affairs


    recently, Jane and Cherry have always been insidious and cunning¡­¡±


    Alston looked at her with deep eyes and watched her racking her brains to think of a reason. After a lon


    g


    time, his thick eyshes moved, and he said, ¡°Okay, I will listen to you. I will wait for you to return Fort.¡±


    Cynthia froze. Then she lowered her head and did not speak. She initially thought Alston would be angr


    y and


    forcefully follow her back to Coast City, but she didn¡¯t expect him to agree so quickly.


    Seeing her shocked look, Alston smiled, patted her head, and turned back to his room.


    Cynthia stood at the door with her whole body tensing up. Looking at Alston¡¯s back, an inexplicable sen


    se of


    guilt suddenly surged in her.


    That night, Cynthia yed with the babies for a while before bed. But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep when the


    y were tired from ying and fell asleep. She tossed and turned and was afraid of making noises and d


    isturbing


    babies. She fell asleep when it was dawn.


    She felt the surroundings were all floating white, and many appearances of her mother shed in front


    of her, including the gentle look when her mother was young, the smiling face when calling her toe


    back for dinner, and


    the weak look after ten years. Finally, the picture froze at the farewell ceremony, and her mother


    Before she got close, mes suddenly swept up, enveloping Lynn in them.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Cynthia was awakened suddenly, with cold sweat running down her forehead, and she felt the weaknes


    s of


    her body.


    Get Boros


    The sunlight nted through the window and settled on the floor. It was already morning.


    ¡°Cynthia, did you have a nightmare?¡± Alston rushed over when he heard the voice and held Cynthia in


    his


    arms. Seeing her sweat¨Csoaked


    hair and pale cheeks, he felt extremely distressed and patted her on the


    back. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a dream, just a dream!¡±


    It was not a dream!


    Cynthia was clear that she was going to send her mother¡¯s ashes back to Coast City today. Her mother


    Her eyes zed over. Then the words ¡°sleeping pills¡± suddenly made here to her sense.


    Cynthia suddenly recalled something, opened her eyes wide, and grabbed Alston¡¯s cor hurriedly. ¡°Als


    ton,


    sleeping pills, sleeping pills! Where did my mother get the sleeping pills!¡±


    Because she was too sad before, she never thought


    about it. Now, she noticed something was wrong. A few


    days before her mother passed away, she ofteny unconscious in bed and didn¡¯t need any sleeping pi


    lls.


    Cynthia had cared for her for so long and knew what medicine her mother needed to take without sleep


    ing


    pills.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Dn and ask!¡± Alston also thought of this. A crucial point that they all ignored!


    The call was connected quickly. As soon as Dn¡¯s voice sounded, Cynthia snatched the phone over


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    immediately and couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Dn, my mothermitted suicide by taking sleeping pills. I


    remember there were no sleeping pills in the medicine she took. She was usually in the ward and has n


    ot


    been to other ces. Where did she get the sleeping pills?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s words brought Dn up short. ¡°Apart from you and the other


    rtives, the only people she met


    during this time were the doctors and nurses in our hospital. I¡¯ll check the records of sleeping pills in ou


    r


    hospital.¡±


    Dn remembered the name of the sleeping pills Lynn took, so he checked the medicines¡® records. Th


    en he found during this period, even over the past six months, the hospital had never given any patient


    or doctor


    such a hefty dose of sleeping pills.


    Dn¡¯s heart sank within him. He realized things wereplicated.


    ¡°Cynthia, let


    me tell you about the situation I found here. You have to calm down. I just checked the hospital¡¯s record


    s. The hospital didn¡¯t give your mother sleeping pills. They were probably brought in from outside.


    Someone led your mother tomit suicide.¡±


    As soon as Cynthia heard the words, her heart turned to water. Someone mysterious appeared again.


    They had instigated Alex to pull back from donating a kidney


    and bribed Dorris to drug her mother to destroy her mother¡¯s body. They finally


    brought sleeping pills from outside and gave them to her mother, inducing her to


    This series of idents sent a chill down Cynthia¡¯s spine. ¡°Who the hell? Who is such ruthless? Why d


    oes he


    have to kill her?¡± Cynthia kept asking with hatred in her heart.


    She hit the bed hard with hatred in her eyes. She swore she must find the murderer behind all


    these things


    and avenge her mother¡¯s death.


    Get Borus


    Alston remained calm, but his


    eyes were cold. Then he took her red hand for beating the bed into his palm


    and rubbed it. He didn¡¯t expect the mastermind behind it to be so bold


    that he dared to do such things under


    his nose. The murderer didn¡¯t take them seriously.


    At this moment, Lorenz walked in, held Keller in his arms, and said, ¡°Cynthia, go pack. We should go.¡±


    Cynthia looked at the clock and found it was already 9 o¡¯clock. Their ne would take off at 10 o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Okay, wait for a while. I¡¯ll wash up!¡± After saying that, she left the baby¡¯s room and entered the bedroom


    daze.


    After she


    left, Lorenz frowned and looked at her back. He didn¡¯t look at Cynthia until he was sure that she had gon


    away, and then he lifted his eyes to Alston. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Cynthia? Why is she looking dazed?¡±


    Alston told him what they had found


    just now, and Lorenz¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with anger. ¡°How dare!¡±


    He was so angry that even Keller was frightened. Keller¡¯s mouth was puckered, and her big eyes turned


    Seeing that Keller was frightened, Lorenz quickly restrained his anger, shook her, and coaxed her in a lo


    voice. Until Keller stopped crying, he looked at Alston.


    ¡°Alston. Cynthia and I will be leaving Fort for a long time. This matter can only


    be investigated by you. Please use all means to find out who is behind the things. I must make him pay


    Alston nodded seriously. ¡°This is what it should be. Cynthia¡¯s mother is also my mother. This hatred is ab


    While speaking, Cynthia had already changed her clothes and washed up. She


    Desmond in her arms and said.


    to Lorenz, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Then he looked at Alston. After a long time, she bit her lower lip and whispered, ¡°Baby and I are leaving!


    Alston¡¯s thick eyshes vibrated, and he stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the airport.¡±


    ¡°No, my car is downstairs. It¡¯s time for you to work. I remember the Smith Group has a big clienting


    Alston¡¯s mouth curled into a straight line. ¡°I can change the time¡­¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Cynthia was the one who refused this time. She smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Work is important. The airport is too far away from here. If you drive to the airport and back, it will eat a


    car, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    After speaking, she hugged Desmond, turned around, and went downstairs. Lorenz hugged Keller. ¡°My


    Alston remained calm


    on the surface, but actually, he was about to explode in anger. ¡°The home of Cynthia and babies is here


    Greg put the luggage of Cynthia and the babies into the trunk. Seeing the innocent smiles of the babies,


    felt reluctant to let them go. As soon as he thought it would be an


    unknown time for them to return and that


    he could not see the babies, he felt extremely depressed.


    There was also a young woman in Lorenz¡¯s car. Seeing Cynthia, she looked a little nervous. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Lau


    Green, from a branch of the Green family. Lynn is also my aunt. My parents owe her a big favor.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 197

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 197


    Chapter 197 Return to the Green Family


    Cynthia nced at Lorenz in confusion and found he was a little depressed.


    Lorenz


    said, ¡°When Alex pulled back from offering a kidney for your mother, I went to the Green family to find a


    nother suitable person because I don¡¯t want you to have a kidney transnt. Laura took the initiative to


    tell me she was willing to have the transnt


    operation and save your mother because your mother saved her parents back then. But unfortunately


    ¡­ She couldn¡¯t make it in time.¡±


    Cynthia was also silent. It was hard for Cynthia not to say fate had its will. Initially, Alex had already agr


    eed, and the surgery was only four hours away, but she didn¡¯t expect her mother tomit suicide. It w


    as only.


    four hours away!


    Lorenz looked at Cynthia with an expression of hesitation. After a while, he said, ¡°Cynthia, Alston didn¡¯t


    make a big mistake. Everything he did is for you. You can take this opportunity to rx in Coast City. Af


    ter you return to Fort, do you want to try to forgive him?¡±


    ¡°I know all he did is for me.¡± Cynthia quietly watched the passing scenery


    outside the window. The car was hushed, and only the sound of ¡°aha¡± from the two babies could be he


    ard.


    In the beginning, she was too emotional


    and couldn¡¯t forgive Alston¡¯s behavior. Now, she calmed down and understood his painstaking efforts, b


    ut she still couldn¡¯t ept his stubbornness and overbearingness. He always forcibly interfered with he


    r thoughts, which she couldn¡¯t take.


    Maybe after returning from Coast City, she wouldprehend him, and time would smooth these thing


    s out.


    But now, at least now, she couldn¡¯t forgive him.


    Lorenz saw her thoughts and couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore but sighed. He


    had already tried his best, and


    the rest was up to Alston.


    After Shen Cynthia, Alston was very depressed. After seeing the client, he hurried to have a meeting.


    Everyone in thepany was in fear.


    The manager of the ounting department stood at the door. Hearing Alston¡¯s roar in the office, he cou


    ldn¡¯t


    help but shudder. Seeing Lloyd approaching, he quickly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Evans¡­ I want to ask you


    something.¡±


    Lloyd knew what he wanted to ask just by looking at his expression. ¡°Mrs. Smith has returned to her mo


    ther¡¯s


    home, and Mr. Smith is in a terrible mood. During this period, don¡¯t make mistakes in your work. Other


    wise,


    no one can bear Mr. Smith¡¯s anger.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud noise came from the office, and the sales department manager


    came out timidly. Seeing the two at the door, he almost cried.


    The ounting manager became even more nervous. Then Alston¡¯s cold and stern voice came from th


    e


    office. ¡°Lloyd, ask someone to change the desk and let the ounting managere over.¡±


    Llyod gave the ounting manager a sympathetic look and entered the office first.


    Alston stood in front of the floor¨Cto¨C


    ceiling windows with his back to the door. As soon as Lloyd came in, he saw a corner of


    the desk had copsed. Then he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how hard Alston hit the desk and


    broke it. After all, the desk was from solid wood.


    Get Bou


    He made a call and asked someone to change the desk. Then he left the office and let the ounting


    manager in. Soon, Alston¡¯s angry voice came from inside again.


    After hearing Alston¡¯s roar, cold sweat ran down Lloyd¡¯s forehead, and he couldn¡¯t help but pray in his h


    eart that Cynthia coulde back as soon as possible. After all, no one dared to approach such a Mr.


    Smith!


    Cynthia naturally didn¡¯t hear his heartfelt voice. When she got off the ne with Lorenz, Lorenz answer


    ed the phone. Then he said with shaking hands,


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, and my parents are waiting at the door. Don¡¯t


    be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    After


    hearing this, she looked at Lorenz¡¯s trembling arms because of excitement and bit her lower lips. She


    couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°It¡¯s you who is too nervous.¡±


    Initially, she was pretty rxed, but after hearing what he said, she couldn¡¯t help bing nervous.


    When the two trembling people left the airport gate, they saw two conspicuous ck Bentleys parked.


    Besides the cars stood a middle¨Caged man and woman and a gray¨Chaired couple.


    Cynthia paused suddenly. Only then did she realize what ¡°too close


    to home¡± meant. She suddenly dared not


    go up to them.


    Lorenz took two steps and found she hadn¡¯t followed. Turning around and seeing her standing there


    nervously, Lorenz walked over. ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lorenz, I¡¯m nervous. I don¡¯t know how to face my uncle, aunt, and grandparents. I don¡¯t know what to


    say. I¡­


    I¡¯m so nervous! I didn¡¯t buy gifts. I just came here without buying anything.¡±


    Lorenz held her hand with gentle eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are the apple of their eyes. They love you. Be


    sides,


    Keller, Desmond and you are the best presents.¡±


    As he spoke, he took Cynthia¡¯s hand and walked straight to them.


    However, the closer she got, the more she felt relieved. The faces of the


    elders came into her view. They


    looked very kind and gentle. Seeing Cynthia and the babies, their eyes sparkled with surprise.


    Before Cynthia and Lorenz approached, the four walked forward. Old Mrs. Green took Cynthia¡¯s hand,


    and


    tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You must be Cynthia. You¡¯re so beautiful, so simr to your mother, especi


    ally


    the almond eyes, the same as hers. Good girl, good girl!¡±


    These warm words made Cynthia¡¯s eyes turn red, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Old Mrs. Green responded, and Old Mr. Green also came over. He looked earnest, but his eye


    s were remarkably gentle. ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m your grandpa.¡±


    Cynthia greeted them sweetly, one by one, and the two older people burst into tears with


    excitement. Mr. Green and Mrs. Green¡¯s eyes were also red.


    Keller, in Lorenz¡¯s arms, was snatched by Mrs. Green. She hugged the cute Keller for a while


    and said, ¡°This is


    the little princess of our Green family. So cute. She must be a beauty when she grows up.¡±


    Get Bogilis


    The four surrounded Cynthia and the babies and inquired about their conditions. Lorenz was left alone.


    He


    scratched his head with a somewhat helpless smile.


    After


    returning to the Green family, Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked about the house. It really lived up to


    old family. It stood on a ce where every inch was at a high cost. Inside the quaint, charming courtyard


    brooks.


    Lynn grew up in such a gorgeous environment. However, she came to the strange Fort alone and was


    deceived by others. To avoid Beck, she lived in that poor vige. As soon as Cynthia thought of these, s


    couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed and want to ask her mother how she bore the suffering.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red.


    Old Mrs. Green held Cynthia¡¯s hand and introduced the yard, ¡°Your mother asked others to help her buil


    bridge with flowing waters. She often sat on the bridge and looked at the koi in the stream for a whole da


    That piece ofwn¡­ She often flew kites in spring there. The kites were made by your grandfather and


    herself. Although the kites often looked not pretty, she liked them very much¡­¡±


    Old Mrs. Green pointed to the flowers and


    trees while she talked about Lynn¡¯s childhood stories. Cynthia


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    seemed to be able to imagine how


    little Lynn yed in this quaint courtyard. The more she thought, the more


    depressed she was.


    ¡°Cynthia, we wait for your mother to recover from her illness and ask where she wants to live. If she wan


    stay in Fort, your grandfather and I will also settle there and build an identical yard.¡± Old Mrs. Green said


    thoughts excitedly. Cynthia¡¯s eyes were getting wider, and she looked at Lorenz behind her in surprise.


    Lorenz quietly took her hand and shook his head at her. Then Cynthia didn¡¯t speak anything.


    Old Mrs. Green expressed her vision for the future with gestures, and Mr. Green also added a few ideas


    When Cynthia was free, she immediately found Lorenz and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t grandpa an


    With a face full of depression and worries, Lorenz said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them, and I only told my parents. We


    Cynthia lowered her head and remained silent. She experienced the feeling of being so sad that she wa


    ¡°My mother is going to be buried tomorrow. Do we have to hide it from them?¡± Cynthia asked.


    Lorenz hesitated for a moment. Then he nodded. ¡°My parents also agreed. We can¡¯t tell them. Spending


    The two deliberately hid in the stairwell. After speaking, as Lorenz and Cynthia were about to go back to


    became nervous.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 198

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 198


    Chapter 198 Alston¡¯s Revenge


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Grand¡­ Grandma¡­ Why are you here?¡± Cynthia was stuttering while speaking. She and Lorenz look


    ed at


    each other and found their eyes were full of panic.


    ¡°When did shee here? How much did she hear? Did she know the news of my mother¡¯s death?¡± C


    ynthia


    kept asking in her heart.


    Old Mrs. Green smiled and took Cynthia¡¯s hand. ¡°I was looking for you two. Why are you hiding here?


    Come to


    eat soon. I asked the servants to make a lot of meals, all of which you like to eat.¡±


    After speaking, she pulled Cynthia to the living room.


    Seeing that Old Mrs. Green had no abnormal expression, Lorenz heaved a sigh of relief. Old Mrs. Gree


    n


    seemed not to hear what Lorenz and Cynthia had said.


    Cynthia looked back at Lorenz while walking towards the living room. Seeing Lorenz waving at her, she


    frowned and didn¡¯t feel rxed.


    They were both lost in their thoughts and didn¡¯t notice Old Mrs. Green¡¯s eyes were red, and her empty


    hand kept shaking.


    The meal was enjoyable. After that, considering Cynthia, Lorenz, and the


    babies had traveled on for a whole


    day, Old Mrs. Green asked to rest.


    Cynthia lived in Lynn¡¯s room. It could tell from the spotlessness of the room that it was often cleaned an


    d tidied up. It was arge, pink, dreamlike room with a big¨C


    size princess bed decorated with a fantastic gauze curtain on which many dollsy.


    Cynthia looked around quietly, and Mrs. Green brought some daily necessities and said, ¡°Lynn used to l


    ive here. Since she left, it has been cleaned every day. The arrangement of the room is the same as be


    fore. It hasn¡¯t changed for twenty years.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s throat seemed to be blocked by something, and she felt extremely ufortable.


    Seeing her look, Mrs. Green held her in her arms andforted her in a gentle voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my go


    od girl. Lynn has suffered so much for so many years and is finally free. We


    who are still alive can¡¯t be so far gone in sadness forever. We must look forward. You are her only daug


    hter. You must go on with life and see more of the world for your


    mother.¡±


    Her embrace was so warm that Cynthia rubbed it greedily. She said in a choked voice, ¡°I see!¡±


    Old Mrs. Green slowly returned to her room, and the smile on her face had disappeared. She sat in fro


    nt of the vanity mirror, looking ten years older in an instant, and the tears she had been holding back flo


    wed down her face.


    She looked at the family photo on the desk, in which Lynn was only eighteen years old, standing beside


    her with a gentle, pleasant smile. Seeing her smile, Old Mrs. Green seemed to hear her crisp voice call


    ing her.


    ¡°My such a well¨C


    behaved daughter. Why did she leave? How much did she suffer? She died before us.¡± Old Mrs. Green


    thought grievously.


    Get Bonus


    She was afraid that her crying would be heard, so she covered her mouth. But she was so painful that


    she couldn¡¯t control her voice of hoarse moan and trembling body.


    Old Mr. Green excitedly walked in with a kite and said, ¡°I just found this


    kite in the storage room. It was made by Lynn and me. When Cynthia wakes upter, I will take her to t


    hewn to fly it. She must like it¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Old Mrs. Green lying on the desk in front of the vanity mirror, tr


    embling from crying, with tears all over her face. He was terrified and


    at a loss. ¡°Dear, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Is it because you are so excited to see C


    ynthia?¡±


    ¡°Dear!¡± Old Mrs. Green turned her head, and her hoarse voice was full of sadness. ¡°Lynn has died¡­ C


    ynthia


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    came here this time to deliver Lynn¡¯s ashes.¡±


    Her words brought Old Mr. Green up short, and the kite in his hand fell to the ground with a snap. The k


    ite was old and fragile, so it fell apart as soon as it fell to the ground, like their current hearts.


    ¡°Lynn¡­ How is it possible?¡±


    Cynthia had been away for almost a day, and Alston had been looking at his watch.


    ¡°She should have arrived


    in Coast City by this time and met the people of the Green family. But why didn¡¯t she send him a messa


    ge to


    report her safety?¡± He thought worriedly.


    He walked up and down the office with a sullen face, constantly looking at his watch and cell.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, and his face was filled with joy. He rushed over to pick up the phone. Before


    he


    saw the number, he answered the phone, and his voice was full of surprise.


    The person on the other end of the line was stunned when he heard this and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr.


    Smith,


    Alex is moring to leave.¡±


    It was not Cynthia.


    ¡°I almost forgot this dog!¡± Alston¡¯s heart sank suddenly, and his eyes became colder. ¡°I¡¯ll go over. You g


    uys


    continue to keep an eye on him.¡±


    It just so happened that he was irritable right now, and he needed an opportunity to vent. Alex is that


    opportunity.


    Alston hung up the phone, picked up his coat, and drove straight to


    the house where Alex was ced. It was


    different from thest time. He could hear Alex¡¯s arrogant scolding as soon as he arrived at the door be


    fore, but this time he couldn¡¯t hear a single sound.


    He sneered and walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re here!¡± The bodyguard saw Alston and hurriedly invited him in. When Alston entered,


    he saw Alex being guarded by two bodyguards, obediently sitting on the sofa and not daring to move.


    Last time, there was only one maid here, so Alex was very insolent. Now, Alston specially


    sent three people to


    guard him. Then even if Alex dared to make trouble, he could only scold in a low voice.


    Get Borus


    When Alex saw Alston


    coming, he became excited and wanted to rush over, but the bodyguards pressed his shoulders to sit d


    own.


    Alston sat on the sofa unhurriedly and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Seeing that Alston asked, Alex wanted to break free from the bodyguards. But after struggling for a long


    time, he couldn¡¯t. Then he could only be pressed forcibly and begged Alston, ¡°Mr. Smith, this time I agr


    ee to donate a kidney and follow you here. When the time for the operation was set, the patientmit


    ted suicide. So it wasn¡¯t my fault. Since I am useless, there is no need for me to continue to stay here. I


    also feel sorry for spending your money on my life.¡±


    ¡°How about¡­¡± He looked at Alston tentatively and whispered, ¡°You let me go?¡±


    Alston raised his eyebrows. He had learned Alex¡¯s shamelessness for a long time, so he didn¡¯t find it str


    ange. ¡°Indeed, as you said, you are useless, and it is inappropriate for your stay here¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Alex expressed his gratitude loudly, ¡°Mr. Smith, you are such a kind person. I will


    always remember your kindness and virtue in my heart¡­¡±


    Alex was ecstatic in his heart. Alston had already spent money to redeem him from Jakson, and he had


    Now, although he was useless, he still remembered his temporary repentance caused the dy of the o


    inw. He knew he was part of the reason for her death, so he had to leave as soon as possible.


    It was the instinct of a mere cipher to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    Alex initially thought Alston wouldn¡¯t let him go and that he had to try every means to persuade Alston, b


    ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry. After I go home, I will publicize your kindness to my brothers and let you¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Alston sneered, and his dark eyes looked deeper. ¡°When did I say I would let you go home?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex was stunned. ¡°Just now, you said¡­ That it¡¯s inappropriate for me to stay here¡­¡±


    His voice weakened, and his pupils suddenly dted. He looked at Alston with a pale face. ¡°You. You are


    to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Alston wagged his slender index finger. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I just said it¡¯s inappropriate for yo


    stay here, but I didn¡¯t say to let you go home!¡±


    Moments after he spoke, the vi door was knocked, and the bodyguard


    opened it. Jakson brought someone


    in.


    When Alex sawer¡¯s face, he was terrified and flinched suddenly. ¡°Jak¡­ Jakson. Why does hee


    have already paid back the money I owed, and Mr. Smith helped me pay it back. You can¡¯t get me into tr


    You can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Get Bonus


    Jakson looked at his embarrassed and frightened look with a cold face. Although his handsome face wa


    ¡°Alex, I think you have misunderstood it. Mr. Smith never said to help you pay back the money. He just t


    Alex looked at Alston in bewilderment. ¡°Mr. Smith!¡±


    Alston was tall and straight. He leaned against the back of the sofa like a giant beast,zy but full of


    menace. ¡°Yes, as Jakson said, I just brought you here, and


    I didn¡¯t say to help you pay back the money.¡±


    ¡°Since you dare to break the contract, why can¡¯t I lie to you?¡±


    As soon as Alston finished his words, Alex¡¯s heart turned to water. He realized all of this was Alston¡¯s


    revenge.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 199

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 199


    Chapter 199 The Previous Truth


    Get Borus


    Alston¡¯s words sent Alex a chill down his spine, and he


    looked at Alston in horror, ¡°You¡­ You never nned to help me pay back the money from


    the beginning?¡±


    Alston smiled. But the smile was like a devil¡¯s smile, cold and horrible.


    ¡°Alex, what kind of good person


    do you think I am? A good person chose to rescue you and pay back the money for you after you tricke


    d me? The people who can make me suffer losses are rare. Alex, you are one of them.¡±


    His voice was cold, full of chill and hatred. ¡°I have bought Quinn off. I let him lure you into that casino. It


    ¡¯s me who secretly beguiled you into gambling. Whether you won or lost, it¡¯s all my arrangement. You o


    wed so much money, and that is also in my expectation. From the beginning to the end, I timed to have


    designs on every step you took. So, the reason why you


    ended up with such a situation is me who designed all of this.¡±


    Alex was in a trance, with his legs starting to weaken. He realized Alston would not let him go after he r


    egretted itst time. He was socent that he forgot what kind of person Alston was in Fort.


    Jakson sat next to Alston, took a cigarette, and handed it to him. Alston took it naturally and held it in hi


    s palm. The two looked very familiar, as if they were old friends who had known each other for many ye


    ars.


    Alex fell to the ground with a bang. Only then did he realize even Jakson was also specially


    arranged by Alston. He finally understood Alston was a terrifying man.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Smith. It¡¯s my fault. Please let me go!¡±


    Alston blew smoke unhurriedly, with the floating smoke blurring his striking


    features. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If I let you go, who will let¡­¡±


    Who would let Cynthia¡¯s mother go?


    She suffered for most of her life. When everything was getting better, when she deliberately left the hos


    pital soon to recover, when she was going to embrace a good rest of her life, that secret man, Dorris, a


    nd Alex utterly destroyed her hope. She finally could only miserably leave this world.


    She had been kind all her life, but the world¡¯s sufferings had never let go of her.


    ¡°Let me ask you onest time, don¡¯t you know who the person who gave you 500 thousand dors befo


    re is? Didn¡¯t you see his face?¡±


    Alex¡¯s face was pale, and cold sweats broke out on his forehead. He didn¡¯t see it. At that time, because


    he got 500 thousand


    dors for nothing, he didn¡¯t care about anything but immersed himself in joy. In addition, that person d


    eliberately covered his face, obviously not wanting him to know who is, so Alex pretended not to see th


    at person¡¯s weirdness. Therefore, he had no idea who that person was.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I don¡¯t know who he is, and I don¡¯t know why he gave me the money. At that time, I was¡­ I


    was only thinking about the money, and that person covered his face, so I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    After Alex finished speaking, Alston¡¯s face became even colder, ¡°It seems that you arepletely usele


    ss!¡±


    Jakson raised his eyes and winked at his subordinates. Then they controlled Alex and


    dragged him out. Chapter 199 The Previous Truth


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Mr. Smith! Mr. Smith!¡± Alex struggled, his face twitching, and his veins stood out. He wanted to beg Als


    ton for mercy, but Alston begrudged him a look. Then he was dragged out while yelling.


    Jakson put out the cigarette in his hand, looked at Alston¡¯s depressed face, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr


    . Smith, I¡¯ve heard about it. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alston nodded, did not speak, and frowned tightly.


    Jakson knew he was not in the mood to talk to him now, so he got up from the sofa quickly and said, ¡°I¡¯l


    l deal with Alex for you. You cane to me if you have anything difficult to handle in the future.¡±


    Alston looked up at him and said, ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    A lowugh escaped Jakson, and he left without saying a word.


    Alston sat in the vi for a long time. When he recovered, it was almost dark. He looked at his phone a


    nd found Cynthia still hadn¡¯t called. He frowned with a sigh and drove away.


    The car was driving on the road, a rtively remote section. It was hushed, and there


    were no people on the road. As Alston drove, he saw a man and a woman pushing and pulling from a d


    istance as if they were arguing fiercely.


    The man grabbed the woman¡¯s bag with a twitched face. Alston couldn¡¯t help but doubt if the man was r


    obbing.


    Alston suddenly became tense and mmed on the brakes. The sound of the brakes was loud, startlin


    g the


    two of them. The woman seemed hopeful and quickly


    shouted, ¡°Someone robbed me! He robbed my bag!¡±


    When the man saw a tall and straight figure get off the car and run towards this side, his expression be


    came


    more vicious, and he yelled at Alston, ¡°I¡¯m her brother. This is our family affairs. Mind your own busines


    s.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you too.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Alston sneered. Instead of stopping, he approached sulkily, step by step. When Alston


    got close,


    the man saw his face and became tense. Then he subconsciously released the bag.


    He red at the woman and said viciously, ¡°You are lucky today. Wait and see. Next time you will not h


    ave


    the good luck as today.¡±


    After the harsh words, he quickly ran away without daring to turn his head as if he saw some evil spirit.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Seeing that she was fine, Alston turned around and was about to go back into his car, but suddenly the


    woman stopped him. ¡°Alston?¡±


    ¡°She knows me?¡± Alston asked secretly.


    Alston frowned deeply and turned around. He didn¡¯t look at the woman¡¯s face just now, but now it looke


    d


    familiar to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hulda!¡± Seeing him frowning with a confused expression, Hulda paused. She realized he had alrea


    dy


    forgotten what she looked like.


    Get Bopit¡¯s


    ¡°Hulda?¡± Alston repeated the name before he remembered that there was this person. He had little cont


    act with Hulda during this period. He rarely cared about someone unimportant. In addition, Hulda had c


    hanged a lot.


    She once lost much weight in a short time and recovered. She no longer looked like Cynthia. To Alston,


    she was almost a stranger.


    Alston managed to bring out the image of Hulda in his mind and looked at her indifferently,


    ¡°You look different from before. I didn¡¯t recognize you just now.¡±


    Hulda smiled, and her voice was with a sense of vicissitudes. ¡°It¡¯s normal. You are


    swamped with your business. Naturally, you don¡¯t remember an


    insignificant person like me. Even I don¡¯t recognize myself when I see my face now.¡±


    She looked more peaceful now, without the sharpness and hostility as


    before. Looking at Alston, she also didn¡¯t have the previous obsession, and the cynical pettiness she us


    ed to have was much less.


    Hulda raised her hand to show the chain on her hand and the ne


    and said, ¡°Now I¡¯m with Ivan. Topensate me, he¡¯s doing his best to treat me well. I already have w


    hat I spent my whole life chasing in the past.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Alston said indifferently. He had no


    interest in knowing this. Then he turned around and


    was about to leave.


    Hulda took a step forward and called him hurriedly, ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s talk!¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t turn his head back. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about. Cynthia is not here now. It


    inappropriate for us to talk alone. I need to avoid suspicion.¡±


    After hearing this, a pang of jealousy surged in Hulda. She felt Cynthia was so lucky. Alston never


    If it were her in the past, she might have harbored jealousy and hatred towards Cynthia because of Alsto


    words, but now she had nothing but admiration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts about you now. I have something to tell you about


    Cynthia¡¯s kidnapping by Jane and Cherry.¡±


    Alston froze. Then he turned his head suddenly and said sharply, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hulda was startled and pointed to the coffee shop in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s go there and ta


    Alston looked into her eyes firmly, ensuring she was not lying and agreed.


    The two sat opposite each other. Looking at the tall and handsome Alston, she felt sad. Initially, she wan


    to get close to him, but now she recognized herself and knew Alston would never choose her.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened at that time?¡± Alston stared at her with frowns furrowing and asked.


    Hulda lowered her head, bit her lower lip, hesitated momentarily, and said, ¡°Although Jane and Cherry


    did this, it


    was indeed my idea. I am sorry. I am sorry to hurt Cynthia, and I will apologize to her when she


    returns.¡±


    Get Bongs


    Alston¡¯s dark eyes were full of coldness and seriousness. ¡°Put it clear!¡±


    Hulda felt somewhat embarrassed. Meeting Alston¡¯s stare full of killing intention, she summoned her cou

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 200

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 200


    Chapter 200 It Served Her Right


    Get Bopus


    ¡°After I was


    frustrated with you, I set my target on Ivan¡­ He is a yboy. He had an obsession with Cynthia,


    and I happened to look like her, so it was easier for me to attract him.¡±


    As she said, she felt a little guilty. Then she looked up at Alston and found his face expressionless, sayi


    ng, ¡°But at that time, re had decided to let Cherry and Ivan get engaged. I¡­ I know it¡¯s impossible to


    win over Cherry with my


    identity and past. I¡¯ve had enough hard times, and I only wanted to climb the socialdder. I knew Cher


    ry liked you, so I came up with an idea¡­ I asked her to drive a wedge between you and Cynthia.¡±


    The cup in Alston¡¯s hand cracked with a phut, making Hulda startled. Seeing the veins on his forehead


    stand out, she couldn¡¯t help shaking.


    She knew Alston was angry. If she were him, she would be furious too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had the wrong mind at the time. It was


    my fault. But I just came up with the idea to let Cherry drive a wedge between you two. I didn¡¯t let them


    kidnap Cynthia.¡±


    Alston wiped off the blood on his palm with a handkerchief and looked at her expressionlessly.


    ¡°Have you left any evidence?¡±


    He and Cynthia knew well before Jane and Cherry kidnapped her, but no evidence had been found. All


    surveince videos had been cleaned up, and the people sent by Jane had not been found. All evidenc


    e had been eliminated. Even if they knew Jane and Cherry were the masterminds behind it, there was


    no evidence to convict them.


    Hulda shook her head. ¡°The kidnapping was their temporary idea, and I didn¡¯t get involved, so I don¡¯t h


    ave any evidence. But¡­¡±


    Her eyes were raised and bright. ¡°I know who they sent to kidnap Cynthia!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Alston frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother, Burnell. The man who just argued with me and wanted to grab my bag!¡± Hulda said the


    name with aplicated expression.


    Alston¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he looked at her indifferently and suspiciously. ¡°Hulda, I


    know your family maltreats you, and your brother even grabbed your bag just now. You may not be able


    to deal with those people now, or you may be reluctant to deal with them. I wonder if you deliberately s


    aid the person who kidnapped Cynthia was Burnell to stimte me to handle him in person.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s face turned pale, and her pupils dted for an instant. She knew she could not hide her thought


    s from Alston, but fortunately, the person who kidnapped Cynthia happened to be Burnell.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as you said. I want you to handle my brother, but the person who kidnapped Cynthia was


    indeed Burnell. I gave Cherry a coat of yours and Burnell¡¯s contact information. I told them if they need


    ed help, they could find him.¡±


    She swallowed and almost stood up because of anxiety. Then she hurriedly exined, ¡°What I


    said is true. The Miller Group needed money at that time. Burnell was just a gangster, and four or five p


    eople were under hismand. The reason why they came to


    Burnell may be due to the fact that they wanted to spend less Chapter 200t Served Her Right


    Get Bottas


    money, and it was hard to find those gangsters in the low status, so they came to Burnell.¡±


    ¡°After Cynthia was rescued, my brother and his subordinates went out to hide for a few days. They cam


    e


    back when they found they couldn¡¯t be found. At that time, he used up his money and borrowed money


    from


    me several times. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check his records. Everything I said is true!¡±


    Alston stood up quickly and was about to leave. Seeing Hulda lower her head, he stared at her with sh


    arp


    eyes. ¡°You have never said this before. Why are you confessing to me now? What is your purpose? Yo


    u should


    hate Cynthia and me very much. Why do you want to help us?¡±


    Hulda hesitated for a moment and smiled bitterly. She couldn¡¯t help but think how bad she was before,


    making Alston distrust her to such an extent.


    ¡°Alston, I can assure you that what I¡¯m telling you is the truth this time. I did hate you and Cynthia, but a


    fter


    going through many things, I suddenly understood a lot. Now, I don¡¯t have any hatred for you. What I h


    ate


    more is Cherry. She caused me to have a miscarriage. I lost my child.


    I was looking forward to the arrival of


    that child, but Cherry ruined everything.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes were red and filled with


    hatred. Alston didn¡¯t see anything wrong and took a deep look


    at her. ¡°Hulda, you should have a better life, but it¡¯s a pity that you put your hopes on men.¡±


    After Alston finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Hulda watched the tall and straight figure. He drove away in a hurry. Then she heaved a sigh of relief.


    The sun was setting slowly, and the light gradually disappeared, just like Alston vanished from her life.


    The first time she saw Alston, she felt the heavens must


    send him to save her. At that time, he was popr


    at school and surrounded by praise and admiration. However, she was in the


    mire. Her parents valued boys


    over girls and treated her with beating and scolding. She couldn¡¯t bear such a life.


    It just so happened that Alston helped her at that time. When her parents came to make trouble at scho


    ol, it


    was Alston who helped her out.


    Alston didn¡¯t get close to anyone at school, but he helped her. She felt he must have a good impression


    of


    her. This kind of illusion gave her hope, making her greedy.


    She tried her best to get close to Alston but found his attitude towards her was the same as towards


    others,


    indifferent and ruthless. She even felt it was her fantasy that Alston helped her. The colder Alston was t


    o her,


    the more unwilling she felt, so she spread rumors that Alston had a rtionship with her.


    She did not expect the rumors to intensify. They had few conversations, but in the end, the stories beca


    me


    Alston loved her like his life. Rumors spread throughout the school. She had been waiting for him to fin


    d her, but finally, his mother came.


    His mother took out the money and forced her to break up with Alston. Thinking of this, Hulda couldn¡¯t h


    At that time, she and


    Alston were not together at all. If they were together, she would still have the confidence to say Ste ins


    Chapter 200 it Served Her Right


    2/3


    After returning, she found Alston had married a girl, and he loved that girl.


    Get Bogu


    She


    refused to admit the fact in her heart and was even more jealous that Cynthia could get Alston¡¯s love. Th


    What Alston said was right. With the degree and experience of living abroad, she had enough ability to l


    Not only did she not live better, but she also lost herself.


    ¡°Miss, sorry to bother you. Our store is closing.¡±


    A reminder came from her ear, and Hulda woke up from her stupor. She turned her head to look out of th


    The road here was rtively remote, and it wasn¡¯t easy to get a taxi at night. As Hulda walked out of the


    The driver¡¯s words brought Hulda up short. ¡°Who? Is Alston asking you to send me back¡±


    ¡°Yes! Mr. Smith said this road is remote, so he sent me to take you back as a reward.¡± The driver didn¡¯t k


    words.


    Hulda smiled, and her tears welled up at once.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She was right. Alston was always a very gentle person. Even if their paths didn¡¯t cross at school, he wou


    People who can be loved by him must be pleased. Therefore, Hulda would sometimes still be jealous of


    Hulda shook her head, let go of these thoughts, and asked the driver to send her


    to themunity gate. Before she got out of the car, she said, ¡°Please help me ry my words


    to Alston. There is no need for rewards. I owed him.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she walked towards themunity. When she got home, she found Ivan al


    his eyes.


    ¡°Where did you go? Why did youe back sote? Who did you see?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 201

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 201


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 201 Escaped


    Hulda was very calm. She didn¡¯t afraid of his questioning, nor did she sneak into his arms coquettishly


    and hurriedly ttered him.


    ¡°Ivan, I went to see my brother today. He said he wanted to see me.¡±


    Ivan asked bluntly, ¡°You left at noon. Why did it take you so long to see him? It¡¯s already 8 pm.¡±


    After Cherry cheated on him, Ivan¡¯s personality became more extreme. He hated when someone lied to


    him, and he kept Hulda around with an extremely restrictive attitude.


    Hulda panicked because


    she was afraid that Ivan would know about her seeing Alston. Even though he said he would make it up


    to her, she didn


    dare to risk irritating him..


    ¡°He wanted to ask


    me for money. He took me to a remote ce and tried to rob me.¡± Hulda said with fear. ¡°Then, someon


    e drove him away. The ce was too remote, and I couldn¡¯t get a taxi. So I wasted a lot of time walking


    .¡±


    As she spoke, she showed her red and swollen ankle, which got injured when Burnell pushed her.


    She needed to add truth to her lie so that Ivan would easily believe her.


    Sure enough, Ivan waved at her with a better expression. Hulda hid her disgust and leaned against


    his chest.


    Ivan yed with her hair. His fingers were cold, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Hulda, I trust you. But you k


    now, I hate people lying to me the most. I will make you miserable if I find out what you are hiding from


    me. Do you hear me?¡±


    Hulda¡¯s face turned pale, then she nestled in his arms and murmured obediently.


    Ivan was very satisfied with her attitude and decided to show some mercy. ¡°I said I wouldpensate


    you, but I don¡¯t think you like the things I gave you very much. Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± After a long while, Hulda looked up at him cautiously.


    Ivan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You have something you want?¡±


    Hulda swallowed. ¡°I want to work for Tansy Group!¡±


    Ivan was quite surprised. Who would want to work when they had a lot of money? He knew Hulda


    was just a gold digger, but she wanted a job instead of money, which was kind of suspicious.


    Ivan didn¡¯t speak. His expression was strange andplicated.


    Hulda knew he didn¡¯t believe her and began to doubt her again. So she hurriedly said, ¡°Ivan, I admit


    I was a gold digger. You let me stay at home and obey you, but I have nothing to do all day, and is nob


    ody I can talk to. I¡¯m very bored and depressed.¡±


    ¡°You are so busy at work and alwayse homete. Sometimes I can¡¯t see you for days. I want to be


    by your side all the time. Please let me be your assistant and help you with your work. I studied abroad


    for many years, so I¡¯m quite capable.¡±


    After speaking, she looked expectantly at Ivan.


    Although Ivan didn¡¯t know what she was nning, he was very satisfied with what she said. So the nod


    ded. ¡°Okay. Come with me to thepany tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ivan thought there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble in letting Hulda be an assistant.


    Hulda felt excited and leaned against Ivan¡¯s chest again, lowering her eyes and hiding her gloomy


    expression.


    After Alston met Hulda and investigated Burnell, he found that Burnell and his men left Fort when Cynth


    ia was kidnapped, so he believed Hulda¡¯s words even more.


    That night, he took people to Burnell¡¯s house.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Burnell¡¯s parents opened the door and saw a strange man rushing into their house with some others. T


    hey looked at them warily in shock. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±


    Alston frowned and looked around the house. It was a small ce with two bedrooms and one living ro


    om. It seemed less than fifty square meters, but it had a lot of stuff inside.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Burnell? Let him out!¡±


    The old couple looked at each other and became more nervous when they knew their son was in


    trouble.


    ¡°He¡¯s not at home.¡± Burnell¡¯s mother blocked the door and screamed. Then, she was about to shut


    the door.


    The people behind Alston pushed the door by force.


    Burnell¡¯s mother staggered. ¡°What


    do you want? Are you trespassing? I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you! Help! Someone¡¯s here to rob me!¡±


    She yelled loudly and drew much attention. Several families peeked out, but they immediately shut


    the door when they saw Alston and his bodyguards, who seemed rather scary.


    Mrs. Taylor was not popr in the neighborhood. Her whole family was very mean and stingy, and her


    son was an uneducated gangster who made the neighbors uneasy. Therefore,


    nobody would like to help them.


    Alston looked at her coldly. This olddy seemed very mean and unfriendly, and she was probably ww


    wy troublesome


    But her threat was useless for Alston and his men. Before Alston could say anything, the bodyguard be


    hind him said, ¡°Stop shouting. Do you think someone wille to rescue you when you shout out loud


    ? Call the police if you want. Believe it or not, even if you call the police, your son will be arrested instea


    d of us.¡±


    Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore and shank behind her husband. This strange man was either


    rich or powerful, and they dared not to mess with him.


    It was all that troublesome kid Burnell¡¯s fault!


    Mr. Taylor gritted his teeth. Then, he went forward and smiled tteringly, ¡°Gentlemen, Burnell is not at


    home. He hasn¡¯te back today. He often sleeps outside and rarelyes home. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, feel free to search.¡±


    Alston winked at the people behind him, and someone broke into the house and started searching caref


    After a while, several people came back and shook their heads. ¡°He¡¯s not here. But his room is messy, a


    Alston frowned and asked the old couple, ¡°Where does he usually like to go?¡±


    They shook their heads. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. After he grows up, he doesn¡¯t let us know about his affai


    Alston looked down at them. The old couple huddled together, and seemed like they had suffered a lot. W


    were already doomed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Alston left with his men. The old couple sighed in relief and immediately closed the


    door.


    As soon as the door was closed, Mr. Taylor became delighted. ¡°Fortunately, Burnell left with his luggage


    will let hime back


    Whenever Burnellmitted a crime, he would escape with the same method and end up as if nothing


    had offended Alston.


    Alston and the others went downstairs. The bodyguard behind him asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Smith, what s


    ¡°Keep a close watch on


    this ce. That couple has spoiled Burnell for many years and let him do everything he wants. We chec


    of trouble, but they


    covered for him. So, they probably want to cover for him again. Burnell will definitelye back. Keep a


    The bodyguard behind him agreed and left a few men to watch over the house.


    Then, they went to the houses of Burnell¡¯s friends and found that they had all escaped.


    Alston became furious. He made this decision temporarily, but how could Burnell and his friends know in


    Meanwhile, Burnell and his friends were hiding in a cornfield on the outskirts of Fort. They had hidden he


    ¡°Burnell, what should I do? My mother called me and said that a group of people hade to look for us


    They thought the kidnapping incident had passed, but Alston started investigating again. They didn¡¯t kno

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 202

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 202


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 202 Give in


    Burnell patted his friend¡¯s forehead and looked around vigntly. ¡°Why are you panicking? Wemitte


    d many crimes before. If we could hide from those, we can do it again.¡±


    Burnell¡¯s friend was stunned and thenughed. ¡°True. It all thanks to you that we all escaped from


    Alston.¡±


    The other friends also agreed and began to tter Burnell.


    Burnell was ttered by the praise and smiled proudly. While arguing with Hulda this afternoon, he felt


    nervous when he saw Alston. For some reason, he felt Alston still suspected him of kidnapping Cynthia.


    He ran away but returned after a while. As soon as he came back, he saw Hulda inviting


    Alston to the coffee shop. Burnell knew about the discord between her and the Smith couple, so he kne


    w that she would definitely tell Alston that he was the one who had kidnapped Cynthia.


    He hurried back to pack his stuff and also called his aplices to escape together. Finally, they arrive


    d here and escaped from Alston¡¯s search.


    ¡°Burnell, what should we do next?¡± After bragging, they looked at Burnell with excitement, waiting for hi


    m to make up his mind.


    Burnell frowned and said sternly, ¡°We have enough supplies to survive for many days, so you can only


    wait here and don¡¯t contact your family frequently, in case Alston¡¯s men would monitor your phones. I¡¯ll


    go out after a few days to check the situation.¡±


    The people all agreed and hid their tracks carefully.


    It was already 2 am when Alston returned home. At this moment, the house was tranquil and spacious.


    Before Cynthia married him, the house was the same, but he never had other feelings. Now, he sudden


    ly felt loneliness.


    In the past, he often went on business trips


    and couldn¡¯t see Cynthia for many days, but he knew Cynthia would be waiting for him at home. But no


    w, Cynthia had only been away for a month, and he had already missed her and the babies.


    He didn¡¯t know how they were doing in Coast City, and he didn¡¯t know whether they liked the food or w


    hether they would feel restrained. He wanted to talk to Cynthia badly.


    Alston held the phone and tried to type something repeatedly. Finally, he turned off the screen and sigh


    ed heavily. It was veryte, so she and the baby should have gone to bed already.


    While Alston was hesitating, Cynthia also tossed and turned. She was a bit obsessed with her own bed


    and couldn¡¯t sleep in a different environment, and it was even more difficult to close her eyes


    because her mother¡¯s funeral would be held tomorrow.


    She took out her mobile phone. Many of her friends sent messages tofort her when she arrived in


    Coast City, but Alston remained silent.


    Cynthia suddenly had an inexplicable feeling. Then, she mmed the phone on the bed as if venting h


    er anger, and she didn¡¯t look at it anymore.


    Both of them were unwilling to give in.


    The next day, Cynthia and Lorenz were woken up by their grandmother to have breakfast. The two babi


    es had already woken up. They sat obediently in the stroller while eating soft¨C


    boiled eggs, and they all screamed when they saw their mother and uncle.


    Cynthia knew today¡¯s schedule. She exchanged a nce with Lorenz and ate breakfast absently.


    ¡°Cynthia, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Grandma looked at the bruises under


    her eyes and asked with concern.


    Cynthia swallowed her food. ¡°Grandma, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep in an unfamiliar environment. I¡¯ll be fine aft


    er a few days.¡±


    Suddenly, she felt nervous when she saw her grandmother¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Grandma, why are your eyes r


    ed? Do you want to use some eyedrops?¡±


    Then, she looked at her grandpa, who was already sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. His eyes


    were red as well. Cynthia wondered if her grandpa and grandma had already known about her mother¡¯


    s death, and she was very worried.


    Grandma shook her head and looked at Cynthia lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m very excited to see youe back. Yeste


    rday I chatted with your grandpa for a long time. I¡¯ve never stayed up sote, so I didn¡¯t sleep well, and


    my eyes are red. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a rest.¡±


    They were talking while eating breakfast.


    Grandma looked at Cynthia chewing, and her tears almost streamed down again.


    Cynthia was so simr to her mother. The way she chewed was identical to Lynn¡¯s when she was


    young.


    She nced away quickly, pretending to be busy.


    After breakfast, Lorenz checked the time and knew they should leave, so he said to his


    grandparents,¡°¡°My parents and I will take Cynthia out for a walk. Desmond and Keller will stay


    home, so please take care of them.¡±


    He was worried they would ask to go out with them, and he didn¡¯t know how to deal with this.


    possibility.


    Chapter 202 Give in


    2/4


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Gol Bonus


    Unexpectedly, his grandparents agreed immediately. His grandma said, ¡°No problem. We didn¡¯t see the


    babies enough yesterday, so we will have a great time with them today. Your grandfather wants to mak


    e some toys for them.¡±


    Both Lorenz and Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief. While the elders were not paying attention, Cynthia t


    ook Lynn¡¯s urn and left the house with her uncle and aunt.


    Grandma stood at the window and sighed while looking at them from behind. Grandpa stepped


    forward, held her hand, and stood quietly at the window together.


    ¡°Lynn is gone. We can¡¯t even say goodbye to her.¡±


    Grandpa¡¯s cheeks were trembling. Lynn was his youngest and most loving child, and he would give


    her whatever he wanted.


    Lynn could easily be spoiled after being the treasure of her family, but she wasn¡¯t. She was still gentle a


    nd well¨Cbehaved, and she made him very proud.


    He arranged her marriage with the George family before she was born. She could tell


    him that she didn¡¯t want this marriage, and he would break the engagement no matter what. However,


    she was foo stubborn and ran away. She went to Fort alone and suffered everything, but she never tho


    ught


    ofing back. As a result, she died in vain.


    beca


    His eyes became moist. ¡°Since they don¡¯t want us to know, we¡¯ll pretend we know nothing about it.


    Let us¡­ believe that Lynn is still alive.¡±


    Grandma agreed and nodded.


    They turned around when they heard the babies babbling. The servant pushed the strollers over, and tw


    The elders felt much better and couldn¡¯t


    help but smile softly. Lynn was gone, but they couldn¡¯t just be immersed in sadness. Lynn¡¯s spirit had ne


    memories.


    Cynthia and the others stood before the tombstone and looked at Lynn¡¯s photo. She was still young and


    Lorenz¡¯s parents were crying very hard. Cynthia¡¯s uncle was much older than Lynn, and he watched her


    He heard from Lorenz that shemitted suicide by taking many sleeping pills. She died on the operati


    ing he


    this?


    She should¡¯ve grown up safely and married a man who loved her. Then, she would have a lovely kid


    and live a happy life. She shouldn¡¯t have met an evil man and was tricked into marrying him, and she ce


    finallymitted suicide. This shouldn¡¯t be her life.


    Cynthia heard the sobbing behind her. She thought she had shed her veryst tear when she was in Fo


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡±


    T


    She cried tremblingly. They were the only people in the Green family¡¯s cemetery, which was extremely q


    But they didn¡¯t seem to notice even after they were drenched. They stood like sculptures in front of Lynn


    Alston sat in the office, feeling bored and flustered. He was not in the mood for work, so he got up and s


    He finally chose to give in.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 203

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 203


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 203 See through


    They stood before the tombstone for a long time as the rain became heavier. Lorenz saw Cynthia


    almost fall, and he hurriedly stepped forward to catch her.


    Cynthia grabbed his wrist, but her hand was icy. Lorenz¡¯s expression turned cold, and heforted her


    , ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s raining too much, and your hands are too cold. Let¡¯s go back, or you will get


    sick.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were a little dazed, and her face was covered with rain and tears. She grasped Lorenz¡¯s


    wrist tightly. ¡°It¡¯s too cold here. My mother is lying down there alone. She must be cold as


    well.¡±


    Lorenz heard her words and hugged her tightly.


    The security of the cemetery sent some umbres over. Lorenz held the umbre and supported Cynthi


    a to protect her from the heavy rain.


    At this moment, Cynthia¡¯s phone suddenly rang, which could be vaguely heard in the rain. Cynthia didn¡¯


    t move, so Lorenz took out her phone and picked it up when he saw it was from Alston.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Alston was delighted when he saw the call was connected. But when he heard Lorenz¡¯s voice, his expr


    ession darkened. ¡°You? Where is Cynthia?¡±


    Lorenz nced at Cynthia and exined the situation. Alston felt very distressed and said in a low


    voice, ¡°Give Cynthia the phone.¡±


    Lorenz didn¡¯t speak and silently put the phone by Cynthia¡¯s ear.


    Alston heard a different breathing and knew that Cynthia was listening. He pursed his lips and said war


    mly, ¡°Cynthia, I miss you and the babies.¡±


    As soon as he said these words, Cynthia¡¯s eyes moved, and she was no longer in a daze. ¡°Alston¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Alston held the phone tightly. ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯ve only been away for a day, and I feel like a centu


    ry has passed. I miss you and the babies.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, there are countless passers¨C


    by in everyone¡¯s life. There are many people around you who love you and care about you very much.


    Mrs. Lewis made your favorite dish this morning and


    served it to the table, only to realize that you were not home¡­¡±


    It was rare for Alston to talk so much, but these words gradually warmed Cynthia¡¯s freezing heart.


    She thought of the friends and family around her, and she felt very heartwarming.


    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m sorry. I will learn how to love you better in the future, and I won¡¯t control your life


    again. We can talk about itter. As long as you don¡¯t get hurt, I canpromise to anything.¡±


    These words made Cynthia¡¯s suppressed sadness burst out


    completely, and she cried so loudly that Lorenz and his parents were stunned. They were flustered but


    didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    Cynthia¡¯s aunt looked at her crying and felt relieved. ¡°Lorenz, let Cynthia cry for a while. She has been


    suppressed for too long, and maybe crying will make her feel better.¡±


    Everyone else didn¡¯t speak and listened quietly. After crying, Cynthia finally fainted from


    exhaustion.


    She didn¡¯t sleep all night and felt exhausted after a huge mood swing. After she fainted, her brows finall


    y rxed, which made everyone relieved.


    Alston heard the flustered movement on the phone and felt extremely anxious. He walked around his of


    fice, not knowing what had happened. The more he walked, the worrier he became, and he couldn¡¯t wa


    it to go to Coast City right now.


    Lorenz finally picked up the phone again when his patience was about to run out.


    Alston asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with Cynthia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Lorenz heard his anxious tone and hurriedly said, ¡°She didn¡¯t sleep all nightst night, and s


    he fainted after crying a lot. We are going to take her home.¡±


    After hearing this, Alston felt slightly relieved.


    He hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°When will Cynthiae back?¡±


    ¡°Not so soon!¡± Lorenz felt relieved and couldn¡¯t help teasing Alston. ¡°She just came here yesterday, and


    our family still wants to spend a long time with her. My grandparents and my parents love her and the


    babies very much. Perhaps she will go back in a month!¡±


    ¡°A month?!¡± Alston frowned and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s too long!¡±


    ¡°Not long


    at all. She has lived in Fort for more than 20 years, and she only needs to stay with our family for a mo


    nth. Don¡¯t be so excited.¡±


    Alston couldn¡¯t say anything to refute. He pursed his lips and hung up the phone unhappily.


    Cynthia was carried home by Lorenz, and he asked the servant to help her take a bath and change


    clothes. Seeing her sleeping soundly, Lorenz waspletely relieved.


    As soon as he went out, he met his anxious grandparents. ¡°How is it? How is Cynthia?¡±


    Lorenz couldn¡¯t say that Cynthia passed out after crying too hard in the cemetery. His eyes flickered, an


    d he said vaguely, ¡°Cynthia identally got caught in the


    rain. She passed out because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    The elders were worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether she would catch a cold. We¡¯d better prepare the


    medicine. After Cynthia wakes up, take her temperature and ask the family doctor to check on her.¡±


    Lorenz agreed.


    Grandmother med, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, but you didn¡¯t take Cynthia


    home immediately. You know she¡¯s fragile, yet you didn¡¯t care for her. She suffered so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandina. It is all my fault.¡± Lorenz didn¡¯t argue. He just lowered his head and admitted his


    mistake.


    Grandma couldn¡¯t be angry at Lorenz, so she snorted and took grandpa away.


    Lorenz looked at them and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t find out anything.


    Cain received the news as soon as Cynthia arrived at Coast city. He had now wholly


    ontrolled the George family. Henry and his cronies fled the city in desperation with a small amount of pr


    operty, and their whereabouts were unknown.


    He finally won the battle and cleaned up the George family from top to bottom. Cain was much more. ca


    After Cain heard that Cynthia hade to Coast City, he wanted toe over immediately. But thinking


    her family, he waited for a whole day beforeing to


    the Green¡¯s house the next afternoon.


    Cain seemed handsome but wild. He was tall and strong and seemed charming in


    his ck suit. He brought a lot of gifts to the house, and he seemed pretty nervous.


    After Lynn disappeared, the rtionship between the Green family and the George family was almost br


    worried that he might be kicked out.


    Unexpectedly, Lorenz heard that it was him and asked someone to let him in.


    When Cain


    came in, he didn¡¯t see the other elders of the Green family. Only Lorenz was sitting on the sofa alone, so


    Lorenz nced at him and found that Cain¡¯s aura was quite different from before. When he was being s


    he seemed quite distant.


    ¡°It seems like you have had a good time.¡±


    Cain smiled and sat opposite him. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. The Green family has helped me a lot.


    Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t kick Henry out of the George family so quickly.¡±


    Lorenz smiled. Cain was much more capable than Henry, and it was only a matter of time before


    Henry could be defeated. He only did a small favor to speed up the process.


    Cain sat behind and looked around, but he frowned when he didn¡¯t see Cynthia.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenz looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Cynthia is not feeling well and is resting upstairs.¡±


    Get Balth


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t. I¡­¡± Cain was a little nervous when Lorenz saw him through, and he stammered in denial. S


    Lorenz smiled and took a sip of the tea. ¡°Well, I will tell her when she wakes up.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else other than that. Because if Alston knew that he let Cain get close to Cynthia,


    Lorenz also needed to consider that Alston was Alice¡¯s cousin. If he offended Alston, it would be more di


    Disappointment shed across Cain¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to stay any longer after chatting for a while. J


    ¡°Lorenz, I feel a little dizzy. I seem to have a cold. Can you give me some medicine?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 204

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 204


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 204 A Shrew


    ¡°Miss Miller!¡± Cain was overjoyed. He thought he hade for nothing, but he didn¡¯t expect to see


    her again.


    Cynthia seemed like a doll wearing pink pajamas. She was petite and fair, and her facial features


    were exquisite. She was still in a daze, and her nose was a bit red.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see a guest, so she was stunned and quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know


    you were here!¡±


    Cain hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I came here uninvited.¡±


    Then, he nced at Cynthia secretly. She seemed gentle


    and beautiful when she was pregnant, and she appeared petite and fragile now, making people want to


    protect her for a lifetime.


    Cain fluttered and had the urge to own her again.


    Lorenz noticed that Cynthia was only wearing pajamas, so he hurriedly went upstairs and touched.


    her forehead. It was really hot, so he frowned and pushed her back to the room. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever


    . You probably caught a cold in the rain. Go back to bed and lie down, and I will send someone


    to call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°No need. I only have a slight fever. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine and sleep.¡± Cynthia persuad


    ed him with a smile after seeing his nervous appearance.


    Lorenz said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t take medicine without a prescription. It¡¯s better to listen to the doctor


    after the examination. Alston asked me to take care of you. If anything happens to you, he wille.


    here overnight.¡±


    Hearing him mention Alston, Cynthia didn¡¯t refute and obediently went back to the room to lie on


    the bed.


    Not long after, the doctor came over and did a check¨Cup. Apart from running a fever, Cynthia¡¯s


    resistance was lower because she was in a terrible mood.


    Cynthia ate something and took medicine. Soon, the drug took effect, and she fell asleep soundly.


    Lorenz returned to the living room and found that Cain had left, leaving behind a lot of gifts. He


    looked down and began to pounder. It could tell from Cain¡¯s expression that he was probably interested


    in Cynthia.


    Lorenz¡¯s eyes turned cold. Although he absolutely believed in Cynthia¡¯s feelings for Alston, Cain was ve


    ry tricky, and he also had the capital to make women like him.


    He couldn¡¯t let Cain get in touch with Cynthia again. The George family was also the reason for


    Lynn¡¯s death, so he would never allow it to happen again.


    As Burnell expected, their phones were all monitored, and they couldn¡¯t contact anyone. Besides,


    they almost ran out of food, and theirst cell phone also ran out of electricity.


    Finally, Burnell


    couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and mmed the corn on the ground. ¡°No, we can¡¯t hide anymore. This will


    never end!¡±


    ¡°Should we leave Fort and go to another province?¡± Someone suggested.


    Burnell nced at him. ¡°Do you have any money? Believe it or not, Alston will get the news and


    wipe us out as soon as we go out.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t dare to speak. Burnell¡¯s eyes became fierce. ¡°I¡¯ll go home tonight to have a look. It¡¯s be


    en several days. He shouldn¡¯t have sent people to block my door all the time. When I get my ID card an


    d money, we¡¯ll leave Fort and find a living in another city. I don¡¯t believe he will ever reach


    us again.¡±


    The rest of them looked at each other. They wanted to persuade Burnell, but they didn¡¯t say anything af


    ter seeing that he was determined. There was no better way. The food and water ran out, and they coul


    dn¡¯t hold on any longer. Sooner orter, they had to go out.


    It was already dark in the middle of the night. Burnell didn¡¯t dare to use any means of transportation, so


    he quietly ran back to his neighborhood. It was very quiet. Most of the neighbors


    were elders, and they had already fallen asleep.


    Burnell quietly climbed upstairs and sneaked to the door of his apartment. When he was about to knock


    on the door, several people suddenly jumped out and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Burnell, you kept us waiting for a long time!¡±


    Burnell looked over in horror. He looked over and immediately knew he was no match for these hunks.


    He smiled embarrassingly and ttered, ¡°Boys, I don¡¯t know what I have done. Why did wait for me? I w


    ant toe back and see my parents, and there is nothing wrong with that.¡±


    you


    Seeing him pretending to be innocent, the bodyguard sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. Burnell, we have a witne


    ss proving that you kidnapped Mrs. Smith. I advise you to confess everything so that you may


    suffer less.¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to drag Burnell away.


    Burnell knew that if he were dragged away, he would definitely end up


    miserably because Alston doted on Cynthia so much. He couldn¡¯t be caught.


    Seeing that he was surrounded, Burnell yelled, ¡°Mom, Dad,e out quickly! Someone wants to drag


    me away! Come out and save me!¡±


    His scream instantly turned on the light in the corridor. Some neighbors came outside with their


    coats on. They were about to scold when they saw some hunks had surrounded Burnell, so they went


    back home immediately. They thought Burnell must be in trouble again and didn¡¯t want to mind his busi


    ness.


    Burnell¡¯s parents were startled when they heard their son¡¯s voice, so they got up and opened the door


    quickly. Then, they saw their son being dragged by a bodyguard in ck.


    Mrs. Taylor felt distressed and stepped forward to grab the bodyguard¡¯s arm. She kicked him and hit hi


    m while crying like a shrew. ¡°Let go of my son, you b*stard! My son is naughty, but he didn¡¯t hurt anyon


    e. If you dare to take him away, I¡¯ll suicide in front of you!¡±


    The bodyguards were speechless. They were formally trained and good at fighting, but they didn¡¯t kno


    w how to deal with such an unreasonable shrew.


    ¡°Lady, your son is suspected of kidnapping Mrs. Smith. His younger sister personally identified him. I w


    ant to take him back to meet Mr. Smith. We will naturally send him back intact if he didn¡¯t do this.¡±


    In other words, if he did, he probably wouldn¡¯te back alive.


    When Mrs. Taylor realized this, she became even more anxious and started to tear the bodyguard¡¯s clot


    hated her brother and us and even thought of such a brutal way to harm him. She was even more wicke


    Burnell and his father knew that Mrs. Taylor¡¯s crying was always effective, so they stood aside as if watc


    They even added, ¡°Our neighbors are filming right now. If you dare to arrest me, these videos will


    be posted on the Inte immediately, and your reputation will be ruined. If theizens know


    what Mr. Smith had done, the Smith Group will be in great trouble.¡±


    The bodyguards frowned


    and were annoyed when they saw someone filming behind the door. They didn¡¯t dare to drag Burnell ag


    Burnell and his parents were delighted. This was exactly how they would deal with famous people like A


    they didn¡¯t want to affect theirpanies, so they would give up in the end. Burnell trusted that


    Alston would be the same.


    When they were arguing, there was chaos in the stairway. A group of people wasing


    downstairs.


    The leader came over and saw the logo of the Smith family on the bodyguard. He was stunned for a mo


    When the bodyguard saw the man, his eyes lit up, and he eximed, ¡°Jakson, it¡¯s you! Just in time. I


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    need your help with something.¡±


    Quit Bonus!


    The dim light in the corridor shone on the person who came as if he had been gilded with ayer of gold


    His white T¨Cshirt was stained with blood, which made him even scarier.


    Those neighbors who peeked at them shut their doors immediately when they saw theming


    downstairs.


    Burnell had been messing around for so many years. The moment he heard Jakson¡¯s name, his face


    suddenly turned pale.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 205

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 205


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 205 The Suspects


    Burnell and his friends were nothingpared to Jakson. Although Burnell was a b*stard who


    always bullied the weak ones, he never dared to confront someone like Jakson.


    ¡°Jakson¡­¡± Burnell called out in fear.


    Jakson ignored him and looked directly at the bodyguard. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The bodyguard exined the situation, and Jakson looked at Mrs. Taylor indifferently. ¡°Let go of him!¡±


    Mrs. Taylor still wasn¡¯t aware of the situation. She saw the group of people was on the bodyguard¡¯s sid


    e and decided to y the same trick. She rushed toward Jakson, wanting to drag his clothes and screa


    m like a shrew again.


    Jakson frowned when he saw her rushing towards him. The man behind him grabbed Mrs. Taylor¡¯s han


    d and twisted her arm.


    Mrs. Taylor¡¯s horrifying scream resounded through the entire corridor. She felt a piercing pain and could


    n¡¯t feel her arm anymore.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Jakson nced at her fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m not from the Smith family. If you dare to trick me, I¡¯ll chop off you an


    d your son¡¯s hands.¡±


    Mrs. Taylor freaked out. She didn¡¯t dare to move, as if she had lost her spirit.


    Burnell and his father dared not to speak and trembled in fear.


    Jakson winked at the bodyguard to let him take Burnell away. The bodyguard was overjoyed and grabb


    ed Burnell¡¯s arms with some others. Burnell was unwilling, but he and his family weren¡¯t able to resist J


    akson and his men.


    ¡°Jakson, thank you very much.¡± The bodyguard was grateful.


    Jakson waved his hand. Then, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his bloody pocket and started to s


    moke leisurely. He seemed rxed, and his handsome face looked even more attractive behind the


    smoke.


    His voice waszy and hoarse. ¡°I owe Mr. Smith a favor. No need to thank me.¡±


    The bodyguard noticed the blood on his body and asked quickly, ¡°Are you injured? Do you want me to


    send you to the hospital?¡±


    Jakson was stunned for a second, then looked at the blood on his body and


    chuckled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not my blood. I¡¯m not injured.¡±


    Burnell and the bodyguard suddenly felt a chill. With the help of Jakson, Burnell was taken back to the


    Smith family.


    After the interrogation, Burnell¡¯s friends were also found. When they saw Burnell¡¯s desperate expressio


    n, they knew he must have been forced to tell everything. Therefore, they immediately. confessed what


    ever they knew on their own.


    When Alston came over, Burnell and the others were exining every detail about how Jane and Cherr


    y hired them to kidnap Cynthia.


    They said that Cynthia was tied up and thrown on the ground. Then, they pulled her head and forced h


    er to watch the fake video that Cherry had made to nder Alston. When Alston learned about this, his


    eyes were red, and his aura was freezing.


    ¡°You should all go to hell!¡± Alston gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what had happened at that


    time. Cynthia must have been so desperate, yet she still pretended like nothing


    had ever happened and treated him as usual. He didn¡¯t know how she managed to make it through.


    Burnell and his friends turned pale and knelt on the ground while weeping bitterly. ¡°Mr. Smith, we were


    very sorry. We shouldn¡¯t be greedy for money, and we


    shouldn¡¯t kidnap your wife. It was Jane and Cherry¡¯s fault. We conducted their n, but we also


    thought it was too cruel.¡±


    Jane and Cherry had always been evil and vicious.


    Alston was pondering, and he suddenly frowned. He wondered if Jane and Cherry had anything to do


    with Lynn¡¯s death.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. Many people in Fort had a grudge again


    st him, but they had never done anything to Lynn. Jane and Cherry had always hated Lynn and


    knew she was the most important person for Cynthia. That was why they wanted to harm her.


    But how did they persuade Lynn tomit suicide by taking sleeping pills? Alston couldn¡¯t figure this o


    ut. Lynn already knew that she would be able to recover from surgery in a few hours. He also


    talked to her and knew that she cherished life very much. She wouldn¡¯tmit suicide because she


    still wanted to be around Cynthia and the babies, yet she still took the pills.


    Now, Lynn had passed away. He could only find the truth after he caught the murderer behind the


    scenes.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, we are sorry¡­¡± Burnell and the others were still begging for mercy.


    Alston nced at them irritably and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Is everything recorded?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard took a video of them confessing their crimes.


    Alston nodded. ¡°Send them to the police station and put them in jail for as long as possible.¡±


    Burnell and the others were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect Alston showed no mercy after they


    had confessed everything. However, they didn¡¯t dare to resist. Instead of being killed by Jakson or Alsto


    n, staying in jail was a better choice to survive.


    Because of what Cynthia said, Jane and Cherry doubted that Beck would give her all the property. The


    y went to make trouble with Beck every day, but they were forbidden to go in.


    Beck was busy dealing with the Tansy Group. He was so overwhelmed that he had no time to deal


    with them at all.


    When they failed again, Jane blushed with anger. ¡°D*mn! He refused to see us and didn¡¯t even send us


    a message. What is he thinking? Is he really going to give all his property to Cynthia? That b*tch does


    n¡¯t care about his father at all!¡±


    Cherry looked at the employees passing by around the entrance of the Miller Group. She and Jane use


    d toe here often, and those employees recognized them.


    These nces made Cherry feel


    ery humiliated. Seeing Jane babbling like a shrew, she blushed and said impatiently, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go hom


    Jane still wanted to vent her anger and wondered if her words could force Beck toe out. However, s


    Jane paused and stared fiercely at the mocking security guard. When they were about to leave, two poli


    Cherry and Jane became


    very nervous when they heard this and looked at each other. The only kidnapping case a year ago was


    They cleaned up all the evidence, so Alston didn¡¯t find anything to do with the two of


    them, nor did he find Burnell and his men. Even if he knew that they were the ones who asked someone


    A few days after the kidnapping, Alston sent someone to strip them naked and throw them in the busiest


    mall, making them dare not go outside for a long time.


    They thought the incident was over, but they didn¡¯t expect that Alston would sue them a yearter after t


    Cherry panicked and tightly grasped Jane¡¯s arm.


    Jane forced herself to calm down and said to the police, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I have


    While no one was paying attention, she pinched Cherry hard. The severe pain brought Cherry to her


    senses, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap anyone. How could we kidnap others?¡±


    After they finished talking, they all looked at the police pitifully. ¡°Sir, did you make a mistake?¡±


    The police officers already


    knew their personalities before they came. At this time, they were not confused at all. ¡°The person who c


    Jane pursed her lips and felt surprised when she learned that Alston had caught Burnell.


    She panicked for a moment, then put her hands behind her back and quickly pressed a button. The pho


    grabbed Cherry and said to


    the police, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s go to the police station and prove our innocence.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cherry eximed. ¡°Mom, we have never done it¡­¡±


    ¡°Cherry, calm down!¡± Jane said in a low voice. Cherry knew she must have a n, so she didn¡¯t


    resist.


    The police officer saw their reaction and frowned, feeling something was wrong. Why were these two wo


    aid it? Could it be a misunderstanding?

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 206

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 206


    Chapter 206 The Scapegoat


    Jane and Cherry were taken to the police station, and they immediately saw Burnell, who was also sitti


    ng


    there.


    There were bruises on the corners of his mouth. Jane looked at him and knew Alston¡¯s men had beaten


    him


    up.


    Burnell was very excited


    when he saw Jane and Cherry. He stood up at once and pointed at them. ¡°It¡¯s them! They ordered


    me to do it. They gave me 100 thousand and asked me to kidnap Mrs. Smith!¡±


    ¡°He is talking nonsense. Officer, we have never seen him. He is ndering.¡±


    Jane and Cherry would never confess. They looked at Burnell as if he was a stranger and nced at th


    e group of suspects in disdain. ¡°Officer, look at their clothes, and look at ours!¡±


    As they spoke, they showed off their expensive clothes and bags with a sense of superiority on their fa


    ces. ¡°Look! How can people like us know them? Even our servants are more respectable than them. H


    ow could we possibly meet each other? You should have some self¨C


    knowledge if you want to mess with wealthy people.¡±


    Their disdainful words


    made Burnell and his friends furious. They all clenched their fists, wanting to rush over and punch them


    .


    ¡°B*tch! You found me and told me that you would give me 200 thousand if I could


    finish my mission. I knew Mrs. Smith was a wealthydy with high status, so I asked you for an extra 10


    0 thousand because I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. How dare you say that you don¡¯t know me!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Jane stood with her arms crossed and looked at him impatiently. ¡°How dare y


    ou nder me without evidence? Don¡¯t be kidding. Even if I wanted to use 300 thousand to hire someo


    ne to kidnap Cynthia, I would find someone professional. How could I find you?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After she finished speaking, all the policemen present looked at her.


    Jane realized something was wrong with what she said, so she quickly exined, ¡°It was just an assum


    ption. I never thought of kidnapping Cynthia. Even though she is my husband¡¯s illegitimate daughter, an


    d our rtionship is not very good, I don¡¯t


    want to kidnap her. She has already left our family and has no conflict of interest with us. How could I ki


    dnap her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they ndered us on purpose. I think there must be someone behind him who taught him to


    say that and tried to frame us.¡± Cherry hid behind Jane and added.


    Burnell and his friends didn¡¯t have a good temper and immediately became furious after hearing their


    nonsense. ¡°B*tch!¡±


    Their expressions were ferocious, causing Jane and Cherry to back away in fright. The police rushed fo


    rward


    and put them under control.


    Burnell was dragged by an officer, but he was still ring at Jane. Jane saw his expression and scream


    ed.


    ¡°Officer, look! They are angry because they failed to nder us. We were wronged.¡±


    The police station was in chaos when both sides were arguing continuously.


    This situation was indeed veryplicated.


    ¡°Okay, okay! Stop arguing! This is a police station, not a market!¡± Finally, the officer couldn¡¯t bear it any


    more and patted the table to stop the endless arguments.


    Jane paused. Then, she gasped and stared


    at Burnell. ¡°Well, you said that I gave you a card. Take it out. As long as you show us one piece of evid


    ence, I¡¯ll confess immediately.¡±


    Burnell froze because he didn¡¯t have any evidence. He feared Alston woulde after him, so he destr


    oyed all of them and left nothing behind. However, his cautiousness caused him great trouble.


    Burnell was furious. He red at Jane and wished that he could cut her into pieces. ¡°You b*tch! You kn


    ow that I can¡¯t get it out. All the evidence was destroyed!¡±


    Jane finally heard what she wanted to hear and said directly to the police, ¡°Officer, what should we


    do now? He ndered us and didn¡¯t even have any evidence.¡±


    ¡°Mom, his name is Burnell. Hulda¡¯s brother is also named Burnell!¡± Cherry said loudly on purpose.


    Jane rolled her eyes. ¡°Officer, I still have something to say. This person should have a younger sister n


    amed Hulda. She is a mistress who robbed my daughter¡¯s husband. You¡¯d better investigate them. The


    y probably conspired with each other and tried to take revenge on my daughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Burnell was so angry that his eyes were red. ¡°I have never had a


    good rtionship


    with Hulda. It¡¯s nder!¡±


    The police listened to their quarrel and felt very annoyed. Suddenly, a middle¨Caged


    woman came in when they


    didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Hello, I want to confess!¡±


    Everyone looked over. The woman kneeled and cried as soon as she saw Jane and Cherry. ¡°I¡¯m so sor


    ry. I ordered them to kidnap Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°Fiona, why did you¡­¡± Jane and Cherry pretended to be stunned.


    Burnell and his men were literally shocked. They didn¡¯t know this woman at all. They looked at these th


    ree women acting and started to wonder if their memory had beenpletely modified. This couldn¡¯t b


    e real.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The policeman asked quickly in confusion.


    Fiona¡¯s face was full of sorrow, and she looked at Burnell coldly. ¡°I am a servant of the Miller family and


    have worked for them for more than 20 years. They have treated me very well, and I have always bee


    n very grateful. But more than ten years ago, Mr. Miller brought Cynthia home. I often saw Mrs. Miller cr


    ying, and Cynthia always bullied Cherry. After Cynthia married Alston, Mrs. Miller and Cherry dared not


    to offend them because the Smith family was very powerful. However, Cynthia still bullied them and alw


    ays jeered at them¡­¡±


    She said with anger and hatred in her eyes, ¡°That day when Cynthia came back to the Miller family, Mr


    s. Miller cooked for her. She didn¡¯t eat and even flipped the table and insisted on asking for the Miller fa


    mily¡¯s share. Cynthia already had nothing to do with the Miller family after she got married. How could s


    hee


    back and ask for the share? I couldn¡¯t bear her anymore. So, after Cynthia left the house, I knocked her


    Burnell and the others were


    dumbfounded. They looked at her fake performance and didn¡¯t react for a while.


    ¡°I met Burnell and his group on the street. I had a lot of


    savings, so I promised that as long as they kidnapped Cynthia, I would give them 200 thousand. But the


    Fiona showed the police the transfer records and the screenshots of the text messages.


    ¡°I have been keeping this matter from Mrs. Miller and Cherry, I just


    got the news that they were arrested by mistake. I am very sorry, so I decided to


    come here and confess everything.¡±


    Burnell¡¯s mind was nk, and he looked at Jane in disbelief. Seeing thecency in her eyes, he im


    whole story was fake. Jane actually found a scapegoat.


    He lost his mind and tried to break free, but he was suppressed by


    the police. So he could only look at Jane


    with hatred.


    Jane and Cherry nced at him with disgust and casually looked at


    the police officer. ¡°Since we¡¯ve proved our innocence, can we leave now?¡±


    The policeman looked at the evidence and sighed. Then, he asked Fiona, ¡°You asked someone to kidna


    Smith, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fiona looked down and confessed.


    There was no reason to


    keep Jane and Cherry any longer since someone hade over to confess everything with conclusive


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Fiona, who was in handcuffs and said movingly, ¡°Fiona, yo


    After hearing this, Fiona finally raised her head, and her eyes were red with tears, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Mille


    Burnell looked at their performance and became even more furious. Jane had never believed him from t

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 207

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 207


    Chapter 207 Unwilling


    Jane and Cherry came out of the police station. After they saw the sunlight outside, they broke out a col


    d sweat and finally came to their senses.


    Cherry grabbed her mother¡¯s sleeve and asked excitedly, ¡®Mom, you are amazing! How did you know th


    at Burnell would betray us?¡±


    Jane was startled by Cherry¡¯s loud voice and quickly covered her mouth. She looked around warily and


    patted still want to go back?¡± Cherry¡¯s arm. ¡°Why are you so loud? Do you


    Cherry immediately fell silent. After they had walked for a long time, she asked curiously, ¡°Mom, what h


    appened to Fiona? How did she be our scapegoat?¡±


    Jane immediately became verycent and said mysteriously, ¡°Cherry, Hulda


    rmended her brother to us. Didn¡¯t you hear about her? She was very scheming, so we had to be


    well¨Cprepared to hire her brother.¡±


    She approached Cherry. ¡°When I decided to kidnap Cynthia, I knew we would be found out, so I asked


    Fiona to be our scapegoat before everything.¡±


    ¡°Why was Fiona willing to do


    this? If Alston knew about it, she would spend at least ten years in jail!¡± Cherry


    eximed.


    Jane smiled arrogantly. ¡°Before I chose


    her, I investigated the situation of her family. Fiona had a very loving grandson who had juste to Fo


    rt with her this year. She couldn¡¯t


    find a school for him, so I helped her. I promised that as long as she agreed to our n, I¡¯ll let his grand


    son study in the best school for free. The boy was the only grandson of her family, so she


    agreed immediately.¡±


    ¡°The money that we used


    to hire Burnell was from her card, and we also gave her card to him. We had nothing to do with this mat


    ter.¡±


    Cherry was shocked. Compared with her mother, her scheming skills were far behind. No wonder she c


    ould handle Lynn and Cynthia for so many years. If it weren¡¯t for the Smith and the Green family, Cynthi


    a and Lynn.


    could never be better than them.


    ¡°Mom, you are really amazing.¡±


    Jane listened to her daughter¡¯s ttering and felt delighted. Then, she poked Cherry¡¯s forehead, feeling


    rather pitiful ¡°If you have half of my wisdom, you would have married Alston long ago and had many chil


    dren with him Cynthia would never have a chance.¡±


    Speaking of the child, Cherry suddenly thought of the baby of her and Ran. She heard it was lost on


    the way back to the Miller family, and she didn¡¯t know where it was.


    She looked a little depressed. Although the baby¡¯s father was Ran, and she didn¡¯t like it very much,


    she


    still carried it for ten months. She was also a bit worried, knowing that it was lost.


    Jane knew what she was thinking from her expression. She sighed and held Cherry¡¯s hand. ¡°Cherry, do


    n¡¯t


    worry. You will live better in the future. Although I have transferred my property, your father still has mos


    t of


    it. We have to own his property and make everything yours.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s eyes were cold, and she nodded fiercely. ¡°Yes, everything of the Miller family is mine. I am the


    only heir. I cannot leave it to Cynthia!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a good discussion. At this moment, Beck doesn¡¯t want to show up, and we can


    ¡¯t even


    meet him.¡±


    Then, Jane dragged Cherry away in a hurry.


    ¡°Mr. Smith! Something bad happened!¡± Bill, the bodyguard of Smith¡¯s


    family, rushed over to meet Alston as soon as


    he got the news. Then, he ran into Greg after he entered the door.


    in!¡±


    Greg


    reprimanded sternly, ¡°Why are you so panicked? This is the Smith family! Calm down before you go Bill


    ran too fast and kept panting. Then, he swallowed hard and gradually recovered his breath. ¡°What¡¯s go


    ing on?¡± Alston came downstairs with a stern face. He straightened his sleeves. ¡°I can hear your


    voice in the room.¡±


    Bill quickly reported the news he had received.


    Mr. Smith, we took so much effort to catch Burnell, but Jane and Cherry had found a scapegoat


    and avoided the punishment. It¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    Bill was furious. His muscles were tense, and his fists were clenched tightly as if he was going to grab J


    ane and Cherry here to punch them.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They waited in front of Burnell¡¯s home for several days. And now, the efforts were wasted.


    ¡°Well, I see.¡± Alston only left three words before he drove away from the Smith family.


    Bill looked at Greg in a daze. ¡°Why did he leave just like that? Isn¡¯t he angry?¡±


    ¡°Silly boy. He knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± Greg smiled and patted Bill¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. You h


    ave been with him for so many years. I¡¯m sure you know him well!¡±


    Bill scratched his head, feeling a little puzzled. ¡°He knew this would happen?¡±


    Greg sighed. ¡°Sure. After all, there is no evidence. Besides, Burnell¡¯s


    identity is quite sensitive, and his testimony cannot be used as decisive evidence. Jane has always bee


    n cunning, so she must be fully


    prepared.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not willing to spare them!¡±


    Greg poured him a cup of tea calmly. ¡°Come, have a cup of tea to ease your mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to drink tea now.¡± Although Bill said so, he still took the tea from Greg.


    Greg smiled kindly. He had no children and didn¡¯t dare to treat Alston as his own. Therefore, he treated


    these bodyguards who grew up in the Smith family as his children.


    ¡°Bill, don¡¯t worry about this matter. Mr. Smith has his n. If you are


    really furious, go and find out the truth


    about the death of Mrs. Smith¡¯s mother. This is the most important thing at present. You¡¯d


    better find out the truth before Mrs. Smith returns.¡±


    Bill was stunned for a second and drank the tea in one gulp. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Hulda also got the news. She didn¡¯t expect an ending like this. Burnell, his friends, and Fiona had been


    sentenced to ten years in prison, but the real instigators had escaped.


    ¡°How dare they!¡± Hulda was so angry that her lips were


    trembling. She thought that if she identified Burnell, she would also implicate Cherry and avenge her ch


    ild, but she didn¡¯t expect them to escape.


    She spent


    a long time holding back her feelings. Now that Ivan was still home, she couldn¡¯t let her emotions out. H


    owever, she was very unwilling that Jane and Cherry had made it through.


    Hulda checked her phone and finally found something useful.


    It was the video of Cherry quarreling with Ran when she went to the clubhouse. However, she couldn


    Fortunately, Ran sent her something else before.


    It was also a video of Jane. A group of male models offered her wine in the clubhouse, and she was in a


    After Hulda found the video and watched it, her eyes became fierce.


    Beck had long said he wanted to divorce Jane but didn¡¯t take any action. Hulda wanted to post this video


    family withoutpensation. After that, Cherry would be kicked out as


    well.


    After they both got kicked out, they would have no money or power to fight against her. Then, she would


    make them suffer!


    While she was pondering, she suddenly heard someoneing downstairs. Ivan came down in a suit. ¡°


    help me with my tie.¡±


    Hulda frantically put away her phone and ran to him to help him put on his tie. ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter? Aren¡¯t you off work? It¡¯s gettingte; why are you leaving in a suit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany. I have something to do.¡± Ivan didn¡¯t exin and felt annoyed, as if something wa


    difficult to solve.


    Hulda blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. If there¡¯s any difficulty, we can develop more ideas.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ivan immediately refused, ¡°No need.¡±


    H raised her eyebrows. In the past few days, Ivan had trusted her more and had given her many vital


    documents about thepany. She didn¡¯t expect him to refuse her without hesitation, so it must be


    important.


    Ivan hurried out after he was prepared Just as he opened the door, he was stunned. ¡°You¡­ Why did yo


    <pe here?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 208

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 208


    Chapter 208 Video


    Hulda poked her head out of the door and saw a handsome, embarrassed¨C


    looking stranger standing outside. She had never seen the man before, but she felt familiar.


    ¡°Help me prepare a house. Cain¡¯s men have been looking for me. I have been hiding in various ces.


    I finally got away from those people. I am so tired now.¡±


    The person outside the door


    was Henry, who had escaped from Coast City. He didn¡¯t have the aloofness that he had when he first a


    rrived in Fort. He had dark circles under his eyes, and his clothes were wrinkled, as if they had not


    been changed for days.


    Even if he had be so, Ivan did not dare to neglect him. Henry was defeated by his younger brothe


    r Cain, but he came out and brought a lot of the George family¡¯s wealth. The Tansy Group was able to g


    row because of Henry¡¯s support. As soon as Ivan received the news that he had returned to Fort, he be


    gan to make


    preparations.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. George, this way please.¡± Ivan was on the point of taking Henry with him. When he felt pryin


    g eyes from behind, he turned his head and met Hulda¡¯s curious eyes.


    Hulda was startled, looked away, pretended not to see the man, and asked, ¡°Who is outside?¡±


    Henry¡¯s eyes froze with murderous intent. ¡°Is that woman inside your wife?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a plus one. Don¡¯t worry. She hasn¡¯t seen you, and she won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Ivan withdrew his ey


    es and


    said in relief.


    Hulda was hisckey


    now. He had observed her for a long time. She was reliable, so he didn¡¯t care so much.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell you somethingter!¡± Henry restrained the murderous intent in his


    eyes,


    and left side by side with Ivan.


    Hulda breathed a sigh


    of relief as she saw the two disappear into the dark night. Just now she was red at by that man, and


    she had cold sweat all over her back. That feeling was not good for her.


    Hulda thought about it for a long time, but she never thought who that person was just now, ¡°Who could


    make Ivan so obey? Why didn¡¯t I know him?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to think


    about it. Hulda yed the video again and saw Jane¡¯s embarrassed and dissolute appearance in it. Sh


    e smiled and thought, ¡°This time I must make them pay.¡±


    In the middle of the night, most people have already fallen asleep. Some night owls were still browsing


    Instagram with great interest, staying upte, and some news popped up.


    In Jadney City, someone specialized in breaking news about wealthy families released a video.


    It was a video of Jane surrounded by a group of male models drinking wine in a private room. In the vid


    eo,


    she had an exaggerated smile, wearing a tight skirt, and coquettish makeup. The ultimate look. She did


    not


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    refuse anyone who came to her. All around her were bottles of wine, a look of extravagance to the extre


    me.


    The headline title was, ¡°The private life of a trophy wife¡­¡±


    With the juicy news, catchy keywords, and a thought¨Cprovoking video, that


    Instagram had been reposted over 10,000 times in a few seconds, and allizensmented.


    ¡°I know that club. The male models in it are all top¨C


    notch All of them are tall and hunk. Being a trophy wife is


    so lucky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    ¡°Thisdy looks quite old, and she still dresses so revealingly. I don¡¯t think her husband is interested in


    her. So she woulde out to find other men.


    ¡°Everyone, thisdy is so familiar! Who is she?¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s Miller Groups. The one who was stripped naked and thrown in the shopping za before. I


    still keep the picture of that time.¡±


    Below thatment, people were all asking for that photo.


    In an instant, there were people who enjoyed the show, people who criticized her immoral behavior, an


    d people who used her of all kinds of insults. Their words were nasty.


    Just when theizens were in high spirits, another video was posted. It was


    a video of Cherie and Jane flirting with a male model at the clubhouse entrance.


    In the video, the male model¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen, only showed a silhouette, and he was very hands


    ome. Jane put her arms around his neck, and then Cherry dragged Jane away. Cherry forced Jane to r


    ely on her, arguing and talking with that man, looking unhappy.


    That video had no text, nor did it exin what happened, leaving the vast number ofizens with


    imagination.


    Theymented below.


    ¡°Could it be two women fighting for one man!¡±


    ¡°No way! They are mother and daughter. That is too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like this kind of thing hasn¡¯t happened before!¡±


    ¡°The more you guys say that, the more I think that is indeed the case. The daughter pulled off her moth


    er¡¯s hands. She must be angry, not jealous¡­¡±


    Netizens discussed it. Hulda, nestled in her quilt, watched. After Ivan went out with that man, he never


    came back. He might note back tonight. So she didn¡¯t hide it and kept browsing about that matter.


    It was just what she wanted. Whether they were fighting for the other man or not, it looked that way on t


    he video anyway. She did not say anything, leaving it to the imagination ofizens.


    It was alreadyte in the evening. Even if they tried to find their PR manager, it would be toote, not to


    mention they would not be able to get into the Miller Group. They would not pay attention to this news


    on the


    Inte. When they found out, it would be tomorrow.


    She thought, ¡°One night¡¯s time is enough!¡±


    Things went as Hulda expected. The next morning, when Jane woke up, her nephew forwarded that In


    stagram to her.


    ¡°See this news on the Inte and think of a solution.¡±


    Jane had no idea what he was referring to, so she yawned and clicked on the link, and a video popped


    up.


    The cover of the video was a picture of a woman being drunk. Jane had seen her own face for so many


    She shook her hand and almost dropped the phone. ¡°How¡­ How is it possible!¡±


    Jane panicked. Her face turned pale. She thought, ¡°That club is so private. How did these embarrassing


    With trembling hands, she clicked on the video, almost daring not to watch it.


    There was loud rhythmic music, the lights, the drunk and unconscious her, and a group of male models


    Jane¡¯s face grew paler. Now she¡¯s in a sensitive time with Beck. The video was very bad for her current


    situation.


    She called her nephew, and the phone was connected. An anxious male voice


    came, ¡°Did you see that video?¡±


    Jane gripped the phone, and shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°When did that video be released?¡±


    ¡°At three o¡¯clock in the morningst night¡­¡±


    Before he said that, Jane broke out. ¡°Three o¡¯clock in the morning?! It¡¯s been four hours from now, and y


    He was grieving. ¡°I have to sleep. I found that video when I woke up and forwarded it to you without d


    Heined a little at the end. Jane endured it for a long time before forcing herself to control her em


    ¡°Did you find out who that poster is? What background does that poster have?¡±


    Her nephew said, ¡°That is a very famous tipster on Instagram, famous for spilling the tea of wealthy fam


    never dared to find him, which shows that the tipster has a powerful background.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to mess with him! When I saw the video, I asked our PR department to investigate, but


    didn¡¯t even find out that poster¡¯s phone number.¡±


    Jane rested her forehead with one hand, and frowned, feeling like she was about to copse.


    ¡°There is another video¡­¡±


    Her nephew was hesitating. Jane had a bad feeling. ¡°What video?!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 209

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 209


    Chapter 209 Kicked out


    Her nephew didn¡¯t speak and just sent the video to her.


    After Jane clicked on it and saw the video, she was stunned and thought, ¡°What the f*ck!¡±


    She recognized the man was Ran, but the shooting angle was a candid shot for fear of being discov


    ered.


    She thought, ¡°Who took this shot?¡±


    ¡°You and my cousin, are you really¡­ well, really fighting for a man?¡±


    Her nephew was cautious, afraid of being scolded by Jane, but as soon as he finished speaking, Jane


    yelled.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she hung up the phone and sat on the bed for a few seconds. Jane rushed to


    Cherry¡¯s room with her mobile phone. Seeing that she was still sleeping, she lifted her quilt.


    As soon as Cherry felt the cold, the next second she was awakened by Jane. ¡°What time is it now? You


    are


    still sleeping! Get up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing!¡± Cherry opened her eyes, and when she saw Jane¡¯s pale face, she woke up


    with a


    jolt of fright.


    ¡°Mom, why did you be like this? It¡¯s so scary!¡±


    Jane red at her, then handed over the phone. ¡°Look at this!¡±


    When Cherry saw the first video, her eyes were wide open, and her chest was heaving with anger. ¡°I kn


    ow who


    took this video. It was Ran, and he


    just sent me this video at that time, asking me to go to the clubhouse


    to pick you up. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I didn¡¯t expect he would keep this video, and even releas


    e it.¡±


    ¡°D*mn Ran.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes were red. After Ran exposed Cherry at the child¡¯s birthday banquet, sh


    e found


    out about Ran¡¯s family background and found out that he had concealed a lot before. His parents di


    ed


    because of the Miller Group. He hated the Miller family, no wonder he would take a back at them.


    Cherry was a little puzzled. ¡°But he has already escaped now. We


    also looked for him and they said that he


    left a long time ago. We haven¡¯t seen him since then. Why did he release this video now?¡±


    Jane thought a little more than her. ¡°Who said the video was released by Ran? Watch another video


    .¡±


    Cherry watched another video of them arguing in front of the hotel, as well as the spections in the


    nonsense.¡±


    ¡°We can be sure that Ran took the first video, and the second one is obviously another person took.


    Ran himself may not have noticed that someone had taken that video. There should be a second pe


    rson.¡±


    Jane frowned and thought, ¡°Who is the second person?¡±


    Cherry had no time to worry about that. She just wanted to take down that trending topic. Now thati


    zens knew their personal information, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose her reputation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this now. Let uncle help us remove the trending topic.¡±


    Jane frowned and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s useless. The one behind this ount is very powerful, and we


    can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Cherry gritted her teeth, full of disappointment. ¡°I can only beg Beck.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t answer our calls!¡± Jane sneered.


    But they didn¡¯t have a better way. Cherry called, and


    when she was about to give up, the call was connected.


    Jane was surprised, while Cherry showed surprise. ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me dad. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you.¡± Beck reprimanded her.


    Cherry¡¯s face turned pale, and she bit her lower lip hard. She held back, and her voice became hoarse.


    ¡°For


    life.¡± the sake of being your daughter, I beg you to help me. Otherwise, I would be humiliated for the res


    t of my She made her voice sound weak and pitiful, told what happened, and then begged in a soft voic


    e, ¡°Dad, please, please help me remove that trending search, please!¡±


    There was silence, and Beck didn¡¯t speak for a long time. When Cherry¡¯s patience was about to run out


    , a


    sarcastic sneer came.


    ¡°Why should I remove the trending search for you? This trending search is what I want.¡±


    Cherry was stunned and opened her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Why¡­ How could that be? Are you not most c


    oncerned with reputation? They know who you, my mother, and I are. We are the Millers. If it gets out,


    won¡¯t it affect your reputation? Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, this is what I want,¡± Beck interrupted her with a cold voice and repeated, ¡°Indeed, those things o


    f yours


    made me look bad. If I was still the old me, I would be the first to help you remove the trending search,


    and stop the spread of this news, just like thest square incident, because you were still my wife and d


    aughter


    at that time.¡±


    The speaker was on. Jane also heard it. She and Cherry looked at


    each other. Their eyes widened, some were in disbelief, and more were puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform you. I was too busy before and didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to you. Get ready, a


    ll of you. Jane is listening, right? Let her


    prepare well, and my divorcewyer will meet her in the afternoon. She needs to sign the divorce agree


    ment.¡±


    His voice was as gentle as ever, but it sounded in Jane¡¯s ears like a voice urging her to die.


    She rushed over, snatched the phone from Cherry, and shouted into the microphone. ¡°Beck, what do y


    ou mean? You filed for divorce when I was at my worst. You are so heartless. You are a hypocrite. I sho


    uldn¡¯t


    have been with you before!¡±


    After she vented, Beck sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent. I mentioned the divorce before at the ki


    ds¡®


    birthday party. We¡¯ve been a couple for so many years. You know who I am. I have always been such a


    person. You knew it from the beginning, but


    you were willing to be with me. You knew what you wanted from


    me.¡±


    Jane didn¡¯t speak anymore. Her body kept shaking. She was angry, sad, and unwilling.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you. Just wait for mywyer!¡±


    After Beck finished speaking, he was about to hang up, when Jane roared with a ferocious face. ¡°Beck!


    As she said that, she smiled. Her eyes were red. ¡°I have been with you for


    so many years. Half of your property is mine. Cherry is also mine. I will not give you a penny of what sho


    Beck paused for a moment, not understanding what that had to do with Cynthia. His face was cold and u


    had not been released, perhaps I would have shown you some mercy, but now, you will not get a penny


    When Cherry heard that, her eyes shed, full of hatred, hatred for her own father.


    She thought, ¡°He knew that I was listening by the side and that I knew every word he said. But he still sa


    ¡°I can¡¯t get anything after the divorce? What are you kidding?¡± Jane¡¯s face showed astonishment, and th


    she wanted to ask.


    But Beck was impatient and hung up the phone.


    Jane was stunned when she heard the disconnection sound and thought, ¡°Can¡¯t get anything?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No way! I had been married to him for years, had borne him children, cared for


    them, and brought up his illegitimate daughter. I have suffered so much wrong, and he will not give me a


    happen!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In the afternoon, Beck¡¯swyer came to her with the divorce agreement. Before thewyer entered, they


    He called Beck and reported it. Beck was furious, but Jane did not give up her fight, so he had to find ma


    other ways.


    Cynthia, who was far away in Coast City, didn¡¯t know what happened to the Miller family. She had just ca


    temperature returned to normal. She became energetic again.


    That night, she held the children and prepared to make a video call with Alston.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 210

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 210


    Chapter 210 I Miss You


    Keller and Desmond had just had a bath. They were very cute. Their little arms were fleshy.


    Even though they were twins, they didn¡¯t look alike. Keller looked like Cynthia, and Desmond looked lik


    e Alston. Even their personalities were quite different.


    As soon as they were put into the big cot, Keller waved her little arms, and her little chubby legs kicked.


    She crawled, while Desmondy there, watching Keller, who was screaming.


    At nine o¡¯clock, Alston gave Cynthia a video call on time.


    ¡°Cynthia,¡± his calm and maic voice came.


    Cynthia noticed that he was in his office, and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock. Why are you still in the


    Alston touched his nose. ¡°I¡­ I forgot something in thepany, so I came to take it.¡±


    Cynthia snorted in disbelief and thought, ¡°The papers were still open on the table, and he was dressed


    only in


    a white shirt. The coat must still be on the hanger at the door. He must be working overtime this time.¡±


    ¡°Lier!¡±


    Her voice was angry, which made Alston thrill. He looked down and smiled. His handsome features wer


    e very


    good¨Clooking under the light. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. Let


    me take a good look at you. I haven¡¯t seen you


    for three days.¡±


    Alston¡¯s breathing seemed to be right next to her ears. Cynthia¡¯s ears turned red. She tucked her hair i


    n a


    panic and pointed the camera at herself.


    Alston saw Cynthia all at once. She had lost a lot of weight. Her chin was thin, and she was a little pale.


    She


    gained weight before but lost all of it after losing her mother and having a serious illness. Her small fac


    e


    appeared more delicate. Her eyes were bigger. She looked beautiful and distressing.


    Seeing that he was wandering, Cynthia touched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve be a little in during this time!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight!¡± Alston sighed. His eyes filled with distress. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, and you hav


    e lost


    weight. It took me a lot of effort to make you gain weight before.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned for a moment. Seeing his distressed and regretful look, she couldn¡¯t hold back her


    me.¡±


    ¡°I think you look better if you gain more weight. I just like your chubby look. You look healthier


    in that way.¡±


    Cynthia was amused by his words, but at the same time, she felt warm.


    Alston was not happy for several days, and after he saw Cynthia, he felt a lot better and talked a lot,


    ¡°Tomorrow, I have to ask Lorenz why you became thinner.¡±


    Cynthia had a fever a few days ago, but she didn¡¯t tell Alston, because she was afraid that he would be


    ¡®worried. She felt ufortable hearing him talk


    about it, so she concealed it. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not used to the food here. I miss


    the food at home, and Mrs. Lewis¡¯s soup¡­¡±


    Alston fell silent. He remembered her words.


    They were talking when there was a sound. Cynthia turned her head to look and saw Keller. She was ti


    red of crawling, nestling beside her brother, patting the cushion next to her, and yelling at her brother. S


    he wanted Desmond to lie beside her. Desmond looked at her and didn¡¯t move, causing Keller to yell n


    on¨Cstop.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alston asked.


    Cynthiaughed and turned the camera around. ¡°Look at


    your daughter. She is so domineering. Keller is crawling all the time. Desmond doesn¡¯t even bother turn


    ing over.¡±


    Cynthia had been worried that something was wrong with Desmond¡¯s body, but after a check¨C


    up, he was perfectly healthy. He turned over, crawled, andy down again. It left her dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing wrong for our girl to be like this. If she is domineering, she won¡¯t be bullied.¡± Alston looked


    at


    them and was satisfied.


    The two chatted for a while and saw that the two children were so sleepy that they fell asleep in an inst


    ant. So they were about to hang up the video call.


    ¡°Cynthia,¡± Alston called her. His voice was hoarse and low, with a hint of ambiguity. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s ears turned red all of a sudden, and her fair earlobes were dyed a bright red, which made Alst


    on


    thrilled.


    ¡°¡­ I miss you too.¡± She looked down, not daring to look into Alston¡¯s burning gaze. Her voice


    was small.


    Alston was stunned for a moment, smiled, and pampered her while saying, ¡°Babe, say it again.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cynthia became even shyer. ¡°You are too bad.¡±


    When she looked up, she saw two little babies leaning against each other. They looked at her in curiosi


    ty


    with flushed cheeks.


    ¡°Okay, I gotta go. I have to put them to sleep, and you should go home


    early. Don¡¯t stay up toote at work.


    You can¡¯t bear it,¡± she said with a soft coquetry in her voice, ¡°I asked Lloyd to take care of you before. I


    haven¡¯t


    been at home these days. You must always stay upte before going back. Lloyd is so unreliable!¡±


    At the door of the office, Lloyd stared


    at the unclosed door, holding a stack of documents, listening to her


    words, with a resentful expression.


    He thought, ¡°I wanted to take care of Alston, but I don¡¯t dare.


    I dare not change the decision Mr. Smith has made. Did she not see that there was nobody in thep


    any now? But I had to work overtime with Mr. Smith. It¡¯s torture.¡±


    After Cynthia hung up the video, Alston sat on the chair, remembered her words,ughed


    to himself for a long time, and then continued to work.


    Lloyd came in and put the document on


    Alston¡¯s desk. ¡°Mr. Smith, this is the report of each department for


    the past six months.¡±


    ¡°Leave it here. I¡¯ll read itter.¡± Alston looked at the document.


    Lloyd hesitated for a mornent, thinking about what Cynthia said just now, and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s getti


    ngte. Why don¡¯t you read it tomorrow¡­¡±


    Alston said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll finish it tonight. If you have something to do, go back first. You don¡¯t need to be


    here.¡±


    Lloyd looked helpless and thought, ¡°Mrs. Smith, I wanted him to take a rest. But I can¡¯t persuade him.¡±


    ¡°In this world, there is only Mr. Smith who can make Mr. Smith put down his work and go home on time.¡±


    It was alreadyte at night, Alston finished reading a stack of reports, took a deep breath, and stood in f


    to¨Cceiling windows with a strong coffee in hand.


    He thought, ¡°It¡¯s just a few days. I would miss Cynthia so much. I had to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs


    Cynthia put the child to sleep. She was about to go back to her room when she saw Lorenz waiting for h


    the door.


    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lorenz smiled, and his features were strongly marked. ¡°I brought you medicine. Although


    you don¡¯t have any cold symptoms, you still have to take it. Remember to take it before going to bed.¡±


    Cynthia agreed, and Lorenz continued, ¡°You have been in Coast City for so long. You haven¡¯t gone out f


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯tck these.¡± After knowing she wasing, her grandma had already prepared a lot of


    day for decades.


    Lorenz rubbed her smooth long hair. ¡°I know you are notcking those, so we can go out shopping just f


    home all the time. Go to bed, and we will go out after breakfast


    tomorrow.¡±


    Cynthia had no choice but to agree.


    Shopping was women¡¯s nature, and Coast City was also known as a shopping paradise. Cynthia was a


    excited before going to bed.


    The next day she got up early, and after breakfast, her uncle and aunt went out.


    Her grandpa would not go


    shopping, and her grandma shook her head at her. ¡°I¡¯m getting old. It¡¯s getting


    difficult for me to walk, so I


    won¡¯t go. You can go shopping with Lorenz. Maybe take the babies, and let them see the scenery of Coa


    City.¡±


    Seeing her saying that, Cynthia didn¡¯t insist. Keller


    was very happy to go out, but Desmond was reluctant to


    move. When she tried to carry him out, he frowned like Alston.


    Lorenz and Cynthia had no choice but to go out with Keller in their arms.


    As soon as they were gone, her grandfather put down his paper and stood up, and the smile faded from

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 211

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 211


    Chapter 211 Different Ways


    Along the way, Cynthia watched out of the window, looking at the


    scenery along the road with curiosity and


    amazement.


    Compared with the solemn vibe


    of Jadney City, Coast City was more fashionable and prosperous. The variety of styles and mix of East


    ern and Western cultures in the architecture was dazzling.


    Keller was also watching the view out of the window. Her big eyes were very beautiful. She screamed h


    appily, stood on Lorenz¡¯sp, and kicked excitedly as if she wanted to jump up.


    Seeing their identical


    movements and expressions, Lorenz felt unbelievable. They were the only two girls in the Green family


    those years, and they were so adorable.


    Soon they arrived. Lorenz


    hugged Keller, and brought Cynthia to thergest shopping mall in Coast City.


    There were a lot


    of people in the mall, all kinds of peopleing and going, all dressed in fashion and with borate m


    ake¨Cup. Cynthia was dressed in a little white dress, and wore only light make¨C


    up, but she looked dainty and beautiful. Because she had


    lost a lot of weight in the past few days, she became more of a pure fairy


    air. Just standing in the lobby on the first floor, she would attract a lot of attention.


    In the materialistic world, that kind of pure, delicate, and beautiful girl was


    rare. In addition, she didn¡¯t pretend to be pure, and the tenderness in her eyes was even more touching


    .


    Some men were waiting around her and couldn¡¯t help but want to hit on her.


    At that time, Lorenz came over with Keller in his arms, smiled, and said to Cynthia, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, t


    o the


    third floor.¡±


    After speaking, he nced at the men around her who were about to move and guarded Cynthia behin


    d him.


    He was handsome, wearing a neat suit, with an abstinent and dignified aura. He looked like the dandy


    of a big family. Those men could only give up and dare note forward, feeling a little pity.


    They thought, ¡°She looks so young. I didn¡¯t expect her to be married already and even have a child.¡±


    Keller had never seen so


    many people since she was born, looking around excitedly, putting her arms around


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenz¡¯s neck.


    Lorenz was fond of the only two girls in the Green family. Whenever Cynthia took a second look at som


    ething, he bought it at once without a word. Every time she changed into something, he nodded, said it


    was


    beautiful, and he would buy it.


    After Cynthia shopped around, she bought not only lots of clothes for herself, but also lots of cute baby


    clothes for Keller. Keller was about Desmond¡¯s size, and Cynthia bought two sets each time.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and watched Lorenz still picking the skirt, putting it on her, and


    never


    got tired of dressing her up like a doll.


    Cynthia understood that the whole Green family was fond of


    daughters, and would be d to have the girl in


    the family.


    After paying, he told them to deliver the goods to the Greens¡® house. Just as he was leaving


    the store, his phone rang. He was taken aback when he saw it. It was someone from thepany


    calling


    Seeing his serious expression, Cynthia knew that he had business to do, and took Keller from his arms.


    ¡°Go and do your work. I will shop with Keller and wait for you on this floor. When you¡¯re done with your


    work, call


    me.¡±


    Lorenz hesitated for a moment, feeling uneasy about leaving her here alone, but his phone kept ringing


    . It must be something urgent. He had no choice but to leave Cynthia there.


    *Just stay on this floor. Don¡¯t run around. If you are hungry or thirsty, go to the rest area upstairs and w


    ait for


    me. Don¡¯t talk to strangers.¡±


    Cynthia was a little amused at his nagging. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, so I won¡¯t be abducted.¡±


    Lorenz faltered. Cynthia had been ill for the past few days and looked petite and weak, which made hi


    m even


    more worried.


    Having said that, he took out a


    ck card and handed it to her. ¡°Buy what you like with this Centurion Card.¡±


    After speaking, he took his mobile phone and left in a hurry.


    Cynthia wandered around with Keller in her arms. She was so much easier without Lorenz to bother he


    r.


    She walked into a store with the baby in her arms. Several female shop assistants stood behind the co


    unter. They cheered when they saw a customer walk in. At the sight of a woman carrying a baby, the sh


    op assistants were disappointed and retreated behind the counter, whispering.


    Cynthia did not mind their attitude. She walked around the store with her baby in her arms and only real


    ized it was a Hermes specialty store when she saw the logo on the bag.


    The lighting in the store was beautiful, making the bags look very high¨Cend.


    Cynthia looked at it, and Keller in her arms was also very interested. She liked things with glistening an


    d


    bright colors.


    Her eyes lit up. She pointed in one direction, and patted her arm, asking her mother to take her there.


    Cynthia followed her gaze, and there, on the counter, was a house¨C


    like bag, very pretty, of a peculiar design,


    lively and lovely.


    She hugged Keller and walked closer, thinking it was very cute. Keller also stared at it, as if she liked it


    very much. She raised her hand high, wanting to touch it..


    Cynthia made up her mind to buy that bag for her daughter and was about to call the clerk over.


    There was a loud shriek from behind. Keller started and shivered. She put her arms around Cynthia¡¯s n


    eck,


    and he nestled into her arms, shivering. She was on the verge of tears, and looked pitiful.


    Cynthia shook her, coaxed her in a low voice, frowned, and looked at the female clerk behind her. ¡°Wha


    t are


    you calling!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch this bag!¡± The shop assistant was domineering, listening to Cynthia¡¯s ent and looki


    ng her up and down with disdain.


    The clerk thought, ¡°Although her clothes seemed to be of good quality and the design was unique, they


    were not big brands. Her shoes didn¡¯t look like well¨C


    known brands. She was coaxing her baby in her arms, and looked like just an ordinary housewife.¡±


    Knowing that she was not an influencer and that she did not seem to have much money, the clerk looke


    d at her with relief. ¡°Miss, this bag is not allowed to be touched. If you make it dirty, you cannot afford to


    pay for it. And the child in your arms just touched it with her dirty hands.¡±


    A gleam of coldness shed in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. She stared at the chubby hands of the baby in her arms.


    She thought that the clerk¡¯s arrogant attitude was annoying.


    Cynthia remembered that long ago, when she went shopping with Helen, she had met Jane, and her go


    She thought, ¡°There are always some people in this world who treat different people in different ways.¡±


    As she looked into her eyes just now, Cynthia could tell that the clerk thought she was not wearing a we


    known brand and was therefore poor.


    She felt a little funny. Apart from well¨C


    known brands, the clothes prepared by the Green family were also designed by their private designers.


    Cynthia calmed down, and while coaxing the baby, she spoke to the clerk with a smile,


    ¡°Sorry, there is no sign in your store, saying that this bag cannot be


    touched, and you put it in such a conspicuous ce. There are a lot of people whoe into the store e


    The female clerk looked ufortable. The bag was supposed to be put away, but she had


    just gone out to answer a phone call and left it there. It was her mistake.


    But she would not admit it, looked up, and said with disdain in her eyes, ¡°Where did youe from? Do


    house¨C


    like bag to be released. There are only 20 pieces in the world, not know the bag? This is thetest no an


    customers.¡±


    As she said that, she looked Cynthia up and down again, ¡°Just like you, you can¡¯t even afford the most


    Her voice was insolent and proud, and the female shop assistant next to her patted her and thought, ¡°He


    she is.¡±


    The arrogant clerk not only did not appreciate it but red at her. ¡°Could I be wrong? How can someone


    her afford it?¡±


    As soon as she said that, Cynthia raised her eyebrows ¡®Isn¡¯t it just 40,000? Sorry, wrap it up for me.


    The clerk froze. Her eyes were flustered. She didn¡¯t expect that she could afford it.


    ¡°Sorry, you need to pay another 1,600,000¡­¡±


    Cynthia raised the Centurion Card in her hand. ¡°Can I pay with this card?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 212

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 212


    Chapter 212 Bullying


    She held the Centurion Card with her fair fingers which were very eye-catching.


    The female clerk was stunned for a moment. She had worked in luxury stores for so many years, so of


    course, she knew that card. There were no more than ten people in Coast City who owned that card.


    She thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that unremarkable woman to have that card. Who is she?!¡±


    When she was in a daze, the other shop assistants had already reacted, took the card, and said, ¡°Of


    course.¡±


    Cynthia looked up at the female clerk. ¡°Help me wrap it up.¡±


    The female shop assistant was brought back to her senses by that sentence. With a ttering smile on


    her face, she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack it for you right away!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she picked up the bag and was about to go to the counter to find a gift box.


    Cynthia stepped forward and pressed her hand. Her eyes were full of sharpness. ¡®How can you touch


    such an expensive bag with your hands? Sorry, I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡±


    After speaking, she put the card back, hugged the baby in her arms, and prepared to leave.


    The female clerk was at a loss for a moment with the bag in her hand and thought, ¡°Why, why did she


    not want it?!!


    Seeing that Cynthia was about to walk out of the store, she realized


    that she had been tricked by her, and became angry. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Cynthia paused, turned around, and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You said to buy this bag¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we can¡¯t touch the bag with our hands!¡± Cynthia interrupted her, her voice was


    delicate and soft, but it was sharp.


    ¡°Exactly, I also hate people who I don¡¯t like touching my things, so I don¡¯t want to buy this bag, can¡¯t I? I


    haven¡¯t paid for it yet, so it¡¯s okay not to buy it!¡±


    The female clerk was angry and vexed, and her face was flushed. ¡°No, you have to buy it today. You


    are also an influencer, so you can¡¯t take back your word!¡±


    Cynthiaughed. ¡°Are you trying to force me to buy it?!¡±


    The other clerks were a little more discerning than thedy clerk, and knew that they could not afford to


    mess with Cynthia. After all, anyone with that card was a big shot. So she stepped forward to persuade


    the female clerk to calm down.


    But the clerk was so angry that she did not listen to her at all, and red at Cynthia. ¡°I don¡¯t care who


    you are. Let me tell you, I¡¯m not afraid. Do you know myst name? Do you really think I¡¯m just a little


    shop assistant?¡±


    Seeing her proud appearance, Cynthia smiled. ¡°What¡¯s yourst name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a rtive of the George family. Have you ever heard of the Georges? Everyone in Coastal City


    knew the Georges. The mall is owned by the George family. I once followed my father to a banquet


    held by the top rich people in Coast City. They all look familiar, but I¡¯ve never seen you before. You


    must have stolen that card!¡±


    The clerk¡¯sst name was George, and her first name was Tracy. The more she talked, the more she


    felt that Cynthia was suspicious. She thought, ¡°Did she really steal that card?¡±


    ¡°This card is not yours, is it?!¡±


    Although Tracy was asking questions, she held a firm tone, which meant she had treated Cynthia as a


    thief.


    Cynthia thought for a while and nodded. ¡®It¡¯s not mine.¡±


    There was acent look in Tracy¡¯s eyes, and she said to the colleague next to her, ¡°See, I was


    right. It¡¯s impossible for that woman. to have that kind of card. She must have stolen someone else¡¯s


    card.


    Call the security guard!¡±


    Her colleagues all looked at each other and thought, ¡°If that woman stole it, she wouldn¡¯t have said it


    out. She has no problem. But Tracy still couldn¡¯t see it, and wanted to call the security guard.¡±


    ¡°This is my brother¡¯s. What¡¯s the problem?¡± when Tracy was proud of herself, Cynthia spoke.


    Tracy¡¯s smile froze on her face, and she shouted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!


    Who is your brother? I have seen all the big shots in Coast City. I have never seen someone like you!¡±


    Cynthia smiled. ¡°You are a rtive of the George family. I don¡¯t know who you are. But you¡¯ve worked


    here as a clerk. Could it be that the George family is so poor now?¡±


    ¡°You! You!¡± Tracy was terribly angry. Although herst name was George, she was nothing in the


    George family, not even more important than the servants of the George family. She thought, ¡°She is


    trying to humiliate me.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡±


    The Keller in Cynthia¡¯s arms was frightened by Tracy¡¯s sharp voice and screamed. Cynthia patted her


    back tofort her.


    ¡®I¡¯m the daughter of the Green family. If you are the Georges, you should know about the Green family.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought, ¡°The Green family! It turned out to be the Green family. The


    current George family has just been through a disaster and it has been damaged. They are matched


    with


    the Green family, but now they are notparable.¡±


    She turned pale at the thought. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never heard of any daughter in the Green


    family.¡±


    She was already starting to panic inside, but she held strong and refused to give in.


    It was rare that there was such a bigmotion in a luxury store, and many people soon gathered


    around to see what was going on.


    The location of that store was just at the entrance of the esctor.


    Cain was about to go downstairs when he heard amotion nearby, frowned, and walked there.


    His assistant cleared a path through the crowd to make it easier for Cain to enter.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cain¡¯s voice was majestic and oppressive.


    When Tracy saw him approaching, her eyes lit up, and her heart was filled with excitement. She had


    seen Cain before when the sessor of the George family changed, and she had seen him from afar.


    She


    never expected to see him so close now.


    ¡®Cousin¡­ Cousin!¡± She called out. He was indeed her cousin.


    Cain nced at her with a cold face, felt her very strange, and had never seen her before. ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    ¡°Cousin¡­ Cousin!¡± She called out. He was indeed her cousin.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Cain nced at her with a cold face, felt her very strange, and had never seen her before. ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s face turned pale once again. She came up to get close to him and was surrounded by so many


    people, not realizing that Cain didn¡¯t know her at all, which was embarrassing.


    ¡°You¡­ You may not have seen me. I am Tracy from the George family¡­¡± She spoke. Seeing that Cain


    still looked confused, she added,


    ¡°My father is Timothy George.¡±


    Cain frowned, and when his assistant reminded him, he remembered that there seemed to be such a


    person in thepany, who was just a small employee of George Group. Cain couldn¡¯t even recognize


    him even if he stood before him.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    Seeing that Cain didn¡¯t correct her, Tracy was overjoyed, pointed at Cynthia, and shouted, ¡°Cousin, just


    now that woman said she wanted to buy a bag. I packed it for her, just touched it, and she didn¡¯t want


    it. She kept humiliating me and the George family.¡±


    She magnified the matter, hoping that Cain would teach that ignorant woman a lesson.


    ¡°By the way, she still has a Centurion Card, and I don¡¯t know where she stole it from.¡±


    Cain saw Cynthia standing with a baby in her arms. His eyes lit up, half of his majestic aura


    disappeared, and his expression softened a lot.


    Tracy had been paying attention to him. Seeing the change in his


    expression, she gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°This woman is indeed very beautiful, and she can even


    arouse Cain¡¯s interest. But she already has a baby. She is so shameless to seduce men.¡±


    Cynthia was standing in the corner when Cain entered. That shopping mall belonged to Cain, and he


    should take care of that kind of thing.


    ¡°Mr. Cain George!¡±


    In a soft, sweet voice, Cynthia went over with the child in her arms and nodded to Cain.


    Tracy raised her eyebrows and looked like she was enjoying the show. She thought, ¡°Since Cain took


    over the George family, no one dared to call him Mr. Cain George again! Everyone forgot about Henry,


    the eldest son, and called Cain Mr. George!¡±


    ¡°Even if that woman has a powerful background, if she dares to call him Mr. Cain George, Cain will


    hate her.¡±


    She waited for Cain to teach the woman a lesson, but what she did not expect was that when Cain


    heard the woman call him that, not only did he not get angry, but he smiled and looked pleased.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, we met again. Thest time I went to the Green family¡¯s house, I only met with you in a


    hurry. I haven¡¯t thanked you for saving my life.¡±


    Cain smiled as he went, and drew nearer to Cynthia, so close that he could smell her fragrance. It was


    very warm, with a sort of seductive vibe.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 213

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 213


    Chapter 213 The George Family


    Sensing that he was getting too close to her, Cynthia frowned and stepped back.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I didn¡¯t do anything, but you have helped me a lot.


    She thought, ¡°He has already helped me a lot, being able to leave Jadney City, return to Coast City, no


    longer ruin the marriage contract between the Green family and George family, and not destroy my


    rtionship with Alston.¡±


    Cain was a little disappointed when he saw her look of estrangement and the appearance of drawing a


    clear line with him. His eyes softened as he saw that Keller was looking at him in her arms.


    ¡°Is this your daughter? So cute! What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Keller seemed to know that he was praising her and smiled at him. Her cheeks puckered with a smile.


    Her eyes were curved and lovely.


    Cynthia¡¯s expression softened when she heard him praise Keller.


    ¡°Thank you. Her name is Keller Smith, and her nickname is Keller,¡±


    ¡°Her name is so cute. It fits her very well.¡± Cain bent down, stretched out his slender fingers to touch


    Keller¡¯s chubby fingers, and said with a smile, ¡°Keller, I am your Uncle George.¡±


    Cain spoke to Cynthia, ignoring the rest. He was a good talker. After few minutes, Cynthia no longer


    had any defense and alienation towards him in her eyes, and their rtionship seemed a little closer.


    Tracy looked at the scene in disbelief. Cain stood with Cynthia, who was holding the child. The man


    was tall and handsome, while the woman was petite and beautiful. The baby was well-behaved and


    cute. They looked like a family.


    Tracy thought, ¡°Who is this woman? Why did Cain have such a good temper when he saw her, with a


    look of connivance? Even, when she just met Cain, she was very cold to Cain, and it was Cain himself


    who took the initiative to get close to her. Then she became a little closer to him.¡±


    ¡°Well, who is she? Why didn¡¯t I see her in Coast City!!¡±


    ¡°Cousin¡­ Cousin!¡± She couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke.


    Her words reminded Cain that there was still another woman there, and he turned around. The smile


    and tenderness on his face disappeared. ¡°By the way, I almost forgot. This matter hasn¡¯t been dealt


    with yet.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, what happened just now?¡±


    Cynthia started when she heard him address her. Cain called her so affectionately, which made her a


    little ufortable, but she didn¡¯t correct him in front of so many people, for fear of making him


    embarrassed.


    She told everything about what happened in the store just now, without any embellishment, and


    described the scene just now.


    Tracy¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that, and she didn¡¯t feel anything before. But now Cynthia


    said that to Cain, even Tracy felt that her attitude just now was too arrogant, and she was being


    arrogant and domineering by virtue of the power of the George family.


    ¡°My baby¡¯s hands are clean, they are not as dirty as she said,¡± Cynthia stared at Tracy, holding Keller¡¯s


    chubby hand, and spoke.


    Cain looked over, and before he could speak, Tracy¡¯s legs were a little weak, and Tracy tried to argue,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what she said¡­ She repented. She humiliated me¡­¡±


    Cain ignored her, and looked at the clerk next to her. ¡°Who is telling the truth?¡±


    Even though he asked that question, his attitude had already shown which side he was on Everyone


    present was clever and knew what he meant. They thought. It seems that Tracy could only be


    punished.


    After all, what the female customer said is a fact.¡±


    The shop assistants expressed that what Cynthia said was true.


    Cain looked over with cold eyes. He was majesty, fierce and terrifying.


    ¡°Being arrogant and domineering by virtue of the power of the George family? Who gave you the


    power? Do you think yourst name is George, so you can represent the George family? Irene!¡± he


    shouted, and Irene hurried forward. ¡°Mr. George!¡±


    ¡°From today, she does not have toe to work. In addition, to be able to raise such a daughter, her


    father is probably also terrible in virtue. I am afraid that he has done a lot of misdeeds behind the back


    of the George family, which has ruined the reputation of the George family. He doesn¡¯t need toe to


    work at George Group anymore.


    From today onwards, they are expelled from the George family!¡±


    Tracy couldn¡¯t stand still. She fell to the ground in a daze.


    She thought, ¡°Expelled from the George family?! How could Cain have punished me so severely? I


    thought that at most I would not be allowed toe to work here again, but I did not expect that it


    would affect my father and expel us from the George family.¡±


    ¡°No, cousin, it was my fault. I should not have provoked this youngdy. It was all my fault. Please,


    Cousin, do not expel us. My father has always been loyal to the George family. He was honest and


    never did anything wrong by relying on the George family. It was my fault. It¡¯s none of my father¡¯s


    business!¡±


    Tracy twisted her ankle and couldn¡¯t stand up. No one in the store dared to help her. She almost


    suppressed the pain and knelt down in front of Cain, crying with snot and tears.


    Their family¡¯s current prosperity was due to their less close rtionship with the George family. Her


    father and she had indeed offended many people by relying on the George family. Now that the


    Georges had banished them, she was afraid that many were waiting to see their joke, waiting to kick


    them when they were down.


    Now that she could see the miserable days ahead, she begged even more frantically.


    Cain gave her a disgusted look, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me cousin. I don¡¯t remember. having a cousin like


    you!¡±


    Cynthia watched that scene with a nk expression. The rich and powerful people never had much


    emotion.


    The Green family had only a few people and was the most harmonious family she had ever seen. The


    Smith family, the Miller family, and the George family, each family had a lot of secrets. Sibling rivalry


    and turning against each other weremonce, not to mention that Tracy was only a small cousin


    of the George family. She had offended someone. Cain only had to say one word. She would be


    expelled from the George family.


    There was despair in Tracy¡¯s eyes. She noticed Cynthia, who was holding the child beside her.


    Knowing Cynthia¡¯s ce in Cain¡¯s heart, she rushed over and hugged her calf and wept.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, I was wrong. I apologize to you. Please ask Mr. George to forgive me. If we are expelled


    from the George family, our family will not be able to survive in Coast City. I beg you. You are so kind.


    You will not see my family ruined. We are not so noble and dignified as you are, but it would be bad if


    this matter affected the reputation of your family.¡±


    ¡°Is this a threat to me?¡± Cynthia thought, sneered, and patted the baby in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s your family business. As Mr. George has made up his mind, I cannot interfere with your


    family affairs. Besides, I am a Smith. My family is in Jadney City, not Coast City. The distance is so far.


    These trivial matters can¡¯t be passed there, and it can¡¯t affect anything.¡±.


    Tracy wept for a moment, looking up at her in disbelief. The make-up on her face was smudged and


    she looked slightlyical.


    She thought, ¡°Why is this woman so cruel? I begged her so much, but she would not change her mind.


    I hate her!¡±


    Cain winked, and Tracy was dragged out. Her eyes were fixed on Cynthia, full of hatred. She med


    that woman and thought, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could my family be expelled from the George family?


    It¡¯s all her fault!¡±


    Cynthia noticed her eyes full of hatred and thought, ¡°A person like Tracy would only leave the me to


    others and could not realize her own mistakes. She is so afraid of being expelled from the George


    family, probably because she has done a lot of bad things and gained a lot of benefits by relying on the


    George family.¡±


    Things were settled, and the people gathered outside all left.


    Cynthia hugged the child and said goodbye to Cain, ¡°Thank you, Mr. George. If you have something to


    do, just go ahead. I¡¯m waiting for my brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have dealt with this matter. If you don¡¯t mind, I will wait with you,¡± Cain said with a smile.


    Although he was handsome, he looked very fierce. However, when he smiled like that, all the hostility


    on his face was gone, carrying a hint of relief.


    Before Cynthia could refuse, he added, ¡°This ce is too crowded. You are much inconvenienced with


    the child now, and it would be bad to be annoyed by others. I will leave when Mr. Greenes.¡±


    It was hard for Cynthia to refuse after he said that. She thought, ¡°Anyway, it already took us so long.


    Maybe Lorenz will finish his work soon.¡±


    ¡°Let me carry the child. Your arms must be sore after holding her for so long,¡± seeing that she agreed,


    Cain said.


    Although Keller was only a few months old, she was already very heavy, weighing more than 18


    pounds. Cynthia had been hugging her for almost an hour, and her arms were already sore.


    Cynthia was too embarrassed to trouble Cain, but Keller, who was in her arms, seemed to like him very


    much, and held out her little arms to him.


    ¡°It seems that Keller also wants to be hugged by me.¡±


    Cain leaned over and took the child from her arms. The two were very close. His masculine aura


    rushed to her face, and Cynthia, blushing.


    gave the child to him, shook her aching arms, and stepped back¡­


    Cain was still somewhat bewildered as Keller fell into his arms. His hands were stiff, and he did not


    know how to embrace her. He looked a little dazed andcked the sharp aura he had just now.


    Cynthia, somewhat amused, showed him how to hold the baby. Cain adjusted his posture, and Keller


    nestled in his arms, not shy at all.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She patted the baby¡¯s little butt, and said, ¡°She isn¡¯t shy at all. She wouldn¡¯t even know what happened


    if she was abducted.¡±


    When Cain looked down, he saw her delicate face, and then he looked at the babe in his arms, resting


    on his chest. He felt a most heart-warming satisfaction, That feeling came so suddenly and strongly


    that he was a bit anxious.


    When Lorenz found Cynthia, he saw such a scene. Cain was holding the child, talking to Cynthia with a


    smile, and Lorenz didn¡¯t know what Cain said, which made Cynthia giggle.


    ¡°Cain, this scheming man! I tried to keep him from getting close to her, but he still managed to


    approach her.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 214

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 214


    Chapter 214 Don¡¯t Believe Men


    With a sullen face, Lorenz walked towards the two of them. He had been away from Coast City for a


    while and forgot that this shopping mall belonged to the George family. He didn¡¯t expect that Cain


    would meet Cynthia.


    ¡°Lorenz.¡± When Cynthia saw Lorenz, she quickly pulled the chair beside her. ¡°What do you want to


    drink?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lorenz stood by the table, looked at Cain who was hugging Keller, and asked


    coldly.


    Cain didn¡¯t care about his cold face. He smiled and teased Keller in his arms, making the baby giggle.


    Cynthia hurriedly told Lorenz what happened just now, emphasizing that Cain helped her out.


    Lorenz¡¯s expression softened, and he looked at Cynthia apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t leave you there alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cynthia smiled. Anyway, she didn¡¯t suffer a bit.


    Lorenz didn¡¯t like Cain¡¯s pure and friendly appearance in front of Cynthia, and he took Keller out of his


    arms. ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Cynthia looked at the time and nodded.


    When Keller came out of Cain¡¯s arms, she was stunned for a moment, and then let out a loud howl,


    refusing to leave him. Lorenz was so angry that he patted her little butt.


    ¡°I treat you so well, but I have never seen you so reluctant to part with me.¡±


    Cain smiled, and he looked at Keller more gently.


    Lorenz hugged Keller with one hand and pulled Cynthia with the other to leave.


    Cynthia nced at him. Lorenz was always very polite, but why was he so strange today? She


    hurriedly said to Cain, ¡°Cain, see you next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cain stood up with a slight smile.


    Lorenz couldn¡¯t stand it, and he said coldly. ¡°The George family is on the rise recently, Mr. George must


    be very busy these days.¡±


    Cynthia showed an apologetic expression on her face. Cain spent long time shopping with her and


    Keller, and they must have dyed him a lot of time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t bother you in the future. When you are free, go to Jadney City. Alston and I will


    entertain you.


    The smile on Cain¡¯s face stagnated for a moment, and anger welled up in his heart.


    Seeing this, Lorenz felt much better. Although he didn¡¯t like anyone who took away his sister, Alston


    was much more pleasing to the eye than this guy.


    Lorenz pulled Cynthia away, teaching her as he walked.


    He told her not to talk to strangers in the future, not to believe what men say, and those rich and


    powerful men were unreliable.


    When they walked far away, Cain could still hear these words and was angry. To make Cynthia avoid


    Cain, Lorenz even scolded himself.


    He was really cruel.


    In the Miller family, Jane and Cherry had been staying at home for many days. Every day Beck would


    send thewyer there, and thewyer would be driven out by them every time.


    After going on like this for a week, Jane and Cherry couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a week. Every day he sends that guy over. Beck really wants me to leave without a penny!¡±


    Jane pped the table fiercely. She couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well these days because of this, and she felt


    bad.


    Cherry sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, and her face was pale. ¡°Why is he so determined? He


    mentioned divorce before, but he didn¡¯t do anything for a long time. Why is he so persistent and


    confident this time?¡±


    Jane was furious at first, but after hearing this, she calmed down slowly. She sat on the sofa, always


    feeling that something was wrong.


    When she thought of those two videos, her eyes lit up suddenly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Cherry, we watched the videos before. The first one was taken by Ran, and the second one, do you


    think it was Beck who asked someone to take it?¡±


    Cherry turned her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Why? I think it¡¯s possible.¡± Jane felt that there was something wrong.


    ¡°Beck let Ran take the video in the box, and then someone else took a video of us at the door. He


    used this as evidence to force me to divorce him.¡±


    After hearing Jane¡¯s analysis, Cherry felt that it made sense.


    ¡°As for your and Ran¡¯s child, Beck sent two people to pick up the child. Couldn¡¯t the two of them


    protect a baby? How could he be stolen? I think he must have used the child to make a deal with


    Ran. Ran and the child disappeared at the same time.¡±


    Cherry stood up suddenly from the sofa and walked around anxiously.


    ¡°Mom, you mean, Ran took the child away, and in exchange, he gave Beck the video, and then


    Beck exploded the video online to force you to divorce.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jane nodded as she gritted her teeth.


    If this was the case, Beck was too despicable. Jane was smart, and what she guessed was almost


    right, but she guessed wrong about the trader.


    Jane and Cherry didn¡¯t pay attention to Hulda from the beginning to the end. In their eyes, Hulda was a


    woman who relied on men. They didn¡¯t expect that it was Hulda who made them reach this situation.


    Jane, who thought she had found the truth, had hatred in her eyes. ¡°Since Beck did this, I won¡¯t let him


    go.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s your idea?¡± Cherry was interested. They were driven a little manic by thatwyer. If this


    continued, they would be forced to leave the Miller family sooner orter.


    Jane nced at her mysteriously. ¡°We pushed the b*tch, Vanessa, down the stairs and made her have


    a miscarriage. After that, Beck had a cold war with me for a while. Later, I gave him a beautiful coral


    ornament.¡±


    ¡°That coral ornament cost almost 5 million,¡± Cherry said.


    There was some resentment on Jane¡¯s face. ¡°At that time, I thought he would put it at home, but he


    secretly gave it to Vanessa, and now it¡¯s ced by their bedside.¡±


    ¡°So what? What does it have to do with this matter?¡± Cherry frowned, not knowing why Jane said these


    things.


    Jane¡¯s face shed with pride. ¡°I secretly installed a hidden camera on that coral ornament.¡±


    Cherry eximed in a low voice.


    Jane raised her chin. ¡°If he didn¡¯t give this coral ornament to that b*tch, nothing would happen. But if he


    put it on their bedside, he would be in big trouble.¡±


    Cherry looked excited and took Jane¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go now¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Beck will have a very important cooperation meeting in two days, and we will give him a


    surprise then.¡±


    Time passed quickly. Beck sent people to the airport early in the morning. This cooperation was very


    important. If it seeded, Tansy Group would not be able to press Miller Group easily, and Miller


    Group would be much better.


    In the meeting room, Beck weed the partner in with a smile on his face. He said confidently,


    ¡°Today, Miller Group has made full preparations. You can take a short rest. Next, I will show you Miller


    Group¡¯s cooperation n. I believe it will satisfy everyone.¡±


    He winked at his assistant and asked him to y the prepared PPT.


    After the assistant left, Beck handed over the paper version of the n to the partner and was about to


    exin it. Suddenly, he heard gasps in the meeting room, and everyone looked at the screen with


    surprise on their faces.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 215

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 215


    Chapter 215 Disappointed


    Beck looked up and found that it was not the PPT they had prepared, but a video.


    The furnishings of the room were very familiar.


    He had lived here for almost a year, and this was his and Vanessa¡¯s room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is the PPT?¡± Beck was furious and reprimanded the assistant.


    The assistant operated, but the screen didn¡¯t respond at all. He was sweating. ¡°Mr. Miller, I don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Beck was so angry that he stood up. The chair slid back, making harsh noises against the floor. He


    strode over to the assistant and pushed him away. He tried to operate it but found that the screen didn¡¯t


    respond.


    He red at the assistant. He had asked them to check it before.


    The assistant was confused. It was normal when he checked it this morning. How could this happen?


    Beck smiled and apologized to his partner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there may be a problem with the machine, we


    will¡­¡±


    Suddenly the video started, and there was a sound of doors opening and closing, and then a man and


    a woman appeared on the screen.


    The man was old, and he was well-maintained, while the woman was only in her twenties with a good


    figure.


    It was Beck and Vanessa.


    As soon as she entered the door, Vanessa looked at Beck with pitiful eyes, and she sobbed.


    ¡°Beck, when will you divorce? I managed to get pregnant, and it was a boy. Do you know how happy I


    was? But that b*tch caused me to have a miscarriage.¡±


    With a distressed face, Beck hugged Vanessa¡¯s slender waist and said with hatred, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let


    thewyer bring the divorce agreement over in a few days, and when she signs it, I will marry you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Vanessa smiled, leaning on his shoulder, her fingers gliding randomly on his chest.


    As Beck¡¯s eyes changed, his breathing was heavy, and he caressed her slender waist. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The atmosphere became ambiguous.


    The people in the conference room were shocked when they saw this and looked at Beck.


    Beck finally came to his senses and quickly shouted to the staff present. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    He knew what would happen next.


    But no matter how they operated, the video was still going on. The two people rolled on the bed, their


    clothes were scattered all over the floor, and their voices intertwined.


    Everyone in the meeting room was embarrassed.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    There was a woman on the partner team. Because she was busy with work and had a bad rtionship


    with her husband, her husband found a lover, and they were going to divorce.


    When she saw this video, she got angry immediately and dropped the document on the table. With an


    angry and contemptuous expression on her face, she said, ¡°Mr. Miller, this is what yourpany


    prepared?¡±


    The rest of the people whispered and chatted. ¡°I don¡¯t know Mr. Miller has this habit, but he doesn¡¯t


    need to show us.


    ¡°Yeah, Miller Group is in his hands, and no wonder thepany has gotten worse and worse over the


    years.¡±


    Beck¡¯s face became paler and paler, and he thought it was over.


    He had prepared for so long just for today¡¯s cooperation, but now it waspletely over.


    Finally, the assistant cut off thepany¡¯s power supply, the screen went ck, and the entire


    conference room was extremely quiet.


    ¡°Please listen to me. I didn¡¯t do this. It must be that someone deliberately wanted to harm Miller Group.¡±


    Beck anxiously exined, even pleading. ¡°Please give me another chance. We have put in a lot of


    effort, and we have the best n¡­¡±


    The woman sneered. ¡°How dare you say that the person in the video is not you? You can¡¯t handle your


    private life well, and we don¡¯t believe in your work ability. You even betrayed your wife. How can we


    give the project to you? If you betray us, we can¡¯t afford the loss.¡±


    Her husband cheated on her. After watching the video, she hated Beck to the extreme.


    There was despair in Beck¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know what to do, and he just repeated. ¡°Someone framed


    me¡­¡±


    The leader of the partner team interrupted him. ¡°Ourpany values character more. Let¡¯s forget


    about the cooperation. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The people on the other side stood up, and the people from Miller Group tried their best to persuade


    them to stay, but they all left without looking back.


    The managers of Miller Group looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They looked at Beck with


    some resentment in their eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for him, this cooperation would be sessful.


    Thepany¡¯s various departments had prepared and stayed


    up all night for many days, but now it was all in vain.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, what should we do now?¡± The manager of the marketing department asked.


    Beck looked over with grumpy eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Get out.¡±


    He got very angry and swept all the things on the desk to the ground.


    The managers sighed, and they all left one after another. Some of them thought that Miller Group had


    no future, and thought of quitting. The employees in thepany who had been with Beck for a long


    time were all disappointed in him.


    Beck sat in the conference room, feeling a little dazed.


    How could this happen? They had madeplete preparations. People from various departments of


    thepany worked overtime toe up with a perfect n. They thought that they would reach a


    cooperation today so that Miller Group would not be suppressed by Tansy Group.


    But everything didn¡¯t develop as he imagined.


    He was in a trance. In just one hour, Beck received resignation letters from nearly ten employees one


    after another.


    Finally, when the manager of the marketing department came to resign, he broke out. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter with you? It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t make cooperation. This happened before. Didn¡¯t we survive it?


    Miller Group gives you such good treatment, and you have stayed for so many years. Do you have no


    affection for thepany?¡±


    The manager of the marketing department was disappointed and looked at him calmly. ¡°Mr. Miller, you


    have seen our hard work for so many days. You broke the contract with Smith Group because of your


    own self-interest, causing such a big loss to thepany. Later, you broke up with Tansy Group. All the


    big families in Jadney City refused to cooperate with us. It took a lot of hard work toe up with this


    n¡­¡±


    His eyes turned red when he thought of so many days of hard work. For this n, he worked hard


    every day and couldn¡¯t even see his wife and children a few times a month. Finally, he came up with


    this perfect n. However, because of Beck¡¯s video, all the hard work was in vain.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, we have tried our best, but you are too disappointing. I am sorry.¡±


    He wiped away his tears and left the office.


    Beck didn¡¯t think it was his fault at all. He med everything on that video, but he didn¡¯t know that the


    video was just a trigger. Beck didn¡¯t care about thepany and its employees. Instead, he only cared


    about his self-interest in the past two years, and his employees had endured it for a long time.


    The atmosphere in thepany was very strange, and Beck couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He rushed to the


    apartment he bought for Vanessa, and he wanted to find out what was going on with that video.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 216

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 216


    Chapter 216 Danger


    When he arrived at the apartment, Vanessa was sleeping. Beck stared at her with red eyes and


    dragged her up from the bed.


    Vanessa suddenly woke up. Seeing Beck, she was a little dazed. ¡°Why are you back at this time? Isn¡¯t


    there an important cooperation today? Are you done?¡±


    Hearing this, Beck felt annoyed and became even angrier. He held her arm tightly with a grim


    expression. ¡°Tell me, did you take that video?¡±


    ¡°What video?¡± Vanessa looked confused.


    Beck angrily told her what had happened today, and asked again, ¡°Only the two of us cane to this


    apartment. Did you take the video? What are you nning?¡±


    Vanessa felt that she was innocent. She had done nothing, but he put the me on her. Vanessa


    showed a look of grievance on her face.


    ¡°How can you doubt me? You are the source of my everything. Why would I ruin your cooperation? I


    wish you better than anyone else.¡±


    Her words were reasonable. Beck was very clear in his heart.


    Vanessa stayed with him because of his money, not love. She had no reason to do such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not you?¡± Beck frowned.


    Seeing that he had already believed her a bit, Vanessa climbed onto his shoulder and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s


    not me!¡±


    Seeing Beck¡¯s thoughtful expression, Vanessa rolled her eyes. ¡°Jane and her daughter might do this.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. They wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Beck didn¡¯t believe it. After all, Jane also had shares in


    Miller Group, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid to do such a thing.


    ¡°Except them, Smith Group and Tansy Group might do this.¡±


    Vanessa wanted to say a few more words, but she saw Beck standing up from the bed suddenly. ¡°I


    must investigate it clearly. Who took the video? Who disrupted our cooperation?¡±


    When Jane came back from the outside, her face was full of excitement. Cherry ran over excitedly and


    asked, ¡°How is it? Did you seed?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jane wascent. Although the professional hackers charged too much, she was


    happy to hit Beck.


    After hearing this, Cherry was happy for a moment, but at the same time, she was also worried.


    ¡°Mom, if Miller Group went bankrupt, wouldn¡¯t we lose a lot?¡±


    Jane¡¯s eyes were full of coldness and madness. ¡°We have no other choice. Beck is too cruel. He let us


    leave without giving us a penny. We can¡¯t get property and are forced bywyers every day. Why not


    get as much as we can from him? Thewyer won¡¯te today.¡±


    Sure enough, as she expected, the annoyingwyer didn¡¯te over all day.


    Cherry thought her mother was much more ruthless than her. She had someints about Jane


    because of Ivan before, but now she decided to listen to Jane in everything.


    ¡°Mom, what shall we do next?¡± Her eyes were full of dependence and trust.


    Jane stroked Cherry¡¯s hair. This was her only daughter and also her spiritual pir. She must make all


    preparations so that Cherry could live a good life in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what should be yours can only be yours. I will not let Miller Group fall into other people¡¯s


    hands.¡±


    As Jane spoke, her eyes were full of determination.


    Miller Group was in a mess. Beck was busyforting employees, and at the same time, he was


    thinking about finding out the mastermind of the video. He didn¡¯t have time. to force Jane to divorce,


    which gave Jane many chances. She secretly bribed the old employees in thepany,


    and umted evidence.


    A few dayster, in Coast City.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Today was Old Mr. Green¡¯s 70th birthday. Many people were ready to take this opportunity to tter the


    Green family. In previous years, the Green family would send out invitations a month earlier, but this


    year, none of them received the news until the day of the birthday party.


    Someone learned that the Green family had found their


    granddaughter, so they didn¡¯t n to have a banquet this time.


    Everyone was disappointed. They only asked people to present gifts.


    On the old man¡¯s birthday day, the Green family gave all the servants a holiday and booked a box at


    the restaurant they went to frequently.


    The location of this restaurant was rtively remote, and there were not many people. It was very


    quiet, and the environment was very elegant.


    After getting off the car, Cynthia¡¯s uncle and aunt hugged Keller and Desmond, while Cynthia and


    Lorenz supported the two old people. Since Lynn disappeared, the family had not been as happy as


    they were now.


    Her eyes were moist as Old Mrs. Green looked at the happy family. She patted Cynthia¡¯s hand, her


    voice trembling slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Cynthia is back. Although we don¡¯t see Lynn, we are


    satisfied to see Cynthia.¡±


    Cynthia was a little sad. If her mother was still there, her grandparents would be happier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Lorenz quickly changed the subject.


    Old Mrs. Green nodded and introduced to Cynthia with a smile. ¡°Your grandfather likes this restaurant


    the most. Although this restaurant is not well-known, the dishes are delicious.¡±


    When they were about to go in, suddenly there was a cry of pain from the road next to them.


    Cynthia turned her head and saw an olddy fall to the ground, hugging her legs and yelling. It seemed


    that she was painful.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡±


    Lorenz wanted to stop her subconsciously, and he felt that something was wrong.


    Cynthia was a doctor, and there were all her family members, so she didn¡¯t worry about it. She ran over


    and tried to help the olddy up.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    Cynthia trotted over, and the olddy¡¯s voice became louder and louder. She hugged her legs, looking


    very painful.


    ¡°My leg hurts!¡±


    The olddy looked about sixty or seventy years old. Her face was full of pain, and her voice became


    louder and louder.


    Cynthia had learned from Helen before, and she quickly stretched out her hand, ready to check the old


    lady¡¯s leg to see if it was broken.


    Unexpectedly, the olddy stood up suddenly, pushed her out, and quickly dodged to the side, not like


    an injured old woman at all.


    Cynthia¡¯s face was full of astonishment, and she didn¡¯t react for a while. Suddenly there was a sharp


    and ear-piercing sound of the car rubbing against the ground.


    She saw a white car suddenly run towards her crazily. The person in the driver¡¯s seat was a woman


    with a crazy face and a terrifying smile.


    It was Tracy George.


    ¡°Cynthia, be careful!¡± Lorenz¡¯s exmation came from a distance.


    ¡°Save Cynthia!¡± It was grandma¡¯s terrified voice.


    As if her body was frozen, Cynthia was unable to move. She could only watch helplessly as the car ran


    towards her quickly.


    It was toote, and she shouted to Lorenz who had already run over. ¡°Take care of grandma!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if there was anyone else around.


    The moment the car was about to hit her, Cynthia felt her waist tighten, and she was hugged tightly by


    a tall man. They rolled on the ground, dodged the white car, and hit the stone. ridge.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 217

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 217


    Chapter 217 Meeting Her Family


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Cynthia was covered in his arms, and the man covered her head with one hand, letting her nestle in his


    arms, and kept protecting her waist with the other hand.


    It was a familiar smell, calm and gentle.


    Cynthia blinked, and finally regained herposure. When she heard the man¡¯s gasp in pain, she


    raised her head and met Alston¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Alston, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I miss you, so I get things done ahead of time. Lorenz told me that you wille here today to


    celebrate grandpa¡¯s birthday. I want to give you a surprise.¡±


    Alston was lying on the ground, frowning slightly because of the pain in his back.


    Cynthia quickly pulled Alston up from the ground, hurriedly checking whether he was injured. She


    remembered that the car was about to hit her just now, and it was Alston who hugged her to escape.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Alston saw her anxiety and quicklyforted her.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t believe it. He always liked to hide his injuries and never let her know. She didn¡¯t believe


    his words. When she touched his back, Alston¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Is your back hurt? Let me see!¡± As she spoke, Cynthia was about to take off Alston¡¯s clothes.


    Alston quickly pulled her hand down and looked behind her:


    Cynthia turned around, and before she could speak, her grandma and the others rushed in front of her,


    holding her hand, and carefully checking her.


    ¡°Cynthia, are you alright? Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    Are you hurt?¡±


    When Cynthia saw that they were all looking at her anxiously, she felt warm in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    Alston saved me.¡±


    The four people noticed Alston standing behind her.


    This young man was tall and handsome. They thought Lorenz was handsome and noble, but Alston


    had a different style. He had a handsome face, deep eyes, and a straight nose.


    He had an unparalleled aura as if everything was under his control.


    Seeing them looking over, Alston smiled politely and gently. ¡°I am Cynthia¡¯s husband, Alston Smith.¡±


    The moment Old Mr. Green found out about Cynthia¡¯s marriage, he inquired about Alston¡¯s life


    experience and background. His family was not very happy, but he was not bad.


    He nodded and said, ¡°This man is not bad. He is worthy of Cynthia.¡±


    Cynthia knew Alston¡¯s excellence. Alston was much better than her. However, her family always felt


    that she was the best girl in the world. She was moved and helpless.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    Before Alston came here, he was worried about whether her family would make things difficult for him.


    He was even prepared for the worst. Unexpectedly, Cynthia¡¯s grandfather recognized him, so he was


    very excited. His fingers trembled slightly, revealing his good mood.


    Cynthia knew him well and held his hand. ¡°How is the injury on your back?¡±


    ¡°Is Alston hurt?¡± Grandma was looking at her grandson-inw with a smile. When she heard this, her


    expression changed, and she hurriedly asked the driver to take him to the hospital.


    Alston quickly stopped her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The two kids in the arms of Cynthia¡¯s uncle and aunt didn¡¯t recognize Alston at first. They just nestled in


    their arms obediently, looking at him with dark eyes.


    It had been 10 days, and they were still young, so they couldn¡¯t remember Alston.


    Alston touched their little faces, and a trace of grievance shed in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your


    father?¡±


    Desmond was the first to react. He recognized his father, kicked his calf excitedly, and opened his


    arms, wanting to be hugged by his father.


    Alston was a little moved. Usually, Desmond didn¡¯t like being hugged by him. Now he recognized him


    before Keller and excitedly begged for a hug. It seemed that his status in his heart was not low.


    Seeing that her brother was so excited, Keller wanted a hug too.


    Alston hugged each of them, and Cynthia asked him to return them to her uncle and aunt. After all,


    Alston¡¯s back was hurt, so he shouldn¡¯t hold the child.


    When they were chatting at the door, Lorenz ran over. ¡°The matter has been resolved.¡±


    Just after Alston rescued Cynthia, Lorenz led the security guards who ran out of the restaurant


    subdued Tracy and the olddy and called the police.


    Lorenz told the police about Tracy running into Cynthia with the car just now, and the two were sent to


    the police station on the charge of intentional homicide.


    Tracy¡¯s face was full of hatred, without any sign of repentance. She said that she would kill Cynthia


    when she came out.


    For Cynthia¡¯s safety, Lorenz mobilized the power of the family for the first time. Tracy would not be able


    to get out of prison in her life.


    Grandma held Cynthia¡¯s hand with fear on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did that woman harm


    Cynthia? Cynthia just came to Coast City. How could she meet such a lunatic?¡±


    When she was about to be hit by the car just now, Cynthia was a little scared, but now her mood had


    calmed down.


    ¡°When I went to the shopping mall with my brother before, I was embarrassed by this woman. Cain


    helped me out. She did a lot of evil things by relying on the George family, and Cain removed their


    family from the George family. Probably because of this, she has a grudge against me and wants to kill


    me.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were a little cold. When Tracy was dragged away that day, there was hatred in her eyes,


    but Cynthia didn¡¯t pay attention to it at the time. She never thought that Tracy would n today¡¯s


    murder.


    Lorenz also told the news he had found out. ¡°Since being expelled from the George family, the people


    who were bullied by their family all took revenge one after another. They offended the George and


    Green family and were on the cklist of variouspanies in Coast City, so they couldn¡¯t find any


    jobs. In the end, they even sold the house. Therefore, Tracy wants to kill you.¡±


    ¡°That olddy is Tracy¡¯s grandma.¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia pursed her lips and said, ¡°Was I too ruthless? If I gave her a chance to survive,


    she would not do this.¡±


    Seeing her guilty look, Lorenz said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If their family hadn¡¯t done so many evil things


    before, they wouldn¡¯t have been retaliated against. Besides, the decision was made by Cain, and it was


    Cain who put pressure on otherpanies. You are just protecting your own rights, and you are not


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°Everything has a cause and effect.¡± Alston touched Cynthia¡¯s hair. ¡°We are just punishing the evil.


    They have done many bad things and did not leave a glimmer of life for themselves. If they were kind


    to others before, when they were in trouble, there would be someone helping them.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s mood improved a bit. Sometimes she was quite ruthless, but after giving birth to the children,


    she became more softhearted.


    As Alston stroked her hair, his eyes deepened.


    Cain? It seemed that when he was away, there was such a man beside Cynthia.


    He just heard Lorenz and Cynthia talk about what happened in the shopping mall. Since Cain could do


    this for a woman he didn¡¯t know well, he must like Cynthia.


    Today was Old Mr. Green¡¯s birthday banquet. Although this disappointing incident happened, the family


    banquet was still going on as usual. After Alston came, the banquet became more lively.


    After chatting with Alston for a few words, Cynthia¡¯s grandma and aunt had a good impression of him,


    and they were satisfied.


    The three men of the Green family were a little unhappy.


    Cynthia, who had just been found, had already married Alston.


    Now the three women in the family were all so enthusiastic about Alston. Besides, ever since Keller


    recognized Alston, she had been nestled in his arms.


    They were all jealous in their hearts.


    Holding a ss of wine, Cynthia¡¯s uncle smiled at Alston.


    ¡°Alston, let¡¯s have a drink!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 218

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 218


    Chapter 218 Drinking


    Lorenz followed his father, holding the wine.


    When he went to Jadney City before, Alston had already married Cynthia. Although he didn¡¯t like this


    man, because ¨C Cynthia was pregnant not long after, he never found a chance to embarrass Alston.


    Now that his father was leading the way, he would follow.


    ¡°Alston, you finally came to Coast City. Let¡¯s drink today.


    As Lorenz said, he filled the empty ss in front of Alston with wine.


    Alston was helpless. Their intentions were too obvious.


    Before he came, he learned how he should behave. He knew that men who didn¡¯t smoke or drink were


    very popr with elders.


    Alston thought for a second, wondering if he should pretend to be incapable of drinking.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Cynthia looked at Lorenz and her uncle. ¡°Alston¡¯s back was hurt just


    now, and he shouldn¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, a good man must drink. Whether it¡¯s a business negotiation or a variety of banquets, he won¡¯t


    be taken advantage of if he drinks.¡±


    Grandpa also joined in the fun. ¡°Yes, drink. If your grandma was not here, I would like to try. The wine


    here is brewed by the chef, and it tastes good.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Seeing his greedy face, grandma said, ¡°The doctor told you not to drink.¡±


    When the grandfather heard this, his face was full of disappointment.


    Alston felt envy in his heart. In the Smith family, this picture would never appear. Everyone had their


    own thoughts and wanted to plot against others.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cynthia. I¡¯m not hurt. I can drink.¡± Alston said as he picked up the wine ss, and drank the


    whole ss in one gulp.


    This wine was indeed very dense and mellow, with a hint of sweetness. After drinking it, he didn¡¯t feel


    anything for moment, but within a few seconds, there was a spiciness rushing straight to his throat.


    Alston¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all.


    Cynthia¡¯s uncle showed a smile and drank the wine in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± After Cynthia¡¯s uncle finished drinking, Lorenz drank it.


    The two drank with Alston one after another. Cynthia looked at them with a worried look on her face.


    Although she knew that Alston could drink, how could he hold two people?


    In the end, Cynthia was overly worried. Both her uncle and Lorenz blushed, and they couldn¡¯t speak


    very clearly, but Alston¡¯s expression remained normal.


    Cynthia¡¯s uncle and Lorenz were defeated. Alston could drink too well. After drinking for so long, he


    didn¡¯t even feel drunk.


    Lorenz¡¯s face was blushed all over, his eyes were moist, and he sat next to Cynthia. ¡°Cynthia, although


    a man needs to drink, a man who is too good at drinking must be an alcoholic and unreliable.¡±


    Alston, who was sitting on the other side of Cynthia, was speechless. Was it okay to say bad things


    about him in front of him?


    When Cynthia looked towards Alston, Alston lost his calm look in an instant, his face flushed, and his


    eyes showed a hint of confusion and ignorance.


    ¡°Alston doesn¡¯t usually drink much, and he is also drunk.¡±


    As Lorenz followed her gaze and saw Alston¡¯s face full of drunkenness, he gritted his teeth. Alston


    pretended to be drunk and wanted Cynthia to sympathize.


    He leaned closer to Cynthia¡¯s ear again and whispered. ¡°He is drunk with a few drinks. Alston is too


    weak.¡±


    Alston, who was pretending to be drunk, felt helpless.


    He didn¡¯t know if he should be drunk or not. Lorenz was too difficult to deal with.


    When they returned to the Green family, it was gettingte. Grandpa and grandma went to sleep. Uncle


    and Lorenz were drunk and were helped back to the room by Cynthia¡¯s aunt. After the two babies were


    settled, Cynthia dragged Alston back to the room.


    As soon as she entered the room, Cynthia saw that the drunkenness in Alston¡¯s eyes hadpletely


    dissipated. She snorted. ¡°I knew you were not drunk.¡±


    Alston rubbed his nose. ¡°I think I¡¯m pretending well.¡±


    His drunk look made her want to bully him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so long. I know how much you can drink.¡± Cynthia said, pushing Alston onto the


    bed.


    Alston¡¯s body fell into the soft quilt, and a trace of blush flew across his face. ¡°Cynthia, even if you are


    in a hurry, let me wash up first. We have plenty of time.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s cheeks were hot, and she looked at him with a hint of charm.


    When Alston saw her beautiful appearance, there was a strong desire in his eyes, as if he wanted to


    eat her.


    ¡°Alston, we have a business to do now.¡± Cynthia¡¯s voice was serious.


    ¡°What?¡± Alston looked confused.


    Cynthia stepped forward and unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Let me see the injury on your back.¡±


    Alston held down her hand subconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a scratch.¡¯


    ¡°You are lying.¡± Cynthia felt aggrieved. ¡°I will feel at ease when I see it, otherwise I won¡¯t even be able


    to sleep tonight.¡±


    Alstony down obediently and let her take off his clothes.


    Alston was wearing a ck suit jacket, and she couldn¡¯t see anything on the outside, but when she


    took off the jacket, she could see that the shirt was stained with blood that had dried Cynthia looked at


    the dirty shirt and her heart skipped a beat.


    When she took off the clothes, her hands were trembling. She was very light and careful, but Alston


    trembled in pain because the shirt was sticking to the flesh.


    Cynthia hurriedly leaned closer. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Alston was lying on the soft mattress, feeling a warm wind gliding over the wound. He said with a


    hoarse voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°You are still lying!¡± Cynthia was a little annoyed. The injury was serious. How could it not hurt?


    Alston didn¡¯t speak, afraid of making her angry, and the whole room was extremely quiet.


    Because the clothes on the back were not easy to take off, Cynthia took the medicine box and scissors,


    slowly cut the clothes, and cleaned up the clothes fragments on the wound.


    His back was very strong, and the muscles were beautiful. There was arge area of abrasions on his


    skin, and blood oozed out in some ces. It was shocking.


    ¡°Look, I told you, it¡¯s just a scratch.


    Alston chuckled, trying to ease the atmosphere.


    Cynthia red at him. ¡°There are so many injuries on the back.¡±


    Alston closed his mouth.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You drank so much wine.¡± Cynthia was very distressed.


    Alston smiled and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Your uncle and cousin wanted to drink. How can I


    embarrass you?¡±


    Cynthia was angry. She carefully cleaned up the dirt on the wound with iodophor and sprinkled it with


    medicine powder. She didn¡¯t bandage it.


    ¡°You can only sleep on your stomach. Don¡¯t press the wound. I¡¯ll get you some water and wipe your


    body. Your wound can¡¯t get wet.¡±


    Cynthia went to the bathroom, fetched a basin of water, and prepared to wipe him.


    Alston wanted to take the towel. ¡°Let me do it¡­¡±


    Cynthia nced at him, and he sat obediently, letting her wipe his back.


    If people in hispany saw him like this, they would be shocked.


    Cynthia carefully and patiently helped him wipe his face and hands, which reminded Alston when his


    legs were not healed, she did the same, wiping his body and massaging his legs.


    It had been almost two years, but Cynthia didn¡¯t change at all.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 219

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 219


    Chapter 219 Meeting Cain


    Both of them rested on the bed. Alston was afraid of hurting the wound on his back, so hey on his


    side, looking at Cynthia intently.


    When Cynthia opened her eyes and met his affectionate eyes, she blushed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, I want¡­


    ¡°No!¡± Cynthia interrupted him. ¡°You have an injury on your back.¡±


    Alston¡¯s handsome face was full of smiles. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t react for a while.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say no!¡±


    His voice was hoarse. ¡°I want to prove that I can do it. Even if my back hurts, I can do it better than


    anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cynthia blushed even more and pulled up the quilt to cover her face.


    Seeing that she was so shy, Alston smiled and didn¡¯t continue to tease her. Cynthia should have a


    good sleep today.


    He hugged Cynthia into his arms, and gently stroked her hair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Cynthia to fall asleep in his arms.


    When Cynthia breathed steadily, Alston slowly opened his eyes and kissed her lightly, and then fell


    asleep leaning against her head.


    When Cain learned what happened that day, he went to the Green family early the next morning to


    apologize.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know that Tracy would do such a thing. It was my fault.¡±


    Old Mr. Green and the other people in the Green family were all there. Looking at Cain¡¯s face full of


    guilt, they were very gentle.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. That woman hates Cynthia, and no one knew what she would do.¡¯


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cain still felt sorry. Someone took the video of Tracy hitting Cynthia with the car. If Alston didn¡¯t save


    Cynthia, she might have been hurt.


    ¡°I should have sent someone to watch her. It was my fault. I didn¡¯t expect her to hold a grudge against


    Cynthia and do such a thing.¡±


    Just as they were talking, Cynthia came down the stairs. She was wearing a pink and purple dress,


    looking very gentle.


    When Old Mr. Green saw hering down, he waved to her with a smile. ¡°Cynthia,e here. Cain


    feels guilty about what happened yesterday, and wants to apologize to you.¡±


    As Cynthia smiled, she walked a little fast, and the corners of her skirt fluttered. Every time Cain saw


    Cynthia, he felt particrly good, and he had never had this feeling before.


    Seeing that she was not injured, Cain breathed a sigh of relief and apologized again.


    Cynthia smiled sweetly. ¡°Cain, I think the same as Grandpa.


    Tracy did it, not you. She has been removed from your family, and what she does has nothing to do


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m fine, Alston¡¯s back is injured, and Tracy must suffer a little.¡±


    Her vicious look made everyone presentugh.


    Lorenz patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let her get away with it.¡±


    Everyone wasughing, but Cain felt upset. Alston was really important in Cynthia¡¯s heart.


    When Lorenz saw Cain¡¯s subtle expression, he looked towards the stairs. ¡°Alston came.¡±


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Alstoning down. He had just finished washing, and the hair


    on his forehead was slightly wet. Although he was injured, he stood straight.


    When he saw Cynthia, he smiled.


    Cynthia ran in Alston¡¯s arms. Her voice was sweet, filled with annoyance. ¡°Is the wound wet?¡±


    Alston rubbed her hair and said softly, ¡°Of course not. I didn¡¯t get a drop of water on the wound.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The two cuddled together, sitting on the sofa next to Old Mr. Green. They didn¡¯t do any


    special movements, but there was a sense of intimacy, as if they were the only two people in the world.


    Cain was a little restless. He hadn¡¯t felt this way since he took over George Group. He thought he was


    strong enough, but when facing Alston, he felt inferior, and he didn¡¯t like this. feeling.


    Just as he was thinking, Cain suddenly felt a coldness in his body. He raised his head and met Alston¡¯s


    cold eyes.


    Cain looked over, and the two of them were invisiblypeting, and no one noticed except Lorenz.


    ¡°Alston, what about thepany when youe to Coast City? I heard that many people in Jadney


    City want to deal with Smith Group.¡±


    Alston withdrew his gaze slowly and answered Old Mr. Green¡¯s question with a smile, ¡°I want to see


    Cynthia sooner, so I¡¯ve finished thepany¡¯s affairs. There are so many employees. Without me, the


    company will be fine. The people in Jadney City are too busy to take care of themselves now, and they


    don¡¯t have time to deal with Smith Group at all.¡±


    Old Mr. Green nodded. Alston was good. He had the ability to protect Cynthia, and he loved her very


    much. Cynthia had found the right person.


    found the right person.


    When Old Mr. Green thought of Beck who made Lynn seriously ill, his gentle eyes became hostile.


    Seeing the change in the old man¡¯s expression, Alston knew what he was thinking. ¡°Grandpa, Miller


    Group can¡¯t hold on for a few days. They didn¡¯t make the cooperation, and they will go bankrupt soon.¡±


    Old Mr. Green nodded, very satisfied. ¡°He deserves it!¡±


    Lorenz was afraid that the topic would turn to Lynn, so he quickly changed the topic.


    Cynthia dragged Alston to the kitchen and whispered to him.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t told grandpa and grandma about my mother¡¯s death.¡±


    Alston sighed and patted Cynthia¡¯s head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide it. I¡¯m afraid they have already found


    out.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Cynthia eximed, panic shing in her eyes. Shey at the door, looking at Grandpa and


    Lorenz having a happy conversation in the living room. It didn¡¯t look like he knew the truth.


    ¡°Lorenz didn¡¯t find that they knew¡­¡±


    Cynthia bit her lips and suddenly remembered that one morning, she saw her grandma and grandpa¡¯s


    eyes were red and swollen, but they said they didn¡¯t sleep well at night.


    and swollen, but they said they didn¡¯t sleep well at night.


    Could it be that her grandma had heard what she and Lorenz said in the stairwell before and


    deliberately pretended not to know it, but she cried with grandpa all night?


    Alston hugged her in his arms, and his voice was gentle. ¡°We don¡¯t need to hide it or expose it. In their


    hearts, your mother is still alive.¡±


    When the two came out of the kitchen, they had tidied up their emotions.


    Cynthia went to the garden outside and helped her grandmother to take care of the flowers and nts,


    while Alston sat back next to Old Mr. Green. When he heard Cain say that George Group was


    flourishing recently, he interrupted.


    ¡°Mr. George, I heard that you have been looking for your brother Henry. Coincidentally, I found out his


    whereabouts. If you want to know, I can help you.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 220

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 220


    Chapter 220 Discovering the Camera


    Cain¡¯s face was serious. Although Henry escaped, he took away


    many core secrets of the George Group. Therefore, Cain must find him and bring him back to Coast


    City.


    He only found out that Henry had fled to Jadney City. The George family had no contacts in Jadney


    City, so they couldn¡¯t find Henry. Smith Group was powerful in Jadney City, and Alston could find out


    where Henry was.


    But¡­


    Cain looked at Alston coldly, and when he saw his smile, he felt dissatisfied.


    Cain was able to defeat Henry so easily because of the help of Alston and the Green family. If he


    epted Alston¡¯s help again, he would always be inferior to him.


    Alston offered help because he wanted Cain to owe him this favor, so Cain would feel embarrassed to


    get close to Cynthia again in the future.


    Thinking of this, Cain was angry, and he said, ¡°Mr. Smith, thank you, but I have found out that Henry is


    in Jadney City, and I can find out his exact location in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Alston sighed and agreed.


    Cain¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did he think too much?


    Lorenz clearly knew the thoughts of the two of them. Of course, he would help Alston, and he said, ¡°Mr.


    George. Since Alston has already found him, why bother? You helped Cynthia before, and it¡¯s


    reasonable for Alston to help you find Henry.¡±


    Hearing this, Cain became nervous. He finally had a rtionship with Cynthia. If he epted Alston¡¯s


    help, how could he get close to her?


    Old Mr. Green didn¡¯t notice the scheming between them, and he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Henry is insidious


    and cunning and has been plotting against Cynthia. Cynthia will live in Jadney City in the future, so it¡¯s


    better to find him earlier.¡±


    Cain had no choice but to nod. It was not only Henry who had ns for Cynthia, but also him.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°You helped Cynthia before, and that¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Alston smiled.


    He told Cain the exact location of Henry. Tansy Group helped Henry to hide.


    After they talked for a while, Cain felt uneasy and left, saying that he had something to do with the


    company.


    ???????????


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After leaving the Green family, Cain looked very scary. The assistant followed him cautiously, not daring


    to say a word.


    ¡°Let the people in Jadney City go to this ce. Henry is there.¡±


    The assistant agreed and left quickly.


    Cain tugged on his tie, feeling depressed. His rtionship with Cynthia these days disappeared in an


    instant.


    Alston stayed at the Green family for a week. Because Smith Group and Green Group in Jadney City


    needed him, he and Cynthia nned to take the children back together.


    Originally, Old Mr. Green and the others were going to Jadney City together, but when they learned that


    Alston and Cynthia were going back, they decided not to go and stayed in Coast City.


    ¡°Cynthia, we have stayed in Coast City for so many years, and we are used to it. We don¡¯t want to


    change ces. Your uncle and aunt will also stay, and the property in Jadney City will be handed over


    to Lorenz.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were a little red, and she tried her best not to shed tears. After her grandfather said


    these words, she understood that the two must know the news of her mother¡¯s death.


    Lorenz lowered his head silently, and he understood it. His family wanted to move the whole family to


    Jadney City because Lynn was there, but now that Lynn was buried in Coast City, they wanted to stay.


    Everyone present knew it well, but they didn¡¯t tell the truth.


    The four people sent Alston and Cynthia and the kids to the airport. When they were about to board,


    Cynthia hugged her grandparents, uncle, and aunt one by one. There were tears in her eyes. ¡°I will


    take the children back to see you. If you miss us, you cane to Jadney City.¡±


    Cynthia was holding back her tears. Old Mrs. Green felt distressed when she saw it, and she hugged


    Cynthia.


    ¡°The Green family and the Smith family have private jets. We can see each other in a few hours. Don¡¯t


    be so sad.¡±


    Old Mr. Green was sad when he saw this scene.


    Cynthia and her grandma looked at each other and smiled.


    They could have a video chat every day, so they didn¡¯t need to be sad.


    They were ready to board the ne. When they walked into the gate, Alston, who was walking at the


    back, felt a dazzling gaze behind him. He turned around and saw Cain.


    Cain didn¡¯t flinch but stared at Alston.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds.


    Cain seemed to be saying, ¡°If you treat Cynthia badly, I will snatch her back.¡±


    Alston seemed to understand what he meant and gave him a provocative look.


    ¡°You have no chance in your life.¡±


    When Cynthia saw that Alston didn¡¯t follow her, she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you forget something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alston withdrew his gaze and hugged his son in one hand, and Cynthia in the other. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know what happened, and she was taken away by Alston.


    Beck was anxious because he couldn¡¯t find the mastermind.


    Suddenly, he received a call from Vanessa.


    Her sharp exmation came from the other side. ¡°I was tidying up the room just now, and I found


    something is wrong.¡±


    When Beck heard that it was such a trivial matter, he said


    impatiently, ¡°Let the servant clean it or find a cleaningpany. Don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    He was about to hang up the phone, but Vanessa stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about this. There might be a camera in the coral ornament in our room.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Beck stood up, picked up the coat on the back of the chair, and went out. ¡°I¡¯ll go backter.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, he drove to the apartment. He was driving fast, and his heartbeat became


    more and more intense.


    He was going to find the mastermind.


    Back at the apartment, the door was open, and Vanessa looked anxiously at the door. When she saw


    Beck, she took his arm and went to the bedroom.


    The coral ornament was ced on the bedside table. Vanessa pointed to a small and hidden ce,


    and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s here. When I was tidying up things, the red light shed twice. here, but when I


    checked it again, it was gone.¡±


    When Beck saw that coral ornament, he was furious. It was sent by Jane.


    When Vanessa had a miscarriage before, he was very angry. Jane especially gave him a coral


    ornament, which he had admired for a long time.


    After getting this, his anger subsided a lot. He put this ornament on the bedside table. Because the


    room was often tidied up and the position of the coral was often changed, when he saw the angle of


    view in the video, he didn¡¯t think that there would be a camera in this ornament.


    ¡°D*mn Jane.¡± Beck picked up the coral ornament. ¡°I¡¯ll check it.¡±


    He took the coral ornaments to a digital store and found the camera in it.


    The staff took out the camera with tweezers and said, ¡°This is thetest pinhole camera on the market.


    It can be turned off and on at any time, and there is only a faint red light. Because the coral ornament is


    red, you can¡¯t see it. You can only see a trace of red light when you get close to it. Moreover, this


    camera is hidden very secretly, and it took me a lot of effort to get it out.¡±


    As Beck looked at the camera, he was furious.


    He thought that Jane and Cherry would not do anything to Miller Group after they had benefited from


    the Miller family for so many years. He did not expect them to be so ruthless.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 221

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 221


    Chapter 221 Quarrel


    Beck was so angry. Jane had been spying on his life and everything about him for a long


    time. She started plotting against him a long time ago.


    He had underestimated Jane. He thought she was just an ordinary housewife, but he


    didn¡¯t expect her to have such vicious thoughts.


    Vanessa called again, and asked cautiously, ¡°Have you checked it out?¡±


    Her voice was soft and slightly tentative.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jane.¡± Beck¡¯s voice was cold.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa was overjoyed. Beck would divorce Jane, and she would marry Beck soon. But


    she didn¡¯t show it, and there was a hint of surprise in her tone.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°You have been together for so many years, and I thought she would not be so cruel. I


    didn¡¯t expect that she would ruin the cooperation.¡±


    Her voice was innocent, but it made Beck angrier.


    Beck mmed the table hard. ¡°I¡¯ll go to find them. I must divorce her tonight. You call the


    Vanessa was overjoyed. ¡°Okay, I will notify him right away.¡±


    They hung up the phone.


    Holding the coral ornament and the small pinhole camera, Beck rushed to the Miller


    family.


    Cherry was being lectured by Jane, and she sat on the sofa with her head down.


    Jane¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to turn on the camera at will during this


    period of time? We just destroyed Beck¡¯s cooperation. He is investigating it. Did you turn


    on the camera to tell him that we did this?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to take a look.¡± Cherry¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the b*tch


    was cleaning this ornament, and I immediately turned it off.¡±


    Jane was very angry, but now she had to find out whether Vanessa saw it.


    ¡°Are you sure it was closed in an instant? Didn¡¯t she see it?¡±


    She asked Cherry repeatedly.


    Cherry thought about it. Vanessa was surprised for a moment at that time, but the


    camera was secret, and she wouldn¡¯t discover it, right?


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Jane¡¯s voice raised sharply. Cherry caused trouble for her.


    But she only had such a daughter, and she didn¡¯t want to beat her, so she just gave her


    a fierce look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out. You stay at home.¡±


    Jane left the house in a hurry.


    Cherry frowned, her face full of annoyance. After hearing Jane talk about the camera,


    she kept wondering how her father would distribute the property, and whether he had


    promised Vanessa anything.


    She wanted to take a look today, but she didn¡¯t expect to see Vanessa¡¯s face as soon as


    she opened it. She was anxious, so she turned off the camera and didn¡¯t know if they


    found it.


    She walked around the living room several times irritably, and went upstairs to her room.


    After a few minutes, she suddenly heard a ¡°bang¡± from the door. She thought that Jane


    hade back, and walked out. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she realized that the person who came back was not


    Jane, but Beck.


    ¡°Dad, why are you back¡­¡±


    She was shocked when she saw the coral ornament and a bag of small parts in Beck¡¯s


    hands.


    Did he find out?


    The gate had been kicked down by Beck, and Cherry was nervous.


    She had seen Beck angry countless times, and she was even scolded by him in the past


    two years, but she had never seen such an angry father.


    There was no trace of pity for his daughter in Beck¡¯s eyes. He looked at Cherry as if she


    was an enemy.


    ¡°Dad, what do you want to do¡­¡±


    Beck looked ferocious, and the anger in his eyes seemed to overflow.


    With a bang, he threw the expensive coral ornament on the ground, and the coral


    suddenly fell apart. A small piece sshed on Cherry¡¯s face, and there was a small


    wound.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As Cherry screamed in pain, she subconsciously covered her face with her hand and felt


    a sharp pain.


    She put down her hand and found that there was blood, and she was stunned.


    She was disfigured.


    Cherry screamed and looked at Beck angrily. ¡°Beck, what are you doing? I am your


    daughter. You broke my face.¡±


    Beck looked at Cherry impatiently. ¡°Where is Jane?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t here!¡± Cherry said angrily. She wanted to tter him and get his property, but


    now she knew that Beck wouldn¡¯t give any property to her.


    Seeing her talking to him like this, Beck felt angrier in his heart, but he didn¡¯t vent it out.


    He pointed at the fragments of red coral on the ground and the bag of parts for the


    pinhole camera.


    ¡°Do you know these things?¡±


    Cherry said, ¡°I know the red coral. My mother gave it to you. But I don¡¯t know this bag of


    things.¡±


    Beck had been paying attention to her expression all the time. He was very clear about


    Cherry¡¯s little tricks of lying. He pped her and dragged her hair.


    ¡°You dare to lie to me. You and your mother started plotting against me so early. Did you


    know about the pinhole camera? Is this how you repay me?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s face swelled up, and then she felt that her scalp was about to be torn off. Beck


    exerted so much strength that she could hardly bear the pain. She beat his hand fiercely.


    ¡°Beck, let me go. I am your daughter!¡±


    She grinned her teeth in pain and yelled, ¡°My mother will not let you go when shees


    back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    As Beck sneered, he threw her on the ground. He pointed at her with a ferocious face.


    ¡°Miller Group raises you, but you did such a thing to destroy my business.¡±


    Cherry sat on the ground with a pale face, feeling pain in the face and scalp. Her cheek


    was still bleeding, and she looked very embarrassed. When Beck cursed her, she


    became angry in an instant. ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t you plotting against me and my mother?


    Besides, you don¡¯t give any property to me. It has nothing to do with us even if Miller


    Group goes bankrupt.¡±


    She said with sarcasm, ¡°Miller Group can¡¯t hold on anymore, right?


    When you go bankrupt, will your lover still follow you? You are an old man, and she


    follows you only for your money. If you don¡¯t have money, even a beggar woman would


    not follow you.¡±


    She vented all the dissatisfaction that had been suppressed for the past few days.


    Beck was so angry that his face turned pale. He stepped forward suddenly and wanted


    to hit her again.


    Cherry turned around and walked towards the stairs, wanting to go back to the room.


    She knew that her strength was no match for Beck If he caught her, she would be


    beaten.


    When she reached the stairs, Beck grabbed her arm with one hand. Cherry was


    flustered and pushed him subconsciously. Beck couldn¡¯t stand still and was pushed


    down by her all of a sudden.


    He rolled around on the stairs and hit heavily on thest step.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 222

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 222


    Chapter 222 Might Not Wake up


    Cherry¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, and her legs suddenly became limp. She


    dropped into the step and looked at her trembling hands, feeling extremely flustered.


    She pushed Beck downstairs.


    Beck was lying motionless downstairs. A lot of blood from the back of his head stained


    the floor as if he had no signs of life.


    Looking at him, Cherry was so frightened that her tears started flowing down.


    ¡°I¡­ I killed him¡­¡±


    She went downstairs cautiously but was afraid to get close to Beck. She was sobbing


    uncontrobly and didn¡¯t know what to do. She was sobbing uncontrobly and didn¡¯t


    know what to do.


    Enter title¡­


    Hearing a sound of a bag falling to the ground at the door, Cherry looked over in a panic.


    When she found it was Jane, she hurried over as if she had found her crutch.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Mom. Mom, what should I do? I¡­ I pushed dad downstairs. I killed him. Mom, what am I


    gonna do?¡±


    Cherry gibbered with terror and her hands and feet were trembling. She had done so


    many bad things but had never killed anyone with her own hands. She was really scared


    this time.


    Seeing this bloody scene, Jane was stunned for several minutes. before she could react.


    She grabbed Cherry¡¯s hand and asked with a pale face, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Cherry was at a loss. Jane was the only one who could help her, so she told Jane the


    whole story exactly as it had happened.


    ¡°Mom, he pped me first. So I tried to fight back and pushed him a little hard. And he


    found out about the camera. I¡­ I was too panicked.¡±


    Jane grabbed her hand tightly and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Calm down. We¡¯ll figure


    out a way¡­¡±


    She approached Beck step by step. His head was struck too hard and he bled a lot on


    the floor. Hey there unconsciously, looking horrible and pitiful.


    Jane took a deep breath. A surge of sadness welled up in her heart but was soon


    reced by ruthlessness.


    Finally, she walked in front of Beck who looked dead from a distance. When she got


    close and found Beck was still breathing weakly, a trace of malice shed across her


    eyes.


    She turned to look at Cherry and said calmly, ¡°Cherry, he is the only one who knows you


    pushed him beside you and me. When he wakes up, our life won¡¯t be easy. Since we


    haven¡¯t divorced, I¡¯m still his wife and you¡¯re still his only daughter. After he dies, you will


    be the only heir. So he¡¯d better die!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cherry eximed in disbelief as if she was unfamiliar with her mother. She


    always knew Jane was sophisticated but she never expected Jane would be so ruthless.


    For a man living with her for so many years, Jane wanted to kill him with no hesitation.


    Looking at Cherry¡¯s frightened and defensive face, Jane¡¯s eyes darkened and she began


    to speak softly. ¡°Cherry, you¡¯re my only daughter. I won¡¯t hurt you. Beck deserves it. Time


    is running out. If someone finds out, you will go to jail like Ivan. You know what he looks


    like when hees out¡­¡±


    Before she finished, Cherry shuddered and made up her mind in her heart. She would


    rather die than go to jail.


    ¡°Anything you say, mom.¡±


    Jane nodded. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t admit you pushed him down the stairs no matter who


    asks. You should tell them he slipped and fell because he was too excited.¡±


    After they had negotiated the testimony, Jane turned her head and stretched her


    trembling fingers to Beck¡¯s neck. She felt the beating of his pulse and prepared to


    strangle him to death.


    At this moment, there was a sound of a car stopping at the door.


    Jane and Cherry both stood up and their eyes were full of horror.


    Someone wasing!


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I¡¯m here!¡± Thewyer¡¯s panting voice came from the door. He rushed over


    after receiving a call from Vanessa.


    When walking to the door, he found that the door had been kicked open and there was a


    sound of wail from the living room.


    ¡°Dad, wake up. Wake up.¡± Cherry¡¯s voice was full of panic and anxiety. She shouted with


    a crying voice, ¡°Hurry up. Call 911. My father fell downstairs.¡±


    Before thewyer reacted, Jane rushed over. Her hair was disheveled and her pale face


    was covered with tears. She looked sad and pitiful. ¡°Lawyer, call 911! Beck slipped down


    the stairs and bled a lot. Hurry, please!¡±


    Hearing this, thewyer had a bad premonition. He looked forward and saw Beck lying


    on the floor unconsciously with blood on the steps, which looked very scary.


    Thewyer panicked and quickly called the ambnce. Then he looked suspiciously at


    Jane and Cherry. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to Mr. Beck?¡±


    Cherry only kept crying without saying a word. When thewyer almost ran out of


    patience, Jane suddenly said, ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Beck broke in and looked very


    angry. When he saw us, he scolded us fiercely.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid to go down and stayed upstairs all the time. Cherry went downstairs to try


    to appease Beck but he pped and pulled her hair. Look¡­¡±


    As Jane spoke, she pulled Cherry close to her. She pointed at the scar on Cherry¡¯s face


    and cried even louder.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to let him torture Cherry so I took her to go upstairs.


    When Beck chased after us, he slipped down the stairs.¡±


    Hearing the whole story, thewyer always felt something was wrong but it seemed to be


    true from the scene.


    He didn¡¯t believe what they said. Beck had been in the process of divorcing Jane these


    days. Beck wanted Jane to leave the house and wouldn¡¯t give her anything while Jane


    asked for the division of property. They had a property dispute and couldn¡¯te to an


    agreement. Thewyer didn¡¯t believe what happened today was an ident.


    Jane didn¡¯t exin further. She was afraid she might spill the beans if she said more.


    And she had already hidden the surveince before thewyer came in. There were only


    broken red coral ornaments on the ground.


    Once Beck couldn¡¯t be rescued alive, there would be no proof.


    The ambnce arrived quickly, and Beck was taken directly to the hospital. Jane and


    Cherry also followed to pretend their anxiety.


    After several hours, the operation door was open.


    Jane and Cherry rushed forward when the doctor came out and took off the mask.


    ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out of danger¡­¡±


    Hearing this, they both tensed up and had sweat on their hands, which made thewyer


    more suspicious.


    Unexpectedly, the doctor added, ¡°However, the patient is in critical condition and his


    nerves are damaged. He may not be able to wake up. That means he may be a


    vegetable.¡±


    Jane was overjoyed but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She pretended her legs were


    weak and fell into Cherry¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom. Mom, are you okay?¡± Cherry caught her tacitly.


    The doctor sighed, ¡°The patient has high blood pressure and the injury on the back of his


    head was severe. It¡¯s lucky to save his life. Now it depends on himself.¡±


    When Cynthia and others got off the ne, Lorenz went directly to Green Group. Alston


    and Cynthia returned to the Smith family with their children.


    Greg, Joyce, and Lewis were waiting for them excitedly. Since Cynthia had been away


    for more than half a month, Alston was in a bad mood and looked gloomy all day.


    Everyone in the house dared to speak loudly. Since Cynthia came back, the great days


    wereing again. As long as Cynthia was in the house, Alston would not lose his


    temper even though he was angry, which naturally saved the trouble for those servants.


    Greg was concerned about the two kids. He hadn¡¯t seen them for half a month. He heard


    babies grow fast. He wondered what they looked like now.


    After a while, Cynthia and Alston finally arrived. Alston was holding the child in one hand


    and Cynthia in the other hand. They got out of the car and looked intimately as if they


    had reconciled.


    Greg heaved a sigh of relief and felt proud of Alston who managed to defuse conflicts


    with Cynthia.


    He and Lewis hurried up to greet them, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Smith, wee home.¡±


    Cynthia said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 223

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 223


    Chapter 223 The Press Conference in the Ward


    Alston and Cynthia were exhausted on the trip and they went to take a shower. Greg and


    Lewis hugged the babies lovely. Seeing their chubby faces, they burst into tears with


    excitement.


    ¡°They both have grown up a bit. They look so cute.¡±


    Desmond and Keller quietly stayed in their arms. After a long trip in the car, they yawned


    sleepily.


    Greg smiled and said, ¡°They look tired. Let¡¯s go to the baby¡¯s room and put them to bed.¡±


    After freshening up, Cynthia and Alston were about to take a rest when Bill ran in in a


    hurry. When he saw Alston, he paused and was hesitant to speak, especially when he


    saw Cynthia was also there.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alston cast a cold nce.


    Bill shrank his neck and told them what he just heard. ¡°When Beck went to his house to


    find Jane and Cherry, he slipped down the stairs and struck the back of his head. He is


    out of danger in the hospital. But he bes a vegetable!¡±


    Cynthia lost the cup in her hand and suddenly dropped it to the ground with a ssh of


    pieces.


    She subconsciously wanted to squat down to pick it up, but her finger was cut as she


    was absent-minded.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alston saw blood flowing from her finger and hurriedly asked Joyce to


    bring the medicine box over. Then he helped her disinfect her finger and put a band-aid


    on it.


    Cynthia held the injured hand and said, ¡°I was distracted, so I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Alston stroked her hair and said with a soft voice.


    Cynthia did hate Beck and wished for him to die. She never thought Beck would be


    punished so quickly. When she sent her mother¡¯s ashes back to Coast City, Beck turned


    into a vegetable.


    As the saying goes, Evil will be rewarded with evil.


    During the time dealing with the cut, Bill had cleaned up the pieces. He looked at


    Cynthia¡¯s injured hand guiltily and scratched his head, wondering if he shouldn¡¯t have


    told the news.


    ¡°Bill!¡± Alston¡¯s cold voice pulled him back from his thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Smith?¡±


    ¡°Did Beck really slip down the stairs because he lost his footing?¡±


    Bill was stunned for a moment. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°I heard it from others.


    Jane and her daughter said that. No one else saw it except them.¡±


    Alston and Cynthia looked at each other knowingly. They knew there was more to it. It


    was only the word of Jane and Cherry. They must be hiding something!


    ¡°You heard the news so quickly. You¡¯ve been following them recently?¡± Alston asked.


    Bill gave a nce at Cynthia again and said after hesitating for a few seconds. ¡°Greg


    asked me to check the death of Mrs. Green. I¡¯ve investigated a long time and found the


    suspicious one is Jane and Cherry.¡±


    When Cynthia heard the news, she got traged and suddenly stood up from the sofa. ¡°I


    knew it! I suspected them before. No one would do that except the killer had some


    grudges against my mom. It must be Jane and Cherry!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy!¡± Alston pressed Cynthia¡¯s arm and pulled her to his side. Heforted,


    ¡°Let him finish.¡±


    Hearing this, Bill spoke out the information which he found these days. A few days ago,


    he checked the traces of those who had grievances with the Green and Smith family,


    including re and Ivan. Beck¡¯s whereabouts were all clear and he didn¡¯t see any


    strangers. Only Jane and Cherry were sneaking around for something.


    He also found out Jane went out frequently to meet some unfamiliar people and they


    often came to her house.


    ¡°Although there is no clear evidence, I can confirm it¡¯s Jane and Cherry who killed Mrs.


    Green.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned red. She clenched her fists tightly, full of hatred in her heart. Jane


    and Cherry were so despicable. They bit people from time to time like the serpents


    hiding in the dark, making it impossible to guard against.


    ¡°They¡¯re so heartless!¡± Alston cursed angrily. His eyes were cold and his face looked


    sullen. Looking at Cynthia¡¯s red eyes, he calmed down a little and said, ¡°Pull it together. I


    will send them to where they should be in due time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cynthia looked at him and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tell me by that time. I will


    avenge my mom!¡±


    While talking, the doorbell rang. Bill ran to open the door and handed a letter to Cynthia.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s sent by people from the Miller family.¡±


    Cynthia was confused and opened the envelope under Bill¡¯s curious gaze. After reading


    it, a sarcastic smile appeared on her face. ¡°They be impatient. Beck is still lying in


    the hospital. I can¡¯t believe they will do this. What a good wife and a good daughter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alston asked. Bill was also curious.


    ¡°Jane and Cherry are going to have a press conference in Beck¡¯s ward tomorrow. They


    also invited us.¡±


    Cynthia threw the letter and smiled coldly. ¡°Jane has told the press I¡¯m Beck¡¯s daughter


    and said I must be there. Otherwise, I will suffer the consequences.¡±


    Jane was forcing her. If she refused to go, the press would expose her as unfilial. They


    would criticize her cold-hearted for her vegetable father.


    Alston hugged her and smiled faintly. ¡°Then we will go to the press conference as she


    wished. Bill, get prepared.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Bill failed to send Jane and Cherry to prison before. When he heard Alston¡¯s


    words, he was eager to knock them down.


    Alston gave a nce at him and said, ¡°I mean to prepare for security arrangements.


    Don¡¯t let others get close to Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Bill replied disappointedly.


    The next day, Cynthia proposed to change into in clothes and sunsses. Then she


    went to the hospital where Beck was with Alston.


    As soon as they got off the elevator, they heard amotion outside. The entire corridor


    was crowded with reporters. Then the bodyguards brought by Bill forced a way out of the


    crowd.


    Alston escorted Cynthia and they went to Beck¡¯s ward together.


    The reporters kept pressing the shutters and taking pictures when they walked toward


    the ward. Cynthia was well protected by Alston. Although his proposal had gone viral


    before, Cynthia¡¯s photo couldn¡¯t be found on the Inte.


    When these reporters saw Alston apanying her personally, they all knew who this


    woman was. They were very excited and wanted to take more pictures.


    Cynthia frowned. Fortunately, she had prepared earlier and wore sunsses.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Jane and Cherry would invite too many presses here.


    For some reason, Cynthia had an ominous premonition in her heart. She always felt they


    were setting her up, waiting for her to get into the trap.


    When they arrived at the ward, there were also many reporters inside. Alston looked


    around with a frown. These reporters were very familiar. The ones who were in the ward


    were either the press of the Miller family or the press who were close to the Jane¡¯s


    family.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    They surely did not have friendly intentions.


    ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re here!¡± Jane didn¡¯t put on any makeup and her face looked haggard as if


    she experienced a heavy blow.


    Cherry was standing beside her and her face was also pale. She looked at Cynthia with


    a deste expression and said softly in a choked voice, ¡°Sis!¡±


    This word made Cynthia¡¯s goosebumps rise all of a sudden. Although


    Cherry feigned very well, the hatred in her eyes almost spilled over. Cynthia¡¯s


    face. In the ward with a fake sad atmosphere, she and Alston seemed out of ce.


    The presses looked at each other and took another several photos.


    Alston nced at them with his sharp eyes. The presses¡¯ hands trembled and they put


    down their cameras subconsciously. Although they were close to the Miller and Jane¡¯s


    families, they didn¡¯t dare to offend Alston.


    Jane peeked at the camera set up in the corner and stepped forward to hold Cynthia¡¯s


    hand. She let out a sigh and said, ¡°Are you still ming your father? I heard you came


    back from Coast City yesterday. Your sister and I stayed in the hospital all night, but we


    didn¡¯t see youing¡­¡± Sure enough, she was bringing out the big guns!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 224

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 224


    Chapter 224 Nothing Comes of Nothing


    ¡°Yes. Cynthia, we¡¯ve been waiting for you. Why did youe here at this time?¡±


    Cherry echoed Jane in a gloating tone.


    Cynthia sneered and felt ridiculous. They sent the invitation and asked her to


    They knew Cynthia had disowned Beck and they were bitter enemies. But they


    were still acting here. Cynthia waited to see what their n was!


    ¡°Sorry, I just came back from Coast City yesterday. I heard the news as soon as


    I came back. This is hard for me. I fainted and recovered a little this morning.¡±


    Cynthia looked a little sad and her voice was choked. Speaking of acting, she


    was not much worse than these two women.


    Jane froze for a moment. She thought Cynthia would get mad on the spot and


    she had asked the presses in advance to take a picture. But she didn¡¯t expect


    Cynthia was not angry but toned in with her.


    Cherry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought Cynthia pretended to be sad


    because she also wanted the property of the Miller family.


    ¡±1 heard when he had an ident, there were only you two around. I want to


    know the specific detail at that time. After all, I¡¯m also his daughter.¡±


    After Cynthia finished, she stared at Cherry with sharp eyes. As Jane was too


    cunning, Cynthia couldn¡¯t read anything from her expression. She had to start


    with Cherry.


    Being stared by her so closely, Cherry¡¯s eyes wandered and she was flustered.


    Then she subconsciously looked at Jane.


    ¡°There must be something fishy.¡± Cynthia thought in her mind and looked at


    Jane.


    Jane smiled sheepishly and repeated the official testimony again. Seeing


    Cynthia¡¯s suspicious eyes, she pointed to thewyer at the side and said, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t believe me, ask Mr. Ross.¡±


    Calum Ross was the divorcewyer who rushed here at that time. He was


    originally hired by Beck. Since Beck had an ident and might not be able to


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    wake up, the Miller Group would fall into the hands of Jane and her daughter.


    For his own future, he could only take refuge in them.


    Moreover, Jane also promised him a lot of benefits, making him willing to work


    for her.


    Calum nodded with a serious face. ¡°Yes. When I rushed over, I happened to see


    Mr. Miller losing his feet and falling from the stairs.¡±


    Alston stood behind Cynthia and didn¡¯t speak. Judging from their eyes, he knew


    thiswyer had allied with Jane and Cherry.


    Cynthia also didn¡¯t believe thewyer¡¯s words. She then mentioned another key


    point. ¡°I heard dad rush over in a fury. Could you tell me what made him so


    pissed off?¡±


    Jane and Cherry both panicked. At that time, they were only focusing on Beck¡¯s


    slip but missed this point. So they didn¡¯t think of an excuse in advance.


    ¡°What? Is there anything you can¡¯t say?¡± Cynthia smiled slightly and pointed to


    the reporters present. ¡°This is the second day after he fell downstairs while


    you¡¯re so anxious to have the press conference. With so many people in this


    room, how could he have a good rest? Do you really care about your husband?¡±


    At this time, Alston also added, ¡°I remember you are in the process of divorcing


    him, and you tried to break into Miller Group many times. Everyone knew about


    it. I thought you were not close to each other anymore.¡±


    Theymented one after another and put Jane in a pickle. Jane held the


    corner of her clothes tightly and bit her lower lip. She wanted to use the press to


    frame Cynthia while she didn¡¯t expect that it backfired and she was caught out


    by Cynthia and Alston.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Jane showed a wry smile slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t


    understand. The thing between a couple is not simple. You will bicker over many


    small things for your young people. We¡¯ve been married for so many years.


    That¡¯s quitemon to have some conflicts. But after the quarrel, I still love


    him.¡±


    She tenderly looked at Beck lying unconscious on the bed and tugged the sheet


    on him, making all the reporters present feel moved.


    Alston and Cynthia nced at each other. Both of them had a bit of irony on


    their faces. Jane was so good at acting.


    ¡°Beck and I are in the process of divorce. I believe you all heard the news about


    me going to the club. In fact, I found he had a lover at that time. I was sad and


    angry, so I went to drink to drown my sorrow. In the end, I was picked up home


    by my daughter. After so many days, I realized I¡¯d better let him go since he


    loved someone else. So I n to divorce him and give him freedom. This is why


    Mr. Ross came to our home yesterday. Because I was going to sign the divorce


    agreement.¡±


    As Jane spoke, she shed tears silently, portraying a sad yet tough woman who


    knew her husband was cheating and resolutely divorced.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Beck arrived before Mr. Ross. It was his mistress who incited


    him. He took the coral ornament I gave him as a gift and broke in¡­¡±


    In a few words, Jane not only cleared up the previous rumor but also put all the


    me for Beck¡¯s anger on Vanessa. She also hinted that she was the victim of


    Beck¡¯s cheating.


    Since Beck was a vegetable and his mistress didn¡¯te to see him, she


    became the good wife who didn¡¯t abandon him.


    Those presses who didn¡¯t know the truth were all wearing angry faces,


    especially the female reporters who felt the same way. They hated this kind of


    scumbag who bullied his ex-wife and doted on his mistress.


    ¡°That surprised me. Mr. Beck looks gentle and refined. How could he cheat on


    her and treat her like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Miller looks so pitiful. I guess that¡¯s what he deserves.¡±


    ¡°Who is that mistress? Maybe I¡¯ll askter. If I find her, I¡¯ll expose her in public!¡±


    Cynthia could hear the whispers of several female reporters not far away from


    her. She smiled sarcastically. Jane was quite good at making up stories. She


    sessfully shifted people¡¯s attention from her and her daughter to Beck and


    his mistress Vanessa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe her. She¡¯s lying!¡±


    Before Cynthia spoke, a sharp female voice came from the door.


    Vanessa was here! Cynthia took Alston¡¯s hand and stepped aside, waiting to


    enjoy the show.


    ¡°Stay away. Let me in!¡± Vanessa was blocked by the door, trying desperately to


    get in.


    Cherry turned pale when she saw Vanessa. For fear that Vanessa would expose


    them, she acted fast and shouted at the door, ¡°She¡¯s the mistress of my dad.¡±


    ¡°Her? She looks about the same age as Mr. Beck¡¯s daughter. I guess she¡¯s only


    interested in old men.¡±


    ¡°How can they let her in? It¡¯s better to drive her out! She doesn¡¯t deserve to be


    here.¡±


    The guards at the door rushed over. They had told before that they should drive


    Vanessa out when they saw her.


    Alston gave Bill a wink, and Bill soon understood. He led his men to push aside


    the security guards arranged by Jane and made a way for Vanessa.


    When Vanessa struggled to squeeze in, she saw Beck lying on the bed


    unconsciously. Her eyes turned red all of a sudden. She spent so much effort


    seducing this old man. Everything was in vain now, which made her very


    indignant.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Get out of here!¡± Cherry was panic. She stepped


    forward and said to Vanessa viciously.


    Vanessa was in despair. Since she lost everything, she had nothing to consider.


    She pushed Cherry away and looked at Jane angrily. ¡°You are talking nonsense.


    I didn¡¯t incite Mr. Miller at all. He found the camera you installed on the coral


    ornament. You¡¯ve been spying on us all the time and you ruined his businesses,


    so he went to find you.¡±


    Jane frowned her mind was a mess but she was still calm on her face. She


    sneered at Vanessa and said, ¡°You seduced my husband and tried to nder


    me here. How could I spy on you? Are you saying I¡¯m interested in your


    disgusting lives with my husband? How ridiculous.¡±


    Vanessa was so angry and didn¡¯t know what to say. As she was a mistress,


    people wouldn¡¯t believe her no matter what she said.


    When she saw Cynthia standing next to Alston, her eyes lit up

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 225

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 225


    Chapter 225 The True Intension


    The people in the ward were almost on Jane¡¯s side. Only Cynthia and the other


    men were Jane¡¯s sworn enemies. She was the only one who could help her


    now.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, you should believe me. Everything I say is true. When I was


    cleaning the room, I saw a faint red light from the red coral ornament. Mr. Miller


    took the ornament to find professionals and they found the pinhole camera.


    That¡¯s why he was so angry. He came home to question them. Mr. Ross was


    also sent by him. He said he would divorce Jane immediately.¡±


    Seeing Vanessa looking at her helplessly, Cynthia didn¡¯t speak and shifted her


    gaze to Calum.


    Calum immediately retorted, ¡°No, I was called by Mrs. Miller!¡±


    Hearing this, Vanessa blushed with anger. She pointed at Calum with trembling


    fingers and cursed angrily, ¡°You backstabbing traitor. Mr. Miller treats you so


    well while you collided with those two nasty women. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Haley, watch your mouth!¡± Calum sneered and pushed his sses calmly.


    ¡°A traitor? You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m thewyer of Miller Group, and I only listen to the


    people in charge of it. Mr. Miller used to be my boss. Mrs.


    Miller is his wife. Her daughter is the only heir of the group. And you are just Mr.


    Miller¡¯s mistress. If I don¡¯t listen to Mrs. Miller, should I listen to you?¡±


    Seeing Vanessa hopping mad, Jane was overjoyed and smiled faintly. She had


    suffered a lot because of Vanessa. Now she finally had her revenge.


    ¡°Wait. What¡¯s wrong with the camera?!¡± Cynthia interjected curiously.


    Jane was a little annoyed. She looked at Cynthia and said, ¡°You really believe


    that? She lied about it. Cynthia, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Cynthia shrugged and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to find out the truth


    about him falling downstairs. After all, he is still my biological father and the


    president of Miller Group. It¡¯s better to get to the bottom of it.¡±


    Jane didn¡¯t speak. She pursed her lips, with a hint of threat in her eyes.


    Alston stood in front of Cynthia, helping her to avoid those malicious eyes.


    Seeing that it was Alston, Jane was a little startled. She quickly suppressed the


    look in her eyes and forced a smile. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, send someone


    to investigate. Everything I said is true.¡±


    She had already disposed of the evidence. Calum also helped clear all traces of


    the camera found by Beck. Unless Beck could wake up today, no one would


    know what the truth was.


    Vanessa knew nothing could prove her innocence. She was furious and looked


    at Jane ferociously. ¡°You wicked woman, if you really cared about Mr. Miller, you


    won¡¯t scramble to hold the press conference. You want to tell the world so


    quickly. What is your intention!¡±


    That was a good question, which was exactly what Cynthia also wanted to


    know.


    Cherry nced at Vanessa with disgust and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Do you have


    a right to talk here? This is our business. You¡¯re not in a position toment.


    Besides, we stayed in the hospital all night yesterday. Where are you at that


    time? Now you pretend to care about my dad. Are you coveting our property?


    No way! You are just a pet for my dad¡­¡±


    Vanessa felt wronged. Yesterday she stayed at home and waited for Beck to


    didn¡¯te back this morning, she went to the Miller family and found out Beck


    fell from the stairs. So she hurried to the hospital. That was why she didn¡¯te


    yesterday.


    ¡°Cherry! Don¡¯t talk to her. It will only degrade us!¡± Jane said softly to stop


    Cherry.


    Cherry snorted at Vanessa and stood behind Jane.


    Jane nced at Vanessa coldly. Then she looked at Cynthia with imploring


    eyes.


    Cynthia raised her eyebrows. Seeing Jane turn her face quickly, Cynthia knew


    the most interesting part wasing.


    ¡°Cynthia, I have no choice,¡± Jane said while wiping away her tears. ¡°Beck


    bes a vegetable. But many people are working in our group. We can¡¯t let it


    copse. Since you have disowned your father, only Cherry and I brave it out


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    and take over the Miller Group¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia pouted faintly. ¡°Brave it out?!¡±


    Jane was so thick-skinned to say this. In order to get Miller Group, she racked


    her brains in scheming and dirty tricks. Now she had broken down Beck and got


    the group as she wished. How could she say she braved it?


    Jane ignored the sarcasm on Cynthia¡¯s face and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    Miller Group is running at a substantial loss. The wholepany doesn¡¯t have a


    few profitable projects. All of them are sustaining losses. I want to change this


    situation, but my shares are few. Those shareholders won¡¯t listen to me. The


    only person who can help me now is you.¡±


    ¡°I remember you have around 45% of the shares. Could you¡­ lend me some? I


    will return it when our group survives. And I¡¯ll pay you double! I mean it!¡±


    Her face was sallow and haggard and her eyes were full of pleading. She didn¡¯t


    look like a nobledy but an ordinary middle-aged woman. The sharp contrast


    of her images touched people a lot.


    But Cynthia was not one of them. As like attracted like, Jane had the same idea


    as Beck. They both wanted to snatch the shares back from Cynthia and used


    the same stupid way.


    When Cynthia thought of Beck¡¯s hypocrisy at the farewell ceremony for her


    mother, a wave of nausea swept over her.


    She lowered her eyes coldly with her eyes covered by long eyshes. There


    was no expression on her face.


    Jane became impatient. She suppressed her temper and said in a gentle voice,


    ¡°I know you have broken ties with our family. I also know you don¡¯t like me and


    don¡¯t trust me. If you want, I can sign a contract with you. If the group breaks


    down, your shares are just a pile of paper and you¡¯ll get nothing. You¡­ you are


    so smart and won¡¯t do that, will you?¡±


    Cherry also got heated. She said, ¡°Cynthia, dad had dedicated his whole life to


    this group. He has be like this. If Miller Group disappears, dad may not be


    able to wake up. Are you really so cruel? Don¡¯t forget our family has fed you for


    so many years.¡±


    The atmosphere in the entire ward was tense to the extreme. The reporters¡¯


    eyes were full of interest. They carried their cameras to record this scene,


    waiting for Cynthia¡¯s response.


    After a long time, when Jane and Cherry almost ran out of patience, Cynthia


    suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°s. Didn¡¯t Beck tell you I sold my shares long ago? They were all bought by


    the Tansy Group and sold for hundreds of millions. Speaking of which, Miller


    Group¡¯s shares are worth quite a lot!¡±


    Jane and Cherry were stunned. Their mouths opened wide and their eyes were


    full of disbelief.


    They were on the verge of screaming now. They couldn¡¯t believe Cynthia would


    sell her shares!


    Seeing their expressions, Cynthia hooked Alston¡¯s fingers. She pretended to be


    surprised. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you? Don¡¯t you say you are the closest person to him?


    Why don¡¯t you know such an important thing? It seems your rtionship is not


    very good!¡±


    Jane looked very embarrassed. ¡°Why did you sell them¡­ to Tansy Group¡­¡±


    re and Ivan were notpatible with Cynthia and Alston. How could she sell


    the shares to them?


    Cynthia knew what Jane was thinking. She leaned in Alston¡¯s arms cozily and


    said, ¡°I have no choice. Their offer is the highest. No one would refuse that!¡±


    Jane and Cherry were so angry that they almost stamped on the floor. They


    wanted to sweat at Cherry. As reporters were here, they had to bear it and felt


    extremely aggrieved.


    Looking at Cynthia ying with them, Alston hugged her into his arms and


    smiled lovingly.


    After a while, Jane calmed down a little and smiled at her stiffly. ¡°Since you get


    so much money, can you lend to me to help our group pull through?¡±


    ¡°I do have money,¡± Cynthia said under the expectant eyes of Jane and Cherry.


    Her voice was cold and emotionless. But why should I lend it to you?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 226

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 226


    Chapter 226 Everything Was in Vain


    The ward was extremely quiet. No one expected Cynthia would refuse Jane


    directly in front of so many presses.


    Cherry lost her patience. She looked at Cynthia and said abruptly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget


    your surname is Miller. You¡¯re raised by our family. Now you want to abandon


    us?¡°


    Jane also forced a smile. ¡°Our family is at a crossroads. I hope you can put


    aside the prejudice and do something for our group. I know you¡¯re kind and


    dutiful. You won¡¯t let our group go bankrupt and disappear, will you?¡±


    What was this¡­ Emotional plea bargaining?!


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°You must misunderstand me. I¡¯ve never been a generous


    person. And you said I¡¯m dutiful? Do I have a duty to you? What are you? Do


    you deserve it?¡±


    As soon as she finished, the whole ward was full of hubbub.


    Jane was trembling with anger. She never expected Cynthia wouldn¡¯t care about


    those reporters. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Cynthia said coldly, ¡°Ever since I married into the Smith family, I have


    nothing to do with you. That was Beck¡¯s own words. So when you don¡¯t need


    me, I¡¯m not a member of your family. If I am needed, I have to dedicate myself


    to you. What good logic of pirates! I won¡¯t help you whether the Miller family is


    dead or alive.¡±


    Besides, don¡¯t call my name intimately. Am I close to you?¡±


    ¡°You you¡­¡± Cherry¡¯s face burned with anger. When she was about to swear at


    Cynthia, Alston gave her a cold nce.


    She could only swallow back the words and looked at Cynthia with gloomy


    eyes. ¡°You put on the air because you have Alston on your side. You are nothing


    if you leave him and his family!¡±


    Cynthia smiled. She stuffed her hand into Alston¡¯s and was very satisfied with


    his tant favor. ¡°You are wrong again. Why would I leave him? Since I married


    him, he will always be my back. Besides, you seem to forget I¡¯m also the Green


    family.¡±


    Jane¡¯s forehead was bunched in a frown. It was a tough nut for her. As Cynthia


    had the Smith and Green family on her back, Jane wanted to use public opinion


    to threaten her. But she never expected Cynthia didn¡¯t care about this.


    Seeing Jane and Cherry be speechless, a trace of slyness shed across


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well. Beck is my biological father. Since he¡¯s lying on the bed


    unconsciously, I think I should do something!¡±


    She pped her hands and two middle-aged women who looked kind and


    honest came out from behind. They stood aside respectfully and greeted, ¡°Mrs.


    Smith!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jane and Cherry frowned at the same time.


    Cynthia smiled faintly. ¡°They are the nurses hired by me. They are very good at


    taking care of vegetative people. They will stay here to take care of Mr. Miller


    from now!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Before Cynthia finished, Jane immediately refused as if she was


    very reluctant to the two nurses.


    Seeing the suspicious eyes of Cynthia and Alston, Jane forced a smile. ¡°We


    have already found the nurse. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Seeing her face pale, Cynthia waved her hands and pretended to be thoughtful.


    ¡°Please ept my offer. Since we can¡¯t help you financially, we can afford one


    or two nurses. With two more nurses, Mr. Miller can be taken care of 24/7. So


    you can worry less and focus more on the group? Isn¡¯t it great?¡±


    Since Cynthia used Beck as an excuse, Jane could only agree with her.


    Cherry cursed secretly in her heart. They nned to kill Beck secretly after the


    press conference was over so that no one would know what they did. And the


    Miller Group would also fall into their hands. But Cherry didn¡¯t expect Cynthia


    would y that card.


    They slipped up! Now that these two people were on guard 24 hours a day, they


    couldn¡¯t do anything to Beck.


    Cynthia ignored their sad expressions and nced at the reporters present.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y those dirty tricks in front of me. It¡¯s useless to me. Alright. I gotta go.


    Please don¡¯t disturb my life again.¡±


    After speaking, she took Alston¡¯s hand and prepared to leave.


    Alston wore a straight face. He nced around the reporters in the ward, and a


    storm seemed to be brewing between his brows. He said coldly, ¡¯All the photos


    and videos taken today are not allowed to be shared outside. If anyone dares to


    expose a word, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Then he wrapped his arms around Cynthia¡¯s shoulders and left.


    Those presses looked at each other. They looked at their backs and then at


    Jane and Cherry who were so mad right now. All of this nned by them came


    in vain. They didn¡¯t get what they wanted but were humiliated by Cynthia in


    public.


    They almost blew up like the balloons.


    Some presses knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to report the news since Alston


    warned them, so they deleted the video they just captured. But some were


    taking chances and wanted to keep the pictures. Before they went out, they


    were stopped by Bill and his men.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± A press felt a little guilty.


    Bill grinned, showing his white teeth. He had an honest appearance but a fierce


    aura exuded from him.


    ¡°We need to check your equipment.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the people behind him and said loudly,


    ¡°Anyone who wants to go out has to go through my check. If you have any


    videos or photos in your equipment, delete them.¡±


    After his words, the presses were in an uproar. They obviously didn¡¯t expect


    this. The people of the Smith family were really scrupulous.


    Cynthia walked away but still heard Bill¡¯s voice, as well as theints from


    the presses. She looked up at Alston and whispered, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to


    do that. I don¡¯t care about those rumors. It won¡¯t hurt me anyway.¡±


    She was worried that Alston¡¯s move would offend most of the media in Jadney


    City. If something happened to him in the future, he would be easily attacked by


    them.


    Seeing her worried look, Alston rumpled her fluffy hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I


    know what I¡¯m doing. Although you don¡¯t care what others say, I do. I don¡¯t want


    others to nder you.¡±


    His words soothed her brow. She looked up at him and smiled happily, with two


    little dimples on her face.


    Alston let out a sigh. He lowered his head and kissed her hard. After living with


    her for almost two years, he still didn¡¯t get tired of it. Her smile was so sweet that


    he wanted to drown in her dimple.


    Back home, Alston went to deal with the pile of work while Cynthia sat on the


    sofa in a daze.


    Beck had be a vegetable and wouldn¡¯t boss her around anymore. He


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    would no longer scold her for being unfilial and would never use her to gain


    benefits.


    He ruined the life of Cynthia¡¯s mother and finally ended up with no one around


    him. How pathetic.


    Cynthia let out a deep sigh of relief as if she had a load off her mind. Now only


    Jane and Cherry were left. She was determined to find out whether they were


    responsible for her mother¡¯s death.


    When Hulda came back, no one was in the living room and the whole house


    was quiet. She was a little confused as Ivan¡¯s car was still parked in the yard.


    After thinking for a while, she made a cup of coffee and took it upstairs.


    She was wearing slippers and stepped on the stairs quietly without making a


    sound.


    Ivan was not in the bedroom. Hulda guessed he might be in the study next door.


    She walked towards the study with the coffee. The door was slightly closed and


    there were some voices from inside.


    When she was about to knock on the door, she suddenly heard Alston¡¯s name.


    Hulda¡¯s eyes froze. She subconsciously held her breath and continued listening.


    There was another person in the study besides Ivan, whose voice was


    somewhat familiar. But Hulda couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it before.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alston who leaked my whereabouts. I was almost caught by Cain¡¯s men. I


    hid for a long time to avoid those people¡¯s eyes and ears before Ie here.


    Ivan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you say that house is private and no one can


    find it?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice sounded mad as if he was railing against Ivan.


    Hulda was startled. The man was Henry who was looking for Ivan before!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 227

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 227


    Chapter 227 Vicious n


    Henry fled to Jadney City and the only person he could rely on was Ivan, but he


    still had such a bad temper and dared to scold Ivan. Didn¡¯t he fear Ivan would


    be mad?


    Thinking about this, Hulda leaned on the door and continued listening.


    Unexpectedly, Ivan was not angry, but he said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I


    misjudged. I thought Alston wouldn¡¯t help Cain. After all, he also coveted


    Cynthia. Please stay here these days. I will find you a better ce when it¡¯s


    safe.¡±


    Seeing he apologized, Henry calmed down a little. He nodded reluctantly and


    agreed with him.


    ¡°Your house is still too small. It¡¯s even smaller than the garage of my family in


    Coast City. The decoration is also very shabby¡­¡±


    Hearing Henry¡¯sints, the veins on Ivan¡¯s forehead bulged and the anger


    surged up in his heart. But he managed to restrain his anger. He had to endure


    it, for the sake of Tansy Group.


    After Henry grumbled for a while, a trace of sternness appeared on his skinny


    face. ¡±1 heard you bought Cynthia¡¯s 45% shares in Miller Group before?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivan frowned and was confused about Henry¡¯s question.


    Hearing this, Henry rxed his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°I will help you


    crack down Miller Group. Then you can hand over all its shares to me. I have a


    lot of resources in my hand, and I just need a tform. When I get a new


    identity in Jadney City, I don¡¯t have to hide anymore.¡±


    He seemed to take it for granted that he could take anything from Ivan.


    Ivan clenched his fists tightly. Henry was pampered in the George family. He


    didn¡¯t know what his situation was right now. He was defeated by an illegitimate


    son and kicked out of Coast City while he was so arrogant in Ivan¡¯s ce and


    dared to grab things from Ivan openly.


    Ivan spent so much money to get the 45% shares. It would take a lot of effort to


    make Miller Group go bankrupt. He didn¡¯t believe Henry would help him a lot.


    Henry couldn¡¯t even ensure his safety. Tansy Group was the one which could


    really help Ivan.


    Although Henry was haughty, he was not stupid and he noticed the displeasure


    on Ivan¡¯s face. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you help without a


    reward. When the Miller Group is taken over, half of my resources will be given


    to you and it will strengthen your power a lot. When the timees, you will


    have the chance to fight Alston and Smith Group. As long as you knock down


    the Smith Group, Jadney City will be our world.¡±


    Ivan sneered when he heard this. Henry was too ingenuous. ¡°Let¡¯s put aside


    Smith Group first. When we left, the Smith Group did suffer a setback. But


    ording to its development over the past two years, we can¡¯t figure out its real


    strength. I¡¯ve been Alston¡¯s cousin for so many years. I know how capable he is.


    Besides, don¡¯t forget, Lorenz and the Green Group are also in Jadney City.¡±


    Henry waved his hand casually. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once the Smith Group is down,


    Lorenz won¡¯t fight us because of a useless person. Although he values Cynthia


    so much, he is sparing the feelings of the Smith family. I don¡¯t believe he cares


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    about a cousin who was found halfway. I heard that the Green Group approved


    of Cynthia very much and will give her a lot of property. Do you think Lorenz


    would be willing to share those things with Cynthia which belongs to him


    before?¡±


    Henry¡¯s tone was full of confidence. He knew well enough that there was no


    brotherhood or kinship between the rich and powerful families. So he wouldn¡¯t


    believe that Lorenz would fight them for Cynthia. It did no good for him at all.


    Ivan was convinced, especially because he was very interested in Henry¡¯s


    resources.


    ¡°Thest time I came to Jadney City to propose to Cynthia, I was humiliated by


    Alston. This time, he deliberately exposed my location and I¡¯m almost killed. It¡¯s


    time to settle up all of this. I¡¯ll make him suffer a lot.¡±


    Speaking this, a trace of hatred shed across his face. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he love


    Cynthia so much? I¡¯ll let him feel what it¡¯s like to have something taken away


    from him.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ivan looked at him suddenly.


    Henry nced at him with a smile. He had investigated what Ivan did to Cynthia


    before. He knew Ivan had some feelings for her. He said, ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s just a


    woman. When you crack down on Alston, you will have anything you want.¡±


    Ivan still had some fear in his eyes. But he gave in facing the appeal of sess.


    Henry was right. It was just a woman.


    ¡°While Alston is not with Cynthia, I¡¯ll have someone tie her up and sell her to a


    remote vige. The men in that ce are all poor bachelors. With Cynthia¡¯s


    pretty face, there must be many people drooling over her.¡± Henry smiled


    viciously when he thought of that scene. ¡°When she is yed by those men, I


    will lure Alston to find her. At that time, facing such a dirty woman, I don¡¯t believe


    that he will still pamper her. And the Green family will also stay away from this


    woman.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he recalled the photo of Cynthia wearing a violet


    evening dress and looked a little pitiful to Cynthia. But it might be her destiny


    because she was Alston¡¯s woman.


    Hulda heard all this. She was flustered with a pale face. Henry was too ruthless.


    If a girl experienced this, she might be desperate and lose hope of living,


    especially someone like Cynthia who was stubborn and had a strong selfesteem.


    They were going to ruin Cynthia¡¯s whole life!


    She had to tell the news to Alston and Cynthia. Hulda made this decision in an


    instant. She hurriedly turned around and wanted to leave, but she forgot she


    was still holding the coffee.


    The coffee sshed on the back of her hand and it was burned red in an


    instant.


    Hulda subconsciously gasped which alerted Ivan. He immediately shouted,


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside!¡±


    Hulda¡¯s face turned even paler. She wanted to flee quickly. But a strong force


    grabbed her neck from behind after a few steps.


    She turned her head slowly and met Ivan¡¯s dark eyes. It was all over!


    ¡°How much did you hear?!¡± His voice was cold as if he would crush her neck if


    she said a word.


    Hulda was trembling all over. Even her teeth were shaking. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t hear¡­


    anything.¡±


    Henry also came out of the study slowly. He was wearing a simple white t- shirt


    and casual pants. He looked young and slender as if he was a college student


    who had little experience of life


    But Hulda shrank more fiercely when she thought of what he said in the study.


    He was not simple but cruel, stupid and vicious!


    Henry looked at her trembling with a smile and said casually, ¡°So why are you


    trembling if you didn¡¯t hear it?¡±


    Hulda¡¯s hands and feet became even colder.


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± A storm was brewing on Ivan¡¯s malicious face.


    Obviously, he was run out of patience.


    Hulda¡¯s lips turned white. She swallowed and finally admitted, ¡°I heard it. I heard


    everything.¡±


    Henry¡¯s smile froze. He looked at Hulda as if he was looking at a corpse. He


    said to Ivan, ¡® Kill her. We can¡¯t afford to take risks.¡±


    Cynthia panicked and struggled desperately. She looked at Ivan with


    beseeching eyes. ¡°Ivan, I¡¯ve been with you for so long. I¡¯ve never betrayed you.


    If you want to deal with Alston, I¡¯mpletely on your side. Don¡¯t you know me?


    I have a grudge against Alston and Cynthia. I hate them. I¡¯ll never help them.


    Please! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep secret about what I heard today. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    As Hulda cried with tears all over her face and looked sincere, a trace of


    hesitation shed across Ivan¡¯s eyes. He looked at Henry and said, ¡°Mr.


    George, she is on my side and won¡¯t betray us. Please let her go.¡±


    Henry nced at him and yawned. ¡°Whatever! As long as she won¡¯t derail my


    n.¡±


    Seeing this, Hulda breathed a sigh of relief. Before she reacted, she was thrown


    to the ground by Ivan. He said, ¡°As we live with each other for so long, I will


    spare you this time. Stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he entered the study and mmed the door shut.


    Looking at the closed door, Hulda felt as if she had survived from the hell. It


    seemed she couldn¡¯t act rashly these days. Even though she knew their n,


    she was not sure when they would act, which was a bit tricky.


    She could only tell Alstonter until the right time

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 228

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 228


    Chapter 228 Arouse Method


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know about Henry and Ivan¡¯s n at all. Since returning to


    Jadney City, she went to work in the hospital. Due to all kinds of things before,


    she asked for leave too often and caused a lot of trouble for her colleagues.


    Cynthia felt sorry for them and covered their shift proactively. So she was quite


    busy after going back to work.


    After a busy morning, when she just took a breath, she suddenly saw a woman


    poking her head at the door of her office. It was Vanessa!


    Vanessa looked around the office and met Cynthia¡¯s indifferent eyes. She


    walked out embarrassedly and said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Smith!¡±


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Cynthia pressed her temples. She had a severe


    headache as she was on the run these days.


    Vanessa kept crumpling the strap of her purse and finally gathered her courage.


    She said, ¡°Mrs. Smith, what I said in the ward is true. It must be Jane and her


    daughter who framed Mr. Miller that day. I was cleaning the room and found the


    coral ornament was equipped with a camera. Mr. Miller checked it and went to


    criticize them¡­ In less than an hour, he became a vegetable. Do you really


    believe this had nothing to do with Jane and her daughter?¡±


    Vanessa became more excited. She looked at Cynthia eagerly. ¡°They are


    heartless and cruel. It must be them. Mrs. Smith, you have to restore justice for


    Mr. Miller. We can¡¯t let them take over Miller Group.¡±


    Cynthia took a sip of water calmly. Looking at Vanessa¡¯s angry expression and


    her bloodshot eyes, Cynthia was indifferent.


    It seemed Vanessa didn¡¯t sleep well after going to the ward. She came to


    Cynthia today and wanted to use her to deal with Jane and her daughter. She


    was so audacious to treat Cynthia as a pawn.


    ¡°I know them better than you. You¡¯re right. There is something in it¡­¡±


    Cynthia put the cup on the table. She looked at Vanessa¡¯s expectant eyes and


    smiled coldly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯ve already said I have nothing to do with the


    Miller family now. I don¡¯t care if Beck is dead or alive. Don¡¯t forget I sent you to


    the Miller Group. It seems you have forgotten what I told you before after you


    stayed by Beck¡¯s side for a long time?¡±


    Vanessa tensed up and her face turned pale instantly. When Cynthia sent her to


    the Miller Group, her goal was to seduce Beck and crush him!


    She had forgotten there was hatred between Cynthia and Beck!


    Looking at the expression on her face, Cynthia knew what she was thinking.


    She said with a smile, ¡°Ring a bell? Then get out. I won¡¯t get involved in this


    matter. If you want to take Jane and her daughter down, pray Beck can wake


    up. If he can¡¯t, everything is in vain as he¡¯s the only one who can tell the truth!¡±


    Vanessa looked a little upset. She knew Cynthia was right, but she was not


    reconciled to watching Jane and her daughter get Miller Group effortlessly.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, you were also one of the Miller family once. Do you want Miller


    Group to fall into their hands?¡±


    Seeing her being thoughtful of her, Cynthia smiled, ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t treat me as


    a fool. I know what you are thinking. I don¡¯t care what you do, but I don¡¯t like


    being treated as a pawn. You should go back. Don¡¯t disturb me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith!¡± Vanessa was startled. Then she pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Only you


    can help me. I¡¯ve been with Mr. Miller for so long, but I didn¡¯t get anything in the


    end. You sent me to his side. You have to¡­¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Cynthia yelled angrily and stood up in an instant. ¡°Now youe to find


    me. I made a deal with you at the time, and I made it clear that I will pay you


    after it was finished. But you are too greedy. You broke the deal and stood on


    Beck¡¯s side. So I don¡¯t care how you live in the future. You get what you


    choose!¡±


    Vanessa hadn¡¯t seen Cynthia so angry. Cynthia had a delicate face and looked


    petite and friendly. But when she got angry, it even made Vanessa¡¯s heart skip a


    beat.


    As Cynthia and Alston had been together for a long time, she was influenced by


    him somehow. When she got angry, she was quite simr to Alston and she


    learned how to intimidate others.


    Vanessa didn¡¯t dare to say anything more in front of her. Seeing the other


    doctors in the officeing back after dinner one after another, she had no


    choice but to leave in despair.


    Now she could only hope Beck would wake up early. That was herst straw.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red after losing her temper. She sat down angrily and felt


    Vanessa was ridiculous. Did she really think she could goad Cynthia to help


    her? In that case, Vanessa could sit back and watch them fight. Then she could


    eat the cake without striking a blow. What wishful thinking!


    Cynthia had no interest in Miller Group. The 45% shares had already brought


    her a lot of profits. Even if the rest of the shares were handed over to Jane and


    her daughter, they wouldn¡¯t make any big moves. The Miller Group was on the


    verge of copse. There was no need for her to add fuel to the fire.


    When she got home at night, she rested for a while and heard the babies


    upstairs crying out all the time. She hurried upstairs and saw Greg and Lewis


    hugging the babies. But the babies didn¡¯t stop. They kept kicking and yelling


    impatiently.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cynthia frowned and hurried forward.


    Lewis smiled and hugged Desmond in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re teething.


    Maybe the gums are itchy and make them irritable.¡±


    Cynthia was overjoyed when she heard this. After washing her hands, she


    excitedly opened Desmond¡¯s mouth and looked carefully.


    Desmond behaved very well. Her chubby body remained quite. She stared at


    her mother and was drooling all the time.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t wipe the saliva dripped on her fingers. She looked carefully for a


    while. There were several white buds growing on his small pink gums, with two


    front teeth on the upper and two on the lower.


    ¡°Great! There are several small teeth!¡±


    Cynthia flushed with excitement. She went over and checked Keller¡¯s mouth


    again. As expected, even the twins¡¯ teeth looked exactly the same.


    ¡°No wonder they look so irritable tonight. They feel itchy on their gums.¡± Cynthia


    washed the saliva from her hands. Watching the two babies drooling and biting


    their chubby fingers, she showed a wild smile on her face.


    She hugged Keller who had flushed cheeks and told Greg and Lewis some


    precautions for baby teething.


    ¡°Use the baby¡¯s toothbrush to brush gently at night. Do it slowly. Don¡¯t let them


    swallow the toothpaste. Or wrap your fingers with gauze and rub gently on their


    small gums. It can relieve itching and make them morefortable. I just


    noticed their gums are a little red. It¡¯s probably a slight inmmation. When


    feeding themplementary food, add some vegetable puree. It will relive the


    inmmation.¡±


    Although Lewis knew all these things, she still wrote them down carefully as


    Cynthia was a professional gynecologist. Greg was also very concentrated and


    wrote it down in a small notebook.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯s a fiddly job to raise children.¡±


    After writing it down, Greg said with a sigh.


    Cynthia lowered her head and smiled, looking tenderly at Keller in her arms.


    The Smith family was very wealthy. There were enough people taking care of


    the two babies and everything was arranged well. As a mother, Cynthia didn¡¯t


    have to worry about it at all, which gave her plenty of time for work.


    But when Lynn gave birth to Cynthia, Lynn was alone. She had been living an


    affluent life for more than 20 years. She was deceived and fled to a remote


    ce while she was pregnant. She gave birth to Cynthia without others¡¯ help


    and tried hard to raise her. No one could understand her hardship and


    bitterness.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were a little red. She missed her mother again. After having her


    babies, she be more conscious of how hard it was for a mother to raise a


    child.


    That scumbag Beck got what he deserved.


    At this time, Alston also came back. When he saw Cynthia sitting by the window


    with the child in her arms and her eyes were red, he was stunned for a moment.


    He walked over and stroked her head. He asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who


    made you feel sad?¡±


    Cynthia took a deep breath and suppressed the sadness in her heart. She


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    handed Keller to Alston and said, ¡°Look. Keller and Desmond are teething.¡±


    Alston also saw those teeth. He couldn¡¯t help feeling time went by so fast. ¡°They


    grow up too fast. I remember they were just little meatballs not long ago!¡±


    Keller seemed to understand Alston¡¯s words. She pouted and pped Alston


    with her chubby hand, looking very upset.


    Cynthia took over Keller with a smile. Keller threw herself into her arms. She


    lowered her head and babbled, ¡°Mama!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 229

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 229


    Chapter 229 The Truth about Death


    Cynthia was stunned. She looked up at Alston in disbelief. Did you hear that


    Keller called me Mom!¡±


    Alston was also surprised. His face was filled with excitement. ¡°Yeah, I heard it!


    I heard it!¡±


    They lifted Keller up and teased, ¡°Call me mom, Keller, call me again.¡±


    Keller looked confused and made some sounds, but he didn¡¯t call ¡°mom¡± as


    they wished.


    Alston held Desmond and teased him, but Desmond waszy. Keller could


    crawl, but Desmond didn¡¯t even bother turning over.


    They teased Keller for a long time. But they were disappointed that they didn¡¯t


    hear the word ¡®mom¡¯ again. Especially Alston, he was looking forward to hearing


    the babies call him dad.


    Looking at his dejected look, Cynthia put her arm around Alston¡¯s shoulders with


    a smile, and kissed his cheek, ¡°They will call you after a while, and you can


    definitely hear them calling you ¡®dad¡¯.¡±


    Alston saw her smug smile, he lifted her up suddenly. Seeing her startled look,


    he smiled, ¡°The babies don¡¯t call me ¡®dad¡¯, but their mother could do it.¡±


    Cynthia was shocked!


    ¡°Oh, dear! What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never seen you like this!¡± Cynthia


    eximed inside.


    Before she could react, Alston took her back to the room and threw her on the


    bed.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The weather was getting hotter and hotter. Cynthia only wore a light dress.


    Lying on the bed, the dress clung to the curve. She looked at Alston with a


    sweet smile in her eyes. Alston couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    She was so charming. He could never resist her temptation.


    There was a long romantic night, and it did not stop until the early morning.


    Cynthia blearily turned off the rm. Looking at the empty side, she rubbed her


    waist and slowly sat up. When she moved, her waist and legs felt sore.


    She swore quietly. Alston seemed to turn on some kind of switchst night, he


    was so full of energy. If she hadn¡¯t repeatedly asked for a stop, she wouldn¡¯t


    know if she would be able to get up today.


    Thinking of how he forced herself to call him ¡®dad¡¯ several timesst night,


    Cynthia felt ashamed, and her cheeks flushed.


    Time passed by in days. The Green Group and the Smith Group were in the


    good running as usual. But the Miller Group was much more difficult.


    Although Beck was not skilled inpany management, he could keep the


    Miller Group¡¯s regr operation. But Jane and Cherry did very poorly. They had


    never run apany before and had no professional guidance. After taking


    over the Miller Group, they appointed many rtives who knew nothing but


    money.


    Within a month, the Miller Group was on the verge of bankruptcy. At this time,


    Tansy Group bought the shares of Miller Group and continued to put pressure


    on Jane.


    After a month of intense work, but with no money left, Cherry was the first to be


    defeated. She didn¡¯t listen to Jane¡¯s words and didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    She just wanted money. If she inherited the Miller Group, but had no assets,


    and even had to pay off the debt, she would rather she had not taken over the


    Miller Group.


    After thinking for a long time, she decided to meet Cynthia.


    Cynthia had sold her own shares and bought hundreds of millions, and with the


    Smith and the Green¡¯s attention to her, she had innumerable money. A few of


    her properties were enough for her to live for several years.


    Cherry made up her mind and began to contact Cynthia secretly. But Cynthia


    blocked her and refused to answer her phone anyway.


    She used many numbers to connect with Cynthia, but Cynthia hung up right


    after she heard her voice. Cynthia was getting rid of her and avoiding her, which


    embarrassed Cherry very much.


    Cynthia was also irritable at this time. Alston told her about the current situation


    of the Miller Group. When Cherry called her, she knew her intentions, but she


    didn¡¯t want to get involved in this trouble. She hung up and cked her.


    However, Cherry was very patient and used many numbers to call her, which


    was annoying.


    At this time, she received a call from Cherry again. She was about to hang up


    the phone, but Cherry seemed to know this and shouted, ¡°Do you want to know


    how your mother died?¡±


    As soon as Cynthia heard this, she paused and stood up suddenly. She


    grabbed the phone, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Cherry sighed with relief when she heard that Cynthia was willing to listen. ¡°You


    love your mother, and she died for no reason. Don¡¯t you want to know who killed


    her? Don¡¯t you want to get revenge?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned ice-cold. All the evidence found before proved that it was


    Jane and Cherry who had killed her mother, but Cherry said it frankly at this


    time. So, the murderer was someone else?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out anymore, so she asked patiently, ¡°What do you know?


    What do you want?¡±


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone. After a long time,


    Cherry said, ¡°If you want to know, we can meet and talk!¡±


    After saying the address, Cherry hung up the phone. Cynthia was angry and


    very eager to know the truth about her mother¡¯s death. It seemed that she had


    to go to see Cherry.


    The meeting time was at about seven o¡¯clock. Cynthia went there after getting


    off work. The coffee shop was remote, and there was a traffic jam during the


    rush hour. She didn¡¯t arrive until an hourter.


    When she arrived, Cherry had been waiting for her a long time. The coffee shop


    was small, and there were almost no guests.


    As soon as Cynthia sat down, Cherryined, ¡°You arete. I have been


    waiting for you for almost an hour.¡±


    ¡°The ce is remote, and there was a lot of traffic.¡± After Cynthia said this,


    Cherry was silent. For fear that Jane would find out, she found this coffee shop


    specially. She didn¡¯t dare to go out during working hours, so she sneaked here


    at night to meet Cynthia.


    ¡°What will you take?¡± Cherry intentionally ttered Cynthia and handed over the


    menu.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t order. She pushed the menu back, then stared at Cherry, ¡°No, I¡¯m


    not thirsty. Get to the point.¡±


    It was rare for her to please Cynthia. She felt a little annoyed at being ignored,


    but she didn¡¯t burst out. ¡°I want to talk a deal with you first.¡±


    Cynthia frowned, but she knew that it was impossible to get information from


    Cherry for nothing. She said coldly, ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the inheritance rights of the Miller Group, and you give me 40


    million dors. How about it?¡± Cherry couldn¡¯t wait to speak, and her face was


    full of expectation and excitement.


    Cynthia frowned, ¡°Have you told your mother about this?¡±


    ¡°How could Jane hand over the Miller Group to her?¡± Cynthia thought.


    As she expected, when Cherry heard this, her face was filled with impatience.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. The Miller Group is mine, and I am the sole heir. I can do


    what I want.¡±


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°You know better than me what is going on with the Miller


    Group. Not to mention that it is not worth 40 million dors, and I am not


    interested in it at all. This is no bargain. If you don¡¯t want thepany, you can


    sell it to the Tansy Group which is willing to buy the Miller Group¡¯s shares.¡±


    Cherry gritted her teeth. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that the Tansy


    Group hated her and Jane. It was dangerous for her to sell the shares to them,


    and there would be a great loss.


    ¡°Cynthia, you have no choice in the matter. If you want to know the truth, you


    can only ept my requirements!¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia clenched her fists, but there was no change in her face.


    She smiled. ¡°Oh, who knows if you¡¯re lying to me. If I gave you money, but your


    information is false, then it will be my loss.¡±


    Cherry remained silent for two minutes as if she had finally made up her mind.


    She took out her mobile phone and showed Cynthia, ¡°It¡¯s real, I did not lie to


    you! I know who killed your mother. She died after drinking arge dose of


    sleeping pill. The monitoring at that time was destroyed, but I keep a piece of


    surveince video. Here¡¯s a screenshot, check it out!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 230

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 230


    Chapter 230 Get Caught


    Cynthia clenched her fists, stood up, and leaned over to look. There was a


    screenshot on the phone. The time was the night when she knew Alex, who


    provided her mother with a kidney, had repented and hid in the woods.


    That evening, she asked a nurse to look after her mother. In order not to be


    taken home by Alston, she hid all night in the woods behind the hospital.


    This screenshot was the corridor outside her mother¡¯s ward. There was only


    faint light in the corridor. A person in ck opened the door of the ward.


    There was only a back. The person wore bloated clothes and a hat, so it was


    hard to tell whether the person was male or female.


    Cynthia wanted to take a closer look, but Cherry put the phone back. With a


    smug expression on her face, Cherry said, ¡°So I was telling the truth.¡±


    ¡¯Where did you get the surveince video!¡± Cynthia looked at her, ¡°Is there only


    the back of that person? You didn¡¯t have the face of this person?¡±


    Cherry looked a little guilty, she avoided her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about


    it. Anyway, I have the surveince video. Although there is no face of that


    person, at least you can be sure that your mother is not suicide.¡±


    Cynthia sneered and looked at her with her arms crossed, ¡°Do I look stupid? My


    mother did take the sleeping pills herself, but who gave her the pills and who


    said something to her are what I want. It¡¯s just a video of a back. How dare you


    ask for 40 million dors? You are going too far in demanding money! I¡¯m not a


    fool!¡±


    ¡°You have to know that the choice is in my hands now. My mother has passed


    away. The truth is not that important. I can spend my whole life investigating it,


    and I will find out one day.¡±


    Cherry got angry, and clutched her phone, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Seeing herpromise, Cynthia said directly, ¡°Tell me, who gave the sleeping


    pills to my mother?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you, will you agree to my request?¡± Cherry stared at her with wide eyes.


    Under her impatient gaze, Cynthia nodded, and Cherry¡¯s eyes lit up in an


    instant.


    ¡°Okay, I say.¡± She swallowed, hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice, ¡°It


    was Beck. He gave the sleeping pill to your mother.¡±


    Cynthia thought Cherry could say something, but when she heard the name


    Beck, she knew that she was ying tricks on herself. She stood up, took her


    bag, and looked at her coldly, ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t have time to y such a boring


    game with you! Bye!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Cynthia walked outside the coffee shop. Cherry was


    stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly get angry and leave/ She


    hurriedly followed, ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s true! What I said is true. Beck wanted to kill your


    mother, he did it.¡±


    Cynthia went straight ahead until she reached the side of the road. Cherry was


    still chattering behind her. She stopped abruptly and turned to look at her


    indifferently. ¡°I checked it. A few days before my mother died, Beck worked


    overtime toplete a project in the Miller Group. He lived in thepany all


    day. He didn¡¯t even go back to his and Vanessa¡¯s apartment, so he had no time


    to go to the hospital and kill my mother!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cherry didn¡¯t know what to say, being exposed so bluntly by Cynthia, she


    felt so lost.


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°Do you think that now that Beck has be a vegetable, he


    could be imed to be the scapegoat? Do you think there will be no evidence?


    You are so well protected by Jane, you treat everyone like a fool!¡±


    Cherry was angry and anxious. She knew who killed Lynn, but she couldn¡¯t tell


    or dare to tell. Seeing that Cynthia was about to leave, she wanted to stop her.


    Cynthia was unprepared and grabbed by Cherry. They were dragged to the side


    of the road.


    Suddenly a van stopped beside them, they stopped at the same time and


    looked at this van.


    It was an ordinary van. Unusually, there was ayer of anti-peeping film on the


    windows of this van, and the situation inside couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside.


    Moreover, it was parked right in front of them, and there was no one around. A


    sense of vignce surged in Cynthia¡¯s heart, she felt that something was wrong.


    Cynthia wanted to leave, but Cherry grabbed her clothes and she was unable to


    break free for a while.


    Let me go!¡± Cynthia red at her.


    Cherry never had any sense of crisis. She didn¡¯t think the danger was


    approaching and was still dragging Cynthia.


    Suddenly the door of the van opened, and two burly men in ck got out of the


    car, grabbed Cynthia and Cherry, and dragged them into the van.


    They moved quickly, without giving them any time to react. After being dragged


    into the van, the car started.


    Cynthia and Cherry struggled desperately. But their hands and feet were tied,


    and their mouths were sealed with tape to prevent them from running away and


    shouting.


    A suspicious voice of a man suddenly sounded in the van. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we


    only caught one woman, but now we have caught two. What should we do?¡±


    Another man said in a gruff voice, ¡°What should I do! We can sell both of them.


    These two are beautiful, and many people want them. We have gained a lot of


    money. Great!¡±


    When Cherry heard what the two said, her eyes shed with panic. They dared


    to rob people in the street, and even wanted to sell her and Cynthia. How could


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    that be?! These people were human traffickers!


    Cynthia thought a little more. ¡°They mentioned that ¡®only one woman¡¯, so it¡¯s a


    targeted kidnapping instead of a random rub people. Who is the mastermind?


    Targeting on me or Cherry?¡±


    Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t struggle but thought about conserving strength and


    trying to run away when the time came.


    Cherry was extremely scared. She thought of the social news she had seen.


    Female college students were kidnapped and sold to viges, tied to pig pens,


    beaten all day long, and finally became the ¡®breeding machine¡¯.


    The more she thought about it, the more fear she got. She screamed and


    struggled desperately. Cynthia kicked her hard, trying to calm her down and


    conserve her strength, but Cherry didn¡¯t have time to think about anything and


    only wanted to vent her fear.


    The kidnapper in the van heard her sound and said, ¡°She¡¯s so annoyed, she¡¯s


    barking all the way! Shut up!¡±


    Saying that, he took a handkerchief and put it next to their nose. Cynthia caught


    the smell of ether and held her breath.


    The man covered it on Cherry¡¯s nose, and within a few seconds, she passed


    out. Cynthia frowned and felt the man put the handkerchief towards her.


    Although she reacted promptly and held her breath, the man was defensive and


    covered her nose for a long time. Cynthia didn¡¯t hold back, inhaled a small


    amount of ether, and passed out.


    Before she fainted, she heard a hoarse and terrifying voice, ¡°Sleep, I will take


    you to a good ce when you wake up.¡±


    Her eyes fell into darkness.


    Ivan locked Hulda in the vi for a long time. He didn¡¯t see her doing anything


    else and gradually rxed his guard against her. The two got along as usual,


    and Hulda treated him as usual.


    That night, Hulda saw Ivan and Henry go to the study. She quietly returned to


    the room and turned on the bug. This bug was installed in Ivan¡¯s study before,


    but she didn¡¯t think it woulde in handy at this time.


    The bug was ced in a secret location. The sound was not clear, but the


    content of the talk was still audible.


    Henry and Ivan seemed to be in a good mood, and their tones were light.


    ¡°Dale and the others did it today. Cynthia and Cherry went to a remote ce to


    meet. The Smith and Green families took good care of her, but we still got the


    chance. We really have good luck!¡±


    After Henry spoke, he nced at Ivan triumphantly, ¡°Cherry, that b*tch, we can


    sell her at this time to get revenge for you.¡±


    ¡°So, thank you.¡± Ivan smiled lightly. He wanted to deal with that b*tch a long


    time ago, but he couldn¡¯t spare the time. It was her bad luck this time.


    ¡°Has Alston discovered that Cynthia is missing?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 231

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 231


    Chapter 231 Free Herself


    When Ivan asked this, Henry frowned, ¡°I can¡¯t find out what¡¯s going on in Smith


    family. It¡¯s not dark yet, and Cynthia sometimes works night shifts. I think Alston


    will realize it by tomorrow morning at thetest.¡±


    Ivan nodded, ¡°Have all the traces been cleaned up? The surveince and other


    things?¡±


    The information was developed, and he had failed many times because of


    surveince. So this aspect must be considered.


    Don¡¯t worry, Dale has been in this field for many years. They are experienced,


    and they have cleaned up all traces. No one else has seen it. Tomorrow


    morning, Dale will take those girls out of Jadney City. When they go out, these


    girls will be divided into many batches. There will be many vehicles to picking up


    them. They will be transported all over the world. If Alston misses tomorrow, it


    will be difficult to find Cynthia.¡±


    Henry said with a sinister smile on his face, ¡°I really look forward to seeing


    Alston¡¯s Alston¡¯s despair. It must be exciting.¡±


    Hulda clearly heard their talk. As a woman, when she heard their vicious n,


    she went cold all over and turned pale.


    ¡°I have to tell Alston before tomorrow morning. Otherwise, Cynthia¡¯s life will be


    ruined.¡± Hulda thought.


    When she heard that the door of the study was opened, she quickly hid the


    equipment, andy in bed waiting for Ivan.


    After a while, Ivan came in, with a smile on his face and brisk steps.


    Hulda pursed her lips, and said, ¡°You look happy! Anything good happening?¡±


    Ivanughed. He came to the bed, wrapped around Hulda¡¯s waist, and brought


    her into his arms. There was a weird smile on his face.


    ¡°I know that in your heart, I can never match Alston.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± After hearing this, Hulda waved her hand repeatedly, and she knew


    that Ivan hated beingpared with Alston.


    Ivan¡¯s smile grew wider, and he stroked her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. That is the


    truth. Not only you, almost everyone in Jadney City knows that I¡¯m not as good


    as him. I don¡¯t think so! He stepped on me for more than 20 years, and I believe


    I should not be defeated by him all the time. I will beat him this time. I want


    everyone to know that I am better than him!¡±


    His cold fingers slid across her cheek like a snake. Hulda didn¡¯t dare to move.


    She stiffened and agreed with him with a smile.


    Ivan was satisfied with her reactions. He bit her lips, and then covered her body.


    In a dark small room, Cynthia woke up in a daze. Her head was in a mess, and


    she felt as painful as a needle.


    Her hands and feet were still tied, her mouth was taped, and she couldn¡¯t make


    a sound. She struggled to sit up. After a while, she gradually came to her


    senses.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    The room was very small and rough, even the lights were dim. In the room of


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    about ten square meters, more than a dozen girls were crowded. Except for her,


    no one was awake.


    ¡°So, they are all kidnapped?¡± She thought.


    Cynthia frowned and realized that things might not be as simple as she thought.


    In the van before, she thought that someone nned or Cherry did this. Now


    that she saw so many girls, she found that things were not as simple as she


    imagined.


    Maybe this person has joined a big human trafficking organization. They caught


    her and Cherry, sold them to make trouble for Alston or Jane.


    Cherry was lying next to her. She inhaled arge dose of ether and was still


    falling asleep. Cynthia couldn¡¯t hold back and kicked her, but she was still


    unconscious.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite a pig.¡± Cynthia cursed secretly.


    She looked around. This room was like a small warehouse. There was nothing


    but these women. The door was slightly transparent and had a poor acoustic


    partition. She could hear a group of men outside drinking and talking.


    Her hands were tied behind her back, her feet were also tied. Without external


    force, she couldn¡¯t break free at all. So she could only wake Cherry up.


    Cynthia just hoped that she could keep quiet when she woke up.


    After figuring it out, Cynthia took a deep breath, turned her back, and moved to


    Cherry. She pinched Cherry¡¯s exposed skin and twisted it hard.


    This pain was much worse than a kick. Cherry frowned, took a deep breath, and


    finally woke up.


    As Cynthia expected, Cherry was about to call out, but fortunately, the tape


    sealed her mouth, turning her scream into a whimper.


    Cynthia winked at her and motioned for her to be quiet. Fortunately, Cherry was


    not too stupid. Aware of the state at this moment, although she was afraid, she


    stopped sobbing and looked at Cynthia timidly.


    Her eyes were like asking, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Seeing this, Cynthia had no choice but to move slowly and sit against her back.


    She touched the rope on Cherry¡¯s wrist and began to grope the knots blindly.


    She groped the knotted bit by bit. Cherry didn¡¯t dare to move for fear of


    disturbing her. After a while, Cynthia finally found the knot and untied it bit by bit.


    She couldn¡¯t see it, the knot slipped down several times. The kidnapper tied the


    knot professionally and the knot was very tight. Fortunately, she was kidnapped


    before, and Alston asked someone to teach her how to untie this kind of knot.


    Now it just came in handy.


    It took about ten minutes to loosen the knot. Cynthia was sweating on her


    forehead, and her fingers were worn by the rough rope. Finally, she untied the


    rope.


    Cherry felt that the rope was loose, and her expression became excited. She


    cooperated with Cynthia to untie the rope in her hands. After the liberation of her


    hands, she gasped and quickly tore off the tape on her mouth.


    When she was taped, she felt as if she was going to choke. Then, she untied


    the rope on her feet.


    Cynthia frowned and looked at Cherry. When Cherry finished, she whimpered


    and motioned for her to untie the rope in her hands, but Cherry stared at her


    and remained motionless for a long time.


    Her heart did a flip. ¡°Isn¡¯t Cherry going to ignore her?¡±


    Cynthia was angry, but if Cherry didn¡¯t untie the rope, she couldn¡¯t do anything


    to her.


    Thinking of this, Cynthia kept silent. She stared at her and thought that if Cherry


    dared to leave her alone and run away, she would definitely make a noise to


    attract those people over. She would not let her go easily.


    She would never sacrifice her life for others. The next thing was up to Cherry!


    Cherry was in a fierce thought. She heard that those people wanted to sell


    them. Now she was the only one who was not restrained. If she escaped and


    didn¡¯t tell anyone about Cynthia, she could solve her this time.


    In the past two years, Cynthia has lived a much better life than her. Every time


    she saw her, she felt that she was inferior to her. If Cynthia was sold, she would


    get a relief.


    But on the other hand, she had to run away from here alone. Cherry hesitated.


    She was unsure of herself.


    She could see a glimmer of lighting from the door. There was still noise


    outside. Cherry quietly walked to the door and looked out through a small hole.


    Outside was an empty factory-like ce, with a small table about ten meters


    away from the door. A circle of burly men around the table, and there was beer


    on the ground.


    Those men had a fierce aura just from the surface. They looked quite ferocious,


    and they were not like the kind of punks. These people had killed people.


    Cherry flinched and realized that she couldn¡¯t fight alone. She groped her way


    back, met Cynthia¡¯s eyes, felt guilty, and crouched down to untie the rope.


    She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I just went to have a look. I didn¡¯t think of


    leaving you here!¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t say a word. Even a fool would not believe her self-deception.


    Cherry wanted to leave her just now. It seemed that she would not cooperate


    with Cherry in the future. Even if she had to cooperate, she needed to be wary


    of her.


    This woman would stab her in the back at any moment.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 232

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 232


    Chapter 232 Scums


    After Cynthia¡¯s ropes were untied, the girls woke up one after another. They


    found their hands and feet tied up. Seeing Cynthia and Cherry, they sobbed


    excitedly and motioned for them to help them untie the ropes.


    Cynthia was afraid that the noise would be too loud, and the people outside


    would notice, so she made a silent gesture to them and whispered to them,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll untie it for you¡±


    The girls calmed down. Cynthia went over and helped them untie the ropes.


    Cherry pursed her mouth reluctantly. They couldn¡¯t protect themselves at all,


    and they didn¡¯t care what other people did. They two could run away while these


    men were drunk. Those girls could only hinder them from escaping.


    Cynthia was about to help them when she heard the sound of heavy footsteps


    mouths again, and tied them loosely.


    No sooner had they finished it than the door was kicked open. Two drunken


    men came in, nced at the sober girls in the room and smiled wickedly.


    ¡°You are all awake. It seems the medicine has worn off.¡±


    Both of these two men were tall and fierce-looking, wearing vests and trousers.


    They looked menacing, and they were not easy to mess with.


    They were drunk and more reckless than usual. One of the men came into the


    room. He dragged out a girl in a purple coat and pulled her out. He grinned as


    he walked.


    ¡°Good. We are boring to drink, so youe to apany us.¡±


    When the girl went out, the tape on her mouth was torn off, and the ropes on


    her hands and feet were also untied. She was not too young, so she knew the


    meaning of those two people and struggled desperately. She trembled all over


    and looked pale.


    ¡°Let go of me, please, let me go! I¡¯m young, and I have no experience. I can¡¯t


    serve you well. Please, let me go.¡±


    The girl¡¯s cry was hoarse and her face was full of despair. Unfortunately, she


    was dragged out by the two men.


    Cherry was scared, and her hands and feet were cold. These people were


    terrifying.


    Seeing that Cynthia was about to stand up, she hurriedly stopped her, with a


    ferocious and anxious look on her face. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you think you can


    save her? Don¡¯t be absurd. We are just like a piece of meat! Those men won¡¯t


    be merciful to you just because of the Smith or Green families behind you. The


    only consequence of your going out is to be the same as her.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s words dissipated Cynthia¡¯s impulse. She couldn¡¯t do anything, and she


    felt very miserable. Yes, that group of people was totally different from Burnell.


    Burnell would care about Alston, but those men were a bunch of ouws.


    There was nothing she could do.


    Cynthia sat in the corner, her eyes were red with anger. There were such scums


    in the legal society. The door couldn¡¯t keep the girl¡¯s screams and cries out.


    Cynthia was very anxious when she heard this, but she could do nothing. She


    didn¡¯t have enough ability to save that girl.


    They didn¡¯t know how long after, the girl in purple was finally thrown in. She was


    lying on the ground, her clothes in rags and her skin was ck and blue. It


    looked like she had been abused.


    The room was extremely quiet. Everyone didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    Cynthia walked over and held her up.


    Her body was icy cold. If she hadn¡¯t breathed, she would have looked as if she


    had been tortured to death.


    Cynthia felt pain in her heart, she said to the woman in a low voice, ¡°You¡­ are


    you okay?¡±


    The girl trembled and opened her eyes. She froze for a few seconds, and then


    looked at her slowly. The first thing she said was, ¡°I¡¯m alive?¡±


    Cynthia burst into tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help you just now.¡±


    The girl coughed, and held her tightly with her slender hands, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,


    it¡¯s my bad luck. These men are inhuman monsters, and there¡¯s nothing you can


    do to get out. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Why should a good girl suffer this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± The girl wiped away the tears from Cynthia¡¯s face, ¡°Are you nning


    to run away with that girl?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As soon as she said this, Cynthia and Cherry became nervous at the same


    time.


    Countless thoughts shed through Cherry¡¯s mind, and she looked at the girl


    vigntly, ¡°What do you want to do? You want to inform against us?¡±


    Cynthia was also nervous. It was not that she thought too much. Usually, people


    didn¡¯t want to see others happy when they were in the most miserable time.


    Cynthia recalled the social news she had seen about human trafficking.


    Some abducted girls could escape, but they were caught at the most critical


    moment of their escape because someone informed against them, and the


    informer was a victim like them.


    The girl in purple smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that!¡±


    A deep hatred shed in her eyes, ¡°I hate them. I want to kill them. But we can¡¯t


    fight them at all. I can help you to fish for information. When you take action,


    take me with you.¡±


    Cherry hesitated. She knew Cynthia, but she didn¡¯t know about this strange girl.


    She was afraid that she would deceive them.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cynthia agreed without hesitation. The hatred in that girl¡¯s eyes was


    clear, it didn¡¯t look like a fake.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The girl in purple smiled lightly. Her face was ck and purple,


    which made her feel poignant.


    After resting for a while, her physical strength improved a lot. Together with


    Cherry and Cynthia, they untied all the remaining girls. Those girls huddled


    together and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Cynthia and the others also got together and thought about how to escape


    tomorrow.


    ¡°When I was dragged out by them, I found that there were six men outside.


    Everyone was violent. We couldn¡¯t fight recklessly. They have guns.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cynthia¡¯s face turned serious. It would be


    difficult to run away. If they were annoyed, they would shoot them. At that time,


    everything would be over.


    Cynthia sighed and was a little frustrated. ¡°I don¡¯t know where we are now and


    what the terrain is nearby.¡±


    They were all brought here ina, and they were lying in this room when they


    woke up. So they didn¡¯t know where this ce was or what was beside them, let


    alone how to escape.


    The girl in purple frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know where we are, but I heard them saying


    that tomorrow they will drive us out of Jadney City through a path. After we are


    transported out, many people wille to pick us up. We will be divided into


    batches and driven to different ces.¡±


    After she finished talking about the path, Cherry¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I know the path. I


    grew up in Jadney City. The road is next to a wooded mountain. I have been


    there before with my ssmates. It is easy for us to hide. But the mountain is


    big, I have only been to the edge, and I didn¡¯t dare to go inside.¡±


    Cynthia thought it over. If someone picked them up, then she had to escape


    from the car and flee to the mountain before being transported out of Jadney


    City.


    Otherwise, when those people who came to pick them up, they have to deal


    with more people.


    ¡°There are advantages and disadvantages to hind in the mountain. It¡¯s not hard


    for us to hide in the lush trees. As long as we are careful and don¡¯t leave any


    traces, we can easily avoid them. If they are more familiar with the mountain


    than us, we will be found out, and there is no one around to call for help.¡±


    After Cynthia said this, they fell in silent.


    Cherry was very nervous. She shook her head to deny this method. ¡°No, I don¡¯t


    want it. We will get trapped at that time. Those men will treat us severely and


    guard us even more strictly.¡±


    She grabbed Cynthia, ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t need to escape. In the worst case, we


    will be sold. Those buyers shouldn¡¯t be crueler than these men. We can find a


    way to escapeter. Besides, my mother must look for me. Alston and Lorenz


    will not leave you alone. How about we wait for them to save us, okay?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 233

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 233


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 233 Inform Alston


    Cynthia was angry with Cherry. Where was the fearless attitude that she had confronted her before?


    She was a coward at this time.


    ¡°Listen, the ce where we were caught was remote, and there was no camera at all. Alston won¡¯t find


    out who took us and where we were taken away in a short time. But tomorrow, we will be transported. If


    we leave Jadney City, it will be more difficult for Alston to find us. So, before they find us, we must save


    ourselves and find a way to leave a message.¡±


    The girl in purple also persuaded Cherry with a serious expression, ¡°Yes, you have seen those


    abducted children who have not been found in decades. Isn¡¯t it enough to prove this point!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different, it¡¯s different. Alston and the others are so powerful, how could they not find us!¡± Cherry


    shook her head with a pale face.


    Cynthia nipped at her arm, ¡°Cherry, get real! Don¡¯t think that you can escape after being sold. They will


    sell us separately. If you are sold, someone will lock you up in the cer, and even break your legs! At


    that time, no one could save you!¡¯


    Cherry was frightened by what she said, struggled for a long time, and nodded, ¡°Okay, I will follow you.¡±


    Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she didn¡¯t flinch and drag her down, that¡¯s good enough!


    ¡°These are all false. We don¡¯t know how they will transport us away tomorrow. We have to get enough


    energy and act obediently. Don¡¯t provoke these men.¡±


    Cherry and that girl both nodded.


    During this period, those men came to check it out once. They saw their ropes were untied and thought


    it was done by the girl who was taken out by them at that time. They did not say anything and did not


    tie them up again, which made Cynthia feel relieved. She became more alert and told the two of them


    to be careful.


    As the night approaching, Cynthia hugged her knees and sat against the wall. Her mind was full of


    panic. She didn¡¯t know what they would face tomorrow, she hoped everything would go well, and¡­ She


    got down on her knees, and her eyes were full of tears. The tears she held back surged out with worry


    and fear.


    ¡°Alston, you¡¯ll find me, right?¡± Cynthia prayed in heart.


    The Smith family is in a mess now. When Alston came back from thepany, he found that Cynthia


    was at home. He thought that she would work the night shift, so he called her, but no one answered.


    Greg contacted the people in the hospital and found that Cynthia was off work on time, and she had no


    night shift.


    As soon as Alston heard the news, he realized something was wrong.


    He had asked a bodyguard to protect Cynthia before. Because nothing had happened, and Cynthia¡¯s


    whereabouts were rtively regr, so the bodyguard was withdrawn two days ago.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the bodyguard was withdrawn, there was a problem.


    He pped the table, and secretly swore his carelessness. Those people made use of this loophole.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, we have searched all the ces where the Mrs. Smith can go, but there is no trace of her.¡±


    Greg reported Alston worriedly.


    Alston frowned and responded in a low voice. His mood had reached a critical point, and he was about


    to explode his anger.


    At this moment, Bill ran back out of breath, and Alston¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Bill caught his breath before saying, ¡°Mrs. Smith went to meet Cherry after getting off work. She went to


    this coffee shop, and there was no trace after that.¡±


    He said the location of the coffee shop, and continued, ¡°We have checked and found they seemed to


    have something important to discuss, so they chose that remote ce. There were no surveince


    cameras around, and there were few people at that time. So we don¡¯t have any witnesses or know


    what happened. But we can be sure that this is where she is missing.¡±


    ¡°You mean, Cherry also disappeared?¡± Alston asked with a cold look in his eyes.


    Bill nodded, ¡°When we were looking for the traces of Mrs. Smith, we met that people from the Miller


    Group. They were also looking for Cherry. It seems that she and Mrs. Smith disappeared at the same


    time.¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, ¡°In other words, the missing of Cynthia has nothing to do with the Miller


    Group. It¡¯s possible that Ivan did it. Keep an eye on him, and keep me posted.¡±


    As he spoke, he got up and was about to go out. He had no idea now, so he could only check the traffic


    system to see if he could find any clues.


    As soon as he walked out of the gate, his cell phone rang. He saw an unknown number.


    Alston frowned, and picked it up while walking, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°This is Hulda!¡± The other end was quiet, and her voice was very soft as if she was afraid of disturbing


    something.


    Alston stopped. At this moment, Hulda called him and her voice sound like she was afraid of being


    found out. It has to be about Cynthia!


    ¡°Say it!¡± His voice was cold, and his fingers held the phone tightly.


    Hulda was relieved when she heard that he didn¡¯t say anything but chose to believe in her. She told the


    information she had heard in the study before.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were full of anger, which might explode at any moment. Bill and Greg didn¡¯t dare to


    speak, and stood quietly by the side.


    ¡°You have to hurry. Tomorrow they will be transported Cynthia out of Jadney City. Even Henry didn¡¯t


    know where Cynthia was sold. It will be troublesome to look for herter.¡±


    Alston closed his eyes, suppressed the anger in his heart, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Hulda pursed her lips, grabbed her nightgown, and responded after two seconds, ¡°I owed her before,


    so I¡¯ll pay her back this time.¡±


    After speaking, she hung up the phone. She sat on the cold floor and sighed. She was jealous of


    Cynthia and did many bad things to her. Now that she was awake, she had to pay back what should be


    paid.


    What¡¯s more, Henry and Ivan were too cruel. As a woman, even she felt shuddering, not to mention


    Cynthia. If she was sold to a ce like that, she would only die in the end.


    Back on the bed trembling, Ivan was still asleep. Suddenly, he turned over, with his arm around her


    waist. Hulda trembled in fear.


    ¡°You go to the bathroom?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice was full of sleepiness, his eyes were hazy, and he was not fully


    awake yet.


    Hulda forced herself to rx, and said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ivan frowned, ¡°Henry lives at home now, don¡¯t walk around in pajamas at night.¡±


    Ivan has a strong possessive desire for women. He didn¡¯t like betrayal, and even got angry when


    people looked at him. Hulda obediently agreed, and hugged him.


    Ivan was pleased with her well-behaved way, and soon fell asleep. Hulda opened to confirm that he


    didn¡¯t realize that she had just informed Alston. She was slightly relieved.


    She had done what she could and hoped that Cynthia could escape tomorrow.


    It was a little cold in the run-down factory. There was no sound outside. Those people might have


    already finished drinking. Everyone else in the room had fallen asleep except a few people who were


    frightened.


    Cynthia was extremely tense and couldn¡¯t sleep, but for tomorrow, she forced herself to sleep.


    It was just dawn, and the dpidated door was kicked open. Cynthia opened her eyes at once, shook


    Cherry and that girl awake.


    ¡°Wake up, someone ising.¡±


    Both of them came to their senses, huddling together with Cynthia with pale faces.


    The man who came in took a basin of bread, put it on the ground, and said, ¡°Here is breakfast, eat it.


    It¡¯s the only meal today!¡±


    Cherry was about to take it, but Cynthia stopped her, ¡°Take it, but don¡¯t eat!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Cherry hadn¡¯t eaten since noon yesterday, and now she was starving. Watching those girls pick


    up bread and eat, she became even hungrier.


    Cynthia stared at the bread in her hand, and said slowly, ¡°They don¡¯t tie us up at all, so they might put


    medicine in the bread. Hang in there, and you can eat whatever you want after we get out of here! Let¡¯s


    take a look at their reactions after eating.¡±


    The girl in purple nodded secretly, pretending to put the bread on her lips, and didn¡¯t take a bite.


    Cherry was also obedient, smelling the aroma of bread, her stomach growled with hunger. She never


    thought that one day she would drool over bread. No one would believe her when she said it.


    They squatted at the end, lowered their heads, and pretended to eat bread. Seeing that they had


    started eating, the man nodded in satisfaction, turned around, and left.


    As soon as he went out, they threw the bread into the weeds behind them.


    After about ten minutes, the girls in the room suddenly became sleepy and fell to the ground one by


    one.


    Cherry grabbed Cynthia¡¯s clothes nervously, and her face was filled with fear. ¡°The bread was


    drugged.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 234

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 234


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 234 No Hope of Living


    Cynthia clenched her fist. No wonder they didn¡¯t tie the rope and seal their mouths, it turned out that


    they wanted them to fall asleep, so that unnecessary troubles wouldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°We need to pretend to be dizzy. Whatever happenster, be quiet.¡±


    Then theyy down on the ground.


    Cynthia closed her eyes, and the voice in her ears was amplified. After a few minutes, she heard the


    door open and there was a slightly messy footstep.


    ¡°They¡¯ve passed out!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Go over and check, don¡¯t miss anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Hearing their talking, Cynthia almost stopped breathing, and her heart was in her throat.


    There was a sound of turning their bodies in front of them, and soon the sound of footsteps came in


    front of them. Cynthia tried her best to breathe calmly and felt someone crouch in front of her, then her


    shoulders were roughly pulled, rubbing against the limestone floor, which was very painful.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t even dare to frown. Just a few seconds, as if it had been several years.


    Fortunately, the man didn¡¯t notice anything. He stood up and said, ¡°They all fainted. It¡¯s okay. We can


    load them on the car.¡±


    ¡°Load up!¡±


    They used such a word and treated them as goods. Cynthia was so angry, but she had to bear it down.


    She would never let this group of people go, and she would let them get the punishment they deserved.


    There were three vans. Fortunately, Cynthia, Cherry, and the girl were put in the same van. The other


    girls were thrown into the other two vans.


    The back seat was taken away, and they were thrown into the van. At the same time, there were piles


    of sundries around them as a cover. With a bang, the door closed. Then Cynthia opened her eyes.


    The inside of the car was very dark, and the windows were covered with anti-peeping film. From the


    inside, they could see the blurry shadow outside, but from the outside, no one couldn¡¯t see anything


    inside the car.


    Cynthia moved to the girl in purple and was relieved to get a response.


    After a while, the men in the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger seat began to talk.


    ¡°Boss and the others are leading the way. We are thest car. Be careful. Pay attention to the


    messages from the boss.¡±


    Cynthia was overjoyed. It was a good chance. But she didn¡¯t know which of the two had a gun.


    The car was not driving very fast, but the sundries were packed and thepartment was stuffy.


    Cherry felt wronged. She has never experienced such pain since she was a child. Her face flushed,


    especially when she thought of what to do next, and she began to tremble.


    Although Cynthia told her about the n, she didn¡¯t trust her. If it failed, the men would shoot them, and


    the only thing waiting for her was death. She dared not take the risk.


    Time passed by, and the van got on the small road out of Jadney City. Cynthia felt nervous and saw


    more and more trees on the roadside. She knew that she would leave the city soon.


    During the period, Cherry pinched Cynthia¡¯s leg several times and motioned for her to run away.


    But Cynthia didn¡¯t respond, she was waiting for a suitable chance.


    After a while, the man sitting in the passenger seat got a phone call. His voice was heavy and angry.


    Seeing him hang up the phone, the driver asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Damn! On the road ahead, a group of people is checking the vehicles out of the city. It¡¯s checked very


    carefully. The boss¡¯s car is in front, so it is estimated that we have to return. He told us to go back to


    the factory.¡±


    The driver pped the steering wheel hard and cursed a few words, but he stopped the van and


    prepared to turn around.


    ¡°Who leaked our itinerary? Sh*t!¡±


    Cynthia heard the talk clearly, she was overjoyed and thought, ¡°Did Alstone to find her? How did


    he know that she was kidnapped and transported out of Jadney City?¡±


    There was no time for her to think about this. It was their time to get out of the car.


    When the car was about to turn around, Cynthia suddenly got up and kicked Cherry, ¡°Go!¡±


    After that, she picked up the sundries next to her and threw them at the driver.


    The two of them were unprepared. They never thought that these three women would be awake.


    Before they could react, the driver was knocked out by Cynthia.


    Cherry remained motionless for a long time. With a frightened expression, she recoiled in fear. When


    she saw the man in the passenger seat with a gun and a grim expression, she pleaded in tears, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, don¡¯t shoot me. It wasn¡¯t my idea. I didn¡¯t want to run away at all. They nned it.¡±


    Cynthia was mad with anger. At that time, the three of them had discussed this n. The girl in purple


    was too thin and was injured yesterday. She and Cherry would knock the two men. Unexpectedly, she


    held back at this critical moment.


    Seeing that the man held the gun, Cynthia closed her eyes, ¡°We are going to die here today?¡±


    The gunfire did note as expected, but a man¡¯s deep hum. Cynthia opened her eyes and saw that


    the girl in purple was holding a wooden box, panting, and her arms were trembling.


    ¡°I, I knocked him out!¡±


    Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Good job! Go, the other two cars areing.¡±


    She opened the car door from the driver¡¯s seat, Cherry jumped out first and ran into the nearby forest


    without looking back.


    Cynthia looked at her back and frowned, the scene of Cherry Miller begging that man just now really


    struck her.


    However, Cherry was this kind of person. She is not worthy of her anger.


    She took a deep breath to suppress the anger, and stretched out her hand to the girl, ¡°Go! The three


    cars started at the same moment, and the other two cars will arrive soon.¡±


    Cynthia jumped out of the car, ran a few steps and found that the girl hadn¡¯t followed. She turned


    around and found her standing at the door of the car, so she ran back and took her hand, ¡°What are


    you doing? Hurry up! They areing.¡±


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that the girl didn¡¯t move, she withdrew her hand and looked at Cynthia with


    a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t run away. You go.¡±


    ¡°We agreed to go together. How could I leave you alone?¡± Cynthia pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t


    understand why she didn¡¯t run away. They had already gotten out of the car.


    The girl looked at the two men in the car, with a hatred look on her face, ¡°They ruined me. I will not let


    them go. Go, I can¡¯t drag you down.¡±


    Why was this girl so stubborn? Cynthia was full of anxiety and persuaded, ¡°Being alive is more


    important than anything else. When you go back, you will forget everything. You can live a good life.


    Time will dilute everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The girl smiled and shed tears, The girl smiled and shed tears. ¡°I have been an orphan


    since I was a child. I have a boyfriend. We will get married in a few days, but his family doesn¡¯t like me.


    They reluctantly epted me because of my boyfriend. If they knew what had happened to me, they


    would never let me marry him again, and¡­ I¡¯m not sure if he will love me as much as he did before he


    knew it. I don¡¯t have any hope of living.¡±


    While speaking, she could already see the cars at the end of the road in the distance, a van just like


    this one.


    Her expression changed, and she pushed Cynthia away. ¡°They areing. Hurry up, go!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The girl smiled. Her face was still bruised, but she looked still beautiful, ¡°I¡¯m Lily. Can you remember my


    name? I¡¯m afraid that after I leave, no one in this world will remember me. Besides, pay attention to the


    woman you are with. She is unreliable and may harm you at anytime.¡±


    Then she sat back in the car. Cynthia watched the car at the end of the road approaching, there was no


    other way. Lily wanted to die, but she couldn¡¯t help her, so she had to leave quickly.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t dare to look back. She just rushed forward, and finally climbed over the barrier and


    entered the woods on the mountain. She looked back.


    Seeing that the two vans were approaching, there was a sudden ¡°boom¡± explosion. The van they had


    been sitting in before had already ignited a raging fire, covering the whole van.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 235

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 235


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 235 The Moment of Desperation


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia was shocked, and her eye sockets were red. Lily¡­ Lily chose to die with these men.


    The vans in mes blocked the narrow road and also blocked the return way. Standing on the hill and


    seeing this scene, Cynthia made a n.


    She didn¡¯t stop and fled into the forest. She kept running inside, crying while running.


    The phone call just now had already exined that there were many people blocking the intersection


    ahead. If their cars return, they would alert the investigators and send people to chase them. Lily


    blocked the road. Those cars couldn¡¯t pass, and it was easy to be overtaken by people behind.


    The human traffickers wanted to escape, they could only abandon the car and those girls. Those girls


    who were in aa could be saved.


    But the human traffickers would choose to run into the mountain, so she and Cherry must be more


    careful.


    Not long after, she reconciled with Cherry. When Cherry saw her, a surprise shed on her face, ¡°You


    are finally here. Where are we going now?¡±


    Cynthia was annoyed by her behavior at that time. She didn¡¯t respond but just pushed aside the grass.


    Cherry looked behind her, but found no trace of Lily, she asked, ¡°What about that girl? Why didn¡¯t she


    come over? Did she not run here, or was she caught?¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t speak. Cherry was like a fly, buzzing and chattering in her ears. If she didn¡¯t speak, she


    might be annoyed forever.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she sighed, ¡°She is dead, she died with those men.¡¯


    Seeing her red eyes, Cherry stopped speaking. She didn¡¯t expect Lily to make such a choice. The two


    of them remained silent for a moment.


    The weather had started to get hot, the trees and grass were dense here, and mosquitoes were flying


    everywhere.


    The two walked for a long time, and Cherry began toin. After shooting a mosquito, she broke


    out and cursed, ¡°What the h*ll is this ce? There are so many bugs. They bit all over my body. It¡¯s so


    annoying¡­¡±


    Cynthia beat the weeds with the branches she found, fearing that there was a snake hiding in it, and


    found that there was no danger and then walked.


    Seeing that Cynthia ignore her, Cherry took her anger out on Cynthia. ¡®Can you lead the way? Why did


    you lead me to a ce full of weeds and mosquitoes? You are so unreliable¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cynthia was out of patience. She turned around and red at Cherry, ¡°If you doubt me, don¡¯t


    follow me. We will go our own ways. I will not even dare to talk to you about seeing your behavior in the


    car. Who knows whether you will bite back! You are more poisonous than snakes.¡±


    Cherry was angry but guilty, so she didn¡¯t say a word. She followed Cynthia silently and had grass in


    her hand. Her eyes were filled with discontent.


    Cynthia continued to walk forward. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to care about Cherry. Even Lily reminded


    her to be vignt. But she didn¡¯t want to watch someone die, so she could only take her and was


    secretly wary of her.


    They didn¡¯t know how long they¡¯d been walking until they came to a cliff.


    Cherry grabbed her clothes and said the first sentence after being scolded, ¡°We can¡¯t go forward. Here


    is called Break Cliff. After passing this boundary, there are wild boars and other wild animals. It¡¯s not


    safe.¡±


    Cynthia was not familiar with this area, so she chose to listen to her, and hid in a lush grass nearby.


    ¡°No matter how many bugs there are, don¡¯te out. If someonees, don¡¯t go out if you are not


    sure. Do you understand?¡±


    Cherry was exhausted, and waved her hands impatiently, ¡°I know, I know.


    You are annoying. I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    Cynthia sneered. Cherry was a fool. When she was impatient, she would never be able to hold on.


    Cynthia found a suitable hiding ce and hid herself.


    Seeing her rejection, Cherry knew that she didn¡¯t want to hide in the same ce with her, so she went


    to the side to hide.


    As time went by, the wind rustled the leaves, and unknown birds sang, making the whole mountain


    forest quiet and scary.


    Cynthia sat cross-legged on the soil. She didn¡¯t dare to rx at all, staring at the entrance to the forest


    where they came from with a nervous expression.


    She looked at Cherry and found that she had started to doze off. She sighed in her heart, ¡°Cherry didn¡¯t


    have any sense of crisis. Did she think that hiding here would be safe?¡±


    They hid here for a long time, and no one came over. Cherry Miller woke up after a nap, and found that


    Cynthia was still in the same position she had before going to nap. She pursed her lips and shivered as


    the cold wind blew past.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go down the mountain and find a passing car to go home? Those human traffickers


    must have been caught, and even if they hadn¡¯t been caught, they would have run away. We have


    already run inside the mountain, and they will not find us.¡±


    Cynthia frowned and nced at her, ¡°Keep quiet. Wait.¡±


    She knew that Lily had set fire to the car and blocked the road. Those men couldn¡¯t drive and there


    were pursuers behind. It was unrealistic to run back, and they were easily caught. So they would


    certainly run into the mountains.


    If she went out rashly, there was a high chance of meeting those men.


    The weather also turned gloomy. It looked as if it was going to rain. Cynthia thought to herself, it would


    be more difficult to go out if it rained.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, what the h*lI is the weather!¡± Cherryined in a low voice and hugged herself. She


    wore light clothes. When she woke up, she was blown by the cold wind and felt that she had a cold.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll go down the mountain when it gets dark!¡±


    Cynthia nced at her and made up her mind.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t pay attention to her. Anyway, she had done her best. If Cherry was caught again, she


    wouldn¡¯t help her.


    After waiting a while, there was amotion in the woods. Cynthia was afraid to move her body, and


    her expression was very tense. Cherry also heard it and was nervous. ¡°Is it the person whoes to


    save us?¡±


    Cynthia put her finger to her lips and motioned for Cherry to be quiet.


    ording to the footsteps, there were only two or three people. But the footsteps were messy, so it


    was possible that they were not the ones who saved them but looked like human traffickers who fled in


    a hurry.


    The sound brought her heart into her mouth. Cynthia listened carefully.


    ¡°Boss, there are only two of us left, and I lost my gun on the way. Damn it! Who leaked the news? We


    lost so many people, and those girls are lost. We worked for nothing this time!¡±


    Soon, another more vigorous voice sounded. He cursed, ¡°Shut up! How did you check? Those three


    b*tches didn¡¯t take medicine bread at all. Why didn¡¯t you find out?!¡±


    There was no response and the atmosphere was very tense.


    Cynthia did not dare to breathe out. She turned her head quietly and caught a glimpse of Cherry¡¯s pale


    face. She put her hands around her shoulders and trembled. Seeing this scene, Cynthia suddenly had


    some bad feelings.


    Cherry seemed to have caught a cold. Cynthia hoped that nothing would happen, and that they could


    endure it until these two men left.


    ¡°Do we have to go much farther There are wild boars in the forest.¡±


    Cynthia tightly held the weeds with her fingers. It seemed that these two people were familiar with this


    ce.


    The boss said angrily, ¡°Of course I know we can¡¯t go in. Now I need to have a rest here. Do you have


    any bullets? There is only one in my gun.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was a bit embarrassed. ¡°Boss, I lost my bullet and gun together.¡±


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Cynthia felt relieved when she heard their talk. There was only one bullet, and that person might not


    use it on them. It was most likely to deal with the pursuers in the back.


    She had just breathed a sigh of relief when Cherry, who was next to her, suddenly shivered from the


    cold, and then uncontrobly, she sneezed a little.


    Cynthia felt that her heart stopped beating. The sneeze was very low, but it could be heard clearly in


    this quiet environment.


    The boss paused and looked at the bushes where they were hiding. ¡°Who is there? Come out, or I¡¯ll


    shoot!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 236

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 236


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 236 Search the Mountain


    Cherry¡¯s whole body trembled with fear. She endured it for so long, but a sneeze exposed her location.


    She looked at Cynthia helplessly.


    Cynthia was desperate. As long as the two left, they would be free, but Cherry¡¯s sneeze ruined


    everything.


    ¡°Come out. I don¡¯t have much patience. If I find you myself, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± The man yelled annoyingly.


    Cherry tremblingly stood up, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ming out!¡±


    The gun was aimed at her in an instant, and the boss of the trafficker looked slightly relieved when he


    saw a crying woman.


    He didn¡¯t know Cherry, but the follower behind him recognized her. He checked her earlier.


    Boss, she was one of the three women in thest car.¡±


    The boss got angry immediately. They were here because of the three women in thest car.


    Otherwise, they would have escaped long ago. All their efforts were in vain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He walked over quickly to pull her out of the grass fiercely and grabbed her by the neck.


    Cynthia was not found yet. When she was hesitating whether to go out, she heard Cherry shouting,


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. It wasn¡¯t my idea. It was her! I didn¡¯t want to run away, but she forced me!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another one?¡± The boss looked in the direction of her finger.


    Cynthia¡¯s heart sank. She betrayed her again.


    She was her mother¡¯s daughter.


    She slowly stood out from the bushes, looking at the two traffickers calmly.


    ¡°It was her. She bewitched me to escape. She nned everything. You can kill her. I don¡¯t want to die.


    Please let me go.¡±


    Cherry was terrified. The gun was pointed at her forehead. She even couldn¡¯t stand on her own legs.


    The man held her by the neck so that she didn¡¯t fall off.


    ¡°It was you!¡± The boss threw Cherry on the ground and pointed the gun at Cynthia.


    Cynthia took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t shoot. I heard your conversation.


    You only have one bullet!¡±


    ¡°So what? One bullet is enough to kill you.¡±


    The veins on his forehead were bulging, and his face was full of ferocious anger. Cynthia¡¯s heart


    trembled, but she said bravely, ¡°People are chasing after you. If you shoot, they will determine your


    location. You won¡¯t have any bullets by then. How can you escape?¡±


    The other guy grabbed his arm and whispered, ¡°Boss, these two women are beautiful. We can sell


    them for a good price.¡°


    The boss hesitated. Cynthia knew that he wouldn¡¯t kill them.


    ¡°Youe with us. If you dare to y any tricks, I will kill you.¡± The boss put his gun down and took the


    lead. Cherry and Cynthia were in the middle, and the other man was in the back.


    Cynthia frowned. She couldn¡¯t escape at all. She could only hope that Alston could find them soon.


    Alston and Lorenz were checking the passing vehicles one by one. Their faces were tense, and their


    eyes were fixed on the cars.


    ¡°Our people are checking all roads. We will find Cynthia.¡± Lorenzforted Alston.


    They had been guarding here since early morning, and their families had also sent people to guard the


    various exits. A group of professional human traffickers recently kidnapped many young women in


    Jadney City. They had a strong sense of anti-investigation, and Ivan and Henry provided information to


    them.


    ¡°They captured many people, so their cars must be vans or trucks. We have secured all the


    checkpoints, and at least we can control them in the town.¡±


    Alston¡¯s face was more gloomy. He was extremely anxious now, wishing to kill Ivan, Henry, and those


    bloody human traffickers.


    He forced himself to be rational. Although he didn¡¯t know if this worked, it was much more reliable than


    searching on the streets.


    Several hours had passed, and they didn¡¯t find anything. Lorenz was also anxious. He shouted to


    inspectors, ¡°Check the trunks, the seats, andrge suitcases.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston smoked cigarettes one after another. They both were losing control.


    Suddenly Alston¡¯s cell phone rang. He immediately answered it, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    His face got serious, and he immediately walked toward his car.


    Lorenz hurriedly followed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°They found the group. A car burned down, and three people died. Two escaped. Cynthia and Cherry


    were not among them.¡±


    Lorenz¡¯s expression became serious, and he quickly got into the car.


    Alston started the car, and it flew out like an arrow.


    Soon, they arrived. Alston jumped out of the car. Lorenz¡¯s face was pale, and he was about to vomit.


    Alston drove too fast! He almost had a heart attack.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you are here. They are here.¡± Bill came up.


    Looking at the few people squatting on the ground, Alston stepped forward and kicked them hard.


    Watching them roll on the ground clutching their stomachs, the anger in his heart persisted.


    ¡°Hit them. Hit them hard. Don¡¯t stop until Ie back!¡±


    He led his people to go up the mountain. Bill was worried, ¡°Our people are searching on the mountain.


    You don¡¯t need to go.¡±


    Alston nced at him coldly. Bill shut his mouth instantly. He almost forgot that no one could object to


    the decision made by Alston.


    Lorenz also followed behind him. Alston paused and asked, ¡°Is here a patrol dog?¡±


    Bill was stunned for a moment, and then patted his head, ¡°Ah! How could I forget this?¡±


    Soon a patrol dog was sent. Alston took out Cynthia¡¯s silk scarf, and the patrol dog sniffed it.


    Within a few seconds, the patrol dog barked and ran up the mountain. Alston¡¯s eyes shed with joy,


    and he followed.


    The patrol dog led the way, and the group walked to the edge of a steep cliff. There were several


    messy footprints on the ground. Alston¡¯s heart sank.


    Lorenz yelled suddenly. Pointing to a rag in the grass, his fingers trembling slightly, ¡°Are these


    Cynthia¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Alston took a look and nodded, ¡°Yes! They stopped here just now. Let¡¯s move and hope to find them


    before dark.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 237

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 237


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 237 She Got Saved


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know how long she had been walking. Without taking any food for a day and a half, she


    was tired and hungry. Her legs were sore.


    Her lips were dry and her skin was bursting. She felt like she would faint at any minute.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cherry was even more delicate. She didn¡¯t dare toin when she was pointed at with a gun, but


    now she was exhausted. She sat on the ground and couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    ¡°Get up!¡± The follower behind her stepped forward and kicked her, ¡±Or I will shoot you down.¡±


    Cherry knew that they would not use that precious bullet. She sat on the ground, gasping for breath, ¡°I


    can¡¯t walk anymore. I haven¡¯t eaten sincest night. I really can¡¯t walk. You can shoot me if you dare to.


    I won¡¯t walk anyway.¡±


    The follower was furious. He got threatened by his hostage.


    While no one was paying attention to her, Cynthia threw the cloth from her coat into the grass beside


    her.


    She sprinkled small pieces of cloth along the way, leaving clues for the people behind. Her coat was


    only half left. Fortunately, she fled for a day, and her clothes were already tattered, so they didn¡¯t notice


    that.


    ¡°Move faster!¡± The boss turned back angrily, and shouted sharply.


    Cherry was scared. She shrank her neck and didn¡¯t reply. The other manined, ¡°Boss, she won¡¯t


    move!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to kill them. They only waste our time!¡± The boss cursed and pointed the gun at Cherry.


    Cherry stiffened her neck, ¡°You won¡¯t shoot.¡±


    She heard what Cynthia said just now. She knew he only had one bullet.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± The boss spat sullenly, ¡°If you dare to say another word, I¡¯ll throw you off the cliff. Try me.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s legs trembled. She quickly stood up, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go. I will be obedient.¡±


    The boss snorted and said to his follower, ¡°You need to be tough. Don¡¯t be a p*ssy.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not. I want to sell her, so our trip won¡¯t be in vain!¡± The follower said in a low voice with a


    bitter face.


    They thought would make arge amount of money on this trip. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t make any


    and lost most of their people. He wanted to sell the two women for somepensation.


    Hearing his words, the boss pursed his lips and said nothing. Suddenly, he identally caught a


    glimpse of white stuff in the grass. He stopped.


    He picked up the white thing. Cynthia knew he found it.


    In the next second, he looked fiercely at Cynthia, the only one in white clothes, with anger welling up in


    his eyes.


    He strode forward and sped her neck tightly, ¡°B*tch, are you making marks all the way? How dare


    you? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    They would be able to escape soon, but this b*tch was throwing marks all the way. Their routine was all


    exposed. It was only a matter of time before those people found them.


    D*mn it.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t breathe. She pped the boss¡¯s hand desperately, but she didn¡¯t shake it at all.


    Gradually, her face turned purple.


    Cherry was stunned. She realized how scary these people were.


    Would Cynthia die?


    While she was flustered and afraid, there was also a secret joy in her heart. The mountain that was


    pressing on her was finally going to disappear.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Cynthia felt that her strength was rapidly draining. At the very moment of suffocation, a dog barking


    suddenly came from behind her. She rekindled her hope.


    Her rescuers came.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Cynthia felt her neck loosen, and a shrill scream came from her ears.


    She was saved!


    She bent over and breathed deeply. The trafficker bossy on the ground rolling and crying while


    clutching his bleeding right wrist. Several people rushed forward and instantly controlled him.


    Cynthia slowly looked in the direction of the gunshots. Alston held the gun. His eyes were serious, and


    his whole body was filled with coldness. He looked familiar yet extremely strange.


    ¡°Alston!¡± She called his name softly, but her throat hurt, and she only let out a hoarse breath.


    Lorenz rushed over to grab her arm. He asked anxiously, ¡°You got hurt?¡±


    Cynthia shook her head, but her clothes rubbed against the wound on her neck, causing her to gasp in


    pain.


    Looking at the ferocious purple-red handprint on her neck, Lorenz was so angry that he turned around


    and punched the trafficker boss hard.


    Alston handed the gun to Bill and walked towards Cynthia. There was only a fist distance between


    them, and they could hear each other¡¯s breath.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡±


    His voice was trembling. Cynthia noticed that his hands were trembling slightly.


    ¡°I almost lost you, if I waster¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dare to continue.


    Cynthia threw herself into his arms, hugging his waist, tears streaming down her face. She choked up


    and her shoulders trembled from crying.


    She pretended to be tough and strong because she could only rely on herself. But now he was here. All


    the strength copsed.


    Her eyes and nose were red from crying. Alston hugged her tightly and patted her on the back, ¡°Hey, it


    is over. You are safe now. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Lorenz said, ¡°They ruined so many families and lives. I will send them to prison, and they will be there


    for their whole lives!¡±


    Cherry stood alone. No one cared about her or asked her how she was. The slight affection she had for


    Cynthia disappeared in an instant, and the jealousy became stronger instead.


    ¡°Why could she be favored by so many people? Why could she live happier and better than me? If only


    Alston came a littleter, she would be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    Suddenly, she saw the follower. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the crying boss, so nobody


    noticed him.


    He was holding a gun! It was the gun that flew out of the boss¡¯s hand just now.


    Her heart trembled. The gun was aimed at Cynthia. She swallowed her words.


    She was faintly excited. One shot could kill Cynthia, and she would not be an eyesore in front of her.


    Quick! Shoot her quickly!


    The man¡¯s hand was trembling. His finger was on the trigger! Bill saw him, too! He shouted, ¡°Get out of


    the way!¡±


    He shot! Cynthia was stunned. Alston held her to turn around. The bullet shed past the outside of his


    arm.


    A small stream of blood came out, and he was d that Cynthia was not injured.


    He had just breathed a sigh of relief when the boss, who was squatting on the ground, suddenly broke


    free and rushed towards Alston, ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    He was too fast and too sudden. Alston was knocked out.


    He was only half a meter away from the cliff. The broken soil couldn¡¯t bear the strong impact force at


    all. They saw Alston fall straight out.


    ¡°Alston!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s shrill and hoarse voice resounded throughout the valley.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 238

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 238


    My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols Chapter 238 He Must Be Alive


    Cynthia rushed forward, trying to catch him, but she missed. She could only watch him fall off the cliff.


    She was crazy and wanted to rush out, but Lorenz hugged her tightly, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°How can I be calm? Alston fell! Such, such a high cliff¡­ He¡­¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t continue. She


    copsed.


    ¡°Cousin, I beg you to save him. He can¡¯t die. Please save him.¡±


    Cynthia was scared. He must be fine. Since they were together, they have encountered so many


    things. She was afraid that he would note back.


    ¡°The babies need him. Thepany needs him. I¡­ I can¡¯t live without him!¡±


    Thest sentence was filled with grief, and Lorenz¡¯s nose was sour, ¡°This cliff is too high, and we need


    to prepare for getting down there. We will definitely find him. He will be fine.¡±


    Heforted her, but looking at the bottomless cliff, a trace of worries shed in his eyes.


    With such a high cliff, even if Alston had been trained since childhood, no one knew whether he could


    survive.


    ¡°Haha, he is definitely dead. The cliff is so high. He will never survive!¡± The manughed wildly, ¡°I kill


    the president of Smith Group!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cynthia roared with red eyes. She broke away from Lorenz¡¯s arm, staggered to the front of


    the trafficker, and pped him with all her strength. The man who was kneeling on the ground was


    beaten so severely that his face was bruised and his nose was bleeding.


    ¡°Alston won¡¯t die! He won¡¯t!¡± She stared at him fiercely, and gritted her teeth. She returned to the edge


    of the cliff again, staring at the ce where Alston fell off.


    The night fell. Cynthia was tense all day and night, and her stomach was growling. Shey on the


    ground and looked at the cliff.


    Bill and the others slowly descended the cliff, and another group descended to the bottom of the cliff by


    a remote path.


    Greg sent the helicopter in case they needed it.


    Lorenz knelt down and patted Cynthia on the back lightly, ¡°Go down the mountain. I will send someone


    to inform you if there¡¯s any news. You have been running around all day and night. You must be


    exhausted.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s lips were dry, her eyes were sore, and she stared at the bottom of the cliff without blinking.


    Her eyesight was blurry, but she wanted to see Alston rescued with her own eyes. Otherwise, she was


    worried.


    She turned her head stiffly, looking for something.


    Lorenz knew who she was looking for. He said in a low voice, ¡°Cherry has been sent down. She has


    reached the limit, and you are weaker than she. You should rest.¡±


    Cynthia closed her eyes. After a long time, she finally spoke, ¡°When you came, were there any


    survivors in that burnt car?¡±


    Lorenz said, ¡°When our people arrived, the car had been burned to the point where only a skeleton


    remained. People were all burned, and only three remains were found.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s arm trembled, and she almost fell.


    Lily didn¡¯t survive.


    Cynthia passed out. Lorenz held her immediately.


    His heart ached so much. Why did his sister have to suffer so much? He would never let anyone who


    made her suffer go.


    He carried her back home. Mrs. Lewis and Greg were waiting at the door. Seeing Cynthia covered in


    dirt and a mess, they felt distressed and angry, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis and Joyce took Cynthia to wash up.


    Greg held Lorenz¡¯s arm and his lips trembled, ¡°Mr. Green, I¡­ Where is Mr. Smith?¡±


    Lorenz pursed his lips and said with difficulty, ¡°They are still looking for¡­¡±


    Greg seemed to have suffered a big blow. He kept muttering, ¡°He will be fine. Since he was a child, he


    has been strong and smart. He will be fine¡­¡±


    Lorenz didn¡¯t know how tofort the old man. Greg had deep feelings for Alston. No one could


    guarantee Alston¡¯s condition, and he didn¡¯t dare tofort him.


    Cynthia was so tired that she woke up after sleeping for a day and a night. Just as she opened her


    eyes, she suddenly sat up from the bed and wanted to run outside with her bare feet. But she was too


    weak. Her feet went limp as soon as they touched the ground. She fell to the ground.


    Joyce rushed in quickly and helped her up, ¡°Are you Okay?¡±


    Cynthia held Joyce¡¯s hand and asked her anxiously, ¡°How long have I been asleep? What time is it


    now? Where is Alston? Did they find him? Is he Okay?¡±


    ¡°You slept for a day and a night.¡± Her eyes drooped, and a trace of sadness appeared on her pretty


    face, ¡°They didn¡¯t find Mr. Smith, but only found a piece of his clothing under the cliff.¡±


    Cynthia stared at her in a daze, and tears rolled down her thin cheeks, ¡°How could they not find him?


    They could find his clothes. Why didn¡¯t they find the person?¡±


    Joyce¡¯s face was pale, and she didn¡¯t know how tofort her. It happened that Mrs. Lewis came in


    with food. She seemed to have found a backbone and shouted, ¡°Please say something.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Lewis sighed. She handed the food to Joyce and helped Cynthia onto the bed, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing


    that they haven¡¯t found him. It means that he is still alive. Maybe he has been rescued and is


    recuperating somewhere.


    When he recovers from his injury, he wille back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the past few days. Her cheeks were skinny, and her eyes


    were bigger. She looked straight at Mrs. Lewis, with a naive feeling of apprehension.


    Mrs. Lewis was so sad that she nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, he will definitelye back. Please eat


    something. Mr. Smith will be angry when he sees you so thin.¡±


    After a long time, Cynthia nodded. Joyce handed the food to her.


    Cynthia mechanically and numbly finished the food in the small bowl slowly. Seeing this, Joyce and


    Mrs. Lewis were both relieved.


    Mrs. Lewis was afraid that she would think wildly, so she brought Keller and Desmond over and put


    them on her big bed.


    The two babies hadn¡¯t seen their mother for a long time. They crawled to her side and sat obediently in


    front of her. Their chubby little hands gently touched her thin cheeks.


    ¡°Babies!¡± Cynthia called softly.


    Keller cried out. Her mouth was puckered, and she was extremely wronged. Desmond also cried. They


    looked obedient and pitiful.


    With red eyes, Cynthia hugged them in her arms. Her tears flowed silently, and panic and sadness


    umted in her heart came out.


    Desmond mumbled, ¡°Papa¡­ Mama¡­¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s body froze. She suddenly looked at him, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Papa¡­ Papa¡­¡±


    Cynthia burst into tears, ¡°Alston, did you hear that? Our baby can say dad!¡±


    How much he expected the baby to call Dad, and now they could, but he was not here.


    Standing at the door, Greg heard the suppressed crying in the room, and his heart was painful.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you must survive. Everyone is waiting for you toe home!¡±

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Chapter 239 Who Am I?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bill led people to search for three days at the bottom of the cliff. The whole mountain forest was


    searched, but they found nothing except for a few pieces of clothing.


    When the news was sent back home, Cynthia sat on the sofa with the child in her arms and listened to


    it silently. After a long time, she said tiredly, ¡°Let them alle back. Don¡¯t look for him anymore!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith!¡± Greg frowned.


    Cynthia waved her hand to stop him from saying. She knew he died or got rescued. There would be no


    other way.


    Since they couldn''t find the body, he must have been rescued.


    ¡°Send people to secretly search for Alston all over the country. Don¡¯t send out the news. Otherwise,


    Smith Group will be panicked and the enemy will take advantage of it.¡±


    Greg nodded. Indeed, the top priority was to block the news. Although Alston¡¯s disappearance would


    be known sooner orter, it was better to pretend to be normal.


    ¡°I will resign from the hospital, and please will send me thepany¡¯s files and documents, as well as


    the customers¡¯ information.¡±


    Greg was startled, ¡°You?¡±


    Cynthia hugged Desmond. Her delicate and beautiful face was full of determination, ¡°I will help Alston


    run thepany. Please go back to thepany and help me!¡±


    Greg used to be Alston¡¯s father¡¯s assistant andter assisted Alston. No one knew thepany better


    than him. With his help, she would be able to keep thepany.


    Fearing that he would not agree, Cynthia added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will quit the position when Alston


    comes back!¡±


    Greg hurriedly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t worry about it. You may not know that Alston made a statement that if


    something happens to him, the Smith Group and all the properties under his name will be yours.¡±


    Cynthia was surprised. She tightly hugged Desmond in her arms to suppress the sadness. She thought


    that Alston loved her enough, but she didn¡¯t expect him to love her more than she imagined. Her eyes


    were moist, and she buried her face in Desmond¡¯s back.


    ¡°Alston, you muste back soon. If you dy for too long, I will take our babies to marry another


    man, let them call him dad.¡±


    In a small house, a pretty girl stared at the unconscious man on the bed.


    Growing up in this small vige, she had never seen such a stern and handsome man. Although he


    was in a anda, he still carried an aura of indifference and repulsion. He was attractive.


    ¡°Gigi, is he still unconscious?¡± A middle-aged man walked in. Gigi called, ¡°Dad!¡±


    The man frowned and looked at the man on the bed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Should we send him to


    the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gigi immediately refused. She had a premonition that if she sent him to the hospital, she might


    never have the chance to see him again.


    Although the branches scratched his clothes on the mountain, the exquisite fabrics were very valuable


    at first nce. He was not an ordinary person. If he could help them, their life would be turned upside


    down. Those who look down on them in the vige could only look up to them.


    Thinking of this, Gigi couldn''t restrain her excitement..


    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t send him to the hospital. He couldn''t protect himself now. If his enemies see us, how could


    we escape?¡± She looked embarrassed, ¡°Besides, we can''t afford the hospital.¡±


    Her father fell silent, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let''s keep him at home. He only has a serious gunshot wound on his


    arm, and the others are small scratches. The injuries on his head should have been caused by rolling


    down the mountain, and it is only swollen, so it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gigi nodded quickly. She sat back on the bed and looked at Alston obsessively.


    Her father frowned, ¡°Does she fall in love with this man? It¡¯s not bad if he wakes up and marries her.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not in good health. It¡¯s good that Gigi can have someone to look after her.¡±


    Just as he was about to go out, the man on the bed suddenly moved his eyelids and muttered in a low


    voice.


    Gigi jumped up and shouted excitedly, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s awake! He¡¯s awake!¡±


    The middle-aged man hurried over and heard the man on the bed murmuring, ¡°Sis...¡±


    Sissy? Sam? What was that? His name?


    The man sat up from the bed.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Alston covered his head, and his face full of pain. He was more handsome when he was


    awake. His eyes were deep, with a sense of majesty. The middle-aged man was a little afraid to speak.


    Gigi licked her lips and said nervously, ¡°This is Ynd Vige. We saved you from the cliff. What''s your


    name? Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Name? What is my name?¡±


    Alston frowned, trying to recall his memory, but his brain hurt like being pricked by tens of thousands of


    needles.


    ¡°Who am I? What''s my name?¡±


    He hugged his head and grunted a few times in pain. Gigiforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Maybe


    you identally bumped your head, and maybe you will remember itter.¡±


    Alston put down his hands. Looking at Gigi and her father, he said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you for saving me.


    I will repay you.¡±


    As he spoke, he habitually touched his pocket and found nothing.


    He took off the watch and handed it to Gigi¡¯s father, ¡°This watch should be worth a lot of money. Take it.


    Gigi¡¯s father didn¡¯t know much about watches, but Gigi did. ncing at the te of the watch, her


    heartbeat almost stopped.


    ¡°Pa... patek philippe?!¡± She cried out. She guessed right. He was rich! This watch must be worth at


    least a million dors! They would be rich!


    Alston frowned. He didn¡¯t like how this woman looked at him as if she was appraising him.


    Gigi immediately put on a gentle and sweet smile. She took the watch from her father and ced it


    beside Alston.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t save you for money. Now you can¡¯t remember your identity, and your injury will take a long


    time to heal. We have a spare room, and you can stay here.¡±


    Although this watch was very tempting, Gigi wanted more. As long as she and her father took good


    care of him, when he remembered things, he would give them more, even...


    Gigi shyly looked at the stern and extraordinary Alston. If she could marry this man, she would be


    happy for the rest of her life. Gigi¡¯s father knew what she was nning. He smiled, ¡°Yes, you can stay


    here at ease.¡±


    Alston frowned and thought for a while, then agreed. His body was injured, and his mind went nk.


    He couldn¡¯t walk and didn¡¯t know where to go.


    ¡°Okay, thank you. I will trouble you during the time I am here.¡±


    ¡°It''s not troublesome at all.¡± Gigi smiled, and her heart beat fast.


    ¡°By the way, you kept shouting the word ¡®Sam¡® when you were unconscious. I think it might be your


    name. How about we call you it?¡±


    Alston suddenly frowned, feeling a tightness in his chest. He seemed to have really forgotten


    something very important.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Chapter 240 An Awful Family


    Cynthia came out of the hospital. Looking at the resignation in her arms, she felt a sense of loss.Helen


    was by her side.


    ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡±


    Being a doctor was Cynthia¡¯s dream. She had put in so much effort to be a good doctor, but she


    just gave up. It was a pity. She sighed and looked at Helen with a smile, ¡°I wille back. Alston is not


    here now. I have to guard thepany for him. When hees back, I will return to the hospital. We


    will work together again.¡±


    Cynthia changed the topic, ¡°Have I told you that Keller can say ¡®papa''¡® recently? She and Desmond are


    like two little ducks following me. Haha...¡±


    Looking at her delicate little face full of smiles, Helen¡¯s nose was sour.


    Five days passed, and they still didn¡¯t find Alston. Many people have given up hope for it. When she


    and Dn talked about it, they didn¡¯t dare to imagine what had happened to Alston.


    The cliff was so high and the forest was so big. People said that there were many wild animals in the


    mountain.


    It was best he got rescued. If not, it was too dangerous to be in the forest for so many days.


    Helen raised her hand and touched Cynthia¡¯s head, ¡°If you need anything, just ask. Dn and I will try


    our best to help you.¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head. She hugged Helen tightly and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Greg was busy collecting all kinds of information about thepany for her, and she was not idle


    either. Before Lily died, she said that she was going to get married soon. Both of her parents died, her


    only family was her fianc¨¦.


    Cynthia took a check for one million dors to Lily¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s house.


    It was a very ordinarymunity. ording to the information she found, Lily¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s family was all


    teachers. Although they were not rich and powerful, they lived a well-to-do life.


    She and Bill rang the doorbell. After a long time, she heard someone running over from the room. A


    serious, shrewd middle¡ªaged woman opened the door, wearing stic gloves on her hands. She was


    doingundry.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing at my house?¡± She looked warily at Cynthia and Bill.


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Lily''s friend, and this is...¡±


    ¡°I don''t know Lily. You are looking for the wrong person!¡± Her expression changed immediately, and she


    pushed Cynthia.


    Bill hurried forward and separated the two. He looked at the woman hostilely.


    The woman restrained her attitude a little. She said tensely, ¡°Lily has dyed my son for so many


    years. She is dead, and our family has nothing to do with her. We don¡¯t have such a shameless


    daughter-inw.¡±


    Cynthia knew that Lily''s fianc¨¦¡¯s family didn¡¯t like her, but she still couldn¡¯t help getting angry when she


    heard her words.


    ¡°I Know you don''t like Lily, but she has passed away. I hope you can show some kindness! Don¡¯t


    nder her reputation.¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± The woman sneered, ¡°People said that Lily slept with several traffickers. How could such


    a dirty woman marry my son? To be honest, I¡¯m d shemitted suicide!¡±


    Cynthia said sharply, ¡°Shut up! Lily was coerced. You have no right to insult her. Now she has gone. A


    living life is gone. She was your son¡¯s closest person in this world. How dare you insult her!¡±


    The woman shrugged and said, ¡°Anyway, our family has nothing to do with her. Don¡¯te to us again!


    My son and her girlfriend areing back soon. I don¡¯t want his girlfriend to hear her name!¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?!¡± Cynthia was shocked. Her palm pressed against the door tightly, and she stared at her,


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The woman seemed to want to make her give up, so she let go of the door and looked at her


    triumphantly, ¡°My son didn''t listen to me and wanted to marry Lily, I had to agree. Now that she is dead,


    I immediately introduced a girl to my son. Her family is rich, and she is many times better than Lily. My


    son fell in love with her at first sight.¡±


    She spoke happily and didn¡¯t notice that Cynthia got angry.


    ¡°They are so sweet. Soon, they will get married. Several yearster, they will have a baby and my son


    willpletely forget Lily. My son is such a wise and ambitious man! He deserves better than Lily!¡±


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°A wise man? Only a few days after his fianc¨¦ died, he is dating a new girl. What a


    sc*mbag! No wonder Lily wanted tomit suicide. She had seen through your family long ago.¡±


    ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t deserve a good girl like Lily!¡¯


    After finishing speaking, Cynthia left without looking back. The woman froze for a moment, and closed


    the door heavily. Cynthia felt bad for Lily.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, where are we going now?¡¯ Bill noticed that she was in a bad mood and asked cautiously.


    Cynthia sighed and said, ¡°Go home. I''m a little tired. You go pick up the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Bill responded and went downstairs to get the car.


    Cynthia walked down slowly. She met a young couple holding hands with sweet smiles when she


    reached downstairs. She looked around at the man¡¯s face and stepped forward to stop them.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lily¡¯s friend.¡± After she said this, she saw the man¡¯s expression change.


    The girlfriend was curious, ¡°Who is Lily?¡±


    The tension in the man¡¯s eyes shed away. He smiled and said to his girlfriend, ¡°She was a ssmate


    of mine. You go upstairs first. I will talk to her for a minute.¡±


    Cynthia stood upright. She had a beautiful appearance and a good figure. Her dressing style was


    unique. She was a very beautiful scenery just by standing there.


    The girlfriend gave her a suspicious look and went upstairs reluctantly.


    The fianc¨¦ looked at Cynthia, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t remember that Lily had such a friend.¡±


    Cynthia said, ¡°Lily and I were kidnapped together, and we escaped. I saw hermit suicide.¡±


    The man¡¯s face faded, showing grief, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her? Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±


    He cried sincerely. Cynthia looked at him calmly, ¡°If shees back alive, will you still marry her?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the emotions brewed by the man froze on his face, looking very


    ridiculous.


    Cynthia got the answer from his face. She smiled sarcastically, ¡°Lilymitted suicide because she


    knew you would be like this. She was desperate.¡±


    The man was ashamed and angry by what she said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t ept a dirty woman as my


    wife. She is dead now. I have to live, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wish you and your girlfriend happily ever after!¡± Cynthia said and left.


    When she got in the car, she saw Lily''s fianc¨¦ still standing there. She reached for the check-in her


    pocket, and rolled it into a ball.


    Not all men were like Alston. Compared with Lily, she was much luckier!

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 241 Tax Evasion Evidence


    After Cynthia returned, Greg handed over the sorted materials to her.


    ¡°This is the basic information of thepany. You should familiarize yourself with it first. Later, I will


    send someone to teach you how to manage thepany. These are all theoretical, and the rest needs


    to be learned by yourself.¡±


    Cynthia nodded solemnly.


    ¡°I''ll read them as soon as possible!¡±


    Greg smiled gently andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. You can ask me anytime if there''s anything


    you don¡¯t understand. I will always help you. Lloyd is the same. With him in thepany to assist you,


    everything will be fine.¡±


    Cynthia felt a warm current rushing through her heart. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Alston managed thepany well, so there weren''t any problems so far. They could hide the news of


    his disappearance for a while.


    During this period, Cynthia could get to know thepany well. Bill suddenly walked in hurriedly, ¡°I just


    got the news that the Miller Group was bought by Tansy Group just now!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Cynthia and Greg were taken aback. How could Jane give up so quickly?


    Bill¡¯s face shed angrily, ¡°They threatened Jane. They were connected with the gang of human


    traffickers. They originally nned to kidnap Cynthia, but Cherry was there, too. lvan asked them to


    take Cherry away together for revenge. Now they use this to threaten Jane, saying that if she didn¡¯t


    give up, they would harm Cherry again.¡±


    ¡°No wonder shepromised! She loves Cherry so much.¡± Cynthia pped the documents on the


    table angrily.


    Greg said, ¡°Hulda told Mr. Smith that lvan and Henry nned the kidnap. Henry wanted to start his


    business in Jadney City, so they wanted to buy Miller Group. With this information, Mr. Smith could find


    you so fast.¡±


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°He was defeated by Cain, and got out of Coast City in despair. He thought that he


    could make aeback in Jadney City. It''s ridiculous. He is naive!¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡± Bill became excited, ¡°How about I tell Lloyd to suppress Henry before he sets up the


    company?¡±


    Cynthia waved her hand, ¡°This is too nice for him. Let¡¯s wait till he gets all the resources and manpower


    in ce. He will lose more.¡±


    Greg and Bill exchanged a look. Cynthia was very much like Alston.


    Cynthia thought for a while, then called Cain.


    As soon as it rang, he answered, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Cynthia told him the news that Henry was about to take over the Miller Group.


    Cain was silent for a while and said coldly, ¡°I have wanted to take him back to Coast City, but lvan was


    always protecting him.Don¡¯t worry, he won''t seed. I have already sent my people around him. His


    company can''t start.¡±


    After the Tansy Group acquired Miller Group, it was wholly handed over to Henry. He was excited and


    immediately changed its name to George Group as if he wanted to stand against Cain.


    Since Cain promised, Cynthia ignored Henry but focused on Tansy Group.


    Since the news that Cherry cheated lvan was exposed, re felt ashamed and hadn¡¯t shown up for a


    long time. Thepany had basically been handed over to Ivan. re was running it behind him.


    Cynthia knew Ivan well. He was violent, short-sighted, and unting temporary interests. He was not


    like his father at all.


    During this period, Tansy Group expanded a lot in Jadney City. Besides, they bribed the media to


    praise Ivan and criticize Alston.


    Cynthia looked at the middle-aged man who was wiping sweat in front of her indifferently.


    He was Jack Davis, the financial director of Tansy Group.


    Cynthia was looking at the employee¡¯s information during this period. She identally discovered that


    a female employee was the wife of the financial director of Tansy Group.


    She immediately asked her to pass a message to her husband and asked him to meet.


    Looking at Cynthia sitting silently in front of him, Jack felt like he was facing Alston. He subconsciously


    began to sweat on his forehead.


    He couldn''t help but speak first, ¡°Mrs. Smith, what can I do for you?¡±


    Cynthia nodded, ¡°Nothing special. I want evidence of tax evasion in Tansy Group.¡±


    She was very straightforward. Jack was so shocked, and he even forgot to wipe off his sweat.


    ¡°You, do you know what you''re talking about?¡± He felt a little funny. He was wrong to think she was as


    powerful as her husband. How naive was she to ask for that?


    He felt rxed, and leaned on the back of the chair casually, ¡°Mrs. Smith, if you are bored, you can


    tease the children, learn to paint, and nt. I am very busy with work, so please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Cynthia raised her eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you. I¡¯m very serious.¡±


    Jack smiled and pointed to himself, ¡°I am the chief financial officer of Tansy Group. I can¡¯t ruin my own


    job. How can I mess around in the industry and ruin my reputation? I won''t do anything like that!¡±


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°How much is your annual sry in Tansy Group?¡±


    Jack frowned and didn¡¯t understand why she asked such a question, ¡°She wants me to work in Smith


    Group? No, she won''t trust me.¡±


    ¡°They have their financial director. They won''t let someone from Tansy Group work for them.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why Cynthia asked, he replied truthfully, ¡°100,000!¡±


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°It seems that Tansy Group doesn''t value you very much. Our financial director¡¯s


    annual sry is more than twice yours.¡±


    Jack was silent. Of course, he knew it. He was fascinated by the big cake re drew and made a


    wrong decision. Now it was toote to regret it.


    ¡°What on earth do you want to say? Do you want tough at me? You can save it.¡± Jack became a little


    annoyed.


    Cynthia curled her lips slightly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Of course, I¡¯m not making fun of you. I¡¯m


    sincerely discussing cooperation with you. I''ll give you 2 million, and you collect evidence of tax


    evasion by Tansy Group for me. What do you think?¡±


    2 million?!


    Licking his lips, Jack was a little tempted. He looked at Cynthia suspiciously, wondering whether he


    should trust this woman.


    Knowing what he was thinking, Cynthia took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I''ll


    transfer a million to your ount now. When it¡¯s done, I''ll give you another 1 million. How about it?¡±


    Jack was even more moved after hearing this.


    Cynthia continued to seduce him, ¡°You will need to work for 20 years to make 2 million. You will be 55


    by then. It¡¯s toote. If you take the 2 million I give you, you and your wife can buy your own house


    immediately. You can travel around the world and enjoy life.¡±


    These wordspletely moved Jack. He worked so hard because he wanted to have his own house


    and live. happily with his wife. Cynthia¡¯s offer could make his dreame true right now. He bit his lip


    hard. After a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will do it!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Chapter 242 Happy Cooperation


    Cynthia, hearing Jack''s reply, curled her lips and smiled, ¡°Take a look at your ount.¡±


    Jack immediately took out his phone and found that he had received a transfer message, which was


    indeed 1 million.His eyes lit up, and he was instantly relieved.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, I will do my best to collect evidence of Tansy Group¡¯s tax evasion.¡± Jack made the promise


    and left happily.


    Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she saw a slender figure standing behind the nt,


    blocking her way.


    It was Hulda!Her heart skipped a beat. Did she overhear her conversation with Jack just now?She was


    annoyed. She thought that this booth was very secret, with the green nts blocking the front and


    back. But she didn¡¯t expect that someone was hiding behind the green nts.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know how to treat her. She was lvan¡¯s lover, and they had a big fight in the past.


    However, she helped Alston to find her when she was kidnapped by Henry. So, which side was she


    on?


    When she was in doubt, Hulda pursed her lips and said, ¡°I heard the conversation between you and


    Jack!¡±


    Cynthia blinked. Sure enough!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going to tell lvan?¡± Cynthia smiled calmly, ¡°I will ruin Tansy Group this time. I bet you don¡¯t like


    it.¡±


    Hulda frowned, struggled for a while, and finally raised her head. She looked at Cynthia firmly, ¡°I won''t


    tell him. What I want to say is that I can help you. I want to leave Ivan and Tansy Group, but I don¡¯t


    want to leave so easily. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head and then smiled slightly, ¡°Hope we have a happy cooperation!¡±


    Hulda breathed a long sigh and smiled brightly.


    When Cynthia saw this smile, she was relieved.


    ¡°Do you want to drink something together?¡± Cynthia asked. Hulda was taken aback, and then smiled


    and nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    It was rare for the two of them to sit face to face, with a peaceful mind and without any intrigue. The


    atmosphere between them was quiet and beautiful.


    Hulda stirred the coffee. She raised her eyes slightly and looked at Cynthia.


    She looked really beautiful. Everyone said that she and Cynthia looked alike. She was only pretty, but


    Cynthia was delicate and exquisite.


    ¡°I haven''t thanked you for helping Alston find me. Maybe I wouldn''t havee back safely if it weren''t


    for you.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s hand holding the coffee cup tightened, and she stumbled a bit when she spoke, ¡°You¡¯re


    wee. I¡¯ve done a lot of sorry things to you before. I should be the one who apologized to you.


    Besides, Henry and the others were too despicable this time. As a woman, I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she thought of Alston, and asked hesitantly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know


    whether I should ask, it has been several days since you were rescued, why is there no news about


    Alston? Ivan is preparing to send someone to investigate.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression froze, and her expression was a little flustered, ¡°What did you say? What is Ivan


    going to do?¡±


    She was a little emotional. Hulda froze for a moment and instantly understood. Something must have


    happened to Alston!


    That''s right, if nothing happened to Alston, Cynthia would not deal with Tansy Group alone. Alston had


    always protected her so well.


    ¡°What happened to Alston?¡± Hulda asked.


    Cynthia hesitated for a moment and said sorrowfully, ¡°He fell off the cliff. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s alive or


    dead!¡±


    ¡°How could it be!¡± Hulda eximed. In her eyes, Alston was omnipotent. All trouble would be solved


    easily by him. Who would have thought that something would happen to him?


    ¡°Have you sent someone to look for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We''ve searched everywhere, but we haven''t found any trace of him. We¡¯ve asked the nearby


    people, but there¡¯s no news.¡±


    Cynthia held the cup, a little frustrated. She didn¡¯t know why she said so much to Hulda. She had


    always behaved confidently in front of the others.


    She hinted to herself repeatedly, saying that Alston would be fine. At night, she worried him so much


    and cried till dawn. During the day, when the sun rose, she still had to smile and say to everyone, he


    was fine.


    These negative emotions had umted in her heart, and she felt that she would copse sooner or


    later.


    Hulda didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so she sat silently with her for a while. When Cynthia was in a


    better mood, they discussed how to deal with re and his son.


    Before leaving, Cynthia said to Hulda, ¡°lf lvan finds anything, please tell me. I''ll make preparations in


    advance.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Hulda didn¡¯t hesitate and directly agreed. Since they had reached a cooperation, she was


    responsible for telling Cynthia about lvan¡¯s movements.


    Cynthia got in the car and left.


    Hulda went back to Ivan¡¯s vi. As soon as she entered the door, she saw him talking to Henry


    excitedly. Seeing hering in, he paused and then spoke as usual.


    ¡°When youpletely take over Miller Group, we will unite. Smith Group will not be our opponent. At


    that time, the entire Jadney city will be ours.¡±


    When Henry thought of the scene at that time, his expression became a little excited.


    ¡°It''s a pity that the old-fashioned George family in Coast City won''t see what we are like at that time.


    Otherwise, they will definitely regret choosing that b*stard Cain.¡±


    Ivan patted him on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we have firmly established our


    foothold in Jadney City, we will go to Coast City and pull Cain down. At that time, you will have the


    George family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s true!¡± Henryughed happily. His face was full ofcency.


    Hulda silently poured red wine into their empty sses, and stepped aside.


    Ivan and Henry no longer cared about Hulda at all. During this period, she kept her ownw and order,


    and they were relieved of her.


    Hulda watched them talking eloquently, with a slight mockery in her eyes.


    The two idiots! They really thought that Smith Group could be reced so easily! If re knew about


    lvan¡¯s decision, he would jump up in anger and stop him resolutely. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t care much


    about Tansy Group''s affairs now. lvan had long been displeased with his father¡¯s conservative style of


    acting in the past, and he did all these things without telling him.


    ¡°By the way, we haven''t seen Alston recently.¡± Henry asked after taking a sip of wine.


    Hulda¡¯s heart trembled. Although she lowered her head, she listened carefully.


    ¡°Last time I told those people to kidnap Cynthia. I didn¡¯t expect they failed. Their n was leaked out


    for some reason, and the whole group was arrested. They are a bunch of drunks.¡±


    Ivan quietly listened to Henry¡¯sints. He held the red wine and sneered, ¡°We underestimated


    Alston. He sent people to guard all traffic fortress of the city. Of course, their n wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    Henry smacked his mouth and nodded thoughtfully, but then a smile appeared on his face,


    ¡°Fortunately, those people caught Cherry. We used this incident to ckmail Jane and bought Miller


    Group with only 10 million. Hahahaha.¡±


    He finally remembered what he had just asked, ¡°Alston hasn''te out recently. Does he know that we


    ordered those people to kidnap Cynthia, and he is nning something?

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 243

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 243


    Chapter 243 Force Him out


    Ivan sneered and shook his head slightly, ¡°That¡¯s not Alston¡¯s personality type.


    Although he could use some tricks, it mostly was direct and vicious retaliation.


    So, I guess the reason he didn¡¯te out was not that he didn¡¯t want to deal


    with us, but¡­¡±


    He paused, which made Hulda¡¯s heart in her mouth. ¡°Could Ivan have found


    us? It shouldn¡¯t be so soon!¡±


    Hulda thought.


    But in the next second, she didn¡¯t think they could luck out.


    Enter title¡­


    Ivan said, ¡°He couldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Henry turned serious and looked at him curiously.


    Ivan took a sip of the red wine, and the purple wine appeared on his lips, which


    looked like blood with hostility.


    ¡°I think something happened to Alston during the rescue of Cynthia.¡±


    Henry¡¯s eyes lit up. Ivan was the biggest obstacle to their development in


    Jadney City. He wished something unexpected had happened to Alston.


    ¡°What kind of ident will it be?¡±


    ¡°I want him to turn into a vegetable, just like before!¡± said Alston. He and Henry


    looked at each other andughed loudly.


    Hulda¡¯s back was all sweaty. Although Ivan didn¡¯t guess the exact reason, that


    was close. She had to tell Cynthia about it.


    After pouring wine into Ivan¡¯s ss again, Hulda shook the empty bottle, smiled,


    and said to Ivan and Henry, ¡°There is no more wine. I¡¯ll go to the wine cer to


    get another bottle.¡±


    Ivan nodded and waved her to go.


    After Hulda left, Henry looked at her back for a long time and said to Ivan with


    great interest, ¡°She looks good. Very obedient.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you like her?¡± Ivan nced at him.


    Henry smiled, ¡°Yes. She looks very simr to Cynthia. Since I can¡¯t get Alston¡¯s


    woman, a substitute of her could also be nice.¡±


    Ivan raised his eyebrows and refused without thinking, ¡°No, she¡¯s mine. I am


    neat and don¡¯t like others touching my things.¡±


    Alston sounded cold and harsh. Although Henry felt ufortable, he didn¡¯t


    say anything. After all, it would not be worthwhile to offend Alston for a woman,


    It got a bit awkward. Henry broke the ice, ¡°Did you send someone to ask around


    Alston¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°I got nothing!¡± Ivan shook his wine ss and said casually, ¡°Not many people


    knew about it. Smith Group has blocked the news, and the two who knew about


    the situation but got caught are heavily guarded. We have no chance to contact


    them.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Ivan sneered, ¡°Since Alston doesn¡¯t show up, we will force him. If he still doesn¡¯t


    appear, then he must have had an ident. We can do it then.¡±


    As soon as Hulda left the living room, she immediately sent a text message to


    Cynthia, ¡°Ivan has guessed something happened to Alston. You should prepare


    in advance.¡±


    Soon Cynthia replied.


    ¡°Okay, thank you. You have to protect yourself and don¡¯t get hurt. If it¡¯s not


    necessary, don¡¯t do other things. Otherwise, Ivan will harm you if he finds out.¡±


    Hulda felt warm reading Cynthia¡¯s message. No one had ever said that to her


    before, asking her to protect herself and not get hurt.


    She didn¡¯t expect Cynthia would say that because they had been the enemy.


    Life was really incredible.


    Hulda deleted Cynthia¡¯s messages and went out of the wine cer with a bottle


    of good wine. After going to the living room, she felt something strange between


    Ivan and Henry, as if they had a conflict instead of being happy.


    Cynthia had been studyingpany management for the past few days. After


    being exposed to manypany documents, she realized how hard Alston


    usually was. And he still took his time for her and the children. Alston was really


    a good husband and father.


    Time passed by, but there was still no news of Alston. Cynthia missed him more


    and more. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t stop crying when she looked at Desmond,


    who looked like Alston.


    Cynthia had asked Lloyd to pay attention to Ivan¡¯s moves.


    Sure enough, about half a monthter, a safety ident urred in a real


    estate under development under Smith Group. Two workers fell from a height


    and were sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. It was serious.


    When Lloyd told Cynthia about that, her face suddenly sank. The bad thing still


    happened.


    Cynthia lost weight in those days, and her facial features became more refined


    and sharp. She had a hostility simr to Alston because of Greg and many


    professionals¡® guidance, which washed away the weakness of her appearance.


    ¡°Have you checked it out? What was going on? Is something wrong with our


    construction site safety facilities or something else?¡±


    Cynthia asked very carefully. If it was a problem with the safety facilities of the


    Smith Group construction.


    site, they would shoulder their responsibility. Smith Group wouldpensate for


    all medical expenses.


    When Lloyd heard that, a trace of anger shed in his usually calm eyes, ¡°No,


    our safety facilities are regrly overhauled, and all equipment has been


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    checked regrly on time. It¡¯s not about the construction. site but the workers


    Irregr operation. The workers did not wear safety ropes when working at


    heights.¡±


    ¡°Did they not wear safety ropes?¡± Cynthia eximed, ¡°Weren¡¯t they crazy?


    Working at heights is a dangerous job. Did they have death wishes? Why didn¡¯t


    they even wear safety ropes? They could die?!¡±


    After Lloyd vented, he calmed down, ¡°Mrs. Smith, fortunately, you asked me to


    pay attention to Ivan¡¯s moves. I sent someone to check on Ivan¡¯s situation all


    the time. Sure enough, we discovered Ivan had secretly contacted those two


    workers three days ago. Ivan gave a hundred thousand dors to each of them.


    He gave them cash instead of through the bank. Ivan bought them and wanted


    to make a scene. Then he would frame Smith Group.¡±


    Cynthia gritted her teeth with anger and said, ¡°They were totally crazy and even


    gave up their lives for money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Other workers work so hard to make a hundred thousand dors.


    But they wanted to take the easy way,¡± Lloyd pursed his lips, ¡°One¡¯s son wanted


    to buy a house when he got married, and the other¡¯s parents were paralyzed in


    bed, and he was desperate!¡±


    Cynthia was silent when she heard that. Those workers were indeed living in


    hardship and very pitiful. But it was true that they took the bad money to frame


    the Smith Group.


    ¡°Although the two workers are pitiful, they should be punished! What Ivan did


    must be made public. I have a n. You arrange it.¡±


    Cynthia told Lloyd her n, and Lloyd¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. After she


    finished speaking, Lloyd said a word after a long, ¡°Great!¡±


    It was a good one and dirty.


    ¡°Ivan tried every means to see what was going on with Alston. Then let¡¯s show


    him.¡±


    Cynthia smiled triumphantly, picked up her coat, and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s meet


    those people at the door.¡°.


    Lloyd quickly called Bill and some bodyguards and asked them to follow Cynthia


    closely to protect her.


    When Cynthia and others had just gotten out of the Smith Group door, the


    people with little energy at the door suddenly became animated. They waved


    banners with blood¨Cred handprints on them. It was a pretty sight.


    Cynthia nced at them and suddenly found a few people were stirring up


    trouble.


    She sneered. Before she came, Lloyd checked the family members of the two


    workers. There were only a few of them, but lots of people gathered there. Ivan


    must send many people who pretend to be family members.


    ¡°It¡¯s them. They are the people in charge of Smith Group. We should ask them


    to give us an exnation. There were two lives. They are still lying in the


    hospital. They are the providers of our family. What about our family without


    them!¡±


    The words were clear and emotional, which immediately inmed those family


    members. They were towards Cynthia.


    ¡°How can apany without conscience be the leader of Jadney City? A


    murder!¡±


    ¡°You got to pay for it. And we need an apology!¡±


    ¡°Yes, an apology. Let your president apologize.¡±


    Hearing those slogans, Cynthia and Lloyd looked at each other. Sure enough,


    they came!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 244

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 244


    Chapter 244 Punish the Viin


    Cynthia beckoned, and Bill handed her a microphone.


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Cynthia¡¯s crisp and sweet voice made the excited crowd


    quiet for a moment.


    The leader reacted and immediately shouted to Cynthia angrily, ¡°Screw you.


    What are you, a woman, getting involved with? Ask Mr. Smith toe out. He is


    thepany¡¯s president and must apologize to us in person. What are you, a


    woman doing here? We are not sympathetic people. If something happens to


    you, you deserve it.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Being inmed, the other people rushed towards Cynthia maliciously. Some


    were disgusting and wanted to take advantage of her.


    Bill¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he raised his hand slightly. Then the bodyguards


    behind him directly surrounded Cynthia to prevent them from approaching her.


    At first, Bill and his brothers were a little restrained. Cynthia sneered and


    ordered, ¡°For those who are out of rules and go too far, just do it directly!¡±


    Although the workers¡® families were incited toe over, they were still very


    reserved. Ivan must send those who acted so arrogantly and used force.


    Bill got the order. He directly grabbed someone¡¯s wrist and turned it back


    violently when he saw someone trying to touch Cynthia.


    The man screamed, which was very useful. Instantly, everyone else didn¡¯t try


    anything and stopped.


    But after a while, the leader came to his senses and shouted, ¡°What? Is Smith


    Group going to bully us? You even attacked us. Where¡¯s the justice?¡±


    ¡°Justice?¡± Cynthia picked up the microphone and said clearly and coldly, ¡°You


    are human, and what about Smith Group employees? You can fight us, but we


    can¡¯t even fight back? You did that and judged us? Don¡¯t you feel unreasonable


    and ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you. We can talk. But if you dare to hurt anyone of Smith Group, we


    will fight back and not tolerate it!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s words astounded them. They didn¡¯t dare to make other small moves


    for a moment, fearing Cynthia would make her men fight with them. They took


    the task to cause trouble, but they tried to be dramatic and didn¡¯t want to get


    hurt.


    The leader looked Cynthia up and down and said, ¡°Who are you? Why should


    we trust you? Let Mr. Smithe out!¡±


    Lloyd said, ¡°This is Mrs. Smith. Mr. Smith is not in thepany, and Mrs. Smith


    will handle allpany affairs.¡±


    Only then did the troublemakers look at Cynthia, who was delicate and


    beautiful. They didn¡¯t take her seriously mainly because she looked young and


    tender and didn¡¯t look like a person from the business world.


    But, finally, they knew she was Mrs. Smith.


    ¡°Yes. You can talk to me if you have any problem!¡± Cynthia smiled gently.


    The two workers¡® family members had been cowering and hiding in the crowd.


    They became courageous after someone gave them a hint, saying, ¡°Our


    families got hurt on Smith Group¡¯s construction site, and they are still being


    rescued in the hospital. You must pay for all medical expenses, charge for loss


    of working time, and future health expenses. You also have topensate us if


    they can¡¯t work because of this ident.¡±


    The family members said as other people told them. They were a little guilty


    initially but became increasingly excited and fluent as if seeing a lot of money


    Cynthia and Lloyd did not change their looks and kept smiling without getting


    angry.


    Ivan¡¯s people were a little confused about Cynthia and her men and waited for


    their reaction in wonder.


    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Cynthia asked them with a smile.


    The family members nodded, ¡°Yes. Smith Group must give us an exnation


    today.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Cynthia straightened up and looked at them, ¡°If the ident happened


    because of the problem with the safety facilities of Smith Group¡¯s construction


    site, of course, we willpensate your medical expenses. Besides, if they


    can¡¯t survive, we will pay two hundred thousand dors for each family.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand dors!¡± People were getting excited. They had taken


    one hundred thousand from


    Ivan, and they would have three hundred thousand if Smith Group gave them


    two hundred thousand. Then they could live better lives.


    Those people looked at Cynthia with eager eyes.


    Noticing their changes, Cynthia twitched her mouth and said, ¡°However, the


    premise is that it was Smith Group¡¯s problem. But we will only pay for their


    operations if the workers don¡¯t operate properly. We are not stupid. If someone


    deliberately framed and damaged Smith Group¡¯s reputation, just wait to hear


    from our attorney. Someone ruined our reputation, but I won¡¯t tell you how much


    we lost so as not to scare you.¡±


    Those words made the crowd fall silent.


    The workers¡® family members opened their eyes wide and stammered, ¡°We


    have to repay?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Cynthia made a surprised look, ¡°You know thew. If it¡¯s our fault,


    we will be responsible and meet all requirements forpensation. But if it is


    your fault, you have topensate us because you ruined our reputation and


    made us lose a lot. You can go to jail for a few years if you don¡¯t have the


    money.¡±


    ¡°Go to jail!¡± Ordinary people had a natural fear of going to jail.


    After Cynthia said this, the honest family members immediately took two steps


    back and looked at the people who ordered them toe here in panic. The


    family members wouldn¡¯t say anything, no matter how those people winked.


    They knew they had taken the bad money and made their families risk their


    lives to frame the Smith Group. They knew what was right and wrong very well.


    They dared not talk nonsense because they had scruples.


    ¡°We ept and don¡¯t want thepensation.¡± The older family member


    flinched first.


    His father was still lying in the hospital to let him marry a wife and buy a house.


    He was instigated and lured by money, so he came because of a moment of


    weakness. Now Mrs. Smith said they would assign me. If thepany


    looked into him, he had to go to jail.


    It was not eptable. He had to marry and have children and couldn¡¯t go to jail.


    After he took the lead, other people also wanted to leave, saying they would not


    hold the Smith Group responsible. Even Ivan¡¯s men began to panic when they


    saw others change their minds.


    That was different from what they had imagined. How could those family


    members be scared so easily?


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by this woman. She doesn¡¯t dare to sue us. It was


    Smith Group¡¯s fault. They cherish their reputation and dare not sue us. Come


    back, don¡¯t be frightened by her. You¡¯ll get nothing if you are frightened back.


    Won¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    But no matter how loudly he yelled, the family members had already decided.


    They knew they couldn¡¯t beat the Smith Group. It was not about their power.


    However, they took the money to frame the Smith Group, and they would lose if


    the Smith Group sued them. When that happened, they not only had to


    The family members would go to jail instead of those behind them!


    Ivan¡¯s men stopped the family members and didn¡¯t let them go. Cynthia, Lloyd


    and Bill watched them harm each other.


    The leader secretly nced at Cynthia, while threatening the family members,


    ¡°How did you promise us before? Remember you took money from our boss. If


    you don¡¯tplete the task, I won¡¯t let you go even if the Smith Group spares


    you.¡±


    The people beside him also stared at the workers¡® families, pretending to be


    persecuting them.


    The family members realized they were in trouble, and both were difficult to


    mess with, and they wouldn¡¯t get the money easily. They had no choice but to


    turn back to see if Cynthia was still tough.


    One of the rough¨Cskinned middle¨Caged women was ready to risk everything.


    She wanted to take a chance. If she won, she would get more money. Her son


    could buy a car or a house. Thinking of that, she sat on the ground and cried.


    ¡°I want Smith Group¡¯spensation. My man is still in the hospital and hasn¡¯t


    woken up yet. The doctor


    said he would have many surgeries. We are poor and can¡¯t afford it. You have to


    pay for us. Otherwise, we will make a scene with the media. Then everyone will


    know what Smith Group really is, and you took the workers¡® lives!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face was as cold as ayer of frost. She thought she would pay for the


    medical expenses and would not sue them if they returned and gave up making


    trouble. After all, they struggled for their lives. But when she saw the woman


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    crying and cursing, she took back that bit of pity.


    Some people deserved sympathy, some people didn¡¯t. Otherwise, they would


    bite you back.


    ¡°Ungrateful.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 245

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 245


    Chapter 245 Don¡¯t Force Yourself


    Cynthia¡¯s voice was light but highly indifferent. She nced at Lloyd, and he


    nodded.


    A video was quickly projected onto the big screen.


    That video showed a private transaction between Ivan¡¯s people and the two


    workers. The action of handing over money and plotting were captured.


    There was also audio. Although it couldn¡¯t be heard clearly, the transaction


    process could be known.


    Enter title¡­


    Seeing that something was wrong with the situation, Ivan¡¯s people ran away,


    leaving only the stunned family members of the workers confusedly standing


    where they were.


    ¡°What¡­ What the h*ll happened?¡± They asked in their hearts.


    Only a few people were left in a blink of an eye. Seeing that bodyguards,


    exuding a sense of pressure, surrounded Cynthia, those family members


    flinched instantly. The middle¨Caged woman, lying on the ground and making a


    scene just now, sat up straight and looked at Cynthia in a daze. She hadn¡¯t


    realized what had happened yet.


    That woman¡¯s son quickly pulled her up and smiled embarrassedly at Cynthia.


    ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs. Smith, I didn¡¯t expect my father would do such a thing. I didn¡¯t know


    he took money from others to frame the Smith Group¡­


    Well, we gathered here because someone informed us my father had an


    ident, and I made this wrong decision in a flurry. Mrs. Smith, you are so kind.


    Please forgive us.¡±


    Another worker¡¯s parents were paralyzed in bed, so it was his aunt and uncle


    who came here. Seeing the situation had changed, he quickly made his nephew


    a scapegoat.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Smith, we didn¡¯t expect that b*stard toe up with such a


    vicious idea. We didn¡¯t know about it. We wouldn¡¯t havee here if we knew


    he had been bribed. I¡¯m serious!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s heart sank when she heard the words. She realized some people


    were really shameless to such an extent. Anger made her eyes red.


    Seeing that Cynthia was too angry to speak, Lloyd raised his eyes and looked at


    the young man indifferently. ¡°What your father did is all for you. Now, you want


    to me all the faults on your father?¡±


    The young man dodged Lloyd¡¯s gaze and pulled his mother¡¯s sleeve. Then the


    middle¨Caged woman stood in front of the young man and pleaded. ¡°This¡­ This


    is my husband¡¯s idea alone, and my son doesn¡¯t know it. He had no fault.¡±


    Lloyd and Cynthia looked at each other and sighed. They couldn¡¯t help but


    simultaneously think that it was no wonder such kind of mother raised such a


    cold and heartless son.


    ¡°All right. After their surgery ispleted, we will call the police. Also, the cash


    you received will be handed over to the police as stolen money!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    That mother and son breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the first half of


    the sentence, but they immediately screamed after hearing the rest. ¡°The


    money needs to be handed over?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Llyod said decisively, ¡°The money will be used as evidence to


    assist the police in the investigation.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s words watered down the ardor of workers¡® families. They didn¡¯t expect


    they would lose everything this time, theirbor capabilities and their money.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t even look at these people, so she turned her head and returned


    to thepany.


    Lloyd followed Cynthia back to the office and praised her calmness and


    decisiveness. ¡°Mrs. Smith, you are getting more simr to Mr. Smith. I believe


    he will do the same as you if he is here.¡±


    Hearing him mention Alston, Cynthia softened the look in her watery almond


    eyes. ¡°Alston is very powerful, and I will never be able to match him.¡±


    Seeing that she was not in a good mood, Lloyd realized he had said something


    wrong. Then he coughed awkwardly and instantly changed the subject for fear


    of her thinking too much.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, Ivan is undoubtedly the person behind the scenes. Are we going to


    sue the Tansy Group now?¡±


    As soon as Cynthia heard this, coldness and sternness wiped away the fragility


    in her eyes.


    ¡°No. Let thewyers prepare and collect all the evidence first. We are about to


    make a big move. When the time is almost right, we will sue them immediately. I


    hope to crush the Tansy Group once and for all.¡±


    A stern expression appeared on Lloyd¡¯s face, and he nodded solemnly. ¡°Mrs.


    Smith, do whatever you want, and all the Smith Group¡¯s staff will always support


    you.¡±


    Cynthia was touched and made up her mind that she must seed this time.


    Although Alston had deadly tactics against his enemies, he had given Tansy


    Group too many opportunities. Obviously, he had many chances to destroy


    them utterly, but he gave up.


    Alston had a soft heart beneath his exterior, but it was a pity that re and Ivan


    failed to live up to this softness.


    Since Alston couldn¡¯t teach them a lesson in person, Cynthia made up her mind


    to help him. Ivan had repeatedly harmed her and Alston; this time, he even


    touched Cynthia¡¯s bottom line, so Cynthia would never let go of him.


    After Lorenz dealt with his work and heard his subordinates talk about what had


    happened today, aplicated feeling welled up within him.


    In his eyes, Cynthia had always been a girl with an exquisite appearance and


    soft personality, even though asionally a little stubborn. He never expected


    that she would grow so much within just one month.


    She grew into a tough woman from a soft girl.


    He was gratified but, at the same time, felt distressed. Cynthia should have


    enjoyed herfortable life and done what she wanted as Mrs. Smith in the


    Smith family and a pearl of the Green family. Now, she was forced to grow and


    survive in the cruel business circle.


    Thinking of this, Lorenz went straight to the Smith Group, and as soon as he


    entered the president¡¯s office, he saw a thin figure sitting at arge desk and


    looking at the documents concentratedly.


    Alston¡¯s chair and desk were all custom¨Cmade, so Cynthia looked thin and small


    when she sat in the chair, and the ck suit made her look much thinner than a


    few days ago.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡±


    Lorenz said softly.


    Cynthia raised her head with a somewhat confused look in her eyes when she


    heard someone calling her name. Her face looked much smaller, and her sharp


    chin was like a jade with exquisite carving. Her facial features were more


    delicate, especially her bright eyes.


    Lorenz felt extremely distressed. Instantly, he felt a little out of breath, and his


    eyes turned red.


    ¡°Cynthia, how do you make yourself look like this in such a short time? You¡¯re


    almost reduced to a skeleton.¡±


    The confusion in Cynthia¡¯s eyes disappeared. Seeing Lorenz¡¯s distressed look,


    she smiled. ¡°Lorenz, other girls can¡¯t lose weight even if they try hard. Maybe


    they will envy me for losing weight in such a short time!¡±


    Lorenz saw her deliberately making jokes, but he couldn¡¯tugh. Then he


    stepped forward and pinched her face, but the flesh couldn¡¯t even be pinched.


    He sighed and said softly, ¡°Cynthia, you don¡¯t have to work like crazy. If you


    have any questions, you cane to me, and I will help you. I will use all the


    resources of the Green family to help you.¡±


    Cynthia bit her lower lip and shook her head. ¡°Lorenz, no need. You also have


    your responsibilities. Many people rely on you. Please don¡¯t ignore the Green


    Group¡¯s development because of me. Also, Alston has dealt with many


    important things. Lloyd and Greg also help me now. I don¡¯t need to do extra


    things, especially. I just took over thepany, and there are too many things to


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    be learned, so I¡¯m swamped during this time. It will get rxed after that.¡±


    She lowered her head as she said, and her eyes were gentle. ¡°Besides, maybe


    Alston will be back in two days. He will be delighted to know I guard the Smith


    Group for him.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Lorenz snorted in his heart. He knew Alston would be more distressed than him


    if Alston saw her being almost reduced to a skeleton for protecting the Smith


    Group.


    Cynthia felt the atmosphere was a bit depressed, so she raised her head and


    smiled sweetly at Lorenz. ¡°Lorenz, have you heard what happened at the gate


    of the Smith Group today?¡±


    Lorenz raised his eyebrows and asked deliberately, ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    happened. Tell me!¡±


    Cynthia pouted. ¡°You don¡¯t care about me at all!¡±


    After speaking, she happily recounted what had happened today with


    extravagant gestures, and a rxed, bright smile spread over her face, but


    Lorenz knew all she showed to him was on purpose to reassure him.


    After speaking, she looked at him and asked triumphantly, ¡°How is it? Am I


    good?¡±


    Lorenz was nice enough to praise her. ¡°Of course. You handled it well and


    deserved to be a member of the Green family. You are just so good!¡±


    After speaking, he raised his hand to look at the time and said to Cynthia, ¡°It¡¯s


    almost time to get off work. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. Let¡¯s go to your favorite


    restaurant.¡±


    Cynthia initially wanted to work overtime today to read the report forms, but to


    reassure Lorenz, she nodded and agreed.


    After they finished their meal, Lorenz drove her home and patted her head


    before she got out of the car. ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t force yourself. If you encounter


    difficulties, tell me, understand?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s heart softened. Then she hugged his shoulder and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Lorenz. I¡¯m strong!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 246

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 246


    Chapter 246 Take Action


    Ivan looked at the dejected people in front of him, and his face twitched with


    anger. ¡°You said you failed? I didn¡¯t expect so many of you couldn¡¯t even handle


    a woman! What are you doing? It turned out that I spent so much money


    supporting you no¨Cgoods!¡±


    The few people who had gone to make trouble lowered their heads and did not


    dare to look at Ivan. They had to bear Ivan venting his anger. After a long time,


    their head said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, we didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so


    scheming. She used the carrot¨Cand¨Cstick approach so well that she fooled us.


    Those workers¡® families were as timid as hares. A few words of that woman


    frightened them to beg for mercy.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After hearing what he said, Ivan sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for you guys. I


    think you guys exposed yourselves.¡±


    It was not that Ivan had never seen Cynthia before. To him, she was just a


    good¨Clooking and soft woman and always hid behind Alston. She was, at best,


    an obstetrician with good medical skills. She had never been in business, so


    how could she be so calcting?


    Ivan thought they must be making excuses for their failures.


    ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Ivan roared, and those people had no


    choice but to leave in a panic.


    Ivan sat on the sofa to temper his anger. Although the consequences of what


    had happened today were


    different from what he expected, and he was annoyed that it did not cause any


    loss to the Smith Group, Cynthia was the only one who showed up when such a


    significant incident happened. Something happened to Alston.


    After realizing it, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. To him, it was a godsend


    opportunity. If he could take the chance to defeat the Smith Group, there would


    be no one in Jadney City who only knew Alston and didn¡¯t know Ivan. After


    being suppressed by him for half his life, he could finally turn over.


    Ivan couldn¡¯t wait to see this daying, and his face was full of excitement. As


    soon as he thought of the scene that Alston would be trampled underfoot by him


    in the future, he was ravished with joy.


    Just when he was in a state of euphoria, his secretary knocked on the door


    suddenly and came in, handing over the report forms for the first half of the year


    to him.


    Ivan retracted his smile, but there was a little joy in his eyes and brows, and he


    seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Seeing him like this, the secretary smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, you look so


    happy. What happened?¡±


    Ivan flipped through the report forms casually, and after hearing the secretary¡¯s


    words, he raised his head to look at him. ¡°Great news. Our Tansy Group is going


    to turn over!¡±


    The secretary needed rification about what he said..


    ¡°Wait and see. Our good days areing,¡± Ivan said meaningfully. Then he


    asked the secretary to have an eye on the Smith Group these days and


    reported to him whenever what happened.


    Everything seemed to be calm over the past few days, but the Smith family,


    operating steadily, frequently made mistakes. Except for the leading businesses


    like real estate and technology, those small projects had frequent problems, and


    even because several projects suffered heavy losses, they had to be canceled.


    All the significant families in Jadney City took a wait¨Cand¨Csee attitude,


    wondering if there was something wrong with the Smith Group. Still, because


    the Smith Group¡¯s employees were unforting about what had happened,


    they sent people to investigate for several days but got nothing.


    When Ivan heard this from the secretary, he almost grinned ear to ear. He


    thought Cynthia didn¡¯t have any business talent as he expected because it took


    little time for the Smith Group to lose so much. ¡°Sure enough, women are


    women. What they need to do is to stand behind the men. It is unnecessary to e


    in the limelight,¡® Ivan couldn¡¯t help but think.


    The Smith Group had a problem, so his chance came.


    Ivan looked at the Secretary and asked, ¡°How much liquidity does ourpany


    have?¡±


    The secretary didn¡¯t know why he was asking this, but he still checked it out and


    told him. ¡°There are 16 million you can transfer.¡±


    ¡°So little?¡± Ivan frowned. Such miserable money was not enough for what to do.


    ¡°The Tansy Group has a good performance during this period, so it shouldn¡¯t be


    only so little.¡±


    When he said these words, the secretary showed an embarrassed look. ¡°Mr.


    Smith, it is not inconsiderable. Our group needs to invest money in many


    projects during this period, and this amount of money is for emergencies.¡±


    Ivan smacked his mouth and said, ¡°Withdraw the money. I have something to


    do.¡±


    The secretary was startled. ¡°Mr. Smith, no. The money is for emergencies. If you


    take it away, what should we do if something happens to ourpany?¡±


    Ivan was impatient to hear what the secretary said, so he waved his hand to


    interrupt the secretary. ¡°Enough. Our Tansy Group has such good momentum.


    What will happen to it? I need the money urgently. Don¡¯t worry. It will bring many


    benefits for ourpany, and it won¡¯t take long before we earn back.¡±


    Ivan was aggressive and did not listen to any dissuasion. The secretary had no


    choice but to follow his order.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my dad about this. If my dad hears something, do you know what will


    happen?¡±


    Seeing threats in Ivan¡¯s eyes, the secretary trembled. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t tell him


    about this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Ivan put away the emotion in his eyes and smiled.


    Ivan was sure the secretary was loyal to the Tansy Group. As his confidant, the


    secretary would only listen to him unconditionally and never betray him.


    Before leaving, the secretary asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Smith, what exactly do you


    want this money for?¡±


    Hearing the secretary¡¯s question, Ivan smiled. What he wanted to do was


    develop the projects the Smith Group had canceled. The suppliers and partners


    were all ready¨Cmade, and he would not give up such a good opportunity.


    Although Cynthia couldn¡¯t manage those projects, he could. After all, he was not


    green. He believed he could swallow the Smith Group bit by bit during Alston¡¯s


    absence from thepany.


    As long as Alston was absent from thepany, Cynthia was a woman who


    was not enough to be afraid of. At that time, when Alston came back and found


    the Smith Group was gone, Alston couldn¡¯t show off in front of him anymore.


    ¡°By the way, tomorrow is the 40th birthday of the Secretary¨CGeneral of Jadney


    City. You and I will go there together.¡±


    Two dayster.


    Sitting in the office, Cynthia felt a little dizzy after signing a document. She


    rubbed her temples, stood at the window, and looked into the distance. After


    feeling her eyes were much morefortable, she let out a deep breath.


    She was too tired and felt highly pressured. As soon as she thought of so many


    employees, she felt a heavy burden on her shoulders. Alston took over the


    Smith Group at the age of 16. At that time, so many people did not recognize


    him, and re was ready to calcte him anytime. Cynthia was curious how he


    held up and developed the Smith Group.


    ¡°Alston, where are you now? When will youe back?¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t help


    but ask in her heart.


    She missed Alston so much. She had to rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep


    every night. Alston had been away for a long time, and even his smell in the


    room had faded. Cynthia hardly remembered his fragrance if he still couldn¡¯t


    Looking at the lush trees downstairs, she felt her eyes sore. At this moment,


    someone knocked on the door three times.


    She turned her head and saw Lloyd standing at the door with a tall, straight


    figure. He seemed aware of her sadness, so he picked his words.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cynthia smiled, suppressed the thoughts in her heart, and


    walked over.


    Only then did Lloyd say, ¡°I just got the news that Ivan has used all the working


    capital of the Tansy Group to resume the project we cut off.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia was in a good mood, smiling so much that her almond eyes


    narrowed.


    Those projects of the Smith Group were cut off not because she needed to


    learn how to manage and suffer losses but because Alston had nned to cut


    off unnecessary tasks before.


    She intentionally released the news, saying the Smith Group lost a lot and had


    to cut these projects, which were all for Ivan.


    ording to Ivan¡¯s character, he was so jealous of Alston that he would never


    let go of this opportunity. As expected, Ivan did this in less than two days. He


    used all the funds and properties of the Tansy Group to take over all the projects


    the Smith Group gave up.


    Excitement also shed in Lloyd¡¯s eyes, but the look on his face was still as


    calm as ever. He pushed his gold- rimmed sses and said, ¡°Mrs. Smith,


    yesterday Ivan was present at the 40th birthday of the Secretary ¨C General of


    Jadney City. He was in the limelight and gained the Secretary¨CGeneral¡¯s favor.¡±


    Cynthia raised her eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He sent a particrly famous painting to the Secretary¨CGeneral, who likes it.¡±


    Lloyd raised his fingers and twirled his thumb and index finger.


    A hint of understanding shed across Cynthia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Lloyd, it¡¯s time to take action.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 247

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 247


    Chapter 247 Ivan¡¯s Disaster


    At night, many people began to fall asleep, but an audio was posted on


    Instagram.


    It was just a short audio without any picture or exnation, and it didn¡¯t attract


    any attention at first. The night owls checked updates on Instagram and saw


    this audio. Then they clicked in and listened to it.


    They initially didn¡¯t expect anything surprising to be in this audio. But after


    listening to the content clearly, all their drowsiness disappeared, and they began


    to repost it with eyes full of excitement frantically.


    It was a piece of breaking news!


    Enter title¡­


    Just as Ivan woke up, he suddenly saw his phone vibrate crazily. It was his


    secretary¡¯s calling. He answered the phone in a daze with sleepy eyes. ¡°Hey,


    what¡¯s the matter? Why call me so early!¡±


    He yawned as he spoke, but Ivan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in the middle of the


    yawn. Then he sat up from the bed, regardless of being naked.


    ¡°What? How is it possible?¡±


    As Ivan spoke, he turned on theputer and saw the hot topic, Secretary¨C


    General used his birthday to enrich himself.


    There was only a short audio with a processed, weirdly electro¨Cacoustic sound.


    ¡°The birthday was ostentatious and extravagant. The entire restaurant was


    hired, and many people came. The gifts they gave can be piled up a mountain¡­


    There was a painting worth two million, but some people gave money. As soon


    as the boxes were opened, a pile of cash came into our view.¡±


    The more Ivan heard it, the darker his face became. The one who gave painting


    and money was him. The more his secretary described the audio, the more Ivan


    felt the person mentioned in the video was himself.


    ¡°Find someone to take down this audio. Don¡¯t make a public statement, but you


    must prepare a draft. If anyone mentions me, post it immediately to rify.¡±


    After speaking, Ivan hung up the phone and looked at the strange blogger with


    gloomy eyes.


    ¡°Who is running this ount? Could it be targeting me?¡± Ivan thought. The


    Smith Group and Cynthia conjured up in his mind. Then he shook his head and


    denied the possibility. He didn¡¯t think Cynthia would use such means.


    He wondered if he was overthinking.


    The secretary was very efficient in handling affairs. Ivan rechecked the updates


    and found the audio disappearing. Just when he felt rxed, another phone call


    came.


    It was the Secretary¨CGeneral!


    He was startled, picked it up tremblingly, and smiled before saying anything.


    ¡°Secretary¨CGeneral, don¡¯t worry. The trend topic has been taken down, and no


    one will repost it.¡±


    As soon as Ivan finished speaking, an angry voice came from the other end of


    the line. ¡°Ivan, you got me into such a mess. I just received the news that I will


    be investigated¡­ If I¡¯m finished, you can¡¯t escape either.¡±


    After speaking, the Secretary¨CGeneral hung up the phone immediately, and


    Ivan didn¡¯t say a word. Ivan held the phone with a livid face, and he felt that he


    was going to be involved in big trouble this time.


    He quickly called his secretary, and the other party answered quickly. Ivan


    promptly said, ¡°Deal with ourpany¡¯s ounts and hide everything that


    needs to be hidden¡­ You call all thepany¡¯s finances over. I have


    something to announce.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The secretary immediately issued a notice to the ounting


    department. However, the chief financial officer, Jack Davis, was not there. Then


    the secretary reported it to Ivan immediately.


    Ivan was getting dressed and was so angry that he gritted his teeth when he


    heard the secretary¡¯s words.


    ¡°D*mn it. Why is he not here at this time? He is the chief financial officer!¡±


    ¡°He has been working for the past two years. I heard he has taken annual leave


    these days and went abroad with his wife for vacation.¡±


    After the secretary finished speaking tremblingly, Ivan gritted his teeth. ¡°In such


    an urgent time!¡±


    ¡°This matter happened quite suddenly. He went abroad a few days ago,¡± the


    secretary exined,


    ¡°Fortunately, he has gone abroad. He knows ourpany¡¯s financial situation


    best. No one will exploit our mistakes as long as he was not in thepany.¡±


    After hearing this, Ivan¡¯splexion improved a lot. ¡°I¡¯m going to go out, and


    you should notify all departments. Let them shut their mouths close.¡±


    Just as he was about to hang up the phone, the secretary suddenly took a deep


    breath, and Ivan suddenly became tense. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s the matter? What


    happened?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! Mr. Smith. The blogger said that you gave the painting and money. All


    the photos and videos of you at the banquet were leaked, and the painting was


    photographed. Now, the evidence is conclusive.¡±


    The secretary¡¯s voice was trembling. He didn¡¯t expect himself to encounter such


    a shock in less than half an hour this morning. So many things happened,


    making people overwhelmed. He was curious to know if these things were


    especially premeditated for them.


    Ivan slipped and almost tumbled backward. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go to thepany


    immediately, and you ask the public rtions department to post the finished


    draft. You must disassociate us from this matter.¡±


    Hearing that Ivan hung up the phone, the secretary smiled bitterly. The evidence


    was convincing. The videos and photos were clear. He didn¡¯t know how to


    disassociate themselves from the matter.


    A sound of shutting the door came, and Hulda, who had been lying on the bed,


    opened her eyes. There was no trace of sleepiness in her eyes, and she was


    very awake.


    She called Cynthia unhurriedly. ¡°Ivan has already seen the news. Um, yes. He


    went to thepany. Theirpany¡¯s public statement will be releasedter,


    and he will be disassociated from the matter. Be ready.¡±


    After getting a reply, Hulda hung up the phone. Her eyshes drooped, exuding


    coldness.


    She got up slowly, and her beautiful body was covered with scars. New wounds


    ovepped old wounds.


    Obviously, she had been abused inhumanly.


    Hulda didn¡¯t seem to care at all. She put on her clothes and went to wash, but


    the clothes scratched her wounds, making her so painful that her heart began to


    tremble.


    With a pale and calm face, she turned on theputer, edited a message, and


    sent it out.


    After Ivan arrived at thepany, he first seriously exined the seriousness of


    the matter to the people in the ounting department and let them be


    unforting about thepany affairs. Then he followed his secretary to the


    public rtions department.


    The people in the public rtions department looked upset because the public


    statement they had prepared was useless, and they didn¡¯t expect this blogger to


    release such explicit videos and pictures.


    The critical point was that Ivan was too showy at the previous birthday party.


    The painting exposed wasbeled his name, which couldn¡¯t be denied.


    Ivan was furious that several blisters popped up in his mouth instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over!¡± Suddenly a person from the public rtions department


    eximed.


    Ivan hated hearing these words the most, so he almost pped his face. ¡°What


    are you talking about? What did you see?¡±


    The employee pointed at theputer and stammered, ¡°Mr. Smith, theizens


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    are all discussing this thing, and the number of reposts has already exceeded


    ten thousand.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s head was pounding when he heard this. Theizens liked to discuss


    gossip, especially this kind of thing, which could easily arouse their curiosity.


    ¡°Not only Instagram but also many niche websites released the news. They all


    pointed the finger at Mr.Smith.¡±


    The head of the public rtions department wiped the sweat from his forehead


    and became even more flustered. In the face of suchrge¨Cscale reposts, it


    took work to disassociate themselves from this matter.


    Ivan bit his cheeks tightly. ¡°Released the statement, and all of you must post


    the topic upside down.¡±


    The public rtions department hurriedly started to do what Ivan said. After a


    while, the office was quiet, and all typing stopped.


    Ivan wondered why they had no sense of urgency at this critical moment and


    were still in a daze.


    He roared, ¡°You don¡¯t want to work here anymore, do you? Why all stops? Don¡¯t


    you even know how to find people to repost andment on? Type it! Make


    department!¡±


    ¡°No! No.¡±


    The public rtions department manager turned his head stiffly and looked at


    Ivan. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s not that we won¡¯t do it, but someone has already spoken


    out for you! Now the situation seems to have begun to improve, and you are


    gradually getting rid of this matter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ivan was also taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s..¡± The public rtions department manager was so excited that he


    couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    Ivan hurriedly pushed him away and leaned towards theputer to look.


    The name of the person who posted was Hulda!


    The content is,


    I am the girlfriend of Ivan, the general manager of the Tansy Group. I saw a lot


    of insults and nders on the Inte. In order to prevent him from being


    ndered continually, I have to stand up and speak for him. In fact, it was all my


    fault. I heard that he was going to attend the Secretary¨CGeneral¡¯s birthday.


    Seeing that he was busy with work, I specially selected a gift for him to bring


    there.


    This painting was taken out of the warehouse at home, and the Smith family


    passed it down. I didn¡¯t know the value. Seeing that it was well¨Cpackaged, I


    handed it to Ivan¡¯s secretary to save trouble. He didn¡¯t know about it the whole


    time.


    I didn¡¯t expect my unintentional mistake to cause him so much trouble. I feel


    guilty, and everyone can scold me. Don¡¯t scold my boyfriend.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 248

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 248


    Chapter 248 Get Married


    Hulda¡¯s words changed many people¡¯s opinions.


    Many peoplemented on Hulda¡¯s post, and many of them were women,


    saying that they usually prepared gifts for their husbands when their husbands


    needed to socialize. Some said men with high status generally did not choose


    gifts alone, and their wives must prepare the presents. They all thought it was


    normal and should not be bribery.


    Many peoplementing were hired by the Tansy Group, but lots ofizens


    sincerely expressed their understanding. Ivan was almost turned into an


    innocent person through thesements.


    Enter title¡­


    Of course, there were still many people who were skeptical of Hulda¡¯s words.


    But it was much better than when the whole people used him.


    ¡°Miss Taylor was intelligent!¡± The secretary¡¯s face was full of approval after he


    saw Hulda¡¯s post.


    He was very opposed to keeping Hulda beside re and Ivan before. After all, it


    was well known that she had liked Alston. He was worried that she had ulterior


    motives ining to re and Ivan, so he had always disliked her.


    As Hulda released her post that no words didn¡¯t defend Ivan, the secretary¡¯s


    favorability towards her increased all of a sudden.


    Ivan was also slightly moved. He initially thought Hulda was still asleep when he


    answered the call in the morning, but it seemed she heard what he said, so she


    took the initiative to speak for him.


    Although the method of defending him was a little immature, he could feel her


    heart.


    Ivan¡¯s face softened for a moment, and he immediately picked up his mobile


    phone and called Hulda.


    The phone only rang once before she answered it. Hulda¡¯s voice was a little


    hoarse. ¡°Hello, Ivan.¡±


    ¡°I saw your post just now.¡±


    Just as Ivan finished speaking, Hulda¡¯s panicked voice came from the other end


    of the line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivan. I made the decision without your permission. I saw


    so many people scolding you on the Inte, and I¡­ I really can¡¯t stand it, so I


    posted that video. Did I cause you trouble? I will delete it right away!¡±


    The secretary also heard what she said and sighed secretly. He found Hulda


    was really loyal to Ivan and treated him so carefully, making him can¡¯t help but


    envy Ivan.


    The look in Ivan¡¯s eyes softened, but he only said tly, ¡°You did a good job. I


    don¡¯t mean to me you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Hulda breathed a sigh of relief and then said to Ivan worriedly,


    ¡°What should we do now?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even if I made the post, many people still don¡¯t believe it. If the situation


    worsens, we can¡¯t control it.¡®


    What she said was full of worries about him. Ivan bit his lower lip and finally


    made an important decision. ¡°Hulda, prepare your materials. I will send


    someone to pick you upter!¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Hulda asked confusedly.


    ¡°To get married!¡±


    After Ivan finished speaking, Hulda, the secretary, and the people in the PR


    department were brought up short.


    ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± The secretary couldn¡¯t help but yell and frowned tightly. Marriage


    was a big deal. How could it be decided so hastily? He thought Hulda was an


    ipetent woman without robust background and that she couldn¡¯t be Ivan¡¯s


    wife.


    Ivan said a few more words to Hulda, telling her to prepare quickly, and then


    hung up the phone.


    ¡°Make some arrangements. We will pick up Huldater.¡±


    After Ivan finished speaking, the secretary frowned so deeply.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯d better tell your father about this matter. After all, marriage is a


    major event in life. You can¡¯t be so hasty about it. Hulda¡­ She is good, and you


    can spoil her. It is inappropriate to marry her, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ivan nced at the secretary coldly. ¡°Who gets married? You or me? Stop


    talking nonsense. Don¡¯t worry. Marrying Hulda is not for her sake; it will take


    some time toplete this matter. All assets of the Tansy Group are under my


    name. If something unexpected happens, the Tansy group is not far away from


    bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°You mean?¡± The secretary¡¯s face became stern.


    An inexplicable look shed across Ivan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since it has been confirmed


    that she is loyal to me, the best way is to marry her and transfer the important


    property shares to her. Even if something happens to me, the property of the


    Tansy Group can be saved.¡±


    Disapproval shed in the secretary¡¯s eyes. ¡°The important property shares are


    ced in under Hulda¡¯s name¡­ If she doesn¡¯t cooperate¡­ After all, we may


    know a person¡¯s face but not his mind.¡±


    Although Hulda indeed helped Ivan in many aspects, it still couldn¡¯t be sure that


    she was reliable.


    Ivan waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know her very well. She doesn¡¯t


    have the guts to betray me. Besides, don¡¯t you have an eye on her? Even if


    something happens to me, there are still you. Moreover, she once was pregnant


    for me so that she won¡¯t betray me.¡±


    ¡°Also, my dad doesn¡¯t care aboutpany affairs and is enjoying his retirement


    life now. This matter should be blocked from him. Otherwise, his heart can¡¯t


    stand it. I will solve this crisis soon.¡±


    Secretary opened his mouth, but he thought of re¡¯s poor health. Then he


    reluctantly nodded.


    In the Smith Group, Bill was reporting the chaos in the Tansy Group to Cynthia


    with extravagant gestures, and his face was full of excitement. Cynthia looked at


    his grand gestures and smiled. At this time, she also felt a bit delighted.


    Ivan did many bad things to Alston, the Smith Group, and her. Now, the Tansy


    Group was in great trouble. As soon as Cynthia thought of it, she naturally felt


    relieved.


    Lloyd came in and saw this scene. His gold¨Crimmed sses glowed coldly.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, just now Hulda spoke for Ivan, and Ivan almost gets rid of this


    matter. The people hired by the Tansy Group also made falsements online.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s words brought Bill up short.


    He thought Hulda was hateful. She intervened at this time, making all their


    efforts in vain.


    ¡°We have been busy waiting for this day. Are our efforts in vain because of her


    statement?¡± The dejected expression made him look a bit pitiful against his big


    body.


    ¡°Take it easy. Hulda is also on our side, and her statement is a part of our n.


    The main event is yet toe.¡±


    After hearing this, Bill¡¯s eyes lit up, and even his short hair stood up, making him


    look energetic again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to inform the colleagues to get ready. Mrs. Smith, you can order us if


    you want to announce at that time.¡±


    After speaking, he grinned ear to ear and ran out excitedly.


    Cynthia and Lloyd looked at each other and smiled.


    Bill was interesting and could make others feel rxed.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, how are your preparations going?¡± Lloyd raised his eyes and


    looked at Cynthia gently.


    He felt Cynthia was more and more simr to Alston now. Sometimes when she


    ordered him, he thought for a moment that Alston was back. He recalled these


    days that Cynthia studied hard to enrich her knowledge, stayed upte to read


    documents, and almost forgot to sleep and eat. All she did was for the Smith


    Group to operate normally.


    He was moved by her and no longer had any doubts. He decided to help her


    wholeheartedly.


    Cynthia looked at the phone and found it was Jack¡¯s message. Seeing the


    conclusive evidence he sent over, she smiled with two dimples on her delicate


    face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is ready except the right time.¡±


    When the car arrived, Hulda was already waiting at the door. When she got in


    the car and saw Ivan¡¯s gloomy face, her shoulders subconsciously shook. The


    fear of Ivan was deep¨Cseated in her heart.


    The secretary noticed her reaction and felt more at ease. He was more sure that


    she was a fragile woman who could only rely on men and could not make any


    outstanding achievements, so there was no need to waste time on her.


    ¡°Go!¡± Ivan ordered, and the car drove towards the government agency.


    Hulda put on light makeup, making her look good¨Clooking and gentle. She


    looked at Ivan timidly and said in a low voice, ¡°Ivan, why did you suddenly make


    this decision? You¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you would never marry me?¡±


    Ivan smiled and stroked her smooth long hair, as soft as her.


    ¡°You defended me this morning, so I changed my mind. Hulda, you are the most


    suitable woman for me. The girls of those wealthy families are not what I like at


    all. I like obedient women like you.¡±


    Hulda blushed and lowered her head shyly, but she squeezed her fingers


    slightly where Ivan could not see.


    Ivan still stroked her hair, sending a chill down her spine. Her heart was full of


    nausea and disgust, but she had to hold back for fear of wasting her efforts


    when she was near to winning.


    Those wounds on her body still hurt her, but Ivan said such nasty words as if


    nothing had happened. Being beaten and abused for many days left deep


    marks on her body and heart.


    Hulda felt suffocated if she stayed with Ivan for a second longer. She wanted to


    escape from this terrifying man with a twisted mind.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss Taylor, we are here!¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 249

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 249


    Chapter 249 Transfer Ownership


    The secretary¡¯s words brought Hulda out of her hatred.


    Ivan turned to Hulda and said lightly, ¡°Get out of the car!¡±


    Hulda instantly calmed down and raised her head. A soft smile appeared on her face


    with exquisite makeup.


    She said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Iv¨¢n and the secretary were more satisfied with his attitude. With such an obedient


    puppet, they had no need


    to worry about the future.


    When she got the marriage certificate, Hulda was still in a daze. She couldn¡¯t believe


    that she had married a person whom she hated and disliked.


    Ivan calmly took the certificate in his hand, packed it up, and handed it over to the


    secretary. He then put his arms around Hulda¡¯s shoulders. ¡°There are still many things to


    do. It will be very exhausting today. Only


    persevere.¡±


    Hulda resisted the urge to pull her hand away and said with a smile, ¡°What are we going


    to do?¡±


    ¡°I transfer my property to you.¡±


    After Ivan finished speaking, he stared into her eyes, trying to see the strange emotion in


    her eyes.


    But in Hulda¡¯s eyes there was only surprise and confusion. ¡°Hey? Why?¡±


    Then he quickly shook his head. ¡°Nerd. You can¡¯t transfer it to me. I don¡¯t have any


    financial management skills. What if I lose money like Cynthia?¡±


    The secretary couldn¡¯t help but sneer after hearing Hulda¡¯s childish and innocent words.


    Ivan looked at him and the secretary quickly stoppedughing.


    Hulda watched the interaction between the two in confusion. For them, however, the


    more she didn¡¯t understand, the more at ease they felt. Hulda¡¯s ignorance would make it


    easier for them to deal with the


    what.


    The secretary smiled at Hulda and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Smith has arranged


    everything. What he should do is be a good wife to the president of the Tansy Group. He


    can eat and drink whatever.¡± you like. You can also arrange flowers and watch movies.


    Enjoy your quiet life. We¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Only then did Hulda rx. ¡°Oh that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good, I don¡¯t need to take


    care of wealth.¡±


    Ivan raised his eyebrows, looked at her obedient appearance, and said nothing.


    The next day, the secretary and Ivan took Hulda through various procedures and


    sessfully transferred all of Ivan¡¯s property to Hulda.


    After finishing everything, the secretary asked the driver to send Hulda home. He and


    Ivan still had to deal


    with affairs online.


    A new piece of news broke out and was hotly discussed for a whole day. It was said that


    the Secretary General of


    the Jadney City J had been investigated. If anything was found out, there was no doubt


    that Ivan would be


    involved, so he had to go to thepany and be fully prepared.


    The secretary checked the news from the public rtions department, and his face took


    on a ghastly expression. ¡°Mister.


    Smith, there is news from our people saying that the city leaders have received reports


    and that theizens. they frantically mention many official ounts. Although we have


    suppressed everything, the people of Jadney City know everything that should be known


    and I am afraid we cannot cover up this matter.¡±


    Ivan¡¯splexion turned pale with anger and he clenched his fists tightly. This matter


    was exposed by periodically releasing the news. Ivan was eager to meet the mastermind


    behind the thing because the person behind it was hell-bent on killing him and the Tansy


    Group.


    ¡°Back to thepany. You should keep an eye on the ounting department.¡± Ivan


    hurried a few steps. Then suddenly he remembered something and said to the secretary:


    ¡°Can you contact Jack? Tell him not to say anything.¡±


    The secretary shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with him. He is abroad, and there


    should be a dy in the


    News. Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry. If we can¡¯t get in touch here, it¡¯s even more difficult for


    others to contact you. He


    I should be safe.¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Ivan said. Then he ran towards thepany without looking back.


    Hulda sat in the car and suppressed her enthusiasm the whole time. After entering the


    door and confirming that


    the driver had left, he finally couldn¡¯t contain his smile.


    Now he wanted tough madly three times to express the joy in his heart. After


    She hadn¡¯t expected that a brief statement would help her gain the trust of Ivan and his


    secretary so easily. She


    patience for many days was not in vain.


    Hulda suppressed her enthusiasm and called Cynthia.


    As soon as the phone was connected, she said in a shaky voice, ¡°Cyn¡­ Cynthia. Ivan


    and I got married today¡­ She transferred almost all of her shares and property to me in


    her name.¡±


    Cynthia was shocked when she heard the news. She didn¡¯t expect Ivan to believe in


    Hulda so much and make


    a quick movement.


    If it was someone else, maybe his n would have failed. But it was Huldah¡­


    Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions! Do not expose yourself during this time. Do


    your best to


    cooperate with them. You can start our n when the next wave of revtions breaks


    out.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Hulda agreed without hesitation.


    When Cynthia heard her solemnly agree, she smiled slightly. She felt that they were like


    good friends for many years when they talked.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tempted by such great wealth? It is the vast majority of the properties of the


    Tansy Group¡±.


    His voice was mocking. Although she asked that question, she already had an answer.


    Hulda rxed and said with a smile, ¡°If it was the previous me, it would tempt me and


    cut off the cooperation.¡±


    with you immediately. Maybe I will reveal all your ns to him.¡±


    ¡°How about now?¡± Cynthia asked pointedly.


    Hulda looked out the window. The sky was pure blue, and the clouds were white, with


    birds flying


    continuously and the winds blow gently.


    He took a deep breath and felt unprecedentedly open-minded. ¡°Now, I want to escape


    from Ivan and live a free life. I racked my brains to calcte others, deliberately spread


    the scandal between me and Alston at school, and took $200,000 from Ste. All I did


    was get rid of my family and try my best to live.


    I went abroad to study because I didn¡¯t want to be trapped in another gilded cage. I do


    not want


    carry on with this kind of life.¡±


    Hulda¡¯s words stopped Cynthia. Then Cynthia said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will get what you


    want.¡±


    for.¡±


    ¡°Um!¡± Huldah replied. Then she suddenly thought of the man who looked so much like


    Alston, Ran.


    She didn¡¯t know how he and that boy were doing.


    He must be pleased to take revenge and find his rtives who are connected to him by


    blood.


    Ivan spent the whole night inpany. Although the Secretary-General was taken away


    by


    investigation, he could not allow the situation to get worse. Someizens had


    mentioned it on the Inte,


    and it was estimated that the police would find him soon.


    Ivan frowned and told the secretary: ¡°Let the PR department issue a statement to rify


    my gift-giving earlier. As Hulda posted, please report all bugs to him. By the way, send


    thewyer letters to the blogger who broke the news and the ones who caused the


    problems the most Post the statement as soon as


    possible.¡±


    The secretary took the order and ran out of the president¡¯s office.


    Ivan wiped his face vigorously. He looked exhausted, and his eyes were filled with evil.


    Ivan believed that he would not lose as long as there was no evidence to prove that he


    hadmitted a bribe. He must find a way to uncover the people who conspired against


    him behind the scenes.


    At midnight, almost everyone at Tansy Group was working overtime. They had sat in


    front of theputer and stared at the screen for a whole day, but there was still no new


    news.


    They thought the people behind were scared by thewyer¡¯s letters. Almost past


    midnight, people in


    the public rtions department also rxed, and some people had already begun to


    calmly numb. What they had faced today was too dangerous and exhausting. They could


    only insist if they took a break.


    As drowsiness approached, someone suddenly yelled, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Then the sound of ss breaking rose.


    ¡°What happens?¡± The clerk, about to fall asleep, woke up in shock and quickly looked


    up.


    where the sound came from


    An employee stood up and his shaking hand pointed to theputer. ¡°The¡­ The


    second wave of revtions!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 250

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 250


    Chapter 250 The Second Wave Of Revtions


    As soon as the news broke , everyone ¡®s drowsiness disappeared and they looked at the


    ¡° Let me see ! ¡±


    It was different fromst time . _ Instead of audio , a video was published without images


    or exnations . _


    The video showed two people lying in hospital beds as soon as the video was yed . _


    one seemed a bit


    older , in his forties or fifties , and the other was around twenty . _


    At first nce , the two looked like workers working outside all year round . They were


    lying sickly on the bed , their eyes shut tight , and their breathing was shallow . _ When


    the secretary saw these two people , his face becamepale .


    Ivan had already told him about the Smith Group survey , and he recognized at a nce


    that the _


    the people lying in the hospital beds were the two workers he bribed to frame the Smith


    Group .


    Standing by the hospital beds were two rtives of the patients . _ A mother and her son


    surrounded the old worker ¡®s bed . The mother and son were crying with tears streaming


    down their faces , making them look very pitiful . _ _ Especially themother _ He cried so


    hard and desperately that he almost fell to his knees . _ _ Her son prevented her from


    falling to the ground with her support . _ _


    ¡°The doctor said that my husband ¡®s leg was broken and had to be amputated . We do


    not have the money for this operation . After this operation , the rest of my husband ¡®s life


    will be ruined . _ He can only lie on the bed and weWilllose a workforce . _ we are poor _


    _ Now , disaster piles on each other . _ How can we go on living ? ¡±


    She cried with tears all over her face . His speech to her was vague but coherent , and


    she told everything about the patient .


    situation _


    At this moment , a voice came from outside the image . ¡° Aunt , her husband was injured


    at the Smith Group construction site . Did the Smith Group make up for it ? Shouldn¡¯t


    they cover surgical expenses ? Is this ident caused by the poor ?¡°Smith Group


    Construction Site Safety Measures ? _ _ ¡±


    As soon as the questions were asked , the public rtions people breathed a sigh of


    relief because it turned out that it was the Smith Group ¡®s fault . _ _ _ They didn¡¯t need to


    be nervous . _ _


    But the secretary was tense when he saw this . _ Although the questions seemed to


    use the Smith Group , he still felt that something was wrong . _


    As expected , when the mother and son heard the questions , they shook their heads in


    unison . _ ¡± No , it is not the fault of the Smith Group . To be honest , it¡¯s my husband ¡®s


    fault . He did not use anyard when he worked onheights _ He did not take security


    measures , which is why the ident urred . But my husband has been working for


    so many years . _ How could he not know the danger of working at heights ? After his


    ident From him, we only found out that there is something_ hidden behind him . ¡±


    ¡± What secret ? ¡±


    The middle ¨C aged woman frowned and looked embarrassed . She hesitated to speak as


    if there was something awkward . _ _ _


    Seeing this situation , the son next door said as if he had made up his mind : ¡° Mom ,


    there ¡®s no point in hiding it at a time like this . Dad has been hurt so much . Is n¡¯t money


    as important as _ _ _ _ _ _ _like dad¡¯s


    ? life ! ¡±


    After hearing this , the middle ¨C aged woman gritted her teeth , pulled out a suitcase


    from behind and threw it on the ground . _


    ¡° At this point , I have no choice but to say it . This is the money that the general


    manager of the Tansy Group gave us . He asked my husband to have an ident on


    purpose to ¡­ nder the Smith Group and _ _ _ _ _Absolutely damage your reputation ,


    ¡± she said with guilt on her face , ¡° My husband has been working at the Smith Group


    construction site for so long . They have always been very kind to the workers . _ My


    husband struggled for so long, but my son urgently needs money for the marriage , and


    everyone needs money to pay the family expenses . He had no choice but to take the


    risk . ¡±


    After speaking , he told his son to open the suitcase . _


    As soon as the suitcase was opened , the people in the video could n¡¯t help but take a


    deep breath . _ _ the whole


    box was full of cash .


    The son was behind his mother with a pale face . ¡°This is $ 100,000 , given to my dad by


    the Tansy Group . My dad did this kind of thing for me . The money was bought with my


    dad ¡®s life . I feel ufortable ifI use the money _ People from the Tansy Group asked


    our two family members to go to the Smith Group to cause trouble a few days ago . We


    knew the truth a moment ago . I think that people with a conscience will not do such a


    thing ,so _ choose to confess . _ All the money is here , and we will not ask for a penny .


    _ ¡±


    ¡± Yes . It ¡®s my husband ¡®s fault that he became like this . We do not me anyone . We


    want to expose the true face of the Tansy Group and we have to apologize to the Smith


    Group . I ¡®m sorry for my husband causing so much _ _ _ _ trouble _It ¡®s all our fault . I


    hope everyone understands the Smith Group . The Smith Group is a great and . human


    ¡± Yes . Even though we did this , the Smith Group still covered my father ¡®s medical


    expenses . The Smith Group is very friendly to the employees . It is a truly human


    conscience . _ ¡±


    Anger shed across the man ¡®s face as he spoke , and he pointed to the young man


    lying on his side , saying , ¡° His condition is the same as my father ¡®s . His parents are


    paralyzed and he needs to pay a lot of medical expenses , so_ has no choice but to take


    risks . _ Now he is lying in the hospital . _ No one around him came to see him . _ He


    was only twenty years old , but his whole life was ruined . _ _ ¡±


    The video was still ying , but the secretary didn¡¯t want to watch it anymore . _ _ He


    was sure that it was the Smith Group that was conspiring against them , but he had to


    praise the means that the Smith Group used . The mother and son in the videothey


    saidthe truth , but the blow for the Tansy Group was now doubled . They disassociated


    the Tansy Group from the matter , but the images made them back off . _ _ After all , this


    matter involved two lives .


    After this video was posted ,izens might have had a terrible impression of the Tansy


    Group . Only the Smith Group would gain the benefit , and their reputation would


    improve as the matter progressed . _ _


    The secretary quickly notified the people in the public rtions department to find


    contacts to remove the video and clean up the information before many people saw it .


    The people in the public rtions department started to get busy again , and they all had


    ck circles .


    under his eyes . They desperately searched for contacts and hired people toment


    and repost .


    As soon as the secretary arrived at the door of Ivan ¡®s office , the people from the public


    rtions department rushed over.


    finished _


    ¡± The Smith Group sent us a letter from awyer . They nned to sue us for inciting


    others to nder the Smiths.


    Group reputation . ¡±


    The look in the secretary ¡®s eyes changed instantly . If they were just ordinaryizens


    and ordinary workers , they had many ways to solve them . _ _ _ But the Smith Group


    had joined the battle . It can be a challenge for this


    matter to be well resolved .


    A sound of ss breaking in the office rang out .


    The secretary and the manager of the public rtions department walked in and saw


    Ivan standing at the table with a gloomy face . A broken cup was in front of him . _ A


    recognition arose in the hearts of the two people .


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ivan was angry . They had never seen Ivan like this . _ He was full of hostility and hatred


    , and his delicate face From him _


    trembled _


    ¡± Damn it ! _ Damn ! _ _ I knew it was the Smith Group ! Who ? _ Alston or Cynthia ? _


    Who the hell was responsible for causing trouble for the Tansy Group ? ¡± _


    Hearing his irritable tone , the secretary rushed over tofort him and said , ¡° Mr.


    Smith , do n¡¯t be angry . _ wait . It is not thest moment . We ca n¡¯t give up . We have to


    do our best to _ make thethings wellNow , little by little . When this matter is resolved ,


    we will begin dealing with the Smith Group . _ _ ¡±


    Ivan was furious , but he knew this was not the time to be angry , so he desperately


    controlled his temper with a stern expression .


    ¡± You¡¯re right . Alston is not with thepany , and only Cynthia is in charge of the Smith


    Group . She definitely ca n¡¯t run the Smith Group well . When this matter is resolved , we


    will attack the Smith Group . At that time _ _ , II must let Alston and Cynthia kneel before


    me . ¡±


    After Ivan finished speaking , he felt a little morefortable in his heart . He then


    stared at the manager of the public rtions department .


    ¡± What did you say ? Did the Smith Group send us a letter from awyer ? ¡±


    ¡± Yes ! _ The manager of the public rtions department was depressed when he saw


    Ivan ¡®s dark and sullen look .


    Ivan frowned . Since the Smith Group dared to send thewyer ¡®s letter , they must have


    conclusive evidence . It was useless to deny it . _ _ _ Ivan thought it would be better to


    ept thewyer ¡®s letter . At most , he would lose something _


    money _


    ¡° There is no need to worry about thewyer ¡®s letter . We can cooperate with them ,


    whether they ask us topensate them or something else . The most important thing


    now is to find a way to delete the video and let the families of the workers change¡± . his


    words _ We must save our reputation . _ Losing reputation was the worst _


    for apany _ As for money , we can dispose of it at any time . ¡±


    After Ivan finished speaking , the secretary smiled approvingly . ¡° Yes , Mr. Smith , you


    are right . We need to find a way to delete the video first . Otherwise , moreizens will


    see the video when the sun rises , and _ _ __


    it will be troublesome . _ ¡±


    ¡± Okay . ¡± The look in the public rtions department manager ¡®s eyes turned stern , and


    he _ _


    He hastened to carry out the orders of the two . _

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 251

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 251


    Chapter 251 I Wanted To Catch Him


    At the same time , with a sarcastic smile , Cynthia was also watching the online video of


    her performance crying . _ _ _


    She said Smith Group would hold them ountable . They both did n¡¯t want to go to jail ,


    so they panicked . They pleaded that they could hand over the $ 100,000 Ivan had given


    them , or they could help the Smiths expose the Tansy Group .Just do n¡¯t send them to


    prison . _


    Cynthia agreed , dropped the charges against her , and paid the two workers for the


    surgery . Smith Group had gone above and beyond for the two men . As for their end ,


    without the $ 100,000 , would they be treated kindly by their family ??members , and


    would they repent ? _ _ She would n¡¯t care about any of that , it was all hers


    culpa _


    ¡± Mrs. _ Smith , thewyer ¡®s letter has been sent , but there ¡®s no movement from Tansy


    Group . They have eded to this matter , and have not rebutted , nor issued relevant


    rification announcements . _ _


    Lloyd came in and reported the Tansy Group news . _


    Cynthia rubbed her eyes and replied , ¡± I see . ¡± _


    Lloyd frowned as he looked at the various dark circles on her blond face . ¡± Mrs. Smith ,


    why doesn¡¯t she go home?¡±


    and rest first ? I¡¯ll look at it here . _ He has not had a good rest for several days . _ If this


    continues , you will fall . _


    sick _ ¡±


    Cynthia was stunned to hear his words and thought : ¡± It ¡®s been several days , I¡¯m full of


    exhaustion , and I have trouble staying awake . _ The most critical moments of the night


    had passed and _


    in a few days there was still a hard battle to fight . _ _ _ I must be full of energy . _ ¡±


    She agreed . ¡± I see . I ¡®m sleepy Somebody get the car ready . I¡¯ll be right back . ¡± _ _ _


    _ _


    A smile appeared on Lloyd¡¯s face . ¡± Okay . ¡±


    Cynthia turned off theputer , picked up her coat from the back of her chair , and was


    about to leave when she thought of something , then turned around and said to Lloyd , ¡°


    By the way , contact the Instagram staff . Not ¡°.


    no matter who asks , this video can not be removed . ¡±


    ¡° Well , I¡¯ve already contacted them . Don¡¯t worry , Mrs. Smith . ¡±


    After Cynthia heard that , she patted her forehead with a smile . ¡± Why did I forget ? _


    You used to be Alston _


    personal assistant _ I don¡¯t need to remind you of those things . _ _ _ _ He was too


    worried . _ ¡±


    Lloyd smiled . His usually serious face of him looked very gentle . ¡± Mrs. Smith , she


    values Smith Group too much , that ¡®s why she is so careful . ¡± _ _


    It was after one in the morning when Cynthia returned home , and the house was quiet .


    _ Mrs. Lewis was already waiting at the door when she heard the noise . Seeing Cynthia


    get out of the car , she hurried to meet


    e _


    ¡± Mrs. _ Smith , are you hungry ? Do you want to eat something ? There ¡®s still hot soup


    in the pot . ¡± _ _


    During that time , Cynthia ¡®s appetite worsened . She lost a lot of weight . _ _ _ Mrs. _


    Lewis looked at her slender


    waist , and his eyes were full of anguish . She thought , ¡± During this time , Mrs. _ Smith


    has worked hard . Wait


    Mr. Smith will be back soon . _ So that Mrs. Smith does n¡¯t work so much . ¡±


    When Mrs. _ _ Lewis greeted her , Joyce had served her soup . It was very hot and


    spicy . _ Cynthia not _


    He wanted to eat at first , but the smell made him feel a little hungry . _ _


    ¡± Okay , I ¡®ll have a bowl of soup . ¡°


    After she finished speaking , Mrs. Lewis and Joyce smiled and stood next to her ,


    watching her eat her soup . _


    The soup was pork rib soup . It had been stewed for a long time and the soup was


    whitish . _ _ _ _ _ Although the pig


    the ribs were braised , not greasy . _ She felt her stomach warm . _


    Joyce¡¯s pretty face was full of smiles . ¡± Mrs. Smith , Mrs. Lewis skimmed all the fat out


    of her soup , so this


    the soup is not greasy at all , and you will not feel ufortable when you have it . ¡±


    Cynthia smiled at Mrs. Lewis when she heard that . ¡± Thank you , Mrs. Lewis ¡± .


    ¡± This is all I have to do . ¡± Mrs. Lewis smiled . ¡° These days , you are so busy that you


    do n¡¯t have time to eat . You ¡®ve been at thepany all day . How can your stomach


    take it ? You are losing weight now ¡±. _Joyce and I are


    anxious ¡­ Mr. Smith was like this before , so he also suffered from stomach problems ,


    but he still went out to _


    socialize and drink every day . If Greg doesn¡¯t find out in time , Mr. Smith might have to


    go to the hospital .


    often ¡­ ¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t respond as she listened to hisints about Alston . E _ E looked


    down and took a sip .


    sopa _


    Joyce noticed that she was depressed and touched Mrs. Lewis , signaling for her to stop


    .


    It was then that Mrs. Lewis realized she had said something she should n¡¯t have said


    and stopped talking . _


    Cynthia realized that and looked at Mrs. _ Lewis . ¡± What¡¯s up ?¡± Why did n¡¯t you stop ? ¡±


    Mrs. _ Lewis pursed his lips and said : ¡° Mrs. _ Smith , I talked too much . I should n¡¯t


    have talked about Mr.


    Smith , what saddened you . _ ¡±


    Cynthia smiled at her words . _ _ ¡± It ¡®s okay . Alston is not a taboo that can not be


    mentioned . I have always believed that he is still alive , maybe in a ce I do n¡¯t know .


    He must be alive , but he _ _ _it just hasn¡¯t


    He found his way home yet . ¡±


    There was a slight smile on her face , but Mrs. Lewis and Joyce were very distressed


    when they saw it . They were very sad , but they forced a smile and thought : ¡° Mrs.


    Smith is suffering . ¡±


    Outsiders envied Cynthia for marrying a good husband . Her husband ¡®s family was the


    most powerful family in Jadney City . Her family Hers, the Green family , could n¡¯t be


    underestimated either . _ Also , Alston loved her very much . _ _ But Mrs. Lewis


    andJoyce belonged to the Smith family . After staying for so long , they know the various


    hardships they have gone through . _ _ They had been in danger many times and had


    almost lost their lives , all surrounded by viins . _


    It was n¡¯t easy for them to have two lovely children and such good family and friends ,


    but Alston disappeared and they still had n¡¯t found him . _ _


    Although everyone was hopeful , who knew where Mr. Smith was now and what he was


    running into ?


    Cynthia ate a small bowl of soup , washed , andy down on the big bed , but she could


    n¡¯t sleep . She left the room and went to the nursery of the two boys . _ _


    The night light shone . _ The two children were asleep . Cynthia sat by her crib , her


    eyes filled with tenderness .


    while looking at the two babies lying next to each other .


    She had been at thepany for thest few days and had n¡¯t even had time to take


    care of the children . _ _ It had only been a few days since she had seen them . _ The


    two children seemed to have grown a bit . _ _ hisfacesthey were plump , their plump


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    hands were exposed , and their breathing was shallow and very sweet .


    Desmond was bing more and more like Alston . Even in her dream of him, her


    plump face of him was grave . She


    He wondered what he was dreaming about , so he frowned .


    Keller was much more lively and active than his brother . She slept on her back . _ She


    had separated her little


    mouth , and was still drooling .


    Cynthia shook her head with a smile and pulled the nket over her body to cover her


    plump tummy . _


    She thought : ¡° She is very lively . If Alston sees that the two babies have grown so much


    , they can call him daddy , and he will be very happy . _ _ _


    Cynthia was holding onto the bed rail , looking down at the two babies . She was at


    peace . She had suffered from insomnia for a long time . Now that she was looking at the


    babies , she felt a bit sleepy and soon fell asleep . _ _


    After a while , Mrs. Lewis and Joyce came in . Seeing them sleep , they sighed .


    They worked together to get Cynthia back to bed , covered her with the duvet , and left .


    _


    ¡°Mrs. Smith is too tired . We brought her back to the room and she has n¡¯t woken up yet .


    ¡± Joyce ¡®s eyes were a little red . _ She felt sorry for Cynthia and thought : ¡± She could


    have lived freely . ¡± _ _


    Mrs. Lewis also sighed . ¡° Mrs. Smith has been suffering from insomnia for a while , and


    since Mr. Smith left , she has not had a good night ¡®s sleep . Fortunately he was able to


    sleep today . ¡±


    Joyce looked at the closed door and said : ¡° Mrs. Lewis , I ¡®ll buyvender and other


    bedtime flowers tomorrow and put them by Mrs. _ _ _ _ _ Smith . I wish I could rest


    better . There are so many things in the _ _pany _If you do n¡¯t get a good night ¡®s


    sleep , you wo n¡¯t have the energy to deal with these things . _ _ ¡±


    ¡± That will be great . ¡± _


    In the small , simple room , Gigi got up from the bed and walked into the next room .


    The man had made a good recovery after so many days of convalescence , but his


    memory had not yet returned . He only remembered that his name was Alston !


    She thought : ¡± This name sounds good , like him , with an outstanding temperament . ¡±


    A blush appeared on Gigi¡¯s face at the thought of Alston ¡®s extraordinary handsome


    features . It was too hard for her not to be tempted by such a handsome man , who had


    been by her side all day . _


    She felt that she was already very attached to him . Noticing her informal habits , Gigi felt


    more confident that she must have lived in a very wealthy family before and that her


    family history must not have been _ _


    simple _


    With perfect looks , a superior family background , and a one ¨C in ¨C a ¨C million


    personality , this man was just what she dreamed of . _ _ _ It was a pity that she was too


    cold . _ _ No matter how nice she was to him, he wasstill warm to her when she showed


    courtesy in front of him . _


    It made Gigi want him more and more , and tonight was a good chance .

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 252

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 252


    Chapter 252 He Knew His Identity


    During that period of time , Gigi tried many ways to get closer to Alston . _ Whether it


    was a direct or indirect temptation , Alston had never epted it and would always avoid


    it . _ _ He distanced himself from her and _


    I even avoided it .


    Gigi was unwilling and thought : ¡° How could this man be different from the men I knew ?


    _ I¡¯ve been so


    initiative , but did not respond . _ _ _ ¡±


    Alston¡¯s indifference and rejection made her insecure for a while , wondering if she was


    n¡¯t attractive .


    enough _


    Looking at herself with a good figure and a beautiful face in the mirror , Gigi dismissed


    the idea and thought , ¡° It must be that Alston did n¡¯t notice my kindness before , so he


    didn¡¯t like me ¡± .


    Before going to bed , Alston asked his father to bring him a ss of milk . _ Dad was his


    savior From him, and Alston


    he would not refuse the milk he sent him .


    He hid in the doorway and saw Alston drink all the drugged milk .


    He got that drug from a friend he used to know . _ _ It had no other effect , it would only


    make people sleep .


    deeper at night , and they would n¡¯t wake up easily . _


    If he would only go into his room , undress , lie under Alston ¡®s covers , wait all night and


    pretend to lose his virginity the next morning , and then , whether Alston wanted to or not


    , he would be married.


    her for her father ¡®s sake .


    Later , when Alston ¡®s memory returned , she would be a true nobledy .


    Gigi had that idea for a long time and was only nning to implement it that night . _ _


    She took out the key that she had prepared beforehand and opened the door of Alston ¡®s


    room . _


    She seemed tense and excited , and the door opened .


    Just as she was about to unscrew the doorknob , arge hand patted her shoulder ,


    startling Gigi , and _


    almost screamed _ _ _


    She looked back , and her father was standing behind her , watching her . _


    ¡° Gigi , what are you doing ? ¡±


    Gigi¡¯s heart skipped a beat . She was nervous and did not dare to look at her father


    From her. _ ¡± I want to see if Alston is here . _ _


    asleep ¡­ ¡±


    ¡± I wanted to ask you something before , but I just remembered ¡­ ¡± _ _ _


    She hesitated and made up an excuse . _ Beau showed disapproval in her eyes . It was


    obvious that he did n¡¯t


    believe his words at all .


    ¡° Come with me . I have something to tell you . ¡± _ _ _


    With a majestic voice , he turned around and walked back into the room . Gigi looked


    towards the door of Alston ¡®s room .


    and followed behind Beau .


    After entering the room , Beau sat on a chair and looked at his daughter with a


    expression _


    Gigi was raised by him little by little from the time she was a baby , and she couldn¡¯t hide


    what she was thinking from him at all . She could tell what she was thinking those days .


    Gigi liked the man she rescued .


    If this man was an ordinary man with potential , then he would n¡¯t stop her . _ _ His


    daughter was very excellent to him , beautiful and well educated . _ _ Although she had


    a bit of a temper , she was a very good girl , more than enough.to match those men .


    The problem was that the person she liked was Alston . She didn¡¯t know what the man


    had been doing before he lost his memory , nor what his family background was about


    him, but from his behavior she could tell that Alston was a man of significance ._ _ , even


    a somewhat unattainable presence for them .


    Also , Alston seemed to have a stronger aura than many of the big shots he had seen . It


    was the aura that only a person who had been in a high position for a long time would


    have . _ _ _


    Compared to him , his daughter was no good for Alston . The disparity in strength


    between the two was too great and it was difficult for them to live a good life together . _


    _ _ _ She only had one daughter and she adored her . _


    much _ _ He would not let her live a bad life for the rest of her life . _


    There were things he had discovered , and he frowned at the thought of them .


    ¡° Gigi , tell me the truth . What do you want to do tonight ? _ _ _


    Gigi had stayed there for quite some time , she heard her father ¡®s serious question and


    wanted to make the same excuse right now .


    Be frowned . ¡° Don¡¯t lie . I have raised you for more than 20 years , and I can tell every


    time you lie . ¡± _


    Gigi knew there was no other way , so she had to tell the truth . She looked at Beau ,


    and her voice was _


    flirtatious and imploring . ¡° Dad , I was wrong . I should n¡¯t have lied to you , but you also


    know I like Alston . I like it a lot . But his attitude towards me is lukewarm , so I want to


    use some means to make _ _ _ _ __that he likes it and that he marries me ¡­ ¡±


    ¡± What did you do ? ¡± _


    When Beau saw her hesitant and guilty appearance , he felt worried .


    Gigi pursed her lips and said , ¡± I put some sleeping pills in her ss of milk ¡­ ¡± _


    After finishing speaking , he added : ¡° This medicine will only make you sleep better ,


    and it has no other effect .


    I know his wound has n¡¯t healed yet , so I wo n¡¯t waste time . What I said is true . ¡±


    ¡± Where did you get it ?¡± Beau stood up and asked . _ _


    Gigi looked down . ¡± Carl gave it to me . ¡± _


    He thought : ¡° Carl ? The one who does nothing when he is twenty years old and spends


    the day fooling around , doing bad things everywhere ? ¡± .


    Beau was even angry . ¡± Didn¡¯t I tell you not to mess with these dubious people ? They


    are not good people . How dare you take the drugs they give you ? _ _ Are n¡¯t you afraid


    of being in danger ? ¡°


    Gigi was a little offended . ¡° This drug only has that effect , and he is my high school


    ssmate . _ I ca n¡¯t ignore him and not talk to him ! ¡±


    Beau looked at her stubborn gaze . _ ¡° How could you do that ? Why are you so ignorant


    ? _ _ _


    to serve him milk , so he went for that idea . _ _ ¡±


    The more she talked , the more embarrassed Gigi felt . She _ She seemed guilty , but


    she wasn¡¯t sorry , like she was before .


    Beau knew that she was n¡¯t listening , and that she might do those stupid things again in


    the future .


    order


    ¡° Fortunately , nothing bad is happening this time . _ If something really happens , we will


    all be doomed . Do n¡¯te up with crazy ideas in the future , not everyone can n . ¡±


    _ _ _


    Beau warned her , then his voice slowed and he sighed . _ _ ¡° Alston is not right for you .


    He is not our _


    kind , and you will be leaving here soon . ¡±


    After hearing that , Gigi looked at Beau . ¡° Dad , why are you leaving ? _ Did n¡¯t you get


    your memory back ? Could it be that her family came to him ? ¡°


    I was a bit nervous and intended to cultivate a good rtionship with him beforehand . If


    Alston left , she


    I would n¡¯t have that opportunity . _ He could give them some money , and it would be


    difficult for her to meet him again .


    in the future _


    Beau shook his head . ¡± No , his family still doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s here . ¡±


    Hearing that , Gigi breathed a sigh of relief . _ _ ¡° Then why did you say she was leaving


    ? _ He was surprised . ¡± _


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Beau remembered what happened yesterday , a stunned expression on his face . _ ¡± I


    took your watch to the store _


    yesterday and asked about it . As soon as I took out the watch , the manager started . _


    _ Guess how much that is _


    see is it worth it ? ¡±


    ¡± How much ? Gigi was also a bit curious . _ She only knew the brand of that watch , not


    the price .


    Beau seemed a little excited . ¡° Although the dial is a little scratched , it is a limited


    edition , there are only five pieces in the world . The conservative estimate is in the tens


    of millions ! ¡°


    ¡° Tens of millions !!! Gigi eximed . _ Her eyes lit up . She thought : ¡° The watch Alston


    wore is worth tens of millions ! How rich should you have been in the past ? _ ¡°


    She was a little dizzy and she wanted this man more and more desperately . _ _


    Beau calmed down at her excited expression . _ _ ¡± Do n¡¯t think about it . He is not of the


    same ss ¡± .


    like us _ He will not marry you . ¡±


    ¡° Not now ! _ Gigi was n¡¯t too happy because she kept bringing it up . ¡° Are n¡¯t you her


    savior ? There is no greater grace than saving his life . After we get along for a long time


    , he will fall in love with me . He_ _ will marry me . ¡±


    Beau shook his head . ¡° I just saw it and took it back . If he had n¡¯t taken him back , he


    would n¡¯t have died too , and his family would have found him that day . Instead , we


    prevented him from going home and _ _we did stay in such a pitiful ce for so many


    days . _ I investigated and found out who she was . _ _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡± What ? Gigi was stunned . _


    ¡° After leaving the store , I panicked . _ _ _ _ If he was able to get this watch out , it must


    be pretty important . I did some research . A friend of mine met me . He has a wide range


    of contacts . _ _ _ _ _ __ _ He discovered it to me today . _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Herst name is Gu . His name is Alston . He is the head of the Smith family in Jadney


    City , the president of


    Smith Group , and he already has a wife . _ _ ¡°

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 253

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 253


    Chapter 253 Outline


    Gigi froze in ce . Her mind of hers was filled with thoughts about the president of the


    Smith family and the head of the Smith family .


    I didn¡¯t know much , but I still knew about the Smith Group . He was the main existence


    in Jadney City , and the person his father saved from him happened to be the president


    of Smith Group . _ _


    Gigi had read too many novels about how a poor girl became a trophy wife . He would


    have imagined it was her , but he had never dreamed that he could happen to her now .


    _ _ _ _ _


    He grabbed Beau ¡®s arm and said , ¡° Dad , you¡¯re amazing . He is a Smith ! _ He is the


    president of the Smith Group . If I marry him , no one will look down on us anymore ¡­ ¡± .


    _


    11


    ¡° Gigi , calm down ! Beau said with a serious expression , ¡° I just said that Alston has a


    wife , and his wife has a lot of experience . She is the daughter of the Green family .


    Both have simr backgrounds . they __ are paired . Alston is not someone you can


    have . ¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t take it seriously . ¡± What is the problem of getting married ? She can still get a


    divorce after she gets married . They alle from wealthy families , so they must have


    married for wealth . They have no love . ¡± _ In addition , Alston hasHe lived in our house


    for so long and I still have n¡¯t seen his wife looking for him . _ _ It can be seen that their


    rtionship is not good , and I still have a great opportunity . _ ¡±


    ¡° That is not the case . I heard Mrs. Smith is hiding the news of Alston ¡®s disappearance ,


    so she did n¡¯t go looking for him with much fanfare . My friend knew because he had a


    connection . They already have . ¡± _


    been looking for it . _ _ It ¡®s only a matter of time before they find us here . ¡±


    Beau looked at his excited daughter , hesitated for a moment and said , ¡° Gigi , I n to


    send Alston to the Smith Group and they will give us a sum of money . When the time


    You will not be short of money for the rest of your life . ¡±


    Gigi froze , then shook her head . The tears were about toe out .


    ¡° No , Dad , no , you ca n¡¯t send Alston back . _ I like it . If you send him back , we will


    never meet again . I will die of depression . Dad , without him I would die ¡± . _


    As she spoke , tears welled up in her eyes . Her face was pale and she seemed sad


    from crying so much . _


    Beau was very distressed and cajoled . ¡° Okay , I wo n¡¯t send it back . Gigi , do you just


    want to marry him ? ¡±


    Only then Gigi stopped her tears and looked at him sadly . _ _ _ ¡± Dad , I really want to


    marry him . _ yes _


    It was n¡¯t for him , I¡¯d rather not get married for the rest of my life . _ _ ¡±


    After hearing that , Beau became even more intrusive . ¡° Are you doing that for the


    money , or _ _


    for him _ _ ¡±


    Gigi was stunned for a moment and then said , ¡° Of course , it ¡®s because of him . I liked


    him even when I did n¡¯t know his identity . ¡± _ _


    Although at that moment he recognized his watch . _


    But Alston was attractive , in his way of speaking and his temper . It was impossible for


    him to have that look if he was n¡¯t rich . _ _ Then , how was it possible for her to make a


    separatement ? Money was just a part of who


    he was _


    Beau thought for a long time and came to a decision . _ _ ¡° Okay , I ¡®ll help you . Listen ,


    we¡¯re very close to Jadney City , and they¡¯ll find us soon . I will find an excuse in these


    days and I will bring you to leave here¡± . and go to a faraway ce where the Smith


    family can get to . _ When you get there , take the time to cultivate a rtionship with


    him . Even if he does get his memory back , as long as you are close to him , he will . __


    _ don¡¯t quit


    tu _ ¡±


    A smile appeared on Gigi ¡®s face and she nodded . ¡± Okay . ¡±


    ¡° By the way , dad , what method should we use to get him toe with us ? Gigi felt a


    little worried thinking about it . _ _ _ _


    She thought, ¡°Alston was used to making decisions by himself and having his own ideas.


    What method


    should we use to make him listen to us?¡±


    Sadness came into Beau ¡®s eyes , and he looked at Gigi . ¡± Gigi , there¡¯s one thing I ¡®ve


    kept from myself _ _


    for a long time , and now is the time to tell you . _ _ ¡±


    ¡± What ? Gigi was a bit confused . _


    Beau hesitated for a long time before saying , ¡° I had a checkup a few days ago and


    found out I have liver cancer , which is in an advanced stage . I ¡®m afraid I wo n¡¯t live for


    a few years . ¡± _ _ _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡± How can it be ?! Gigi grabbed his arm in a panic . _ ¡° How did you get liver cancer ?


    Why did n¡¯t you tell me ? _ I can apany you for treatment earlier . I can ¡­ ¡±


    ¡± There is no way . ¡± Beau stroked her hair . ¡° When I was diagnosed , it was already in


    an advanced stage , and _ _


    there was no chance of a cure . _ _ The doctor said that he could only live three years


    maximum . _ _ I had been


    hiding it before . _ I¡¯m worried about you . I ¡®m afraid you ¡®ll be sad , but now I have to tell


    you . _ _ _ ¡±


    Gigi couldn¡¯t stop crying . She and Beau had trusted each other for so many years and


    had a deep rtionship . rtionship _ She thought that her father would always protect


    her from her , but she did not expect that she would have liver cancer .


    and would not be able to protect her in the future . _ _


    Beau waited for her to calm down , then said , ¡± I n to tell Alston about my illness ,


    saying that at thest minute .¡±


    At the time of my life , I want to go to a ce with beautiful scenery to recuperate , away


    from the Smith family . He


    He wo n¡¯t just watch me die . _ He will apany me there . _ When the timees , I


    will entrust you to him before I die , and he will take good care of you . _ _ _ _ ¡±


    She thought : ¡° This method is good . Alston and I have been together for so many days .


    Although he seemed indifferent and treated me coldly , you could see that he was a kind


    ¨C hearted person . ¡± _ _ _


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± His Savior had entrusted his daughter to him on his deathbed , and he would do as he


    was told . ¡± _


    After Gigi heard that , the pain in her heart eased and she even had a slight expectation


    . _ _ As soon as that thought came out of her , she felt guilty . _


    She thought : ¡° Dad was very nice to me . It was too much for me to wait for him to die . ¡±


    _ _ _ _


    Beau had finished what he had to say and patted her head . ¡± It¡¯s gettingte . Go back


    to sleep . Starting tomorrow , I wo n¡¯t stop you from getting along with Alston . We must


    keep his background on him a secret and not


    let him know _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Okay ! Gigi was obedient and left . _


    Beau looked at his back and sighed . _


    I didn¡¯t want to do that , but there was no way . _ _ _ He only had one daughter like that .


    His daughter could not do anything and she was quite beautiful . _ _ _ She would n¡¯t


    have been happy for the rest of her life with her without him watching _


    after her _


    So he could only do that and he thought , ¡° I ¡®m sorry , Mrs. Smith . You are so rich , you


    will be happy without Alston , so I have to let my daughter steal your man now . ¡°


    The next day , after Alston got up , he looked at the time . It was already past ten . _ He


    frowned , felt strange and thought : ¡° I got used to my biological clock a long time ago .


    Even during the time of theinjury , woke up every morning at six . _ But how is it that


    today I slept until ten o¡¯clock and was not aware of what was happening outside . ¡±


    ¡± It ¡®s weird , very weird ! ¡±


    He changed his clothes , got up , and was about to open the door , but found that the


    door was not locked , and became more suspicious and thought , ¡° I remembered that I


    had locked the door yesterday , so why is the door locked ?¡± . . unlocked ? ¡±


    ¡° It ¡®s just him and the Ats in this house . Could it be them ¡­ ¡±


    Suspiciously , Alston opened the door to find Gigi , who came to call him for lunch . _ _


    Gigi raised her hand , pretending to be knocking , saw him open the door , was stunned


    for a moment , then lowered her hand , a sweet smile on her face . _ _ _ _ _ ¡± Dinner is


    ready . Dad asked me tocarry


    you to dinner ! ¡±


    ¡± Okay , I ¡®ll go wash first ! Alston ¡®s voice was cold . _ His back was straight , his


    features were handsome , and he was dressed casually . _ _ _ _ Even so , he walked


    through the simple and narrow room as if he were in a __fashion show , and it was very


    pleasing to the eye .


    Gigi was delighted and her excitement rose as she thought about what her father had


    told her the night before .


    Alston walked towards the bathroom , felt a piercing and burning gaze behind him , and


    turned his head , Gigi was caught in the act , she narrowed her eyes and smiled at him .


    _ ¡± I just made soup for you . hurry to _wash up get up and drink it , otherwise the soup


    will be cold . ¡±


    Alston frowned , nodded , and turned his head . Her eyes deepened from him , and he


    always felt like something was being hidden from him . _ _ _ That feeling made him very


    irritable .


    Over breakfast , Beau revealed his illness ording to n and the atmosphere at the


    dinner table .


    it became boring and sad .


    Gigi sobbed . Her eyes were red and she looked very sad and pitiful . _


    Beau made a pained expression . ¡° Alston , the doctor said that she may not live for a


    few years , so I n to get Gigi out of here and go to the Southside to recuperate . But


    Gigi is spoiled for me . She ca n¡¯t even __take care of herself _ I ¡®m afraid I wo n¡¯t be


    able to take care of her when she is seriously ill ¡­ ¡® _ _ _ _


    Father and daughter hugged each other and cried , looking very pitiful . _


    Alston was cold and not very good atforting people . He nned to leave the At


    family in a few days to find his own background on him, but he didn¡¯t expect such a thing


    to happen . _ _ _ _


    After all , Beau had saved his life and treated him very well during his recovery period ,


    so it couldn¡¯t be


    indifferent _


    he said i


    a low voice , ¡° Uncle Beau , I ¡®ll go with you ! ¡± _


    The eyes of the father and daughter lit up . They thought , ¡° It works ! ¡°

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 254

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 254


    Chapter 254 Stain Forever


    With so much to deal with at Grupo Tansy , Ivan was so busy that he had been with the


    dias _


    Theypensated Smith Group and kept attention to that issue to a minimum . _ At the


    same time , theyunched scandals of many well- known celebrities and suppressed the


    issue of Tansy Group in the trend . _ _ _


    he _


    The scandals of many well ¨C known celebrities were much more interesting than the


    battles of those richpanies , so although the workers ¡® incident caused Tansy Group


    to lose some money , it did not affect its position .


    reputation _


    Iv¨¢n and David were very satisfied with this result .


    When the General Secretary of Jadney City was brought in to investigate , Ivan sent


    someone to send him a message , using his family as a threat , so the General


    Secretary did not mention him . _ He perfectly resolved the two major


    incidentsconsecutive . .


    Ivan watched the heat of the Tansy Group subside and was even more dismissive of


    Cynthia .


    ¡° She is a woman . That ¡®s all she can do . ¡± She smiled and looked at David . ¡° Did I do a


    good job this time ? ¡±


    ¡± In fact , Mr. Ivan can match President Smith in courage and ability . ¡± _ David praised


    without


    hesitation _ That time , Ivan made the right decision to preserve Tansy Group ¡®s


    reputation and minimize _ _


    the loss _


    Ivan grew even more insolent. He hadn¡¯t been praised much since he was a child, but he


    often heard people


    praise Alston. Compared with Alston, he was like a loser. That gap had always been a


    hurdle to him, and now


    he was finally recognized.


    Ivan felt refreshed, and became morecent when speaking, ¡°Cynthia is still too


    angry now. Let alone her, even if Alston is still in Smith Group, he can¡¯t do anything to


    me.¡±


    David did n¡¯t pour cold water on her , he just smiled and said nothing . Although he was


    on Mr. Ivan ¡®s side , he could n¡¯t say against his conscience that Ivan was better than


    Alston .


    Alston was really powerful . When Bryan died , Alston was sixteen years old . _ _ _ Ever


    since Bryan left Alston and Ste , many people coveted the Smith Group .


    But it happened that Alston led the Smith Group with his own forces , forced his way


    through the


    business world , and developed the Smith Group which seemed to be in a state of


    copse .


    Compared to Alston , Mr. Ivan was still very immature .


    At this time , when Tansy Group was excited , Cynthia looked at the information on the


    On the contrary , things went more or less as she expected . She did n¡¯t think the Tansy


    Group could be


    defeated just by those little things , and the best show was yet toe !


    ¡± About time . ¡± _ Cynthia looked at Lloyd .


    Lloyd understood and said : ¡° The people at Tansy Group should be very excited by now


    . I heard that Ivan is inviting the guests tonight and they are going to celebrate . _ _ _


    ¡± Celebrate ! ¡± Cynthia scoffed and thought : ¡° Ivan is an idiot . The matter was still


    unresolved and he wanted to celebrate first . He does n¡¯t take me or Smith Group


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    seriously . ¡± _ _


    ¡± But it¡¯s good that he was so rxed , which created an opportunity for us to take the


    next step . ¡± _


    ¡° Lloyd , when you ¡®re celebrating , let ¡®s break the news . ¡± After Cynthia finished


    speaking , Lloyd could n¡¯t help but smile . He said : ¡± Okay . ¡±


    He thought : ¡° Mrs. _ _ Smith is too conniving , and she chose to break the news when


    they were celebrating , and she would definitely take them by surprise . Besides , this


    news is not as small as the two previous ones , and it will be an opportunity ¡± ._ _


    blockbuster ¡± _


    Lloyd ¡®s eyes flickered . He was looking forward to it . _


    At night , the employees of the Tansy Group public rtions department had been


    awake for two full days and were able to leave work on time . _ _ _ _ Everyone was a


    little excited .


    ¡± Everyone , let ¡®s go to dinner after work , Mr. Ivan ¡®s gift . ¡± _ _


    When David announced the news , the people in the public rtions department


    cheered and argued .


    They went to thergest restaurant in Jadney City and reserved a big box . _ Iv¨¢n led a


    group of people in ,


    he threw the menu on the table and said : ¡° You can order whatever you want . You do


    n¡¯t need to be polite . ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s great ! Mr. Ivan , you are so amazing ¡± .


    ¡± Then we will not be polite ! Thank you Mr. Ivan ¡± .


    ¡± We are very fortunate to be able to work at Tansy Group . Mr. Ivan is amazing ! _ _ ¡± _


    Everyone bragged about Ivan and Tansy Group , Ivan listened with glee and even


    opened many bottles of expensive red wine . _ _


    Because that private room was of a high standard , all the dishes were served soon .


    Public rtions people . _ _ The department took turns toasting Iv¨¢n . Ivan was in a


    good mood and never turned anyone down . Even David , who had alwaysHe had been


    prudent and reserved , drank heavily , and soon everyone was drunk and the


    atmosphere was at its height . _


    While they were drinking and having fun , another piece of news broke on the Inte ,


    and it was not twelve o¡¯clock at night . _ _ _ _ It was the time when everyone was


    browsing on their phone . Soon the news was republished thousands of times . everyone


    whoWhen he saw the news , he was stupefied and excited .


    But Ivan and his team did n¡¯t know it at all .


    This disclosure was evidence of tax evasion provided by Jack , the chief financial officer


    of the Tansy Group . In just two years , more than 14 million taxes had been evaded ,


    and that revtion was not without foundation . Over there


    they were contracts and ounts with the official seal of thepany . The evidence


    was conclusive . no one could _


    refute it _ _


    However , all previous Tansy Group news has been suppressed . But there was still


    considerable influence . _ and


    That news gotizens talking about it , and even influencers with millions of followers


    retweeted the news .


    News of Tansy Group ¡®s tax evasion of more than $ 14 million in two years spread across


    the Inte overnight . _ _ _


    In addition , the previous workce incident and Ivan ¡®s bribery incident reappeared . _


    Netizens who had n¡¯t seen that news were getting to know that . _ The news that was


    suppressed before was once again


    on the hot topic .


    But this time, Ivan ¡®s team didn¡¯t have a chance to suppress it in time .


    Outside the box , some waiters heard the sound of a lively chat in the box . _ Everyone


    got together for _


    discuss _


    Waiter A. ¡° Those inside are Tansy Group employees , right ? _ _ _ ¡±


    Waiter B. ¡°Yes , the leader is Ivan , the general manager of Tansy Group . ¡±


    Waiter A. ¡° Is he the one who bribed the Secretary General ? _ _ _


    Waiter B. ¡± Yes , it ¡®s him . ¡±


    Waiter C. ¡° Things have gotten serious on the Inte . They ¡®re still in the mood to party


    . ¡±


    Waiter B. ¡° Maybe they do n¡¯t know anything about it yet ! ¡±


    Waiter C. ¡° So , are we going to go in and tell them ? ¡±


    Waiter B shook his head . ¡° Don¡¯t do that . It was clear that someone was messing with


    them . It ¡®s none of our business . We just do our job well . If you break the news to them


    , what if they take it out on you ! __ _¡±


    Waiter C nodded . ¡± You¡¯re right . We should leave him alone , so as not to cause trouble


    . ¡± _ _ _ _ _


    David went out to use the bathroom and saw the waiter giving him a funny look . He


    considered it strange , but he did n¡¯t take it seriously . _ _ After using the bathroom , he


    went into the box to drink again .


    re had dinner and was about to go for a walk . _


    He bought that vi for his health . _ The surrounding environment was very good .


    There were ponds and trees , lush flowers and green grass . _ _ It was a good ce for


    recovery .


    Since Ste ¡®s death , he had been copsing after being tricked by Cherry . _ _ _ _ I


    had no extra _


    energy to run thepany and deal with things , so he turned thepany over to Ivan


    and sent David


    He went to help Ivan .


    David was cultivated by him , and David had excellent ability . _ What re was


    concerned about was whether


    Ivan could n¡¯t do it right or not. Fortunately , after a few months , Iv¨¢n managed the


    nothing happened _


    David often praised Ivan , which made re proud and pleased . All re wanted now


    was a grandchild , and then there would be no regrets in her life . From her.


    re was thinking as she was walking along theke shore and saw some old men who


    used to y chess . _ _


    together , sitting on a bench by the river and whispering .


    He went to greet them but stopped when he heard what some men were saying . _ _


    One of the old men sighed . _


    ¡° The Tansy Group has such a good foundation , and they were previously part of the


    Smith Group . I thought they would develop very well and could be as good as Smith


    Group . I did n¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen . ¡± _ _ _


    happen_ ¡± _


    ¡° They evaded more than 14 million in taxes . This will be a stain that thispany can


    never remove ¡± _ _ _ _ _


    of . Thispany is hopeless . ¡°

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 255

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 255


    Chapter 255 A Rat


    re waspletely stunned . What were more than 14 million ? What was tax evasion


    ? What was happening ?! _


    He had run apany , and he knew that everypany had some dirty secrets ,


    except for Alston . _ Alston was too cautious and had paid taxes honestly , so re got


    nothing from him . _


    After re took people away from the Smith Group , she founded the Tansy Group . It


    was less strong than Smith Group , _


    So he wanted to make a profit as soon as possible . _ _ _ He gambled with taxes , but


    he did not evade taxes 14 _


    millions ?!


    ¡± What is more than 14 million ? Where did you see it ? re hurried forward to ask with


    a puffy expression . _


    and flushed face , looking eager and fierce .


    ¡± Hello ! re ! _ re ¡®s friends were ufortable . They had talked about him , and


    then he came . _ _


    re didn¡¯t have time to greet them . She _ _ She directly snatched someone ¡®s phone .


    It was still the same interface . _ re flipped through and saw the data that was only


    avable at the top


    executives in thepany . His head was a little bloodshot , and she swayed for a while


    .


    A person next to re was scared and thought that something would happen to re .


    So she quickly supported


    the _


    ¡° Take it easy . Why don¡¯t you go to thepany first ? Perhaps your son has already


    solved the problem ¡± . _


    It was a constion. The post had been reposted millions of times, but no one from


    Tansy Group had made


    any announcements. It was obvious nobody had dealt with it.


    Even if it was handled, thepany couldn¡¯t bury such a big incident but had to wait


    passively for the police.


    re controlled his anger and returned the phone. He went back to the vi and called


    Ivan.


    re called Ivan¡¯s office, but no one answered after waiting a long time. He became


    more furious.


    ¡°What the hell was going on with Ivan? It was a big emergency, but he didn¡¯t even


    answer the phone. Could he not be in the office?¡± thought re.


    Thinking of the evidence of tax evasion, workers¡® incidents, and bribery, re felt


    miserable. He was old and


    didn¡¯t know how to use Instagram.


    Besides, Ivan didn¡¯t tell him about those problems, and neither did David.


    ¡°D*mn it. I hadn¡¯t left thepany that long, and they dared to hide everything from me,¡±


    thought re.


    He kept calling Ivan, David, and the public rtions department. But no one answered.


    At that time, Ivan, David, and others were drunk and went to karaoke. The music was


    deafening. And they


    dropped their coats and phones on the couch because the room was hot.


    Even though the bell rang, no one heard it.


    re was about to explode . Finally , she found out from a staff that Ivan was going to


    karaoke , so she drove straight to _


    find them _ _


    At that moment , Cynthia looked at thements and reposts and smiled . Tax evasion


    could affect the public


    sensitive nerves , especially with such arge amount in a short time . _ Tansy Group


    had stolen the limelight


    with great news for thest month . That was interesting .


    Especially theizens had tagged the official and police ounts . It would n¡¯t be long


    before the police


    operations _


    Cynthia scoffed , wondering how Ivan would handle it . _ She was looking forward to it .


    re ran to karaoke . She _ She drove too fast to run many red lights on the way , but


    she did n¡¯t care . Anger and depression made him explode . _


    In the karaoke room , everyone pped wildly after Ivan sang . He held the microphone


    and ordered someone to y him a song with satisfaction .


    Seeing them having a good time , David rubbed his sore temples and wanted to know


    the time . He could n¡¯t take it after staying upte for two days . He would like to go


    home and sleep well .


    As soon as David unlocked his phone , he saw countless calls . He crashed for a second


    .


    And some were from re . She was about to knock again when suddenly the door was


    kicked open . _


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    out _


    Everyone thought that an ignorant person came to cause trouble . They looked towards


    the door and were surprised . _


    It was n¡¯t a drunken man causing trouble, but the president who hadn¡¯t shown up at the


    several months !


    Standing outside the door and holding a stick , he was wearing crumpled household


    clothes in slippers with rage .


    The loud music was still going on . Holding the microphone , Ivan was drunk with a


    flushed face .


    ¡° Dad , why are you here ? ¡±


    re looked at them . _ The people from the public rtions department and David


    were drunk . Ivan knew nothing about the chaos outside and sang quietly .


    Suddenly , re exploded in anger . _ _ _


    He ruthlessly raised the stick and mmed it against the screen beside him . With a


    bang , the screen shatteredpletely with g flying around .


    There was a harsh sound in the room and the music stopped . _


    Everyone suddenly sobered up . What was wrong with ra ? He had always been calm


    and gentle . _ they have


    I worked for re for a long time and I have never seen him angry .


    Everyone was dumbfounded and did not dare to make a sound . Only David hurriedly


    got up and looked _


    re respectfully , ¡° President Smith , what happened ? ¡±


    David felt ufortable . ra was very proud . She wore a neat and elegant suit when


    she was out . _ _ _ But now she came here with house clothes and slippers . Something


    big must have happened .


    ¡°You are asking me ! Seeing David ¡®s ignorant look , re mercilessly scolded him ,


    saying , ¡° Look at Instagram . Tansy Group is in big trouble this time . ¡±


    David quickly went on Instagram . He was shocked to see the full and specific evidence


    of tax evasion .


    ¡± What is happening ? Ivan also bowed . _ _


    ¡± Tansy Group evaded more than 14 million dors . And the cartel uploaded a lot of


    conclusive evidence , including duplicate contracts , invoices and variouspany


    ounts ¡­ How ¡­ how was that possible ? _ ¡°


    Ivan ¡®s microphone fell to the ground . Tips were a shame for Ivan . _ He thought Cynthia


    could n¡¯t figure out any tricks , so he brought people over to celebrate .


    As a result , he asked someone to publish the full evidence of thepany ¡®s tax


    evasion . He underestimated Cynthia .


    ¡± D * mn Smith Group . D * mn Cynthia . She didn¡¯t expect them to do that . D * mn ! _ _


    _ _


    Ivan continued to curse angrily . re gave him a hard look : ¡° Now you¡¯re worried . It


    has been republished many times , and perhaps the official has already known about it .


    _ If we do not handle it well , Tansy Group will disappear , and you and_I will go to jail ! ¡±


    ¡° No. I wo n¡¯t go to jail ! Ivan ¡®s face suddenly changed . He had been in prison for a year


    and had had enough . He would never go back there . _ _ _


    How many years would he be in prison for tax evasion of more than 14 million dors ? _


    _


    Ivan did not dare to think about it . Misfortunes nevere alone . Cynthia hated him so


    much she would kill him ! _ _ _ _


    Everyone was angry , and only David noticed something wrong with the evidence : ¡° Mr.


    Ivan , you ca n¡¯t get these materials except for people from ourpany . There must be


    a rat in thepany ! ¡± _


    ¡± What ! Ivan frowned deeply . _ He recalled that yesterday he had warned the finance


    department to keep quiet . But some important evidence came to light today . Who could


    be the rat ?


    ¡° After your reprimand yesterday , I sent someone to monitor those people in the finance


    department . _ _ They have no possibility of transmitting this evidence . And some data


    may only be avable to people at the supervisory level . ¡± as he saidDavid , he thought


    of a person . _


    It could be Jack Davis . He was the only one absent yesterday . He took his annual


    vacation at such a bad time when something happened to thepany . It must be him .


    He has been in cahoots with the Smith Group for a long time . ¡± _ _ __! ¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 256

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 256


    Chapter 256 A Cold World


    ¡°Jack Davis!¡± It was him!


    Ivan called out the name angrily. He thought it would benefit them that Jack went abroad


    and could not be contacted. Unexpectedly, Jack had colluded with Smith Group long ago


    and sold all their evidence to them.


    D*mn it. D*mn it!


    ¡°Tansy Group has treated him so well, yet he betrayed us. He¡¯s really ungrateful.¡®


    David pushed his sses and said coldly, ¡°Smith Group must have given him a lot of


    benefits, so he betrayed us. But it¡¯s not the time to talk about this. President Smith, Mr.


    Ivan. We have to return to thepany as


    soon as possible and figure it out sooner.¡±


    re and Ivan looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Tell all the employees not to panic and believe that news, and keep working. Make


    sure to stabilize thepany.¡±


    They were about to leave when suddenly the manager rushed over, ¡°The police are


    re froze. They didn¡¯t expect the police toe so quickly!


    Ivan panicked and held re¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°Dad, what should we do now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Although re was feared, he had to stay calm. He patted Ivan on the


    shoulder and looked at


    David with a severe face.


    ¡°The police will take Ivan and me away. Please help us to sort things out.¡±


    re had helped David, so he was sure David would not betray him.


    Sure enough, David nodded solemnly, ¡°President Smith, Mr. Ivan. Don¡¯t worry. I will help


    youe back


    safe.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the policeman walked into the room, ¡°re Smith, Ivan


    Smith. Someone reported that Tansy Group had evaded 14 million dors in taxes.


    Come with us.¡±


    re and Ivan did not refute and obediently followed the police into the police car.


    It was a bustling area where many people were around. Someone took a picture of Ivan


    and re getting into the police car and posted it on the Inte.


    The news of the tax evasion was confirmed with the police¡¯s presence.


    Tansy Group saw a dramatic fall in its reputation. Its stock price dropped a lot in just a


    few minutes. If they


    couldn¡¯t survive this time, Tansy Group would bepletely done.


    David asked the people from the public rtions department to return to thepany to


    work overtime. They didn¡¯t dare toin. It was true that they were loose about what


    had happened. They didn¡¯t work in publicity immediately. As a result, it worsened, and


    they couldn¡¯tpensate for the loss.


    After the people from the public rtions department left, David drove to Ivan¡¯s


    residence by himself.


    The evidence of tax evasion was solid. re and Ivan coulde out if the tax was paid


    up. Otherwise, they were likely to be sentenced.


    Fortunately, Ivan had made preparations to transfer all the property to Hulda. Otherwise,


    all the property under his name would be seized.


    When David arrived at Ivan¡¯s residence, the lights in the vi were still on. He was


    anxious and rushed in.


    Hulda was sitting on the couch in the living room, drinking coffee. She stood up quickly


    when she saw David rushing in, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hul¡­ Oh, no. Mrs. Smith!¡± David quickly changed the address and said, ¡°Mr. Ivan was


    in big trouble. He was taken to the police station with President Smith. We need to pay


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    more than 14 million dors in taxes. Please take the money and follow me to get them


    out.¡±


    Hulda was stunned for a moment, then her face turned serious, and she held David


    back, ¡°No!¡±


    David looked at her coldly, ¡°Mrs. Smith? What do you mean? Mr. Ivan transferred all his


    property to your name. Will you let him die and run away with the property?¡±


    With a chill in his eyes, David thought, ¡°Mr. Ivan misjudged her. She¡¯s as greedy and vain


    as before. She pretended to like Mr. Ivan!¡±


    David sneered. ¡°Did she think she could run away with the property if Mr. Ivan goes to


    jail?¡± thought he.


    He and Ivan had been prepared for this. Even if Mr. Ivan was in jail, Hulda could not take


    away the property if


    she betrayed him. She would need David¡¯s signature to take out the property. Otherwise,


    everything would be


    in vain.


    After hearing what David said, Hulda felt wronged and sad, ¡°What are you talking about?


    How could I betray


    Ivan? Ivan did transfer his properties to my name, but I can¡¯t take out more than 14


    million immediately!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± David was stunned. How could Tansy Group not have 14 million? Hulda must be


    lying.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Seeing he didn¡¯t believe her, Hulda felt even more aggrieved.


    David didn¡¯t think Hulda lied. He realized he had missed a critical problem. Before Tansy


    Group¡¯s ident,


    Ivan discovered Cynthia had cut off several Smith Group¡¯s projects and used all money


    on other projects. Therefore, they didn¡¯t even have seven million, not to mention 14


    million.


    David was dumbfounded. After reflecting on everything, he realized that Cynthia had


    started to deploy


    against Tansy Group and Ivan from the very beginning.


    ¡°What should we do? President Smith and Mr. Ivan were taken away by the police. They


    can only get away if


    we pay all the taxes. Otherwise, they will be sentenced to at least ten years!¡±


    David covered his face, not knowing how to get the money.


    Something subtle shed into Hulda¡¯s eyes, and she pretended to be anxious and sad


    and said, ¡°We have no


    choice. I can only sell the houses Ivan transferred to my name. Maybe we can get 14


    million, and¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a bag from a corner and showed it to David, ¡°This is all the


    jewelry that Ivan gave me. I still have a few bags and some high¨Cend clothes. You can


    sell them all for the emergency to get President Smith and Ivan out.¡±


    Seeing she was sincere and gave all she had without hesitation, David was moved and


    ashamed instantly, ¡°Mrs. Smith. I¡¯m really sorry that I misunderstood you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Hulda smiled gently, ¡°I know you were too anxious. I was also panicked when


    I knew the police took Ivan and President Smith away.¡±


    She showed the bag in her hand, ¡°Because I was too flustered and didn¡¯t know what to


    do, I packed everything in advance. Hope they¡¯ll be helpful.¡±


    David felt warm but still a little worried. He reminded again, ¡°You¡¯ll have nothing if you


    sell them all. No houses and cars¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Hulda interrupted him directly, ¡°It¡¯s just things, and it¡¯s nothing worth holding


    on to. I have lived in a dpidated house and led an ordinary life for many years.


    Besides, I do this for Ivan. As long as he and President Smithe back, and we can


    keep Tansy Group, I will get them back sooner orter. I believe in them.¡±


    David was relieved and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it thoroughly.


    You are right. We can take them back as long as President Smith and Mr. Ivan are here.¡±


    After they finished speaking, they immediately held all jewelry, asked someone to pack


    all the valuable things in the house, and were about to sell them. Second¨Chand luxury


    goods couldn¡¯t be sold high unless they were very rare.


    Ivan didn¡¯t trust Hulda before and didn¡¯t buy her any valuable things, so Hulda¡¯s things


    didn¡¯t even sell for


    four hundred thousand.


    The houses under Hulda¡¯s name were also for sale. Because of the conflict between


    Ivan and Smith Group and the rush to sell them, there were more watchers, but no one


    bought them, even though they were sold at a reduced price.


    David was anxious. When would they get 14 million dors?


    It hadn¡¯t bothered David when he dealt with hundreds of millions of money. But now he


    found it difficult to get 14 million.


    He and Hulda went door¨Cto¨Cdoor to borrow money from acquaintances, but those who


    called re or Ivan ¡°brother¡± rejected them.


    They all knew Smith Group would bring down the Tansy Group, so they didn¡¯t dare to


    help Ivan. Otherwise, Smith Group would give their family a hard time.


    David copsed. He didn¡¯t expect those people would turn against Smith Group before


    re was convicted. It was a cold world.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 257

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 257


    Chapter 257 Pass Through


    ¡°I thought of someone!¡± Hulda squatted beside David, saying mysteriously, ¡°He has


    received many benefits


    from Ivan and will save him.¡±


    David¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±


    Hulda said, ¡°It¡¯s Henry who took over Miller Group. And Ivan helped him a lot with that.


    He owes Ivan a lot


    and will do us a favor.¡±


    When David heard it was Henry, he was happy for a few seconds but then got upset,


    ¡°But even if he is willing to help, he can¡¯t take 14 million. After all, he is still in the initial


    stage, and many projects need money. He won¡¯t give everything to help us.¡±


    Hulda thought about it for a while, sent a message, and soon got a reply. She felt the


    phone vibrate, but she let out a cheer of surprise after a few minutes, as if she had just


    received it.


    ¡°Someone wanted to buy the houses for sale, but he will buy them alone and want a


    better price!¡±


    David stopped smiling and frowned, ¡°Better price?! Those houses are already the lowest


    price. We¡¯ll lose if we


    make it lower.¡±


    ¡°We have no choice, and this is the moment. You¡¯ve seen everyone else won¡¯t help us,


    and we can only rely on ourselves. We¡¯ll get almost two¨Cthirds of the money if we sell


    those houses. If Henry helps us, we¡¯ll collect


    all the money to pay the taxes.¡±


    Hulda analyzed the situation and added, ¡°President Smith and Ivan have been taken to


    the police station and


    are under strict surveince. Our people couldn¡¯t get any information, and we don¡¯t know


    if they are


    suffering¡­¡±


    David agreed immediately, ¡°Okay, we sell!¡±


    Hulda sneered. That was her intention.


    Arriving at the agreed ce, David saw the buyer. He was like an honest middle¨Caged


    man and had an average look. David hadn¡¯t thought of such a person in Jadney City for


    long.


    He smiled at David and Hulda and said, ¡°My master is busy with work, and let me take


    care of the house


    affairs!¡±


    The buyer didn¡¯t show up?! David doubted there was some conspiracy. Smith Group had


    tricked them many


    times, so he was suspicious of everyone.


    Was he from Smith Group?


    ¡°David?¡± Hulda tugged at his sleeve and pulled him out of the memories, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Wait a minute!¡± David smiled at the middle¨Caged man and pulled Hulda to the


    side. He whispered to her seriously, ¡°Do you know where hees from? I think he¡¯s


    Smith Group¡¯s man!¡±


    Hulda¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she thought she got caught. But seeing David¡¯s


    emotionless face, she


    quickly restrained her mind, ¡°I stayed with Alston for a while and haven¡¯t seen him. Have


    you seen him in the Smith family?¡±


    David froze for a moment and replied, ¡°No!¡±


    David had been with re for a long time, often in and out of the Smith¡¯s house and


    Smith Group. But he had


    never seen him.


    ¡°Even you haven¡¯t seen him. So he couldn¡¯te from Smith Group. Smith Group¡¯s men


    woulde to


    insult us instead of sending a new man over.¡±


    David was relieved to hear that, ¡°Maybe I overthought. Let¡¯s go over and sign!¡±


    When David and Hulda came over, the middle¨Caged man still stood there with the same


    posture and a gentle smile. It could tell he was well¨Cmannered and was a housekeeper


    from a big family.


    As if he knew David¡¯s concerns, he smiled, ¡°Have you considered it? If you haven¡¯t, I will


    this afternoon. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯lle back in three days.¡±


    Upon hearing this, David quickly said, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll sell!¡±


    David went to go through the formalities. Hulda finished signing some contracts and


    gave them to David,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now you!¡±


    David responded and took the pen. He carefully read the contracts before signing. The


    middle¨Caged man winked at Hulda quietly, and they smiled.


    ¡°By the way, David. This house¡­¡± The middle¨Caged man took the signed contracts and


    told David about the


    house¡¯s defects. David was afraid he would go back on his word, so he exined and


    signed.


    Hulda took the opportunity to put a piece of paper on the unsigned contract, looked at


    David without reading


    it, and signed it directly.


    After signing, Hulda was relieved and gave the middle¨Caged man a thumbs up.


    Then the man stopped asking questions and left without hesitation after making the


    sale.


    Looking at the 12 million on the ount, David was joyful and said to Hulda, ¡°We need


    another two million.


    Let¡¯s go to Henry.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    It was morning then. The video of re and Ivan being taken into the police car had


    gone viral on the


    Inte. The public rtions department of Tansy Group couldn¡¯t stop it at all.


    The morning news also kept broadcasting it.


    At the airport, Beau and Gigi went to get the boarding pass. Looking at re and Ivan


    who were being taken into the car on the news, Alston frowned, feeling sharp pains in


    his head.


    It was a


    pity that Alston and Cynthia passed each other by one second

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 258

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 258


    Chapter 258 Stay with Me


    Hulda and David went to Henry¡¯s house. It was already dawn at this time, and they saw


    Henrying out of the house, ready to drive to thepany.


    The two hurried forward and stopped in front of Henry¡¯s car.


    When Henry saw two people rushing out of the front of the car, he stepped on the brakes


    quickly, and made a harsh ¡°squeak¡°.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Henry was in shock. He stuck his head out of the car window, looked at


    the two of them, and cursed.


    As Hulda and David looked at the car less than a palm away from them, their hearts


    were beating fast.


    After a while, David rushed to Henry¡¯s car window and looked at him with a pleading


    face. ¡°Mr. Ivan and President Smith have been taken away by the police. We need


    money to take them out.¡±


    When Henry thought of the news, his expression changed. He got out of the car and


    said to the two of them,


    ¡°Follow me into the house!¡±


    Hulda frowned. Henry¡¯s attitude was different from what she thought. She thought that


    Henry would drive


    them away.


    After entering the room, Henry sat across from the two of them. ¡°Tansy Group doesn¡¯t


    even have 350 million now?¡±


    David tightened his fingers. ¡°We had it before, but we were tricked by Smith Group. Mr.


    Ivan spent all the cash on other projects, so now Tansy Group had no extra liquidity.¡±


    Henry nodded. No wonder they were in such a mess.


    ¡°Mr. Ivan has helped me a lot. I will lend you money.¡±


    David was joyful, and Hulda was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    David felt a little sad when he said these words. Many people hade to ask President


    Smith and Mr. Ivan for help or borrow money before, and they all showed a very close


    rtionship.


    But when something happened to President Smith and Mr. Ivan, they all became busy,


    either on a business trip or discussing business. They went to see ten people, and nine


    of them didn¡¯t even want to meet them, and one was sure that President Smith and Mr.


    Ivan were unable to get out, and mocked David and Hulda wantonly.


    Only Henry agreed to lend them money.


    David clenched his fists tightly.


    When President Smith and Mr. Smith came out, he would tell them these things and


    block these people forever.


    Just as David was thinking about it, he saw some embarrassment on Henry¡¯s face.


    ¡°However, mypany


    has just started and needs money. I can lend you 100 million at most.¡±


    ¡°100 million?¡± David¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It is enough. We raised some money before and the


    taxes were collected.


    President Smith and Mr. Ivan will be released.¡±


    Henry breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, you go back. When I withdraw the money, I will


    contact you.¡±


    Hulda didn¡¯t speak the whole time. Watching them talk about the time, a dark light


    shed in her eyes.


    She was a little surprised that Henry would lend money to Ivan. Henry and Ivan were


    using each other, and he looked down on Ivan. Apart from colluding in some vicious


    things, they usually had no friendship.


    Henry couldpletely ignore Ivan.


    In fact, Hulda wanted to tell Ivan that no one would lend them money when she went to


    the prison to visit him. Ivan would be pissed off and his rtionship with Henry would be


    destroyed.


    But Henry was willing to lend money. What should Hulda do?


    David was in joy the whole time and didn¡¯t notice Hulda¡¯s emotions at all.


    Hulda was about to go out but suddenly her hand was grabbed. She turned her head


    and saw Henry looking at her with a very frivolous look.


    His gaze made her feel so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She wanted to withdraw her hand in disgust, but Henry held it tightly and even rubbed


    the back of her hand with his fingers.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so loyal to Ivan.¡±


    Henry¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°If I lend you the money to save Ivan, how will you repay


    me?¡±


    Hulda¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°When Ivanes out, he will pay you back.¡±


    Henry lowered his head and smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m very interested in you now. Mr. Ivan hasn¡¯t


    ¡°No need!¡± Hulda gritted her teeth and pulled her hand out with great strength. ¡°I¡¯m


    already married.¡±


    She red at him and strode away.


    Married?


    Surprise shed in Henry¡¯s eyes. Did Ivan marry Hulda?


    But soon, he realized that Ivan had expected what would happen, so he transferred his


    property to Hulda in advance.


    Fortunately, Hulda was loyal to Ivan, otherwise, Ivan would lose all his money. Henry


    thought of his wife and children who were still in Coast City, and his face darkened.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Cain, he wouldn¡¯t struggle in this strange city.


    After taking over Miller Group, he thought that he would make a big ssh, and sooner


    orter he would return to Coast City and take back everything. But he didn¡¯t expect it


    would be so difficult. It would be more


    convenient for him if Ivan came back.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When Hulda saw David waiting for her at the door, she hurried over.


    David looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Ms. Hulda, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I talked with Mr. George and thanked him for helping Ivan.¡± Hulda smiled gently.


    The suspicion in David¡¯s eyes dissipated, and he nodded. ¡°Yes, we should thank him.¡±


    After Hulda heard this, a hint of sarcasm shed in her eyes.


    David was lost in his own thoughts, so he didn¡¯t see the sarcasm in Hulda¡¯s eyes. He


    drove Hulda to a simple apartment.


    This apartment was rented by Hulda before, and after the house was sold, she could


    only live here.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back to rest. When we get the money, we can take President Smith


    and Mr. Ivan out.¡±


    David looked at the simple and in apartment, and a trace of guilt shed in his eyes.


    ¡°When theye out, I will change rooms for you immediately. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hulda shook her head, and her voice was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as they cane


    out early, I¡¯m willing to


    live in a slum.¡±


    David was very moved by these words.


    He was a man, and he knew how lucky it was for a man to have such a woman who


    supported him.


    Mr. Ivan didn¡¯t treat Hulda very well in the past. If it wasn¡¯t for Tansy Group¡¯s ident,


    Hulda might have been a shameful lover for the rest of her life, and she would never be


    Ivan¡¯s wife.


    Moreover, Mr. Ivan liked to abuse people and had a violent temperament. Hulda must


    have been beaten many times.


    However, Hulda supported him and tolerated him. She shared his troubles with him,


    which was touching. What happenedst night made David feel more moved.


    ¡°Ms. Hulda, don¡¯t worry. When theye out, you will have a better life.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 259

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 259


    Chapter 259 I Didn¡¯t Marry You


    David drove away.


    Hulda looked at his car, and her gentle smile suddenly disappeared, looking extremely


    indifferent.


    A better life?


    Would she have a better life if she followed Ivan? Now in the summer, she was still


    wearing a long¨Csleeved dress, not even daring to show an inch of her skin..


    Except for her face, neck, and hands, there were all scars and wounds on her body.


    She knew Ivan very well. Maybe he would be touched for a while, but he would soon get


    bored and reveal his true colors.


    During this period of time, Ivan loved her very much, but there were still many women


    around him. Even if she shared weal and woe with him, she was just a canary in his


    cage.


    She didn¡¯t want to live like this!


    Back at the apartment, Hulda immediately called Cynthia.


    Hearing Cynthia¡¯s calm voice, Hulda felt at ease. ¡°David and I just went to Henry. He is


    willing to lend 100


    million. We must stop him, otherwise, Ivan and re will be released tomorrow.¡±


    After hearing this, Cynthia¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Okay, there is still one day. We


    can change his mind.¡±


    Hulda frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out why Henry agreed. He and Ivan didn¡¯t have much


    friendship; they used


    each other. Since he took over Miller Group, for so long, he hasn¡¯t even entered Ivan¡¯s


    door. Henry probably


    wouldn¡¯t help Ivan when hispany needs money.¡±


    Cynthiaughed after hearing this. It was obvious that Henry wanted something from


    Ivan.


    Thest time she talked with Cain on the phone, Cain had learned that Henry had taken


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    over Miller Group,


    and wanted to make aeback. Cain had asked people in Henry¡¯spany to make


    trouble.


    Henry didn¡¯t find out about this, and he just thought it was because he was not familiar


    with Jadney City.


    With internal and external troubles, Henry¡¯spany was doomed to fail, so he could


    only rely on the help of Tansy Group, and he had to help Ivan and re out of trouble.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned cold. Ivan might still have some of Henry¡¯s secrets in his hands,


    such as the matter of the human trafficking gang.


    She exined this clearly to Hulda.


    When Hulda thought that Henry was holding her hand today, she felt disgusted.


    She sighed. ¡°When will this disgusting person die?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Cynthiaforted her. ¡°Go to rest. You must be very tired yesterday. I will


    go to meet Henry


    Hulda frowned when she heard that Cynthia was going to meet Henry. ¡°He is disgusting.


    Take some people with you, and be on guard against him.¡±


    ¡°Well, people in the Smith family are protecting me, so don¡¯t worry.¡± After thinking for a


    while, Cynthia said, ¡°In two days, when you want to have a showdown with David, I¡¯ll


    send two people to protect you.¡±


    Hulda didn¡¯t refuse. If David knew that he had been cheated, he would be furious, so it


    would be better to have


    two more people to protect her.


    After hanging up the phone, Cynthia said to Lloyd, ¡°I want to see Henry.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see him? The kidnapping was Henry¡¯s idea. It will be dangerous for you


    to go there.¡± Lloyd frowned tightly.


    Cynthia smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guarding outside? Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t dare to hurt me at


    this time.¡±


    Lloyd nodded and went to contact Henry.


    At noon, Cynthia was sitting in the box, while Lloyd and Bill were guarding the door. Not


    long after, a slender man came over. When he saw the two of them, he sneered.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith is very wary of me. She asked me out, and I should be the one who is on


    guard.¡±


    His voice was contemptuous, and he didn¡¯t take Cynthia seriously at all. Cynthia was the


    daughter of the Green family. One could inherit the George family as long as he married


    her, but Alston took the lead. In the


    past, Henry was kicked out of the Smith family by Alston, which made him lose face.


    This was a disgrace in his life.


    When Bill saw Henry, he was angry and was about to say something, but Lloyd stopped


    him. Lloyd adjusted his sses and smiled slightly at Henry. ¡°Mr. George. Mrs. Smith is


    waiting for you.¡±


    Henry gave a cold snort and then entered the door.


    The door of the box was slightly closed, and Bill looked at Lloyd with dissatisfaction. ¡°He


    is disrespectful to Mrs. Smith. I want to beat him. Why did you stop me?¡±


    Lloyd smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when Mrs. Smith handles this matter well, we will have a


    chance to teach him a lesson.¡±


    In addition to direct lessons, they could beat him with sacks, as long as no one else


    knew that it was done by people from the Smith family.


    Henry should be taught a lesson, but not now. Now he was still useful.


    Henry entered the box and saw Cynthia.


    To be honest, this was the first time he had seen Cynthia in real life. He had only seen


    her in photos or videos before and had never really met Cynthia face to face.


    He looked Cynthia up and down carefully.


    Lynn was famous for her beauty in Coast City back then. Cynthia was more beautiful


    than her mother and


    looked like Lorenz.


    Cynthia¡¯s face was small, and her skin was white and translucent. She had a straight


    nose, and her facial


    features were all exquisite.


    Today, she deliberately wore a ck suit, and she looked like a strong businesswoman.


    Henry felt that her aura was somewhat simr to that of Alston, and it waspletely


    different from the girl in the purple dress he saw in the photo before.


    ¡°Mr. George.¡±


    Cynthia was well¨Cprepared beforeing, so facing his frivolous eyes, her voice was


    indifferent.


    Henry smiled with interest. ¡°You are so beautiful, and I was stunned for a while. I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    Cynthia rolled her eyes. Henry was no match for Cain. He had no talent, and he was


    frivolous and disrespectful. If the George family was in his hands, the family would be


    ruined by him, and disappear from Coast City in a few years.


    Her eyes were cold, but Henry didn¡¯t seem to notice it. He sat next to her and looked at


    her with ambiguous eyes. ¡°Do you know that the George family and the Green family


    had a marriage contract? If it wasn¡¯t for Alston, maybe you would marry me.¡±


    Cynthia sneered. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t marry you, otherwise I would be driven out of


    Coast City, and hide in Jadney City for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Henry¡¯splexion suddenly changed. Because he was kicked out


    of Coast City, he was no longer a gentleman. He only had unwillingness and hostility,


    and now when he heard this, his face became even more distorted.


    Cynthia nced at him without panic. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Didn¡¯t you joke with me first? I¡¯m


    not angry, why are you angry?¡±


    Henry held back his anger and said coldly, ¡°Why did you ask me toe here today?


    You just want to make fun of me?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 260

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 260


    Chapter 260 An Idea


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care about his cold face at all. She lowered her head and smiled. ¡°I want


    to tell you not to lend money to David.¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward. He smiled and looked at her with his


    arms crossed. ¡°I was able to take over Miller Group with the help of Ivan and Tansy


    Group. If I don¡¯t lend him money, I¡¯m ungrateful. Do you want me to be an ungrateful


    person? I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Cynthia expected his answer, and she took out a check from her bag and pushed it in


    front of Henry.


    Did she want to bribe him?


    Seeing her actions, Henry frowned and smiled ironically. After seeing the number on the


    check, his face was instantly livid. ¡°Are you insulting me? You want to buy me for 5


    million dors?¡±


    Cynthia said, ¡°I want you to break the contract, so I have to give you some


    ¡°Tansy Group is only worth 5 million in your heart?¡±


    Holding the check in his hands, Henry sneered. He stuffed the check into the water


    ss. Within a few


    seconds, the check turned soft.


    He sneered and looked at Cynthia coldly. ¡°Do you think I have nothing after I leave Coast


    City?¡±


    Cynthia shook her head. ¡°I know that you are not short of this money, but Tansy Group is


    not worth one


    thousand in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not begging you. I¡¯m just telling you. Jadney City is not Coast City. As an


    outsider, your every decision is crucial. Please consider it carefully.¡±


    Hearing her words, Henry got angry. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    He looked outside the door and saw Lloyd and Bill with anger in their eyes. ¡°Do you think


    you can force me by bringing two people with you? I¡¯m not afraid of you. I will never let


    you go.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, he approached Cynthia and said sullenly, ¡°Do you still remember the


    feeling of being kidnapped? Do you want to experience it again?¡±


    When Cynthia thought of Lily who was kidnapped and died, and Alston who was


    missing, she got angry. She looked at Henry with red eyes. ¡°Henry, I was kidnappedst


    time, and it was nned by you and Ivan, right? You and Ivan are not friends, but you


    are willing to lend money to Tansy Group. Does Ivan know your


    secrets?¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression changed, and before he could speak, Cynthia continued.


    ¡°The evidence that you have contracted with him to collude with human traffickers is in


    his hands, right? You


    are afraid that he will betray you and put you in jail, but do you think that only he has the


    evidence?¡±


    Cynthia sneered. ¡°I have the evidence too.¡±


    Henry panicked, and his face turned pale. ¡°Impossible. If you have evidence, I would


    have been arrested long ago.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want to send you to prison, but after all, you are from the George family,


    and your grandfather has a good rtionship with the Green family. I will give you a


    chance. If you dare to harm me again, I won¡¯t


    let you go.¡±


    Henry frowned. He didn¡¯t know if what she said was true or not. His grandfather had a


    close rtionship with the Green family.


    When Cynthia saw that he was hesitant, she said, ¡°Do you think that if you lend money


    to get Ivan and re out of prison, Tansy Group will be fine? They can help you gain a


    firm foothold in Jadney City?¡±


    ¡°Smith Group is the one standing at the top of Jadney City. Even if Tansy Group escaped


    this time, it can¡¯t hold on for a long time. Are you sure they can help you? You just took


    over Miller Group, and Miller Group is weaker than Tansy Group. You helped them this


    time, will they help you next time?¡±


    As Cynthia said, she picked up the water on the table and took a sip.


    Henry was angry. This was a threat.


    ¡°Cynthia, you threatened me. You¡¯re a woman, and you don¡¯t understand anything in


    business. What can you do? When Ivanes out, we will join forces and bring down


    Smith Group.¡±


    He stood up from the sofa and looked down at Cynthia. ¡°Now that Alston is missing, and


    Smith Group is


    supported only by you. I don¡¯t believe you can deal with it if the two of us work together.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he strode towards the door.


    Cynthia sneered and put the ss heavily on the table. ¡°Mr. George.¡±


    Henry stopped and turned back with a cold face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I just want to tell you, if you dare to lend them money, you will be against me and Smith


    Group. I am just a


    woman, and I don¡¯t understand anything, but Smith Group, the Green, Gehry, Brooks,


    and the Williams family are behind me. Now Tansy Group is isted and helpless, and


    George Group is newly founded in Jadney City. Do you think you can beat us?¡±


    When Henry wanted to speak, Cynthia didn¡¯t give him the chance at all.


    ¡°Even if they won¡¯t help me, I have plenty of ways. I don¡¯t have anything, but I have


    plenty of money. I would


    put up a reward on the Inte and ask people to find yourpany¡¯s vitions ofw.


    Do you want to have a try?¡±


    ¡°You crazy woman!¡± Henry was so angry that his fingers kept trembling.


    He wouldn¡¯t be afraid if she just mentioned the previous few families. After all, not all


    families would do everything to help her. All alliances could be disintegrated because of


    interests.


    However, Henry couldn¡¯t guarantee that hispany was clean. Everyone would make


    mistakes in his life, let alone apany. As long as they did bad things, they would be


    exposed.


    Henry didn¡¯t expect Cynthia toe up with such an idea.


    This idea was very effective. People on the Inte would find out the bad things they


    did.


    Henry ruthlessly kicked over the stool at his feet, and it hit the coffee table with a loud


    sound of ss shattering.


    Lloyd and Bill nced into the box, and when they saw that Cynthia was not injured,


    they looked away again.


    Seeing his action, Cynthia knew his choice. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Even if they get


    all the money and Ivanes out, we will deal with him. It won¡¯t be long before Tansy


    Group encounters big trouble again. If he shows signs of recovery, I will suppress him.


    Tansy Group is doomed to fail, and he will never repay the money or help you.¡±


    After a long time, Henry finally gave in. He red at Cynthia viciously. ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    He called David and told him that he couldn¡¯t lend them money because hispany


    encountered an ident. When David was still in a daze, he hung up the phone.


    He looked at Cynthia and said word by word.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, are you satisfied?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 261

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 261


    Chapter 261 Our n


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you draw a line with Tansy Group, Smith Group will not


    make things difficult for you.¡±


    Cynthia smiled at him, and she was very beautiful.


    Henry¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly. Cynthia was not gentle as her


    appearance. She was like Alston.


    He really felt sorry for Ivan. He wanted to help him, but he couldn¡¯t risk his


    Enter title¡­


    Cynthia acted as she wanted, like a lunatic. She would turn against anyone who


    helped Tansy Group.


    ¡°I hope you will keep your word.¡± Henry was about to leave.


    Cynthia stopped him.


    Henry asked, ¡°What else?¡±


    Cynthia smiled and pointed to the broken coffee table. ¡°Please pay the money


    for the coffee table at the front desk when you go out.¡±


    Henry was angry.


    After Henry left, Lloyd and Bill came in and saw the ss g all over the floor.


    They could feel how angry Henry was at that time.


    They also heard Cynthia¡¯s words, and they really admired her.


    Lloyd had been with Alston for so long. He had always been straightforward, but


    he never expected Cynthia would think of this method.


    Bill looked at Cynthia, hesitated for a while, and then asked, ¡°Mrs. Smith, do you


    really have evidence that Henry colluded with the human traffickers?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cynthia stood up with her bag in her hand and replied.


    Bill was stunned. ¡°If you have no evidence, how could you threaten Henry so


    confidently?¡±


    She even revealed the friendship between Old Mr. George and the Green


    family.


    Cynthia smiled, her cheeks were pink, and she looked gentle. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t


    have the evidence before, now I have it, and he admitted it himself.¡±


    As she said that, she raised the phone in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s all recorded, and I will


    send it to Billter. You can edit it and hand it over to the police after Tansy


    Group copses.¡±


    Bill didn¡¯t know what to say now.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, didn¡¯t you say that as long as Henry draws a clear line with Tansy


    Group, you won¡¯t embarrass him?¡±


    Cynthia walked to the door of the box. ¡°I said it, but he kept saying that I am a


    woman, and if he doesn¡¯t believe me, I will do what he wants.¡±


    As the door of the box opened, the sunlight from outside poured in, covering


    Cynthia. With her delicate and beautiful face, she looked like a little fairy.


    Bill and Lloyd shuddered at the same time. If Alston saw Cynthia now, they


    didn¡¯t know how he would feel.


    After David received a call from Henry, he was in a daze. Henry had agreed at


    the time, but why did he suddenly change? David was nervous again.


    He wanted to make a call to question Henry, but no one answered. He realized


    that his phone had been blocked by Henry.


    He was dumbfounded, but Hulda called and said excitedly, ¡°David, have you got


    Mr. George¡¯s money? Let¡¯s go and bring Ivan and President Smith out. They


    must have suffered a lot.¡±


    David didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In the end, he said helplessly, ¡°Mr. George said that hispany needs money,


    so he can¡¯t lend money to us.¡±


    Huldaughed, but her voice was full of indignation. ¡°How can he do this? He


    said he would lend us money, but he doesn¡¯t keep his word. Ivan helped him get


    Miller Group before. With such a poor character, no wonder Henry couldn¡¯t fight


    his younger brother and was kicked out of Coast City.¡±


    Listening to the scolding on the other end of the phone, David seemed to be


    exhausted.


    At this time, the members of the board of directors were making trouble.


    The people who co¨Cfounded Tansy Group with re were originally the


    directors of Smith Group. After re left Smith Group, they followed him and


    became shareholders of Tansy Group.


    They thought it was just a small matter this time, but it involved tax evasion.


    re and Ivan were taken away by the police, and they couldn¡¯t get any news


    from them, so they really panicked.


    They spent the money that they had worked hard for most of their lives on the


    shares of Tansy Group. If Tansy Group went bankrupt, the money would be


    wasted.


    When they followed re before, they thought they would make a lot of money,


    but they made much less than in Smith Group. Those shareholders who stayed


    in Smith Group earned a lot, but they were now in fear all day long, fearing that


    Tansy Group would go bankrupt at any time.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    They wanted to hold the general meeting of shareholders and choose the


    chairman of Tansy Group.


    David was in a state of disarray, but when he thought of Hulda, he calmed


    down. Fortunately, Ivan transferred all the shares to Hulda before.


    In the past, David thought that this move was very risky, but now, he felt lucky.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t get the money, and Ivan and re were sentenced, Hulda


    would be the interim chairman. Ivan and re couldmand remotely from


    prison, and Tansy Group was still under their control.


    When they came out, they would still be the chairman and general manager of


    Tansy Group.


    David agreed to hold a shareholders¡® meeting, which was scheduled for three


    dayster.


    Hulda showed worry on her face. ¡°David, I haven¡¯t done these things before. I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯ll mess it up.¡±


    Davidforted her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cynthia can serve as the


    temporary person in charge of Smith Group, and you can do a good job too. You


    don¡¯t need to work as hard as her. Mr. Ivan and President Smith will make the


    decision, and you just need to sign it.¡±


    Hulda reluctantly nodded and agreed.


    She was flustered on the surface, but she was sneering in her heart. David was


    cunning. He let her bear all the risks, but she wouldn¡¯t enjoy any benefits. When


    Ivan came out, they would kick her out, and she would get nothing in the end.


    She wouldn¡¯t let them seed.


    ¡°David, there are still three days before the shareholders¡® meeting. If those


    shareholders know this idea, they will find a way to embarrass me. You know


    that people will do anything for their own interests.¡±


    David thought what she said made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll find some people to protect you.¡®


    Hulda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll find some people myself. My brother knew a lot of


    people. You can deal with thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll deal with thepany first, and I¡¯ll let you meet with Mr. Ivan and tell


    him our n.¡±


    Hulda nodded. Cynthia had arranged bodyguards for her, and she could take


    advantage of this time to transfer them over.


    The bodyguards were not to guard against those shareholders but to guard


    against David.


    After the two parted, David began to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs, and he


    never met Hulda.


    Two dayster, David saw two tall ck¨Cclothed bodyguards beside Hulda.


    They looked very sturdy.


    ¡°Your bodyguards are very powerful.¡± David boasted casually.


    Hulda smiled embarrassedly. ¡°My brother found them for me.¡±


    David didn¡¯t doubt it. He drove over to her and said, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ve made


    arrangements for you to see Mr. Ivan. I can¡¯t get in, so you should tell them our


    n.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 262

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 262


    Chapter 262 re Was Angry


    It was not the first time for Hulda toe here. When Ivan was in prison, she


    followed re to see him. It was here that she wanted to marry Ivan.


    Looking at the unfamiliar environment, Hulda felt a little disappointed.


    As heavy footsteps sounded outside the room, Hulda withdrew her emotions


    and looked anxiously outside the door.


    The door opened, and re and Ivan walked in under the guard of several


    prison guards.


    Enter title¡­


    Ivan looked much thinner than before, while re was visibly aged. His spine,


    which used to be straight, had now bent down. In just a few days, white hair


    grew around his ears.


    He didn¡¯t look like the chairman of Tansy Group at all. He looked just like an


    ordinary old man.


    When Ivan saw Hulda, his eyes lit up, and he wanted to rush forward but was


    grabbed by the prison guard. He staggered, looking very embarrassed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt her. She is my wife. I¡¯m so excited to see her.¡± Ivan


    exined to the prison guard, and the prison guard let him go.


    ¡°You have only thirty minutes.¡±


    The door was closed.


    Ivan was anxious. ¡°How is Tansy Group doing now?¡±


    re did not speak, but he also looked at Hulda with burning eyes. He just


    learned that Ivan had married Hulda in private. He wouldn¡¯t agree to it before,


    but now, this was the best way.


    As Hulda looked at Ivan and re, she hesitated and looked distressed.


    When re saw her like this, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°What happened?¡±


    He cared about Tansy Group very much. After all, thispany was founded by


    him, and he wouldn¡¯t let Tansy Group copse.


    Hulda said, ¡°All the working capital of Tansy Group has been invested by Ivan


    into new projects. There is a tax of 350 million and a high fine. David and I can¡¯t


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    afford it. We borrowed it everywhere, but those people all refused us. They


    drove us out and someone even insulted us, saying that Tansy Group will not


    hold on for a few days¡­¡±


    She was telling the truth, but it was slightly exaggerated, and as she expected,


    re was angry with a red face.


    As Ivan red at her, he helped re calm down.


    Hulda pretended to be shocked and looked at Ivan anxiously. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t tell


    you these things¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to hear it.¡± re breathed a sigh of relief, looking at her with


    red eyes. His face was ferocious, and he wanted to remember those who


    insulted them at this time. When they went out, they wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    ¡°Ivan, keep these in mind!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ivan looked at Hulda sullenly, motioning for her to continue.


    Hulda swallowed her saliva and then continued. ¡°David and I have no choice.


    We sold the houses, and we only have 300 million. We still need 100 million.¡±


    ¡°Only 300 million?¡± Ivan was so angry that he grabbed Hulda¡¯s wrist. ¡°I spent


    nearly 250 million to buy the house we lived in back then. How many houses did


    you sell?¡±


    Hulda¡¯s wrist hurt from being grabbed by him, and her body couldn¡¯t help


    shaking. ¡°In order to raise money as soon as possible, we sold everything,


    including the house where President Smith lived.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± re couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and there was blood on the corners of


    his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Ivan screamed out in fright. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±


    Looking at the two of them in a mess, Hulda had a secret smile. Their reaction


    was exactly what she wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± re pushed Ivan away and wiped the blood. He looked very weak.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t feel anything when he had so much money, but he didn¡¯t


    expect that 100 million would make him stay in prison.


    He looked at Hulda carefully. ¡°All the houses are sold for 300 million?¡±


    Hulda calmed down and nodded. ¡°Yes, because the news of your imprisonment


    was spread, they all thought it was bad luck, and no one wanted to buy them.


    When the price dropped again and again, someone finally bought them. We


    only sold the houses for 300 million, and it is still not enough for taxes¡­¡±


    ¡°Look for Henry!¡± Ivan interjected, his eyes determined. ¡°I have helped him so


    much, and he will lend it to me!¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, tell him I have what he wants.¡±


    Hulda shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. David and I went to Henry.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t lend it?¡± Ivan clenched his hands into fists and stared at Hulda.


    Hulda¡¯s eyes showed exhaustion. ¡°At first he did agree to lend it, butter he


    changed. I don¡¯t know the reason. I think he looks down on us just like everyone


    else.¡±


    Ivan couldn¡¯t control the anger in his eyes. He mmed the table hard. ¡°D*mn it.


    I¡¯ve helped him so much. He doesn¡¯t help me!¡±


    Hulda hurriedly held his fist. ¡°Calm down. During this time, David and I have


    been dealing with it. David is exhausted, and almost wants to sell the shares of


    Tansy Group.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± re said quickly, ¡°Even if we are sentenced, you can¡¯t sell the shares.¡±


    Tansy Group was their foundation, and if the shares were sold, they were over.


    ¡°David and I think so, and we didn¡¯t sell the shares,¡± Hulda told them about the


    troubles of those shareholders.


    ¡°They want to choose a new chairman?¡± Ivan spat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our shares


    ount for 45%, and they won¡¯t seed.¡±


    re looked at Hulda seriously. ¡°Ivan transferred the shares to you before,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hulda nodded.


    re¡¯s eyes became warmer. ¡°Okay, these shares will be put in your name.


    Even if you can¡¯t raise the money, don¡¯t use those shares. Listen to David. If


    there are major decisions, you can send someone to inform us, and we will


    make a decision¡­¡±


    When he said this, he thought of Hulda, and his voice softened. ¡°I know that you


    are loyal to Ivan and Tansy Group. Don¡¯t worry, after we go out, we will give you


    a grand wedding. We will always remember your kindness.¡±


    As he said that, he gave Ivan a wink. Ivan came to his senses and held Hulda¡¯s


    hand. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. When I go out with Dad, I will treat you well.¡±


    His hand was hot, with the blood that just came out from the broken skin. Hulda


    felt nauseated in her heart. She wanted to shake off Ivan¡¯s hand, but thinking


    about the current situation, she didn¡¯t.


    Hulda¡¯s face was full of tenderness and love. protect Tansy Group and wait for


    you to co Don¡¯t worry, I will listen to David, and I will do my best to


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± re nodded in satisfaction. back.¡±


    Ivan was very moved in his heart. To be honest, he didn¡¯t treat her very well,


    and he often beat her. He didn¡¯t treat her on an equal footing. In his heart, Hulda


    was just a ything, but he didn¡¯t expect Hulda would do her best to help him.


    He would treat her well in the future. Even if he couldn¡¯t love her alone, he


    would ensure that she would live a good life.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 263

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 263


    Chapter 263 He Was Tricked


    A sneer shed in her heart when Hulda saw that re and Ivan looked happy.


    They regard her as a tool, but she wouldn¡¯t be at their mercy.


    When she came out, Hulda saw David pacing anxiously at the door, looking


    over worriedly from time to time. Seeing Huldaing out, he hurried up to


    meet her.


    ¡°Did you tell them about our n?¡±


    Hulda nodded. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry. They let me listen to you.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± David said with a smile on his face, ¡°We will follow the previous n. As


    long as you have the shares, the position of chairman will still be ours.¡±


    Hulda smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A deep meaning shed in her eyes, but David didn¡¯t notice it.


    Soon it was the general meeting of shareholders. When David went to pick up


    Hulda, he saw two strong bodyguards standing beside her from a distance, and


    he was a little terrified.


    He nced at Hulda cheerfully. ¡°With these two bodyguards, even if those


    directors want to make trouble, we can easily subdue them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hulda nodded with a smile, and then said nothing.


    David thought she was worried about the uing meeting andforted her


    while driving. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    For this meeting, you only need to express your opinion, and you don¡¯t need to


    say anything else.¡±


    ¡°I feel much more at ease. Thank you.¡±


    David was happy.


    As Hulda looked at the scenery that kept shing by outside the window, she


    was looking forward to the meeting. She hoped that David would still be so calm


    by then.


    In the conference room of Tansy Group.


    Hulda sat at the top, and David stood aside. The meeting was presided over by


    him.


    Those shareholders started speaking one by one about the re¨Celection of the


    chairman.


    ¡°President Smith and Mr. Ivan are too bold. In just two years, they have evaded


    more than 350 million in taxes. We don¡¯t know about this, but we have to bear


    the consequences. Our money is invested in Tansy Group, and we can¡¯t let


    them bring down the Tansy Group.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they are rich, but we have worked hard for most of our lives and made


    some money. We believe in President Smith, so we followed him and left Smith


    Group. Now that he can¡¯t lead Tansy Group to glory, we should rece him.¡±


    ¡°Thepany has been in turmoil under the leadership of re for the past two


    years. The stock price has. fallen to the limit several times. So many things have


    happened to re¡¯s family, and Mr. Ivan has been in prison for a year. We have


    put up with it. But now there is such a big thing as tax evasion, and the video of


    them being handcuffed and taken to a police car went viral on the Inte. How


    can such a person be the chairman of Tansy Group?¡±


    ¡°In order to let thepany get rid of those unfavorable remarks as soon as


    possible and establish a good corporate image, we should rece the chairman


    to show our sincerity.¡±


    ¡°We should have a person in charge of Tansy Group. We don¡¯t know how many


    years re and Ivan will be sentenced to. Are we just waiting for them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so we are all in favor of re¨Celection of the chairman!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    All the shareholders expressed their opinions one after another, and all of them


    agreed to re¨Celect the chairman. Even the few directors who had been loyal to


    re in the past were eager to have a try. Everyone was excited to be the


    chairman of Tansy Group.


    David looked at them and sneered. ¡°Everyone, all of you, plus some small


    shareholders, only hold 55% of the shares in total. But President Smith and Mr.


    Ivan have 45%.¡±


    ¡°They are in prison!¡±


    David looked at Hulda who had been silent. ¡°Mr. Ivan has transferred the shares


    to Ms. Hulda¡¯s name.¡±


    There was silence in the room. They didn¡¯t expect that Ivan would transfer all


    the shares to a woman.


    Many of them had been married for more than 20 years, and their wives had


    been with them for so long, but they dared not transfer all the shares to their


    wives.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start voting.¡±


    David put the voting device in Hulda¡¯s hands. ¡°You can enter your name. Don¡¯t


    worry, we have bought a lot of small shareholders, and the sum will exceed


    50%. The position of chairman must be ours.¡±


    There were ten shareholders including Hulda in this meeting, and several of


    them were in a group.


    After the voting ended, David began to count the votes, and he found that many


    people had a high approval rating.


    ¡°Brandon, the approval rate is 20%.¡±


    As David looked at the middle¨Caged man who had a proud face, he had


    coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Tony, the approval rate is 15%.¡±


    David paid special attention to those with high approval ratings, butpared


    with the shares in Hulda¡¯s hands, these approval ratings were insignificant.


    David felt relieved, and it was time to read Hulda¡¯s name next. He tapped the


    screen in his hand, and when he saw the name on it, he was stunned.


    ¡°Cynthia Miller, 55%.¡±


    He looked at Hulda in disbelief, ¡°This is the shareholders¡® meeting of Tansy


    Group. How could there be Cynthia¡¯s name? How could she have shares in


    Tansy Group?¡±


    ¡°Hulda, did you write your name wrong?¡±


    He was stunned.


    Although he asked this question, he knew in his heart clearly.


    Hulda had a soft smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed the name of Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± David¡¯s face showed anger, and his expression was ferocious.


    ¡°Cynthia doesn¡¯t have any shares in ourpany at all. How could there be


    such a high approval rate?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the meeting room was pushed


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    open, and all the people in the room looked toward the door.


    Cynthia was wearing a ck suit with exquisite makeup. She walked with a


    smile. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    Standing behind her were Lloyd and Bill, looking very imposing.


    Seeing Hulda stand up from her seat and walk behind Cynthia, David¡¯s eyes


    widened suddenly. ¡°You two¡­¡±


    He was incoherent and couldn¡¯t utter a word. Everything Hulda had done before


    was pretending. She had worked with Cynthia a long time ago.


    She had lied to him for so long. This woman was so cunning.


    Cynthia blocked David¡¯s gaze, and said with a smile, ¡°David, if you have any


    doubts, you can vote again.¡±


    David finally came to his senses and red at Cynthia viciously. ¡°Without my


    signature on the shares, even if Hulda wanted to give them to you, it would be


    impossible.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia smiled and took out a piece of paper from Lloyd¡¯s hand.


    ¡°David, is this your signature?¡±


    Without stepping up to take a closer look, David recognized that it was his


    signature. He widened his eyes in disbelief. When he thought carefully about


    the things he signed recently, he suddenly realized.


    He had only signed several contracts in the past few days when he was selling


    the houses. At that time, the person kept asking questions, and he was in a


    hurry. Hulda stood aside and handed him the contracts.


    Maybe she handed the equity transfer contract to him.


    He was tricked.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 264

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 264


    Chapter 264 Set Up


    David was trembling with anger, pointing at Cynthia and Hulda with a ferocious


    face. ¡°B*tch! You have colluded together from the very beginning. You yed


    tricks to deceive me, President Smith, and Mr. Ivan!¡±


    He was busy all the time, and he was insulted by many people. However, the


    two women treated him like a fool from the start.


    ¡°David, what are you talking about? You have such a rich experience. We are


    just new to the business, and how can we deceive you?¡±


    Cynthia looked at him with a smile.


    Enter title¡­


    When David heard the sarcasm in these words, he clenched his fists and


    rushed toward the two of them.


    He was under control before he got close to Cynthia.


    It was the two bodyguards brought by Hulda earlier.


    They carried him as if they were carrying a chick, but David felt a pain in his


    wrist, and a cold sweat broke out from his forehead.


    ¡°Let go of me. Do you know who I am? I am the secretary to the president of


    Tansy Group. How dare you hurt me?¡±


    Before he came, he had praised these two bodyguards, but he didn¡¯t expect that


    they were used to dealing with him, not these shareholders.


    David struggled desperately, trying to get rid of the restraint of the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards were tall. They lifted him up and threw him out.


    David was lying on the ground in a mess. He was so angry that his eyes were


    bloodshot, and he stared at Cynthia and Hulda fiercely.


    ¡°B*tch, when President Smith and Mr. Ivane out, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Cynthia sneered after hearing his words. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when theye out


    of prison, but I think they will stay in it for ten or twenty years. When theye


    out, the situation in Jadney City has changed.¡® ¡±


    David didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Now that Tansy Group was in Cynthia¡¯s hands, it was impossible for him to get


    350 million. President Smith and Mr. Ivan had to stay in prison.


    Ayer of cold sweat broke out on David¡¯s back. Cynthia was such a cunning


    woman.


    David calmed down slowly. Although there was still hatred in his eyes, he got up


    from the ground and stood silently in the corner.


    He would take avenge in the future.


    Cynthia nced at him and ignored him. ¡°Let¡¯s continue the shareholder


    meeting.¡±


    The shareholders present almost understood the whole story. They looked at


    David, Cynthia, and Hulda, and looked at each other.


    They could only listen to Cynthia.


    Next, Cynthia talked about her ns for Tansy Group in the next few years, and


    no one dared to have any objections.


    They knew that Tansy Group would merge with Smith Group, but this might be a


    good choice.


    In the meeting, no one made trouble. No matter what Cynthia said, they all


    nodded in agreement. David, who was on the side, felt angry in his heart.


    After the meeting was over, all the shareholders left one after another. Cynthia


    looked in David¡¯s direction and found that he was still standing there, and there


    were only a few of them left in the huge conference room.


    Cynthia looked at him. ¡°David.¡±


    David sneered. Cynthia got Tansy Group without spending a single cent. What


    else could he do?


    He didn¡¯t look at Cynthia at all but looked at Hulda. He pointed at her angrily.


    ¡°Hulda, Mr. Ivan treats you so well. Why would you do that? He put all his


    property in your name. He trusts you so much. How can you betray him?¡±


    He shouted loudly.


    Hulda seemed to have heard some big joke and sneered. ¡°He is nice to me?


    You think he is nice to me?¡±


    David said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If President Smith and Mr. Ivan hadn¡¯t taken you in, you


    would have been sold to the club by your family. How could you be Mr.


    Ivan¡¯s wife?¡±


    As Hulda snorted lightly, she tore open her neckline.


    There were scars on her snow¨Cwhite skin, and the new scars had not healed.


    The old scars had turned brown, but they would never disappear, which looked


    shocking.


    Cynthia frowned, and her eyes were full of astonishment. Lloyd¡¯s usually


    expressionless face was a little surprised. Bill and the two bodyguards didn¡¯t


    dare to look at these scars.


    How could there be so many scars on a delicate and pretty girl? ording to


    Hulda¡¯s words, they all knew that Ivan beat her.


    ¡°He whipped me, burned me with cigarette butts, and pinched me¡­¡±


    Hulda talked about the scars slowly and pointed them to David one by one. Her


    face was pale and expressionless, and she talked about these scars as if


    talking about other people¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°David, do you think he is nice to me?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked straight at David.


    David was stunned. He knew that Ivan¡¯s temperament had changed a lot after


    the incident happened, but he never expected that he would hit his woman so


    hard.


    Hulda looked at his guilty look and smiled. ¡°With these scars, I wish he could go


    to jail immediately so that I can escape from this devil. Now that Cynthia can


    help me, of course, I would work with her.¡± and even


    She giggled as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my acting skills to be so good. Ivan and


    you believed me, President Smith didn¡¯t doubt me. You transferred all your


    property to my name, and of course, I would ept it. Ivan thinks I¡¯m an idiot


    who doesn¡¯t understand anything and treats me like a puppet, right?¡±


    David was dizzy with anger. He had always envied Ivan for having such a loyal


    woman, but now that he knew the truth, he felt disgusted.


    ¡°Hulda, you b*tch! How dare you set us up¡­¡±


    ¡°David!¡± Cynthia stood in front of Hulda and looked at David coldly. ¡°It was not


    us who took the initiative from the beginning. It was you. re and Ivan set up


    me and Alston first. We ignored you in the past, but now, you have touched my


    bottom line, I have to do something.¡±


    ¡°How does it feel to be set up?¡±


    David¡¯s face was distorted with anger. When he heard Cynthia¡¯s words, he knew


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that something might have happened to Alston, which made Cynthia desperate


    to deal with Tansy Group.


    ¡°You will regret it!¡±


    In the end, David said these words and left angrily.


    The conference room suddenly fell silent. Cynthia looked at Hulda. ¡°What are


    you going to do?¡±


    Hulda lowered her head and thought for a while, then slightly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go and


    see Ivan and re, and tell them what happened today.¡±


    Seeing her smile, Bill shuddered and sighed in his heart. Women were really


    terrible.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 265

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 265


    Chapter 265 The Dust Settled


    Cynthia drove Hulda to the gate of the prison. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±


    Hulda nodded and went to the reception room under her gaze.


    Cynthia had contacted the prison in advance. Hulda didn¡¯t wait long before


    re and Ivan were brought over.


    As soon as they came in and saw Hulda, they couldn¡¯t stop smiling. After the


    prison guards left, Ivan rushed over and stared at her closely. ¡°Hulda, did you


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    make it?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Hulda nodded.


    Enter title¡­


    Before re and Ivan smiled widely, Hulda added, ¡°Now the Tansy Group is


    owned by Cynthia. She owns 55% of the shares. Those shareholders all listen


    to her. It won¡¯t be long before Tansy Group bes a subsidiary of Smith


    Group. The shareholder meeting today is a really great sess.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± re and Ivan were both stunned and didn¡¯te back to their senses


    for a long time.


    Hulda smiled at them. Her voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°I thought you¡¯re smart. I


    overestimated you. Would you like me to say it again?¡±


    re first calmed down. He looked at Hulda with a ferocious expression. ¡°You


    betrayed us? So you collided with Cynthia to annex our group?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Hulda waved her fingers. ¡°To be precise, I¡¯ve never been on your side.


    I¡¯m on Cynthia¡¯s back from the beginning.¡±


    As soon as she finished, Ivan mmed his fist on the table and his eyes were


    red as if he wanted to eat Hulda alive.


    ¡°You b*tch! So you lied to me all the time? What about my secretary? Did he


    also betray me?!¡±


    Hulda looked at him and said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s a loyal dog. But he is too stupid.


    After working for several days, all his work was given to the Smith Group. I don¡¯t


    know why you hire him as your secretary. What a fool!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ B*tch!¡± Ivan was agitated. He hammered the table with his handcuffed


    hands, making a shrill sound.


    Although re hated Hulda very much, he was much more rational than Ivan.


    He looked at Hulda sullenly and said, ¡°You came here to tell us this time. For


    Hulda raised her eyebrows. ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t wait to see how you look when


    you get mad. It¡¯s really interesting as I expected.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes turned red again. But under the influence of re, he restrained a


    little and looked at Hulda. disappointedly. ¡°Hulda, I really didn¡¯t expect you to


    betray me. Even if my secretary betrayed me, I wouldn¡¯t suspect you. You acted


    so well. I thought you loved me!¡±


    ¡°Love you? Haha!¡± Huldaughed loudly. Sheughed so heartily and almost


    burst into tears.


    Afterughing, she looked at Ivan with a serious face. ¡°Am I a masochist? Will I


    fall in love with someone who mistreats me every day? Ivan, I once had your


    child, but you believed Cherry¡¯s words. You didn¡¯t even ask but kicked me in the


    stomach. The child is gone. Do you know how much I look forward to that child?


    You are such a heartless man. So I told myself at the time. Don¡¯t ever fall in love


    with you.¡±


    ¡°When I had a miscarriage, the doctor said my uterus was severely damaged


    and I would never have a child again. This child is the only one in my life.¡±


    Hearing her, re and Ivan were stunned. They almost forgot about that child.


    That was Ivan¡¯s only child and he would have no more in the future.


    This had always been a regret in their hearts.


    re lost his spirit all of a sudden and looked very haggard.


    Ivan still looked at her defiantly. ¡°It was Cherry¡¯s fault. She lied to me. She


    said¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I took revenge on her!¡± Hulda¡¯s voice suddenly became louder. ¡°I


    knew Cherry¡¯s child is not yours long time ago. When the child was born, I heard


    the nurse say that the child does not look like you. At that time, I suspected her


    and went to investigate her. Finally, I found she was having an affair with


    another man. Haha. I bet you haven¡¯t heard that. I also bring the man at the


    child¡¯s one¨Cmonth¨Cold banquet. I exposed Cherry and her mother¡¯s plot in front


    of so many guests. Their reputation gets torn downpletely.¡±


    ¡°You should thank me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you might have to raise the child for


    others.¡±


    Ivan was so angry. He raised his fist high and wanted to hit Hulda.


    Hulda didn¡¯t show any fear at all. She stretched her face over and closed her


    eyes. ¡°Come on. Hit me. You mistreated me every day. I¡¯ve been used to it.


    Ivan, you will be sentenced. No one can save you. You will be sentenced to a


    few more years if you hit me.¡±


    Ivan clenched his fist tightly. Seeing her neck full of marks in front of him, he


    was hesitant.


    He gritted his teeth and kept staring at Hulda.


    ¡°Ivan, forget it!¡± After a long time, re pulled Ivan¡¯s arm. His voice was mixed


    with sighs like a dying old man who had experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    Hulda opened her eyes and looked at them with her lips pursed. Her eyes were


    wet and she looked relieved.


    ¡°Go. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Ivan closed his eyes.


    Hulda also knew that she shouldn¡¯t stay any longer. She got up quickly and


    walked towards the door.


    As soon as she walked out of the door, she suddenly heard Ivan exim. ¡°Dad,


    are you okay? You¡¯re spilling the blood. Help¡­¡±


    Hulda turned her head in surprise and saw a lot of blood spilling from the corner


    of re¡¯s mouth. He fainted in Ivan¡¯s arms and his breath was very weak. His


    hair was grey, which made him look very pitiful.


    Arge group of prison guards rushed in to check the situation. One of them


    said to Hulda with a serious face,


    ¡°Miss, there is an emergency. Please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Hulda pursed her lips and was led out by the prison guard.


    Cynthia leaned on the car. She lowered her head with a nk expression. Then


    she suddenly heard the sound of the door opening. She looked up and saw


    Hulda walking out of the prison slowly.


    ¡°Have you seen them?¡± Cynthia stepped forward and asked softly.


    Hulda nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve told them everything. They are very angry. When Ie


    out, re even spit out blood.¡±


    Cynthia frowned and wondered what she said that made re so angry.


    Hulda didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so Cynthia didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    Tansy Group belonged to the


    Smith Group now. It was undoubted that re and his son would be sentenced.


    No one could save them.


    Cynthia finally was relieved a little about it.


    ¡°What is your next n?¡± Cynthia asked Hulda who was in a trance aside after


    getting in the car.


    Hulda shook her head and looked absent¨Cminded. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wanted to


    jump out of the poor life before. I wanted to be rich and I wanted to get rid of


    those greedy families. So I did a lot of bad things and ruined your rtionship


    with Alston. As I didn¡¯t want to give up after failure, I got close to Ivan and


    became the victim of my own evil deeds. I have taken revenge on Cherry, Ivan,


    everyone who hurt me¡­¡±


    After she finished speaking, she lowered her head and her voice was very


    calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do next. I have no goals in life, and I don¡¯t want


    anything. Even the money!¡±


    Cynthia stroked the steering wheel. Her eyes looked cold and sharp. She


    wanted to say if Wu Hulda had nowhere to go, she could go to Smith Group. But


    after hearing her words, Cynthia felt that Hulda might not want to go to Smith


    Group anymore.


    After all, Smith Group was not a good memory for her.


    ¡°Would you like to go abroad to study? I will pay all the expenses for you!¡± After


    Cynthia finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something and continued,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about money. You sold Ivan¡¯s houses for 12 million


    before. I¡¯ve transferred it all to your ount. Thank you for your help this time.¡±


    After hearing this, Hulda raised her head suddenly and looked a little


    embarrassed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me money. This is mutual help. I shouldn¡¯t


    ask for the money¡­¡±


    ¡°No more to say. It¡¯s supposed to be yours!¡± Cynthia made the decision for her.


    She knew Hulda hadn¡¯t saved a penny at all when being with Ivan for the past


    two years.


    ¡°What do you think about going abroad?¡± Cynthia asked again.


    Hulda shook her head. ¡°Not really. I can¡¯t focus on it. I will learn little if I go for a


    further study¡­¡±


    After she finished, she lowered her head and thought for a while. Then her eyes


    lit up and she looked at Cynthia as if she thought of something.


    ¡°By the way. Can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Seeing her being excited, Cynthia became curious.


    Hulda looked at her eagerly, ¡°Help me find someone. His name is Ran. Could


    you help me find where he is?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 266

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 266


    Chapter 266 The Injured Man


    ¡°Ran?¡± Ran felt the name sounded familiar. After thinking about it for a


    while, she finally came up with this person in her mind.


    It was a man whose side face resembled Alston.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t ask why Hulda was looking for this person. She just nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you know when I find him. Let me send you home.¡±


    A few dayster, re and Ivan were sentenced to a total of fifteen years in


    prison for tax evasion, bribery, and multiple crimes.


    The dice was cast. Even if they felt regretful, the time wouldn¡¯t go back.


    Enter title¡­


    Cynthia finally breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing her face was full of exhaustion,


    Lloyd persuaded, ¡°Mrs. Smith, everything is settled now. Go home and rest for a


    few days. I¡¯ll be there. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lloyd was right. The particr concern had been resolved. Everyone had


    witnessed the fate of the Tansy Group and they wouldn¡¯t despise Cynthia


    anymore. They were all well¨Cbehaved as they were afraid Cynthia would fire


    them if they did something wrong.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go back after reading these two documents.¡±


    Seeing she had made up her mind, Lloyd stopped persuading her and returned


    to his work desk.


    Cynthia continued to study the documents with her head down. To know the


    Smith Group¡¯s situation as soon as possible, Greg crammed a lot into her. But


    she still had to rely on herself for most of them.


    It was ten o¡¯clock in the evening when she finished going through the


    documents. It was already dark when she left thepany.


    It was not midsummer yet. The night was still a bit cold. With the cool wind


    outside, Cynthia let out a sigh and dispelled the tiredness all day.


    It was veryte now. Her children should be asleep. Cynthia looked at the dark


    sky and didn¡¯t let the driver pick her up. She nned to stroll toward home


    alone.


    For a metropolitan city, although it was veryte, Jadney City was still bustling.


    Looking at the brightly lit outside, Cynthia crossed her arms and watched people


    A family of three walked by her. As it waste, the child in the mother¡¯s arms


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    looked drowsy. The father stretched out his hands and took the child carefully.


    He said with a gentle voice, ¡°Let me hold him. This chubby gained a lot of


    weight recently. Your arms must be numb!¡±


    After the young mother handed over the child to him, she squeezed her sore


    arm and watched the father and son happily.


    Looking at this, Cynthia felt a sense of loss. Here two babies were crawling all


    over the floor and they could babble and say some simple words. But Alston


    missed their growth.


    The men sent by Bill hadn¡¯t found Alston, nor any news about him. They had


    been searched all over Jadney City. Bill said he nned to send some men to


    nearby cities.


    Cynthia sighed and felt a little depressed. She was also not sure about the


    situation. Alston fell from such a high cliff and would be injured. If he couldn¡¯t be


    treated in time¡­


    She shook her head and wanted to dispel all those negative emotions. She


    didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. The more she thought about it, the more


    worried she was.


    Cynthia walked through a bustling street and stepped toward the Smith family¡¯s


    house. The Smith family was not very far from thepany. It was located in


    the city center while it was far away from the noise of the city center. The


    environment around was beautiful and the air was fresh, which was very


    suitable for living.


    The closer to the house, the car whistles in the city center gradually faded away


    and the surroundings were extremely quiet. Cynthia felt she could even hear the


    sound of the wind blowing.


    When passing by a small alley, Cynthia wanted to walk through quickly, but she


    smelled blood. She frowned and looked carefully at the dark alley.


    Standing at the entrance of the alley, she paused her steps. The smell of blood


    became more intense. She also vaguely heard a small but restrained gasp.


    Cynthia hesitated for a long time. She was afraid it might be some gang inside.


    If she went there rashly, what if she got into trouble?


    Soon there came another muffled groan in the dark alley. Cynthia sighed and


    didn¡¯t want to think about it further. Judging from his groan and the smell of


    blood, he might be seriously injured. Even if he wanted to harm her, he had no


    strength at all.


    Thinking of this, Cynthia didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. She walked in cautiously and


    the smell of blood became stronger. She wore low¨Cheeled shoes today. No


    matter how careful she was, she still made a rattling sound when stepping on


    the ground.


    The closer she went in, the more nervous she felt. The alley was dark. Cynthia


    vaguely saw a ck figure curled up on the ground. It looked like a tall man who


    was breathing heavily.


    She asked softly, ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡±


    Hearing her voice, the man tensed up and looked at her warily. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Cynthia could hear the tension in his voice. She knew he wanted to defend


    himself, but he couldn¡¯t even get up due to the injury. So Cynthia rxed all of a


    sudden. She asked, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. Ie into this alley because I smell


    blood. Are you seriously injured? Do you need me to call an ambnce?¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t do it!¡± The man stopped her immediately. Because he was anxious,


    he might move violently and the wound seemed to be split open. He gasped


    and his voice became weaker.


    Cynthia thought he might have something to hide so he couldn¡¯t go to the


    hospital. But from the sound of exhaling, he was not in good condition. So


    Cynthia hurriedly ran out of the alley.


    The man heard the sound of footsteps. The light in his eyes went out. She must


    think this was scary, so she left him.


    The wound began to bleed again. Hey on the ground and looked up at the


    starry sky. His breath was heavy. It was already toote now. No one would


    If he couldn¡¯t survive it, that was his destiny. If he made it, he must take revenge


    on those people.


    There was a fierce light in the man¡¯s eyes. He closed his eyes for a long time


    and waited quietly.


    Within a few minutes, he opened his eyes quickly again and looked at the


    entrance of the alley. After a while, the sound of footsteps came again as if it


    was knocking on his heart, making his heart beat along with it.


    That woman was back!


    A secret joy welled up in his heart. This feeling was strange and even scared


    him a little, but it didn¡¯t feel bad.


    Cynthia was carrying arge bag of medicines and panting quickly. ¡°Sorry, I just


    went to the pharmacy next to it. Fortunately, it¡¯s still open. I bought some


    medicine and bandages to stop the bleeding. Let me patch you up.¡±


    Hearing the crisp and sweet voice, the man¡¯s throat seemed to be blocked. He


    said after a long time, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°The alley is too dark. I¡¯ll turn on the shlight of my phone. Otherwise, I won¡¯t


    be able to see it. Is that okay?¡±


    The man replied in a low voice, ¡°Okay!¡±


    His voice sounded hoarse and bitter.


    Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief. She was still worried he wouldn¡¯t agree as he


    didn¡¯t want her to see his face. She was not sure about the injury and was afraid


    to worsen it.


    The shlight was turned on, which illuminated the small alley with warm light.


    The man seemed to be unustomed to the light. He blocked his eyes with his


    fingers and gently put down his hands after a while.


    With the light, they both saw each other¡¯s face clearly.


    Cynthia nced at him. The man was wearing ck clothes. The injury was on


    his abdomen. As the color of the clothes was too dark, Cynthia only saw two


    wet spots, which should be the injured part.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you take off your clothes. It¡¯s easier to apply the medicine.¡± Cynthia


    asked for his opinion before making a move.


    The man looked at her seriously and pursed his dry lips. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then Cynthia carefully removed his clothes bit by bit. The fabric of his ck


    shirt was stuck to the wound. When she removed it, the man shook violently


    and wailed in pain.


    ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯ll be gentle!¡± Seeing his reaction, Cynthia recalled how she


    cleaned Alston¡¯s wound in Coast


    City before. Her movements became gentler, and her voice was unbelievably


    soft.


    Hearing her voice, the man seemed to feel the pain ease a bit. His cold eyes


    showed tenderness, and he cautiously looked at Cynthia a few times. Seeing


    her focusing on dealing with the wound, he stared at her longer.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 267

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 267


    Chapter 267 An Old Friend


    Cynthia looked very pretty and had exquisite features. Wearing a zer, she


    looked capable and gentle. She concentrated on dealing with the wound, which


    made her even more appealing.


    Her treatment was very professional like a real doctor. She quickly helped him


    remove the fabric from the wound, disinfected the wound, and sprinkled


    inmmation¨Crelieving medicine. Then she wrapped it up with a medical


    bandage and tied a bowknot skillfully.


    After finishing everything, Cynthia had sweat on her forehead. She wiped off it


    and smiled at the man on the ground. ¡°I briefly dressed the wound. Although it


    Enter title¡­


    can temporarily stop the bleeding, you should go to a hospital to re¨Cbandage


    the medicine and get a tetanus shot.¡±


    When the man saw her looking over, he quickly averted his eyes and was afraid


    to meet Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. It¡¯s my duty to save people¡­¡± When she finished speaking, her


    voice froze. She suddenly realized she was no longer a doctor.


    The man noticed she was downcast. He frowned and changed the subject. ¡°My


    name is Jakson. How about you? When I recover, I will express my gratitude to


    you!¡±


    ¡°Jakson?!¡± Cynthia eximed, which also shocked him.


    ¡°Yes. Anything wrong with that?¡± Jakson was a little embarrassed. He did have a


    bad reputation in society, but most people didn¡¯t know him. Did Cynthia hear his


    name before?


    Cynthia had been dealing with the wound and hadn¡¯t noticed what he looked


    like. She moved the shlight up and looked at the man carefully with the faint


    light.


    Due to excessive blood loss, his face was a little pale, but he was very


    handsome. He had chiseled features and a pair of almond eyes. His eyes were


    piercing which made people afraid to look straight at them. His nose was


    prominent and his lips were thin.


    He was quite good¨Clooking but there was a ruthlessness in his face. Even if he


    was seriously injured, that sternness was still frightening.


    ¡°So you are Jakson!¡± Surprise shed in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Cynthia, Alston¡¯s


    wife. He mentioned you before.¡±


    When Cynthia¡¯s mother was hospitalized, Alex regretted it. So Alston asked


    Jakson to teach Alex a lesson. He mentioned this to Cynthiater and showed


    her Jakson¡¯s photo.


    But at the time, Alston said that Jakson rose up from the bottom. He was


    scheming and ruthless. He even warned her not to get too close to Jakson if


    she met him someday.


    Cynthia looked at Jakson¡¯s perfectly bandaged wound with fear and wondered if


    she got too close to Jakson.


    When Jakson heard her name, he was stunned. The world was so small. The


    person who saved him was Alston¡¯s wife!


    He and Alston had a history but they were just nodding acquaintances. He knew


    Alston had a wife who loved him very much, but he had never seen what his


    wife looked like and had never paid attention to his wife¡¯s name.


    He didn¡¯t expect his wife would be the woman in front of him.


    Jakson frowned and pursed his thin lips tightly. He couldn¡¯t tell what his feeling


    now was. He felt sour and bitter, which was very strange and made him


    ufortable.


    She was already married. Jakson felt a sense of loss when realizing this.


    Seeing Cynthia looking over, he quickly restrained the emotion in her eyes. He


    said, ¡°What a coincidence. This is unexpected.¡±


    Cynthia nodded. ¡°When I was in the alley, I was hesitating and was afraid it


    might be risky. Fortunately, I came in. Otherwise, you will lie here all night and


    the wound will deteriorate. If you lose too much blood¡­¡±


    When she said this, she realized the next words might be inappropriate, so she


    hurriedly stopped. ¡°Sorry, I was a doctor before. I used to¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t have to be so cautious. Alston and I¡­ We¡­ we


    know each other very well!¡± He felt a little guilty when he said thest words.


    He and Alston didn¡¯t know each other and they were even wary of each other.


    ¡°But


    you should stop doing this kind of thing in the future. It¡¯s gettingte. There are


    many unknown dangers in dark alleys. Women are particrly vulnerable.¡±


    Jakson said seriously.


    Cynthia nodded hurriedly. ¡°Right. It¡¯s dangerous. I won¡¯t be so impulsive


    anymore.¡±


    As usual, she wouldn¡¯t care about these things in a dark ce at night. She had


    a heavy heart today. The sound of gasping inside made she think of Alston.


    When she thought of Alston being injured and lying in a corner with no one


    saving him, she would feel ufortable and throbbing in pain. That was why


    she walked into this alley.


    Jakson was still lying on the ground. Hisplexion had recovered a lot.


    Looking at his face, Cynthia could tell he exercised regrly. He had a sturdy


    body, wide shoulders, a narrow waist, and six¨Cpack abs. As he had a good


    immune system, his wound got better than before.


    Cynthia had checked the wound. Since it was wrapped, it wouldn¡¯t worsen if he


    moved his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold on the ground. Let me help you up. Where are you living? I¡¯ll send


    you home.¡±


    Cynthia squatted down beside him and asked in a low voice.


    Jakson looked at her almond eyes and pursed his lips in disapproval. He just


    told her not to take risks and now she proposed to send a stranger home. ¡°Does


    she really know what a stranger means?¡±


    Jakson thought in his mind but didn¡¯t say it. He wanted to get close to Cynthia


    further. Although he knew she was Alston¡¯s wife, her warmth made people want


    to get closer.


    He had longed for this kind of warmth for twenty¨Ceight years, but he had never


    encountered it before.


    ¡°I live in the front district. If it¡¯s convenient, could you help me? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t


    walk very far.¡± Jakson pointed to the wound on his abdomen.


    The front district?


    Cynthia thought about the location. It was a high¨Cgrade residential district,


    which was on the way back to her family. So she decided to send him home.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll help you. Be careful.¡±


    As she spoke, she supported Jakson to stand up. His leg was not injured but he


    needed to exert the strength in his abdomen when standing up. So he leaned


    on Cynthia¡¯s shoulder.


    Jakson looked at her slender shoulders and squinted his eyes. When he put his


    arm on her, her shoulder trembled and he could feel her shoulder was tense


    and stiff. A smile shed in his eyes, which made him very charming.


    It was the first time Cynthia was so close to a strange man. Jakson was very


    tall. Cynthia could only reach his shoulders, which was a perfect height to hold


    Jakson.


    Jakson acted very well. Since he was really injured, almost half of his body was


    leaning on Cynthia. His bulk enveloped her. He could even hear her breath.


    This feeling aroused Cynthia¡¯s goosebumps all over. She felt ufortable, but


    she had promised to send him home before. She couldn¡¯t break her promise on


    the way.


    Jakson was tall, but Cynthia felt he was not heavy. She didn¡¯t know although


    Jakson seemed to be leaning on her with most of his body, he was walking by


    his own strength and didn¡¯t press on her.


    The two walked silently for a while. The alley was about 1,500 feet away from


    his living ce. It might be a littlete. They didn¡¯t see anyone along the way.


    After a while, they arrived at the gate. As the residence was upscale, the gate


    was on guard for the whole day.


    Seeing theming, the guard looked over. He seemed to know Jakson and


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    his eyes were full of respect. When he saw the wound on his abdomen, his


    expression froze. He was about to run over when he suddenly felt Jakson¡¯s cold


    gaze. He instantly understood and stood up straight at the door, pretending not


    to see them.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when the two of them passed by with the smell of


    blood. He looked at the petite figure under Jakson¡¯s arm and clicked his tongue.


    He didn¡¯t expect such a ruthless person to have a scheming side.


    It seemed Jakson was obsessed with this woman very much.


    Cynthia sent Jakson to his home, put him on the sofa, and put the medicine bag


    on the table.


    His house was very big and empty. The room was gray, which looked very


    depressing and cold. Cynthia felt extremely ufortable. Besides, there were


    only two of them. It was not proper to stay longer, so she wanted to leave.


    ¡°The medicines are all in the bag. There are oral anti¨Cinmmatory drugs in


    them. Take two of themter. I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t want to go to the


    hospital, but you¡¯d better re¨Cbandage and change the medicine tomorrow. It¡¯s


    gettingte. I gotta go.¡±


    When Cynthia was about to leave, the corner of her clothes was grabbed by his


    big hand with sharp knuckles. She lowered her head and met Jakson¡¯s pitiful


    eyes.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 268

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 268


    Chapter 268 He Wants to Have Her


    Jakson was very handsome. Especially when he restrained the hostility on his


    face, he stood out from the crowd.


    Cynthia looked at him and was unimpressed. There were too many outstanding


    men around her. Alston¡¯s face was impable. Lorenz was very handsome and


    noble. Lucien was bright and sunny. And Cain looked virile. She had seen a lot


    and formed an immunity to men¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± She looked calm, without a trace of shyness on her


    face.


    Enter title¡­


    Jakson was stunned for a moment. Then he gave a wry smile. People always


    said he had a good appearance. As long as he pulled off his straight face, girls


    would chase after him one after another. Now it seemed their opinion was not


    very urate. At least Cynthia was unmoved!


    ¡°This medicine can¡¯t be taken on an empty stomach. I haven¡¯t eaten anything


    since this morning. I¡¯m afraid it will lead to some adverse reactions!¡± He pointed


    to the medicine on the table and said in a low voice.


    Cynthia nodded approvingly. She took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°How


    about I order you a takeaway?¡±


    Jakson looked at his bloody wound with a wry smile. Then he looked at her with


    a pitiful look. ¡°No. I would have ordered it if I could. But I¡¯m afraid the delivery


    man will be scared and call the police when he sees me like this.¡±


    Cynthia was a little troubled. It was already eleven o¡¯clock. If she didn¡¯t go back,


    Greg and the others would worry about her.


    ¡°Please help me one more time. I remember I have some food in the


    refrigerator. Could you make a sandwich for me? Please! I will repay you when I


    recover.¡±


    Jakson said in a pitiful tone. Cynthia let out a sign. ¡°Alright!¡±


    In fact, it wouldn¡¯t take much time to make a sandwich.


    Cynthia walked towards the kitchen. It was arge open room. The kitchen was


    designed in the style of a bar counter. All kitchen utensils were avable, but


    they all looked brand new as if they had never been used.


    Jakson said embarrassedly, ¡°Although I can cook, I don¡¯t have much time. So I


    barely use these after I bought them.¡±


    Cynthia was not surprised. She knew he didn¡¯t cook a lot by his appearance.


    ¡°Let me see what you have in the refrigerator. I hope you¡¯re not picky about


    food.¡±


    When she opened the refrigerator, it was empty as if it had been robbed. There


    were two eggs on the door and a handful of lettuce inside, which was a little


    wilted.


    All of them could only make a sandwich.


    With Jakson¡¯s hint, Cynthia finally found several pieces of toast, two eggs, and a


    handful of wilted lettuce.


    After thinking about it, she quickly heated up the toast and fried eggs in the pan.


    In about ten minutes, a sandwich was ready.


    She brought the sandwich to the table. As it was too hot, her fingertips were red.


    She stamped and pinched her ears, which made Jakson burst outughing.


    For many years, he had not smiled so happily. Since his mother died, no one


    had made him feel so warm.


    ¡°Here. Take it.¡± Cynthia hurried back to the kitchen again while saying this.


    Jakson¡¯s eyes were moistened by the sandwich in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help


    but gulp down the sandwich. Although there were not many ingredients in it and


    it tasted very nd, the sense of hunger was quickly relieved.


    He ate very quickly and finished it in a few minutes.


    Then he leanednguidly on the sofa. His eyes were attracted by the woman


    being busy in the kitchen. This scene ovepped with his childhood memory.


    He struggled to survive every day and seldom recalled the past. Looking back


    now, his previous memories were blurred. He only remembered when he was a


    child, his family was very poor. His mother was wearing apron and was busy


    around the kitchen all day long. He followed behind her and drooled over the


    prepared meals.


    Since he became wealthy, many people scrambled to invite him for meals every


    day. He began to get tired of


    those delicacies and didn¡¯t have a good appetite no matter how delicious they


    were.


    When he was a child, it was a luxury to eat a sandwich every day at home. The


    taste was lost in his memory, but he remembered it was delicious, just like the


    sandwich in front of him.


    It was simple and nd but made him very satisfied and happy in his heart.


    ¡°Alston, you¡¯re so lucky to marry such a great woman.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jakson¡¯s face remained calm, but his eyes became eager. He


    wanted to have this woman. His whole body started to boil and all the organs in


    his body were urging him to let this woman stay by his side.


    A few days ago, he heard Alston was missing and hadn¡¯t been found yet. If


    Alston would nevere back, maybe Cynthia could marry someone else.


    Jakson¡¯s eyes deepened and a trace of sternness appeared on his face.


    Cynthia came over with warm water. Seeing there was nothing left on the table,


    she was stunned for a moment. ¡°Wow! You eat so fast.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m used to it. After my parents died, I was sent to an orphanage. A group


    of children robbed food during the meal. I¡¯m used to eating quickly so I can eat


    more.¡± Jakson smiled heartily as if he was talking about other people.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew he had a story. His childhood was


    even more miserable than hers.


    Maybe that was why he turned himself into a cruel and heartless man.


    ¡°I just boiled some water for you. Take the medicine in 30 minutes. It¡¯s getting


    After Cynthia finished speaking, she was about to run out. After taking several


    steps, a coat was thrown. toward her and covered her head.


    She was stunned and looked at Jakson inexplicably. ¡°Why did you give me the


    coat?¡±


    Jakson smiled. ¡°Your clothes are covered with blood. It will scare the passers¨C


    by at midnight.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t notice it before his words. She looked down at her clothes. As the


    suit was ck, the blood stains were not conspicuous. But there were many


    blood marks on the white shirt.


    These were stained while she dealt with the wound for Jakson and it looked


    dreadful at first nce.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a bit scary. Thank you, I¡¯ll let someone wash it and send it to you


    when I go back.¡± Then Cynthia left with the coat covering her shirt.


    When the door was closed, the whole room was filled with silence and coldness


    again. Jakson¡¯s smile faded.


    He let out a deep sigh when looking at the tableware that had not been put


    away.


    If it weren¡¯t for the tableware, he would have thought the scene just now was his


    illusion.


    He stroked the beautiful bow tie wrapped around his abdomen, and a gentle


    smile appeared on his face.


    Cynthia had just left the door. When the wind blew, she gave a shudder and


    prepared to take the elevator.


    The door of the next house was slightly opened. A phone was stretched out and


    someone took several photos at her back and Jakson¡¯s room.


    ¡°Cherry, it¡¯s sote. You can¡¯t go out. Why are you getting more depraved? Look


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at what you¡¯re wearing. You dress like a stripper¡­¡±


    Jane¡¯s piercing voice sounded behind her. Cherry quickly closed the door and


    turned to look at her expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m not going out today.¡±


    She had heavy makeup on her face, bold red lips, and a short suspender skirt


    with silver sequins. She looked like a prostitute, who was wildly different from


    her previous image.


    Jane was still scolding. When she heard this answer, she was taken aback for a


    moment. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t listen to me before.¡±


    Cherry shook her phone and smiled excitedly. ¡°Mom, I just took several


    interesting photos.¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t care about those sh*t. Stop hanging out with your cronies. Get in


    touch with your besties before. Only they can help you return to our circle and


    introduce some good men to you. Your those friends now are all greedy for your


    money.¡±


    When Jane started rambling again, Cherry¡¯s face was full of impatience. ¡°Alright.


    Stop! I¡¯ve heard enough.


    Our group is gone. It¡¯s taken over by Henry. Even our house is gone. We can


    only live in this kind of district. No people in the upper ss would admit us. I


    can¡¯t squeeze in that circle anymore. Even if I¡¯m in, they will onlyugh at me!


    Can you stop being immersed in the glory of the past? Look at our current


    house. Look at where we are!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 269

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 269


    Chapter 269 A Blood-stained Shirt


    Jane¡¯s eyes were red and she choked with anger. ¡°I did all of this for you! I want


    you to marry into a good family. Why are you so ungrateful?¡±


    Seeing her crying again, Cherry became more annoyed. Jane was not as calm


    and stern as before. Since the Miller Group was bought by Henry with 40


    million, Jane changed a lot. She forced Cherry to do what she didn¡¯t like. If


    Cherry didn¡¯tply with her, she would cry and whine.


    Cherry couldn¡¯t bear her anymore.


    ¡°Mom, can you stop doing this? Since my old friends knew our group is gone,


    they all started to disappear. I can¡¯t find anyone. They¡¯re all snobs. Even if I y


    Enter title¡­


    up to them, they don¡¯t care. We have bought the house and still have more than


    20 million. It¡¯s much more affluent than before in the Miller family. Why do we


    push ourselves so hard?¡±


    Seeing Jane wanted to say something else, she quickly raised the phone in


    front of Jane. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯ll show you some good things.¡±


    Jane¡¯s attention was instantly attracted. She took the phone and looked at it.


    Seeing Cynthia¡¯s familiar side face, she was stunned. ¡°This¡­ this is Cynthia?¡±


    ¡°Who else it would be!¡± Cherry smiled triumphantly. ¡°When I was about to go


    out, I saw hering out of the house next door to us. If I remember correctly,


    the owner of the house is a man.¡±


    Jane also remembered she had seen the man next door before. The man was


    tall and sturdy,


    handsome features. But his face was full of hostility and he looked difficult to get


    along with.


    Jane was afraid of getting into trouble, so she nevermunicated with the


    neighbors. with very


    Cynthia gossiped with Jane in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that mane back


    covered in the blood several times. I don¡¯t know what this man does, but


    Cynthia walked out of a strange man¡¯s room at the midnight. Isn¡¯t it suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Alston hadn¡¯t been missing for long while she can¡¯t stand to be


    alone!¡±


    Jane took a deep breath and asked, ¡°You mean Cynthia had an affair with the


    man next door?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?!¡± Cherry said confidently, ¡°At midnight, what would they do


    when a man stays with a woman? It seems that she is not as faithful to Alston


    as I imagined.¡±


    After hearing this, Jane returned the phone to her. ¡°What are you going to do


    with the pictures?¡±


    ¡°To threaten her! She has so much money. We should use it to ckmail her,¡±


    said Cherry.


    Jane shook her head in disapproval, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You know the thing about


    Tansy Group, right? re and Ivan were both imprisoned for 15 years. And


    Tansy Group was taken over by Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Seeing her disapproval, Jane poked her forehead angrily. ¡°I found out this was


    all designed by Cynthia. She didn¡¯t even give a chance for Tansy Group to react


    and take over it directly!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°How could it be!¡± Cherry¡¯s face was full of astonishment. ¡°She¡¯s just a woman.


    How could she make it! It should be the others of the Smith Group who came up


    with the n!¡±


    Jane rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate women. They are very


    ruthless when cornered. Ivan nned to kidnap you before and now Alston is


    missing. It touched Cynthia¡¯s bottom line, so she put all her eggs in one basket


    and brought down the Tansy Group.¡±


    Cherry opened her mouth and didn¡¯t close it for a long time. She stared nkly


    at Cynthia¡¯s slender back in the phone and didn¡¯te back to her senses for a


    long time.


    ¡°How is it possible? How did she do that?¡±


    Jane said, ¡°Use your head. Cynthia now is living much better than us. Will you


    ept the fact?¡±


    Cherry pursed her lips, with jealousy shing in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t ept


    this. She used to live an extravagant life. Take luxury cars. Wear clothes worth


    more than millions. Attend all kinds of parties. She was always the center of


    people¡¯s attention.


    She looked down at the shiny silver slip dress and felt more disgusting about it.


    After a long while, she murmured, ¡°Mom, maybe I should listen to you.¡±


    Seeing Cherry was willing to listen to her, Jane showed a pleasant smile on her


    face. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to hear that. From now on, cut off contact with those cronies.


    Take care of your skin and face and get in touch with those boys in the previous


    circle.¡±


    Cherry nodded and was going to remove her makeup and change her clothes.


    Jane followed her and warned, ¡°Cynthia is under the media¡¯s attention. Don¡¯t


    show these photos in public. Although we can¡¯t use these photos to threaten her


    now, they will be useful someday. Like, when Alston is found, he will alienate


    Cynthia if you show him these photos. By that time, I bet he won¡¯t love that


    b*tch. anymore.¡±


    What she said made Cherry more excited. Her eyes lit up as if she was


    imagining Alston being disgusted with Cynthia and driving her out of the house.


    ¡°Mom, you are so smart. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    At this time, Cynthia didn¡¯t know she was filmed when she came out of Jakson¡¯s


    house. She also didn¡¯t know the conspiracy between Jane and her daughter.


    She walked through the gate with the coat in her arms and saw the lights were


    still on. And some people were walking in the house.


    ¡°Greg, it¡¯s sote. Why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Seeing Greg summon Bill and some


    bodyguards, Cynthia asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, you¡¯re back!¡± Seeing Cynthia, Greg almost burst into tears. He


    finally rxed after worrying about her all the night.


    ¡°Lloyd said you left thepany at ten o¡¯clock. And you told us you would walk


    back. It would talk half an


    hour to walk from thepany to our house. You still didn¡¯te back at


    midnight. I thought it was Tansy Group¡¯s men who wanted to hurt you. So I¡¯m


    going to let Bill and others look for you.¡±


    Seeing so many people in the living room, Cynthia felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I


    have something to deal with. It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll call you in advance if I


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine!¡±


    After Greg Lin finished speaking, he noticed she was holding a man¡¯s coat and


    his brows furrowed.


    It was a ck water¨Cproof jacket without any patterns. It looked simple and


    cool, which would never be the style of Alston. He remembered Lorenz would


    also not wear this style of clothes. Then whose was the jacket?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Greg wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare to.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t pay attention to his expression. She handed the coat to Joyce


    who was beside her. ¡°This is someone¡¯s coat. Clean it tomorrow. I need to return


    it to him!¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay!¡± Joyce quickly took the coat.


    The lights in the Smith family were as bright as day. As Cynthia handed out the


    jacket, the blood¨Cstained white shirt was immediately revealed.


    Joyce noticed it as she was close to Cynthia. She screamed, ¡°Mrs. Smith, why


    is there so much blood on your shirt? Are you injured? I¡­ I¡¯ll call the doctor!¡±


    Her voice was loud, attracting Bill and others who hadn¡¯t left yet. They all


    stepped forward anxiously and looked at the blood¨Cstained shirt seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s human blood. Mrs. Smith, where did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Who dared to hurt Mrs. Smith? Guys, let¡¯s teach those b*stards a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call the doctor. It will be critical if the wound is severe.¡±


    They were all talking at once without giving Cynthia a chance to exin. When


    Greg managed to squeeze in and saw the blood on her shirt, his face darkened.


    ¡°Bill, call the doctor!¡±


    Bill hurriedly rush towards the door quickly. Cynthia finally couldn¡¯t bear it


    anymore. She called out to stop Bill. ¡°Bill. No need. The blood is not mine. I am


    not injured.¡±


    ???


    The living room fell silent for an instant, and everyone looked at Cynthia


    wonderingly.


    Cynthia was moved by them but also felt it a little funny. ¡°I wasn¡¯t injured. I met a


    friend of Alston on the way. He was injured. I bandaged him and sent him home.


    That¡¯s why I got the bloodstains. Afraid of scaring others, he lent me his clothes


    to cover the blood up!¡±


    After hearing this, Joyce breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Cynthia and


    said in a reproachful tone,


    ¡°I see. Why don¡¯t you tell us earlier? We¡¯re worried sick about you.¡±


    Greg didn¡¯t speak. He noticed it should be a man judging from Cynthia¡¯s words.


    But he didn¡¯t figure out who he was among Alson¡¯s friends.


    He let out a sign in his heart.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you got to get back. There are too many wolves around Mrs. Smith.


    If you don¡¯te back, she will be taken away by them!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 270

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 270


    Chapter 270 Don¡¯t Scare Others


    In a southern city far away from Jadney City, Alston was lying on the bed. He


    was frowning and falling into a nightmare.


    In a white dream world, Alston stood still. A woman in a violet dress turned her


    back to him and called his name softly. ¡°Alston!¡±


    He wanted to walk up to this woman and see what she looked like. But no


    matter how he walked or ran, he was still a long way from her.


    Alston was in a panic. He felt he couldn¡¯t catch the woman in front of him no


    matter how hard he tried. If he allowed her to run away, he would lose her


    forever.


    Enter title¡­


    Thinking of this, he ran even faster. He stretched out and wanted to touch the


    woman¡¯s dress.


    He was getting closer to her. He grasped a small piece of silky gauze and


    smelled a sweet breath, which relieved the pain in his mind.


    His heart was racing and he was overjoyed when getting closer to this woman.


    Until he held the woman¡¯s slender arm, he panted heavily and turned the


    woman toward him. He called her name subconsciously, ¡°Cyn¡­¡±


    The moment he was about to see her face, a knock on the door woke him up.


    The girl in his dream turned into a white light and disappeared.


    Alston opened his eyes suddenly and stared at the ceiling. He clenched his fists


    and put them on his heart. His heart was beating so fast.


    He almost saw what that woman looked like in his dream.


    ¡°Alston. Alston, are you asleep?¡± Gigi¡¯s voice sounded outside, followed by a


    light knock on the door.


    The voice was not loud, but it made Alston extremely irritable. His deep voice


    sounded a little angry. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the knock on the door stopped. Gigi could hear the anger


    in his voice. She was so frightened and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Although Alston was indifferent usually, it was not scary for Gigi. As he didn¡¯t


    restrain his emotions today and his voice was full of anger, which suddenly


    startled Gigi.


    Gigi tried to calm herself down for a long time. Thinking of the plot, she grabbed


    her nightgown tightly. Today she must make Alston have some feelings about


    her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to let this man fall in love with her forever.


    Her bestie told her before that as long as a man had a physical desire, it was


    easy to develop his mental feelings. If he was interested in her body, he would


    have feelings for her.


    Gigi was very convinced of this, so she made full preparations tonight.


    ¡°Alston, can you open the door? I have something to tell you.¡±


    Alston was fully awake now, but he was not in a good mood. He went to open


    the door with a dark face.


    Gigi waited anxiously at the door. When she found the door opened, her eyes lit


    up and she looked over quickly.


    Alston had just woken up. His hair was messy and fluffy. He was wearing casual


    clothes and looked handsome in a different style.


    ¡°Al¡­ Alston¡­¡± Infatuation shed across Gigi¡¯s eyes. Alston was born with an


    attractive aura. Every time she looked at him, she became more obsessed with


    him.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Alston¡¯s voice was low and indifferent.


    Gigi swallowed and adjusted her speaking angle slightly. She lowered her head,


    revealing her fair neck. She had studied before that this angle would make her


    look more beautiful and attractive than usual.


    ¡°The weather is not good today. I heard thunder and I¡¯m a little scared¡­ I


    wanted to talk to my father, but he is not very well these days. He is probably


    asleep now. I don¡¯t want to disturb him, so I want to check if you are asleep¡­¡±


    Her voice became smaller as if she was embarrassed to continue. She was


    fumbling her fingers and looked very shy.


    Alston¡¯s eyes became colder. Because of her stupid reason, he didn¡¯t see the


    girl¡¯s face in his dream?!


    His heart was filled with anger in an instant and hostility exuded from him.


    Gigi suddenly felt cold all over her body and couldn¡¯t help rubbing her arms.


    ¡°Alston, I feel so cold!¡±


    Alston frowned. Just as he was about to speak, a girl¡¯s voice suddenly shed


    in his mind, which was clear and sweet.


    ¡°When a girl wears suspenders, puts on makeup, and pretends to look for you


    at midnight, she must be an angelic b*tch¡­¡±


    He waspletely stunned by the voice in his mind. Whose voice was it? He


    seemed to be familiar with it, but he couldn¡¯t remember it.


    Alston began to have a headache. The memories faintly emerged in his mind. A


    girl with a blurred face was holding a mobile phone, saying that he was often on


    business trips and was easy to attract girls. She told him how to stay away from


    scheming girls and how to identify those who drooled over him.


    Then he nced at Gigi¡¯s face. Although she might have put on light makeup,


    Alston could still notice the paint on her eyebrows, the lipstick on her mouth,


    and a little powder on her face.


    As for her dress, she deliberately wore pajamas which exposed her shoulders


    and arge area of skin on her chest. Her intention of seduction was obvious.


    Alston¡¯s face became more serious.


    Gigi could feel his gaze on her. She jumped for joy secretly in her heart. Sure


    enough, her bestie said it right. Men are visual animals. She made it so obvious.


    How could Alston not be attracted?


    After all, he was also a man!


    Gigi became more thrilled. She took a deep breath and stretched out a finger,


    trying to reach the corner of Alston¡¯s shirt and showing a pitiful look.


    Unexpectedly, as her finger almost touched Alston, he took a step back


    suddenly and her finger paused in the air.


    Gigi was perplexed. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t he interested in her? Didn¡¯t he


    stare at her so affectionately? Why did he avoid her?


    She raised her head in astonishment and met Alston¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Gigi, I will forgive you today for your father¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t ever try it again. Your


    tricks don¡¯t work for me. It makes me gross!¡±


    Alston warned her harshly. He didn¡¯t like Gigi even though she had been kind to


    him from the beginning. He didn¡¯t have feelings for her and he even had a faint


    repulsion and disgust for her proactive behavior.


    So he didn¡¯t hold back at all. He refused her directly, without leaving her any


    expectations.


    Gigi¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, which couldn¡¯t even be covered by the


    blush. ¡°You! Alston, I did a lot for you. Why can¡¯t you ept me?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason. Sorry, I just don¡¯t like you!¡± After Alston finished speaking,


    he retreated to the room and was about to close the door. The moment he


    closed it, he paused and said expressionlessly, ¡°By the way, if you feel cold,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    wear warmer clothes. Don¡¯t scare people by wearing makeup at night!¡±


    Then he mmed the door.


    Gigi seemed to have lost all her strength for a moment. She stood there nkly


    and was thinking about his words. She was wearing very light makeup. How did


    he know¡­


    Feeling astonished and upset, she ran to her room staggeringly. It was really


    embarrassing. She went to seduce Alston, but he saw through her and rejected


    her. She felt extremely ashamed.


    When she ran to the door of her room, the door of Beau¡¯s room was also


    opened. He frowned and his face was full of wrinkles. ¡°Failed again?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you heard it. He humiliated me. He doesn¡¯t like me at all!¡± When Gigi saw


    her father, she felt more aggrieved and began to shed tears.


    Distress shed across Beau¡¯s face. He looked at Alston¡¯s closed door and


    waved to her. ¡°Come in first.¡±


    Gigi entered the room. She said in a hoarse and sobbing tone, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m


    helpless. I have used all the methods, but Alston still didn¡¯t ept me. I guess


    he won¡¯t love me forever. The doctor said he has a great chance of recovering


    his memory. If he recalls his real identity, he will definitely leave me.¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 271

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 271


    Chapter 271 Three Years Later


    Seeing her crying, Beau¡¯s heart ached for her. He pampered her so much since


    she was a child. Although their family was not rich, he never let her suffer like


    this. Watching her trying to please Alston and being treated


    coldly, Beau was concerned about her.


    In just a few days, Gigi had cried several times. Beau couldn¡¯t help but have a


    grudge against Alston. His


    beloved daughter loved him so much while he rejected her so many times.


    ¡°Gigi, don¡¯t cry. We all know Alstones from a wealthy family. He may have


    been used to seeing all kinds.


    of beauty since he was a child. I think he may not care about appearance.


    Otherwise, how could he have not rumors about other women except for his


    wife? It means he pays more attention to the inside.¡±


    Gigi felt better when he said this. She said with a smile, ¡°Right. He won¡¯t care


    about those superficial things. He is different from others.¡±


    Seeing she stopped crying, Beau breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Cheer up. You¡¯ve


    only been staying with him for a few days. He doesn¡¯t know you well. You are


    the only girl around him. After you get along for a long time, he will see how


    good you are sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Gigi nodded quickly as if she saw the hope.


    All the gloominess disappeared. She was in high morale right now.


    As Beau was also a man, he knew Alston better than her. He suggested, ¡°In the


    next few days, don¡¯t show that you like him. Restrain your feelings and reconcile


    with him first. Then express yourself when you get a chance. When he allows


    you toe closer, you¡¯ll have more opportunities.¡±


    ¡°If a woman wants to get a man, she can¡¯t only rely on her body. This is a bad


    idea. Because people will get old with their appearance and their figure. You


    have to attract him by your inside except for your appearance. In that case, your


    rtionship willst longer.¡±


    Gigi was enlightened. ¡°Dad, you sound like a veteran.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, you are too impatient and didn¡¯t find the right way.¡± Beau patted her


    head.


    He would help his daughter get whoever she wanted. If this method still didn¡¯t


    work, he could only adopt dirty tricks.


    When Beau was thinking about this, a sternness shed across his eyes.


    Three yearster.


    The airport of Jadney City was bustling with people. There were two adults and


    two kids standing in the middle of the hall, who were very eye¨Ccatching and


    attracted people¡¯s attention..


    The man looked very handsome and dignified and the woman was delicate and


    elegant. They each pulled a boy and a girl. They had the same height as if they


    were twins.


    The two kids looked very adorable. They had chubby faces and big watery


    eyes. The cute girl was wearing a smile on her face, with a pink dress on her.


    And the boy was wearing a ck tuxedo suit. His chubby face


    looked serious and lovely.


    ¡°Look at that family of four. They¡¯re all good¨Clooking. Like the celebrities!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Give me some room. I want to take pictures and post them on


    Instagram. They¡¯re so pretty!¡±


    ¡°That little boy looks so serious. Look at his chubby face. It makes me want to


    pinch him. Girls must be fascinated by him when he grows up!¡±


    ¡°The little girl is also very cute. Look! She¡¯s smiling at me. So sweet!¡±


    Cynthia was already used to the gazes of people. Every time she took them out,


    they would attract a lot of people¡¯s attention, which made her very proud.


    She bent down and kissed their chubby faces. Her watery almond eyes were full


    of tenderness. ¡°Desmond, Keller. Stay with your uncle. I need to go to the


    bathroom. Don¡¯t run away! If you¡¯re good, I will let you make a video call with


    your grandpa when we get home.¡±


    As she finished, the eyes of the two kids lit up. They nodded obediently. Keller


    pulled her hem and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mom, you keep your word!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I never go back on my word.¡± Cynthia smiled and pinched Keller¡¯s


    hand. She stood up and looked


    at Lorenz. ¡°Lorenz, help me look after them, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    ¡°Will do!¡± Lorenz smiled and picked up the two kids in each arm.


    Cynthia eximed. She hurriedly said, ¡°Be careful. They¡¯re a little heavy. Your


    arms can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Keller was unhappy when she heard this. She loved beauty since she was a


    child and she hated people calling


    her fat, including her mom.


    ¡°Mommy is bad. I¡¯m not fat.¡±


    Desmond¡¯s small face was tense. He said with a pout, ¡°Mommy is silly. Our food


    is arranged by the


    nutritionist. How can we be fat!¡±


    Cynthia looked at her son helplessly. Her son was more premature than children


    of the same age since he was


    a child.


    ¡°You little pumpkin!¡± Cynthia rubbed Desmond¡¯s hair, messing up his fluffy curly


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    hair. Although he frowned,


    he didn¡¯t resist at all.


    Looking at the small face which was exactly the same as Alston, Cynthia let out


    a sigh and kissed him lightly on the cheek. ¡°Be good and wait for me. Take care


    of your sister!¡±


    Desmond was kissed. His tender face was as red as an apple. He hesitated and


    twisted his fingers. His face was serious and arrogant. He pointed to his other


    cheek, ¡°This side.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s heart almost melted by his cuteness. Then she kissed the other side


    of his face. Seeing Keller


    pouted, she also kissed her cheeks.


    The two kids both smiled after being kissed.


    Then Cynthia was relieved and went to the bathroom.


    Seeing her figure with a violet dress walking away, Lorenz put the two kids on


    the chair and gave them the snacks prepared by Cynthia.


    Keller took it with gleaming eyes. She hugged his uncle coquettishly and shook


    his arm. ¡°Uncle Lorenz, I want juice. Could you buy it for me?¡±


    Lorenz smiled and poked her forehead. ¡°There is juice in the bag. Let me find it


    for you.¡®


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that juice. I want to have fresh juice. When we¡¯re in Coast City,


    grandma squeezes fresh juice for Desmond and me every day. We left so early


    today and we didn¡¯t have the juice. I¡¯m so thirsty!¡±


    Lorenz couldn¡¯t bear Keller throwing a tantrum. But he was the only adult


    around. He couldn¡¯t leave them to


    buy juice.


    Desmond nced at him and said, ¡°Uncle Lorenz, go. I will watch over Keller. I


    won¡¯t let her run around. I


    want to drink juice too.¡±


    As Desmond who had never asked for anything before also asked him, Lorenz


    didn¡¯t refuse again. He looked at the shop selling fresh juice which was about 20


    meters away. With such a short distance, he would be back


    soon.


    ¡°Alright. Take care of Keller. I¡¯ll go to buy juice.¡±


    After Lorenz left, Keller took out her ball ying around and Desmond was


    ncing at his sister while holding theic book.


    Theic book was newly bought by his mother. The stories were interesting


    and Desmond was fascinated by them. After reading a short story, his sister


    was gone when he looked up.


    Desmond panicked all of a sudden. He jumped off the chair and looked for his


    sister anxiously.


    ¡°Keller, where are you? Keller¡­¡±


    There were adults all around. Seeing a cute boy with a chubby face, they all


    surrounded him.


    ¡°Boy, what happened¡­¡±


    They blocked Desmond¡¯s vision, making it more difficult for him to see his


    sister¡¯s figure. Desmond broke


    down and began to shed tears.


    He seemed to lose his sister.


    When Desmond was looking for Keller anxiously, Keller chased the rolling ball


    and ran very fast. She wobbled like a duckling, making her more lovable.


    The ball was rolling so fast. Keller nearly couldn¡¯t catch it up.


    When she was chasing behind, the ball suddenly stopped when bumping into a


    man in trousers.


    The man paused and picked up the ball with his big hands.


    ¡°This is my ball. Excese me, this is my ball¡­¡± When Keller saw his beloved ball


    being picked up by someone, she ran over quickly. She stood half a meter away


    from that man and was panting heavily.


    She looked at the man in a ck suit and was about to speak. But when she


    saw his face clearly, she suddenly


    froze.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 272

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 272


    Chapter 272 Reunion


    The man was dressed in a ck suit and looked indifferent. But he was good¨C


    looking, with prominent eyebrows, deep eyes, and high nose.


    Keller opened her mouth in surprise and looked at the man, ¡°Wow, you are tall!


    You are a little taller than


    Uncle Green!¡±


    Alston looked down and saw a little girl wearing a pink princess dress. She has


    round pink cheeks and watery


    eyes.


    For some reason, he felt like his heart had been melted by this cute girl.


    He didn¡¯t like kids. But when he saw this little girl, he didn¡¯t know why he wanted


    to hug her as if there was


    blood contact between them.


    He crouched down so that the little girl wouldn¡¯t have to look up. He handed the


    ball to her. ¡°Is this your


    ball?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my ball. Thank you!¡± Keller held the ball and thanked the man in


    front of her politely.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m Keller. If it weren¡¯t for you, I can¡¯t catch my ball!¡±


    Hearing her sweet voice, Alston stroked her furry hair, and it made him even


    want to pinch her small fleshy


    face.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Keller!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Keller nodded, her watery eyes filled with obedience and liking of Alston,


    ¡°I like you. I think I¡¯ve seen


    you somewhere before¡±


    Alston was amused by her words. Even the pick¨Cup lines she said sounded also


    lovely.


    ¡°I like you, too!¡± His voice was hoarse. He hugged Keller, and the fleshy girl was


    as soft as he had imagined.


    He looked around and found no adults looking for the child. Then, he looked at


    the girl in his arms, ¡°Where


    are your parents?¡±


    Keller held the ball in one hand, wrapped Alston¡¯s neck around, leaned in his


    arms, and said softly, ¡°Mom has gone to the bathroom, Dad¡­ what is dad? I


    don¡¯t have a dad!¡±


    Alston was stunned. Hearing her innocent words, he felt a little sour. It seemed


    that she was a child from a


    single¨Cparent family.


    His face was full of disapproval when he heard that her mother had gone to the


    bathroom. The child¡¯s mother


    was careless to leave the child alone in this crowded airport.


    ¡°Your mother is so irresponsible, how could she leave such a lovely baby here


    alone? What if you are


    trafficked?¡±


    His voice was serious. Although Keller was only a little over three years old, she


    understood that Alston was


    ming her mother. She tapped him on the shoulder with a serious face.


    ¡°I like you, but you can¡¯t me my mom. My mom is good to me and my


    brother. She is tired. My mom went to the bathroom and let my uncle take care


    of us. It¡¯s me chasing the ball and running away. You can¡¯t me her. Do you


    understand me?¡±


    Alston heard her righteous words. He wanted tough but answered in a


    serious tone, ¡°Yes, I heard it. Your mom is the best mom. I misunderstood her,


    and I¡¯ll say sorry to her.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Keller calmed down instantly and wrapped him around the neck. Her


    face was full of attachment.


    Alston shook his head, held Keller, and walked towards the radio room. He


    hoped to find her family through


    the radio.


    Desmond got rid of the group of people and looked for his sister, but he couldn¡¯t


    find her anywhere. Just as he was about to give up, he looked up and saw a


    man in a ck suit and with an unfriendly expression on his


    face was holding Keller to leave.


    Desmond got angry. This man wanted to take his sister away. He stole his


    sister!


    Thinking of this, he rushed behind Alston and gave him a kick on the shin.


    ¡°Put down my sister! Bad guy, put her down!¡±


    Alston felt a pain in his shin. He looked down and saw a little boy.


    The little boy was wearing a small tuxedo suit with his hairbed back. With


    tense look on his little face, it


    made him look very cool and handsome.


    Alston frowned, thinking that the little boy looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t


    remember where he had met him.


    The little boy was angry, red at him, and said, ¡°Put my sister down. There are


    many policemen in the airport. If you dare to take my sister away, I will call the


    police!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are pretty smart!¡± Alstonughed, and put down the little girl in his


    arms.


    As soon as Keller stood still, Desmond quickly pulled her behind him and looked


    at Alston warily. ¡°You¡¯d


    better get out quick!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Keller said, tugging at the hem of his brother¡¯s clothes, ¡°He wants to


    help me find my mom. Mom


    said that we should be polite to those who help us.¡±


    ¡°You little fool. This man wants to steal you. If you are lost, you will never see


    mom, uncle, grandma, Greg and Joyce, you know?¡±


    Desmond said seriously.


    As if Keller was frightened, she looked at Alston andpressed her mouth as


    if about to cry, ¡°Are you a bad guy? You want to sell me?¡±


    Greg and Mrs. Lewis were afraid they would run away, so they often used this to


    scare them. So Keller knew


    that if she ran away, she would be sold.


    Alston was speechless when he heard these words. He had never been


    regarded as a bad guy who kidnapped children. The boy was such a goose.


    ¡°Keller, I¡¯m not a bad man. Look, I¡¯m going to take you there, and ask the staff in


    the broadcasting room to


    find your mom. Then, she will pick you up!¡±


    As soon as he finished, Keller¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    She knew that he was not a bad man!


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Desmond saw that his sister believed this person easily, he spat and


    looked up at Alston, ¡°Okay, now you don¡¯t have to go to the radio room. I know


    where uncle is. You can go!¡±


    As he said that, he pulled the reluctant Keller away.


    The boy was wary, but he was also smart.


    The two children held hands, and their plump bodies were close to each other.


    Alston looked at their cute backs and sighed in his heart, ¡°The parents of these


    two little guys are so lucky.¡±


    Alston stood there and watched their backs all the time. It wasn¡¯t until a tall and


    handsome man came in a


    hurry and hugged his two children that he breathed a sigh of relief, turned


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    around, and left.


    When Lorenz came back from buying juice, he saw that there was only luggage


    on the seat, and the two


    children were gone. He was anxious and looked for them everywhere. He was


    relieved as he saw the two


    ¡°Where have you been? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to run around? There are so many


    people at the airport, what should I do if someone takes you away?¡±


    His voice was agitated. If the two children were lost, Cynthia would hate him.


    Looking at uncle¡¯s anxious look, Keller lowered her head. Her face was full of


    guilt, and sheced her fingers.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I wanted to catch the little ball. But I lost my way. I¡¯m sorry to


    have worried you.¡±


    Desmond¡¯s face was also tense, and guilt shed in his eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t take


    good care of my sister.¡±


    Lorenz breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing them lowering their heads and


    apologizing, all the anger in his heart. disappeared. He hugged them and said in


    a helpless voice, ¡°Forget it this time. It can¡¯t happen again. Your mom and I will


    be very anxious.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two children nodded and promised never to run around again.


    ¡°Well, I bought you fresh juice.¡± Lorenz took out three cups of juice, plugged in


    straws, and handed two cups


    to them.


    ¡°This one is your mom¡¯s. Give it to her when shees back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I like fresh juice!¡± Keller held the big cup and drank it happily.


    Seeing the juice at the corner of his sister¡¯s mouth, Desmond took out a


    handkerchief to wipe it off in disgust,


    ¡°You idiot!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot!¡± Keller retorted.


    Desmond said, ¡°Just now, you were almost kidnapped!¡±


    Lorenz¡¯s smile froze when he heard this. He frowned, ¡°What? What happened


    just now?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 273

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 273


    Chapter 273 Bad Woman


    Desmond summed up what happened just now.


    Lorenz has such a panic fear after hearing what Desmond said. It brought him


    out in a cold sweat.


    Keller was angry and said in a huff, ¡°You are talking nonsense. He is good¨C


    looking, how could he be a bad guy? I like him very much. He looks simr to


    Desmond, so he is good man.¡±


    Lorenz didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Alston had been missing for three years.


    Cynthia seldom mentioned him in the past three years. For fear she felt sad,


    Greg had picked up Alston¡¯s photos and other personal


    belongings. There seemed to be no trace of Alston in the house.


    They had already given up trying to find Alston. If Alston was alive, he would


    find him. But he didn¡¯te back. It was likely that something happened to him.


    So Lorenz didn¡¯t think of this person for a while.


    He looked at Keller and squeezed her plump cheeks. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t trust


    strangers. There are many good¨Clooking bad people in this world. They deceive


    you and steal you with their looks.¡±


    Keller listened with fear in her eyes. Lorenz was satisfied with her reaction. He


    told her this, so that she wouldn¡¯t be deceived by a handsome boy when she


    grew up.


    ¡°But there are so many good¨Clooking guys around Keller. Besides me, such as


    Cain, Dn, Jakson, Lucien, and her brother, are all impable. Therefore, her


    chance of being cheated by a handsome guy is very small.¡± Lorenz thought.


    Cynthia came out of the toilet. She was on her period, and she was not feeling


    well. She was about to leave


    when she heard amotion ahead of her.


    Many people ran that way.


    She didn¡¯t have time to join in the fun, and for fear of her children¡¯s anxiety, she


    stepped out of the way. Just as she was about to leave, she heard two passing


    girls talking.


    ¡°What happened up front?¡±


    ¡°I heard that a pregnant woman was hit. She held that man and cried out in


    pain.¡±


    Cynthia was frozen, and she turned around. Although she was no longer a


    gynecologist, saving people seemed to be engraved in her bones and would


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    never be erased.


    She was petite, and soon pushed her way through the gaps of the crowd.


    Before reaching the woman, she heard a woman exaggeratedly yelling in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, you hit me, I fell down just now. I have a belly hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m five months pregnant. If something happens, you¡¯ll be over!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it hurts. I feel I¡¯m bleeding!¡±


    Then, a man said in a panicked voice, ¡°I was in a hurry just now. I didn¡¯t see


    you. I¡¯m really sorry. How about


    I give you money¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of money? I don¡¯t want your money¡­ You can¡¯t leave


    before I get the test result!¡±


    The man said, ¡°I have to catch a flight. Can you give me your contact


    information? I¡¯ll call you a doctor and take full responsibility for what happened.


    Besides, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with you. Your voice sounds


    energetic. Are you pretending?¡±


    As soon as the man said this, the woman screamed, ¡°What? Look at him,


    everybody! What did this man say? He knocked down a pregnant woman and


    even used me of ckmailing him! Look at my clothes, which are worth


    hundreds of thousands. How could I defraud him for a little money¡­¡±


    There was getting more and more chaotic. Cynthia tried to crowd in and saw the


    situation.


    A woman with a small belly was sitting on the ground. She covered her belly


    with one hand, and pulled the sleeve of a middle¨Caged man with the other.


    There was a pained and unfriendly look on her face.


    The man was carrying a briefcase as if he was on a business trip. But now he


    was pulled, and his face was full


    of anxiety and helplessness.


    Cynthia saw that the pregnant woman¡¯s painful expression didn¡¯t seem to be


    faked. She quickly walked over, squatted beside the woman, and shouted to the


    onlookers with a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯m a gynecologist. I¡¯ll check her condition.


    You all spread out and keep the air flowing. She has some difficulty breathing.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they hurriedly dispersed. If something happened to


    the pregnant woman, they would not be able to take responsibility.


    Cynthia held the woman¡¯s hand with a nervous expression. ¡°You can breathe at


    my rhythm. It can relieve


    your pain.¡±


    The pregnant woman closed her eyes. Her face was a little pale. After hearing


    this, she knew that she was a professional, so she nodded.


    ¡°Inhale!¡±


    ¡°Exhale!¡±


    ¡°Inhale!¡±


    ¡°Exhale!¡±


    After a few rounds, the pregnant didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that


    her pain had eased a lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful. I don¡¯t hurt so much.¡± Looking at the woman in a lc dress squatting


    beside her, her face full of


    gratitude.


    The woman was examining her belly. Her long fell onto the shoulder and


    shadowed her face. The pregnant woman, named Gigi, looked at her elegant


    temperament, and her eyes were full of envy.


    Although she didn¡¯t see her face, she knew that the doctor must be beautiful.


    She touched her round face and


    sighed.


    Since she became pregnant, her body has be as fat as a balloon, and her


    face has be a lot rounder. Her originallyely face was often swollen,


    which could not be concealed by makeup. Her waist was also getting thicker.


    ¡°Without beauty, how can I attract Alston? If hees back to the Smith family


    and is fascinated by his wife. What should I do?¡± Gigi thought.


    While she was thinking, Cynthia Miller had a checkup. She looked at her with a


    gentle smile, ¡°The baby is fine. There is a small amount of bleeding, but it¡¯s


    okay. You should go to the hospital for a thorough checkupter. The doctor will


    prescribe some suitable medicine for you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she found that the pregnant woman¡¯s face


    was visibly paler than just now. Her eyes were full of panic and fear.


    Fear?


    Cynthia touched her face in some puzzlement. Did she look scary? Why did this


    pregnant woman look at her like that?


    ¡°Is it still hurting? I can help you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the pregnant woman seemed to be caught by a


    monster. She shook off her hand, and kicked her excitedly, ¡°Get out of here.


    Don¡¯t touch me! Get out of here!¡±


    Gigi came back with Alston this time and wanted him to return to the Smith


    family. He would meet Cynthia sooner orter, but it was not the time yet. She


    hadn¡¯t told Alston about his life experience yet and needed to find a suitable


    opportunity. She couldn¡¯t let the two of them meet, otherwise, something bad


    would happen.


    Cynthia was defenseless and kicked in the stomach by Gigi. She was in her


    period. Her face suddenly turned


    pale, and she fell to the ground, clutching her stomach in pain.


    The onlookers who saw this scene were stunned. What the hell!?


    ¡°The pregnant woman was crazy!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with her!¡±


    ¡°The doctor helped her, but she kicked her and asked her to go away!¡±


    ¡°Is the doctor okay? She looks painful.¡±


    Everyone said a lot, but they didn¡¯t dare toe forward, fearing that


    something might happen and cause


    trouble. Seeing Cynthia fall down, Gigi was shocked and wanted to run away.


    But the crowd surrounded her and forced her to stay where she was, because


    she was afraid something might happen to her child.


    Lorenz pushed the crowd away and held Cynthia in her arms. Seeing her


    covering her belly in pain, he asked her in anxiety, ¡°Are you all right? I¡¯ll call you


    a doctor, wait.¡±


    He panicked, red at Gigi, and was about to take Cynthia away, but the


    person in his arms held his arm.


    Cynthia opened her eyes, and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Now the pain has


    subsided. I¡¯m weaker than usual in the period.¡±


    Lorenz took out hot water and fed it to her.


    At this time, two little kids came through the crowd, held Gigi¡¯s legs and bite.


    They slurred, ¡°Bad woman! You bullied my mom.¡±


    Gigi was only wearing a skirt and had nothing to cover her legs. She was bitten


    by the two kids and screamed. She lifted one leg and shook one of the kids.


    It was Keller who was thrown away. She had no strength and was thrown away


    by Gigi at once. Desmond ran over to hug her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Keller was stunned. She was about to shake her head when he suddenly saw


    Gigi approaching aggressively.


    Her eyes filled with tears. ¡°The bad woman ising!¡±


    While speaking, Gigi had already walked in front of them. She looked down at


    the two kids.


    Gigi heard that these two kids were called Cynthia ¡®mom¡®, and knew that they


    were Alston¡¯s children, especially the boy, who was exactly the same as Alston.


    With envy


    Keller.


    and resentment, and for the bite just now, her heart became ruthless. She lifted


    her foot to kick

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 274

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 274


    Chapter 274 You Are still Alive!


    Cynthia just drank water. Seeing this, her heart seemed to stop beating. Her


    voice was hoarse, and she eximed, ¡°Keller, watch out!¡±


    But Keller was startled, and her face was pale. Looking at Gigi in horror, she


    was stiff and forgot to avold it.


    Desmond didn¡¯t have time to pull his sister away, so he could only rush over,


    and spread his arms to block Gigi. He closed his eyes and was about to bear


    the pain.


    He looked calm, but his lips were tremb


    He was just a child, and he was also afraid!


    The crowd screamed, and Cynthia was frightened and almost fainted. Suddenly,


    a man picked up the two kids, hugged them, and avoided Gigi¡¯s kick.


    Seeing that they were safe, Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief, let go of Lorenz¡¯s


    hand, and fell into his arms. There was cold sweat all over her body.


    The two kids didn¡¯t feel any pain. Especially Desmond, who felt the hot chest


    and violent breathing behind him, and he was relieved to know that he was


    rescued.


    Keller was stunned. When she realized that she was safe, and finally couldn¡¯t


    help crying out. Her face was flushed from crying, and the tip of her nose was


    also red. She was out of breath in crying and tears poured


    down her face.


    ¡°Keller, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Desmond was stillforting her, but the telepathy


    between the twins was strong, and he also felt that he was going through a


    great disaster, so he began to cry.


    They had been well¨Cbehaved since they were born, and had never cried so


    badly.


    Gigi was stiff with fear. She looked at the man who had saved the two kids, she


    was trembling with fright, her eyes were full of panic, and her face was pale.


    The person who saved the two kids was Alston. He felt bad when he saw Gigi


    approaching the two kids aggressively from a distance. Fortunately, the two kids


    were not Injured.


    He put them down. Seeing that they were crying out of breath, he was at a loss


    and could only stare at Gigi.


    Gigi was bitten by two kids just now and knew they were the child of Alston, she


    lost her mind. When she calmed down and looked at the angry eyes of Alston


    and the crowd, she didn¡¯t dare say anythi


    With Lorenz¡¯s support, Cynthia had already walked over and took the two


    frightened kids into her arms. Looking at them, she felt distressed, ¡°My sweet,


    it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. No one dares to hurt you. It¡¯s all right.


    HOW.¡±


    The two kids held their mom¡¯s neck, crying even more sadly, lying on her chest


    and sobbing. It made Cynthia


    feel worse than ever.


    Afterforting them, Cynthia let Lorenz take care of them. She stood up,


    stared at Gigi, and walked


    towards her.


    She has been in charge of Smith Group for three years, and she developed a


    fierce aura long ago, but she was usually restrained. Now, in the face of the


    woman who hurt her kids, she couldn¡¯t contain her anger.


    Gigi was stared by her angry eyes as if she was prey. She was frightened now.


    Why was her aura the same as


    Alston¡¯s!?


    Cynthia stood in front of Gigi and pped her.


    ¡°This p is the price for you kicking me!¡± After she finished speaking, before


    Gigi could react, she pped her again.


    Gigi felt that her teeth were loose, and the corners of her mouth were bleeding.


    She screamed in pain.


    ¡°This p is the price for you bullying other people¡¯s children! Remember, don¡¯t


    provoke a mother!¡±


    ¡°You dare to hit me!¡± Gigi had never been pped like this since she was a


    child, and she was furious, ¡°Do you know who I am?!¡±


    Cynthia stared at her coldly, and smiled, ¡°You are not from Jadney City, right?


    Be careful in someone else¡¯s ce. I hate people who sh*t where they eat! Just


    like you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You dared to bully my kids, it would be light to p


    you. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t make it. If you kicked my kicked, let alone two ps,


    maybe you can¡¯t leave Jadney City! I, Cynthia, assure


    you!¡±


    She said out loud, and the onlookers heard her name. They took a step back


    and whispered to each other.


    ¡°She is Cynthia!¡±


    ¡°The people in charge of Smith Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. I didn¡¯t expect she is so beautiful and imposing. I like her!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith is really cool! I like her so much!¡±


    ¡°That woman should have been beaten. How dare she kick Mrs. Smith while


    she helps her, and even bully the


    two kids! She really went too far. She deserves to get ps.¡±


    Gigi heard the discussion, her face turned red and pale. She knew that she had


    no reason and could not give


    any retorts.


    What scared her more was that at this moment, Cynthia would meet Alston. She


    has to think about what to


    1. do.


    Desmond and Keller had already reacted. They turned to look at the ¡®savior¡®.


    When they saw the face of the man, they were stunned.


    Keller still had tears on her face, and her eyes were red. When she met Alston,


    she smiled and squinted her red


    swollen eyes, ¡°It¡¯s you! Thank you for saving my brother and me!¡±


    Desmond also knew that this man was not a kidnapper. He didn¡¯t want to cheat


    his sister away before, and he wanted to help Keller.


    He misunderstood this man.


    Desmond was a little embarrassed. He thanked Alston with a serious look,


    ¡°Thank you for saving my sister


    and me. I misunderstood you before, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    These two kids were so cute. Alston felt his heart melt. He squatted down,


    wiped away the tears on Desmond¡¯s face, rubbed his curly hair, and said softly,


    ¡°You are a good boy!¡±


    Keller threw herself into his arms happily and put her small arms around his


    neck. She liked this man. He was


    the same as the father she imagined. If only he was her father!


    Desmond didn¡¯t like strangers touching his head, but for some reason, this


    man¡¯s big hand was warm. After


    touching his head, he didn¡¯t feel disgusted, and even felt a worm rush into his


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    heart.


    After pping Gigi, Cynthia didn¡¯t even look at her and turned around. She saw


    the man who saved her children squat down and touch Desmond¡¯s head.


    Desmond seemed to like him very much and hugged him


    tightly.


    She smiled softly, and her voice was full of gratitude. ¡°Thank you for saving my


    children. Otherwise, they will be injured.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me¡­¡± Alston looked up, revealing his handsome face.


    When Lorenz and Cynthia saw him, they were both stunned. This, this man¡­


    It was Alston! He has been missing for three years!


    Lorenz came to his senses and looked at Cynthia. Her lips quivered and her


    whole body trembled. She was too


    shocked to speak a word.


    Joy and sadness appeared on her delicate face. The tears overflowed from her


    eyes.


    Alston was frightened. He didn¡¯t know why this woman burst into tears when


    she saw him. Gigi often shed tears in front of him, but he never felt anything


    special in his heart. On the contrary, he often felt irritable with Gigi. But he didn¡¯t


    know why his heart began to hurt when he saw this woman crying.


    It was like a physiological reaction, his eyebrows frowned in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Alston couldn¡¯t control himself, walked up to Cynthia, and handed


    her a handkerchief, ¡°Wipe


    your tears. Your children are fine. Don¡¯t cry, I¡­¡±


    When you were crying, I panicked!


    He subconsciously wanted to say this sentence. But before he could say it, he


    was stunned. Why did he have such strange feelings? Why did his whole heart


    start to beat for joy when he saw this woman? He wanted to


    embrace her, kiss her¡­.


    He wanted to stay with her forever.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 275

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 275


    Chapter 275 He¡¯s Your Father


    When Gigi saw Alston handing the handkerchief to Cynthia, her face was filled


    with anger.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he lose his memory? Why did he suddenly treat Cynthia so well? Did he


    remember something?¡±


    Gigi panicked when she thought about it. But after careful observation, she


    found that Alston didn¡¯t look like he was recovering his memory, but rather a


    habit.


    Aware of this, she grabbed her skirt and flew into a rage.


    ¡°He has lost his memory, but he still remembers being kind to Cynthia. Could it


    be that he loved her so much before? If he loves her, it¡¯s no wonder he is


    indifferent to me.¡± Gigi thought.


    Alston and Cynthia were immersed in their feelings and did not notice Gigi.


    Lorenz didn¡¯t have deep feelings for Alston, so he was the first to react. He


    hammered him on the chest, and his face was full of excitement, ¡°Smith, you¡¯re


    back. It has been three years, I thought you were dead. Do you


    know that Cynthia is worried about you¡­¡±


    Lorenz was very excited and talked a lot incoherently. Alston looked at him with


    a frown. In the past three years, he often dreamed about some things, but they


    were all irrelevant. He never thought of the important things rted to his life


    experience.


    Even his name, he only remembered that his name was ¡®Alston¡®!


    Looking at the strange expressions of this man and woman, he was faintly


    excited. They seemed to know his life experience. The excited man in front of


    him called himself ¡®Smith¡®, so his surname was ¡®Smith¡®!


    Cynthia finally came out of her mood. She ran forward, hugged Alston, buried


    her face in his arms and burst


    into tears.


    This kind of crying was neither forbearing, nor was it pretentious like Gigi. She


    was crying loudly, her voice. was hoarse and her whole body trembled. The


    mixture of excitement and sadness made her cry out of breath.


    Just like Keller just did.


    At first, Alston held up his hands, afraid to move. But gradually, he felt the


    woman¡¯s mood, and his shirt was wet with her tears, which made him feel very


    upset.


    He slowly put his hands on Cynthia¡¯s shoulders, and finally put his arms around


    her. His voice was hoarse, full of distress, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    His voice was soft,forting the woman in his arms, like she was a child.


    Cynthia cried for a long time, and wiped her tears on Alston¡¯s white shirt.


    Looking at her swollen eyes, looked


    exactly like Keller. Alston couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He has a neat freak and hates being touched. But this woman wiped her tears


    and snot on his white shirt. He only felt helpless and distressed, but he didn¡¯t


    feel disgusted at all. It was really strange.


    ¡°Alston, you still knowe back. It¡¯s been three years. We all thought you


    were dead. Do you know¡­ Why


    are youing sote? Do you know what you missed? Our children are three


    and a half years old, you just


    came back.¡±


    Cynthia hammered his chest, and wept bitterly, venting her umted


    emotions over the past three years. The tears were going to flow again as she


    spoke.


    Alston was in a daze now. What she said made him feel a little dizzy.


    He was envious of the two kids¡® parents before. When he heard what this


    woman said, so he was the father of the two children? This woman was his


    wife?


    He felt so happy now!


    The two kids were walking around in a hurry. Just now, their mom cried so sadly.


    They were both shocked. After a while, she stopped crying. But now, she was


    about to cry again after saying a few words.


    Keller didn¡¯t understand, thinking that this man bullied her mom. She raised her


    little fist and hammered on Alston¡¯s leg, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t like you anymore. You


    bullied my mom. I don¡¯t like you!¡±


    Then, she hugged her mom¡¯s leg. Her little face was limp, like white cotton


    candy. She looked so sweet and cute, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. Did the bad man bully


    you? I didn¡¯t like him now. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll give you all my toys and snacks!¡±


    She liked snacks, but Cynthia didn¡¯t allow her to eat more, so she saved them


    up like treasures. Seeing her mother crying now, she also felt sad and wanted to


    give all her treasures to make momugh!


    Cynthia was so moved. She hugged Keller and rubbed her face, ¡°Silly girl, he is


    not a bad man. He is your


    dad!¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡± Keller¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, ¡°Are you the man who makes my mom


    hide under the quilt and cry


    every night?¡±


    Alston and Cynthia were both stunned.


    Cynthia was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect her daughter to find out that she


    was crying under the quilt.


    Alston couldn¡¯t express what he felt in his heart, looking at Cynthia felt


    distressed and moved.


    ¡°If you are such a dad, I don¡¯t want you. I don¡¯t want a dad who makes my mom


    cry.¡± Keller looked at Alston, her eyes were full of determination.


    Cynthia was so moved, but she couldn¡¯t make Keller hate Alston. She hugged


    her and stuffed her into Alston¡¯s


    arms, rubbing her hair, ¡°I¡¯m not crying because he bullied mom, it¡¯s because I


    miss him so much. Your dad


    had an ident, and he couldn¡¯t go home. But now he¡¯s back. He will y with


    toys with you, read


    bedtime story, and stay together with us.¡±


    you a


    Keller has always believed in her mom. She looked at Alston suspiciously.


    Alston hugged her and lifted her up. Keller liked to be held high, so she was


    immediately coaxed by him,ughing and screaming with excitement.


    Cynthia felt relieved when she saw that her daughter had no ties to Alston.


    She felt that the hem of her dress was being pulled, looked down, and found


    that it was Desmond. His face was tense, and he frowned when he saw Alston


    holding Keller high.


    Cynthia squatted down and stroked his curly hair, ¡°You want your dad to hold


    you high?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Desmond refused directly.


    Surprise shed across Cynthia¡¯s face, ¡°You don¡¯t like him?¡±


    Desmond looked at her uneasy expression and pursed his lips. His mom


    wanted him to like this strange ¡®dad¡®, but he didn¡¯t want to make mom unhappy!


    He squeezed his fingers, lowered his head and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike him.


    I¡¯m just not used to it.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia knew her son well. He was almost four years old, and he was much


    more mature than his peers. He was not good at expressing his feelings, and he


    always thought too much. Of course, she knew what he was thinking right now.


    She sighed, and hugged her son and kissed his tender cheeks, ¡°My dear, you


    don¡¯t have to force yourself. When you get to know your dad well, you will like


    him. He likes you very much. Bookmark NovelsReads for more chapters


    andtest upadte When you and Keller were young, he was very kind to you,


    and looked forward to watching you grow up. It must be a pity that he didn¡¯t


    watch you grow up.¡±


    Listening to his mom¡¯s words, Desmond wrapped his arms around her neck,


    rubbed his face against her neck, and said, ¡°Mom, I will get used to it, and when


    I get to know him well, maybe I will like him.¡±


    Cynthia felt that her heart melted into a marshmallow.


    The onlookers had dispersed, and Lorenz stood aside and looked at them with


    a smile in his eyes. Suddenly, he felt an unfriendly look behind him, turned his


    head and saw Gigi standing there. She looked at Cynthia¡¯s


    family with malice and envy.


    He frowned, and his tone was cold, ¡°Why are you still here!¡±


    Gigi was taken aback. After recovering, she gave a weird smile, ignored Lorenz,


    and walked to the side of


    Cynthia.


    There was a trace of weirdness in her shrill voice. ¡°Have you made out


    enough?¡±


    When Alston held Keller and saw hering, he remembered that she was still


    there. He stoppedughing and gave her a hard look. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gigi shivered in fright and pursed her lips. But when she looked at the beautiful


    Cynthia beside her, a trace of jealousy shed in her eyes.


    Although she cried miserably just now, she looked even more beautiful at this


    time. She restrained her aggressive aura, and her eyes were as red as a rabbit,


    which added a delicate beauty.


    How could a woman be so beautiful!?


    Gigi touched her belly, and her eyes darkened. ¡°Alston, you can¡¯t leave me


    alone when you see another


    beautiful woman.¡±


    Alston frowned. He guessed what Gigi wanted to do. He looked anxiously at


    Cynthia.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 276

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 276


    Chapter 276 Dramatic Scene


    Cynthia hugged Desmond, and the gentle smile on her face gradually faded. She


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    frowned, looked at Gigi, and became uneasy.


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    Alston pursed his lips and let out a low ¡®hmm¡® after a long time.


    Gigi walked towards Alston with a smile and stood beside him. ¡°We have been together


    day for three years, even the baby in my belly¡­¡±


    ||


    When she said this, Alston suddenly shouted, ¡°Gigi!¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Gigi paused and her face turned pale. She smiled lightly, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t let me speak,


    I¡¯ll stop for fear of making you sad.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t say it, it was even more ufortable than saying it. Cynthia


    swayed and was held by Lorenz.


    She looked at Alston in disbelief, her face was pale.


    Her husband didn¡¯te back for three years, and when he finally came back, he


    brought back a pregnant woman. Cynthia


    never thought that such a thing would happen to her.


    ¡°You, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Alston saw that her face was pale, he put down Keller and was about to


    hug Cynthia, but she pushed him


    away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She screamed, startling Keller and Desmond.


    Alston was stunned. Gigi smiled in triumph. That was what she wanted. As long as


    Cynthia became estranged from Alston, with Alston¡¯s personality, no matter how much


    he liked this woman, he wouldn¡¯t beg her forgiveness or chase her again.


    Cynthia calmed down and looked at Alston with red eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t gone home for


    three years, because of this woman? You abandoned me and my child to be with her?¡±


    Her heart was empty and chilly as if it was broken, and the pain made her tremble all


    over.


    When Cynthia¡¯s body trembled, Desmond got free from her arms. He was more mature


    than his peers. Now, he probably understands what happened.


    He yelled at the dazed Keller in Alston¡¯s arms. ¡°Keller, get down from his arms!¡±


    Keller came back to her senses and looked at his brother. Her eyes quickly filled with


    tears. ¡°Brother, mom is crying. The bad


    woman bullied mom!¡±


    Desmond nced at Gigi, then at Alston, who looked flustered andplicated. He


    said, ¡°It¡¯s not that woman. It¡¯s him!¡±


    Desmond pointed at Alston. His eyes were full of strangeness and guard.


    Alston couldn¡¯t stand the look in his eyes. Seeing this boy, his son looked at him like this,


    he felt very sad. His lips were trembling, but he didn¡¯t know what to say!


    He missed three years. During the three years, even now he didn¡¯t remember the three


    of them.


    Keller believed in her brother¡¯s words. She struggled to get out of Alston¡¯s arms. Alston


    was afraid that she would fall, so he


    could only put her down.


    As soon as she stood still, Keller ran to Desmond, hid behind him, and looked at Alston


    defensively. ¡°You are not my dad. You and the woman are bad person. I don¡¯t like bad


    dad!¡±


    Alston felt a pain in his heart. Her voice was very gentle, but what she said pierced his


    heart like a sword.


    He turned around and looked at Cynthia. He met her tearful eyes, took a step forward,


    took her face in both hands, and wiped


    her tears despite her resistance.


    Feeling his gentle hands, Cynthia couldn¡¯t control herself, and tears poured down her


    face.


    ¡°I will exin to you about this. But trust me.¡±


    ¡°This is not a ce to talk about it!¡± Cynthia turned her face away and lowered her eyes


    not to look at him. The onlookers who had dispersed seemed to have heard their


    dispute, and gradually gathered around. Lorenz and Cynthia were famous in Jadney


    City, and everyone knew them.


    If the trouble continued, people wouldugh at them, and it would also affect the airport


    order.


    She turned to hug two kids and let them rx, then looked at Alston and Gigi with cold


    and alienated eyes. ¡°Someone will


    As soon as she got out of the airport, Cynthia saw the Smith family¡¯s car. Bill and others


    came to the airport to pick up Seeing them, he rushed up to meet them.


    them.


    ¡°You are finally back. Greg can¡¯t sleep thinking about the two kids. If youe back a


    few dayster, he may chase you to


    Coast City.¡±


    He smiled brightly, and he was taking the luggage. He looked up and saw the tall man


    following behind. The bag in his hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°He¡­ he¡­¡± Bill waspletely stunned. He pointed at Alston, he couldn¡¯t speak but just


    kept repeating the word ¡®he¡® for a


    long time.


    It took him a long time to realize and exim in surprise. He looked at Alston in


    excitement. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re back! Mrs. Smith, you found him?¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t speak, and just nodded her head with a sullen face.


    Although Bill was honest, he was not stupid. Looking at her red eyes and Gigi, who


    followed Alston, he knew at once that things were not as simple as he had imagined.


    He nced at Gigi¡¯s bulging belly and didn¡¯t speak, just frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Mr. Smith? He has been missing for three years, but he returns


    with a pregnant woman. No wonder Mrs. Smith is angry. If I was her, I can¡¯t take it, too!¡±


    Bill thought.


    Bill was dissatisfied with Alston. They witnessed how much Mrs. Smith had done for the


    Smith family and Smith Group in the past three years. Such a good people should not be


    let down by Mr. Smith.


    But Alston was his master, he didn¡¯t say anything but just asked someone to pick up his


    luggage. Then, he turned his head and carried the group back home.


    Alston¡¯s return surprised everyone in the Smith family. But when they saw Gigi behind


    him, their mood changed and expressions becameplicated.


    Especially Greg, who watched Alston grow up, directly showed his expression and kept a


    cold face towards Gigi.


    But Alston didn¡¯t notice his attitude,


    After he returned to the house, although he didn¡¯t have any impressions in his mind, his


    body was adapted to this house. He was very familiar with the direction and the building,


    even every nt and every tree.


    He became inexplicably happy, and even the air felt a little fresh.


    Gigi followed Alston. Since she entered the house, she had never suppressed her


    surprise. The house was much better and bigger than the houses she had seen on TV,


    with carved gates, exquisite gardens, and an embossed fountain, and even they


    had to drive from the gate to the main house.


    After entering the hall, she was like a bumpkin entering the city. She greedily looked at


    the luxurious furniture, exquisite carpets, expensive ornaments, and even the paintings


    on the wall, all of which were famous paintings in the world.


    It turned out that this was the kind of life that rich families lead, this luxurious and noble


    life.


    After being amazed, she was filled with jealousy. As Mrs. Smith, Cynthia enjoyed so


    much convenience and lived the life she had dreamed of for years. It made her angry


    just to think about it.


    Desmond and Keller were exhausted after a long journey and the fuss at the airport, and


    they kept yawning.


    Cynthia rubbed their hair in distress and asked Mrs. Lewis and Joyce to take them back


    to the room to sleep for a while.


    After they went upstairs, Cynthia sat on the sofa, looked at Alston and Gigi who had


    been beside him since they entered the door, and sneered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home in


    the three years?¡±


    Looking at her cold and serious appearance, Alston was ufortable. In his


    subconscious mind, this woman named ¡®Cynthia¡® shouldn¡¯t treat him like this.


    She should smile sweetly at him, cuddle up in his arms and kiss him, and gently call him


    ¡®Alston¡®, just like in his dream.


    He pursed his lips, and it took a long time before he said. ¡°I lost my memory. Three years


    ago, I fell off a cliff and hit my head. I don¡¯t remember anything!¡°

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 277

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 277


    Chapter 277 Why Is She Pregnant?


    ¡°What!¡± Both Cynthia and Lorenz were stunned. She eximed, ¡°You said, you¡¯ve lost your memory!?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Seeing that the distant expression on her face faded, Alston was relieved and continued. ¡°I fell off a


    cliff three years ago, and Gigi¡¯s father saved me. I forgot everything when I woke up. I only know


    that my name is Alston. Later, I was recuperating at At¡¯s family. When the injury was almost healed,


    I was going to leave to look for memory, but Mr. At got cancer and went to Southside to


    have rehabilitation. He is my savior, so I went with them. This time, I¡¯m here for business in Jadney


    City. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so coincidentally.¡±


    He said, looking at Cynthia, with tenderness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s been three years, but I still


    haven¡¯t remembered anything. If I knew you are here, I would try my best toe back!¡±


    Cynthia listened nkly. Her fingers clenched tightly, and her anger dissipated a lot.


    She never expected that Alston had lost his memory. How could such a dramatic thing happen?


    After a long time, she looked at him and pointed at Gigi¡¯s belly. ¡°Did you touch her? Why is she


    pregnant?¡±


    Cynthia had a stubborn look. Her fingers were trembling. She was afraid that Alston would fall in love


    with another woman and give birth to other children in the past three years.


    No matter how much she loved him, she would not ept him without resentment.


    The three years were neither long nor short, but it was enough to change a person¡¯s emotions.


    When she married Alston, he had just woken up and had a bad attitude to her. She tried her best to


    take care of him, and he fell in love with her after a long time.


    But in the past three years, the one who was with him was Gigi, who stayed with him longer than


    her, so she lost her confidence.


    When Gigi heard Cynthia ask this question, she panicked and pulled Alston, her voice trembled, ¡°You


    promised me. You can¡¯t say it. If you do, I¡­ I¡¯llmit suicide. You promised my father that you would


    take care of me. You can¡¯t break your words!¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. He recalled that before Beau passed away, he held his hand and


    asked him to help Gigi in the future. For Beau¡¯s sake, he agreed.


    He would do what he promised, but he hated Gigi threatening him with this.


    Cynthia saw that he hadn¡¯t said anything for a long time, and her expression was as usual, but her


    voice trembled a little. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it difficult to answer? Tell the truth. I just want the


    truth.¡±


    She tried her best to keep calm, but her fear was noticed by everyone present except Gigi who was


    tense.


    Alston looked at her. ¡°All I can say is, the baby is not mine. I never touched her!¡±


    Gigi turned pale after hearing these words. She didn¡¯t expect that at this time her words were useless.


    In the past, when she wanted Alston to meet her requirements, she only mentioned her father and if not


    too much, Alston would always agree.


    But this time, Alston said it directly.


    Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on her face and a sweet and gentle voice. She said,


    ¡°Come here. I want to hug you!¡±


    Lorenz originally wanted to help Cynthia, but now that he knew the truth and what wrong was with this


    woman, he was no longer worried.


    he


    He was relieved to see his sister¡¯s sweet smile and then felt a little funny. Three yearster, finally met


    his lovely sister again. Since taking over Smith Group, she has been managing her subordinates with a


    tense face every day. She became a strong businesswoman from a sweet girl.


    He sighed several times at her changes and thought he would never see his sweet sister again.


    Now that the smile reappeared on her face, which showed that his sister was really rxed. Lorenz


    waspletely relieved, which also showed that his sister was really relieved.


    He patted Alston on the shoulder and said with a cold expression. ¡°Wee home, be good to my


    sister better in the future. It was tough for her in the past three years.¡±


    Without waiting for his answer, he left directly.


    Alston watched his back as he was about to walk out of the gate. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Brother,


    don¡¯t worry, she is my wife. I will take good care of her.¡±


    When Lorenz heard Alston call him ¡®brother¡¯, he paused and suddenly burst intoughter.


    Alston had never called him ¡®brother¡¯! He was also very dissatisfied with this, while Alston ignored


    him all the time. But he never expected Alston who had lost his memory, would call him ¡®brother¡¯.


    He was really cute.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret what you just said when your memoryes back.¡±


    Lorenz said this with deep meaning, then heughed and left.


    Alston frowned deeply, thought about Lorenz¡¯s words, and turned to look at Greg. ¡°Is there something


    wrong with what I said? Did I say I missed something?¡±


    Greg gave him a mixture look and shook his head stiffly. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°Why did he say that?¡± Alston was puzzled.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia looked at his puzzled face, smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Come to my side!¡±


    Just now, she was concerned about Gigi and didn¡¯t sit with him. Now that all doubts were resolved, how


    could she let her husband sit with other women?


    Alston was about to get up, but Gigi grasped the hem of his clothes and looked at him with at helpless


    expression.


    ¡°Take off your hand!¡±


    Alston saw his clothes being grabbed by her, he was annoyed. Gigi misled Cynthia again and again.


    He has put up with her for a long time. Now that Cynthia finally epted him, so she wanted to get


    Cynthia to misunderstand him again?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, and I only know you. I just want to sit next to you.¡±


    Although her face was swollen, her eyebrows and eyes were delicate, and she deliberately made a


    pitiful look, which made her look lovely.


    Cynthia stood up from the sofa, walked to the side of the Alston, grabbed his arm, and pulled him to her


    side. Then, she held his hand around her waist.


    She was petite, with a delicate appearance, and dressed in a lc purple dress, she looked like a fairy


    at this time.


    A trace of jealousy shed in Gigi¡¯s eyes.


    Alston nestled in his arms and leaned her whole body on him, which showed the greatest trust to


    him.


    Alston was a little nervous at first, but after smelling the faint fragrance from her, he slowly rxed and


    even adjusted his posture to make her feel morefortable. The two of them were intimate as if


    Alston hadn¡¯t lost his memory.


    Gigi was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he dislike being touched? Doesn¡¯t he dislike women approaching him? It turns out that these


    are invalid for Cynthia!¡± Gigi thought, and she was deeply shocked at this time.


    She gritted her teeth angrily.


    Cynthia looked at her angry face and smiled. ¡°Miss At, are you hungry? Greg, have you forgotten


    our etiquette for our guests? Why don¡¯t you pour water to Miss At?¡±


    Greg looked at her lovingly and pretended to shout in surprise. ¡°Ah, I forgot to prepare food when I


    saw Mr. Smith. You must be hungry. The meal will be prepared. You can have a rest or shower first.


    The meal will be ready in a while.¡±


    Cynthia nodded in satisfaction and told the servant, ¡°Take Miss At to rest in the guest room, and


    remember to invite her to dinner when the meal is ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Smith!¡± The maid was very relieved after seeing what happened just now. She stretched. out


    her hand to Gigi, ¡°Miss At, give me your luggage.¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t expect that she would be arranged like this. She froze for a moment, then looked at Alston in


    a panic and said unwillingly, ¡°I, I have nowhere to go. I have no rtives in Jadney City. Can I live in


    here?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 278

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 278


    Chapter 278 You¡¯ve Never Touched Her?


    Gigi thought that although Cynthia had allowed her to live in the guest room, she might


    kick her out after a few days. Her father died, and she had no family. The only person


    she knew was Alston, and she had to hold on to him.


    Seeing she ignored her and looked at Alston with such a pitiful look, Cynthia¡¯s face


    suddenly darkened. She was sweet, but


    when her face turned cold, she had a very simr aura to Alston.


    ¡°Miss At, although Alston is the host of the Smith family, I am the hostess and I take


    care of everything in the family. If you want to stay here, you should ask me not him. He


    is not in charge.¡±


    After Cynthia finished speaking, a trace of anger shed in Gigi¡¯s eyes. The pent¨Cup


    anger erupted. ¡°The whole family belongs to Alston, so why he can¡¯t be in charge of this?


    Enter title¡­


    I heard that when you married him, you didn¡¯t bring anything with you, and everything


    here is his.¡±


    After saying this, the maids in the hall were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that someone


    would be so shameless. How dare she get angry with Mrs. Smith, the hostess of this


    family? She knew that Mr. Smith was married, but she still seduced him. The b*tch


    wanted to disgust Mrs. Smith.


    Cynthia frowned, and just about to speak, Alston spoke in a deep voice. ¡°She is in


    charge of the Smith family, including me.¡±


    Gigi was stunned, she didn¡¯t expect Alston to be so cold to her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she was very sad. ¡°I have lived with you for three years,


    which is much longer than the time you spent with her. You know I like you, but you still


    humiliated me in front of her. Alston, have you forgotten your promise to my father? You


    said you would try your best to take care of me in the future. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cynthia interrupted her impatiently and broke the sad atmosphere. ¡°Don¡¯t


    always use life¨Csaving favors to


    threaten others!¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Gigi who was dissatisfied, and sneered, ¡°Do you think your


    father saved Alston?¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gigi stared at Cynthia confidently. ¡°If my father hadn¡¯t brought him home,


    something might have happened to him. We took care of him until he recovered. If not


    my father, he might not be able to stand in front of you now.¡±


    She looked smug when she mentioned it. That was her biggest reliance.


    Alston looked at her expression, and there was a flicker of coldness in his eyes. Gigi and


    her father, relying on the grace of saving him, had threatened him many times to do


    things he didn¡¯t want to do in the past three years.


    Now she still wanted to threaten Cynthia. How dared she!


    Cynthia snorted, ¡°So you really think so? But, have you ever thought about¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she approached Gigi step by step, with anger on her face. ¡°The moment


    he fell off the cliff, the Smith and Green family had sent professionals to rescue him, and


    he would be found soon. But you had brought him back. Had you sent him to the


    hospital for examination in time? Had you used the most professional medical equipment


    to treat him and give him the most effective medicine?¡±


    Gigi¡¯s face turned pale every time Cynthia asked a question.


    When Beau brought Alston back, he saw that the back of his head was knocked and was


    bleeding. But he only used simple medicine and self¨Ctaught bandaging techniques to


    stop bleeding. He hadn¡¯t sent him to the hospital for a detailed examination for fear of


    getting into trouble. Only the three of them went to Southside, Alston went to the hospital


    alone to have his brain examined.


    Cynthia knew the situation when she saw her expression. She smiled sarcastically. ¡°So,


    how dare you say to save his life? You and your father dyed his treatment and


    recovery, and you even hid him for three years!¡±


    Cynthia thought about the past three years. Her emotion would break down when she


    thought about him. She always burst into tears when she saw his things. She didn¡¯t know


    what to do when the two children asked her about their father.


    In the past three years, Alston has been absent in her life and that of her children. It was


    because of this father and daughter!


    ¡°Do you know how long three years is!¡± Cynthia roared. Gigi fell on the sofa and was


    unable to say a word.


    She was too simple. Her thoughts were much more shallow than Hulda and Cherry. All


    her emotions were disyed on her


    face.


    After a long time, Gigi calmed down and looked up at Cynthia. ¡°So, are you going to kick


    me out?¡±


    Before Cynthia could answer, she looked at Alston. He was always expressionless, and


    she would never guess what he was


    thinking.


    She touched her belly, and looked straight at him. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t mention the life¨Csaving


    favor, how about this? How did I conceive this baby? You know it! Alston, you owe me!¡±


    Cynthia was stunned. She suddenly turned her head to look at Alston and found that his


    face wasplicated. There was anger


    in his eyes, but he had it under control.


    ¡°Are there any hidden facts about this baby?!¡±


    She paused for a while, but she was no expression. There was no anger on her face,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and she looked very gentle and kind now. ¡°I will not kick you out. You have taken care of


    him for three years. You are my distinguished guest. There are many rooms, you can


    stay as long as you want!¡±


    Gigi thought she was afraid andpromised, she smiled and showed a proud look.


    When she stood up, she deliberately supported her waist and raised her chin to the


    maid. ¡°What are you doing? Take me to the guest room. I¡¯m already tired after being on


    the ne for several hours. Run me a hot bath, and make a bed¡­ By the way, when I


    wake up, the meal must be


    ready.¡±


    The maid was angry and at a loss. She looked at Cynthia.


    Cynthia nodded at her.


    The maid had no choice but to take Gigi away.


    Before leaving, Gigi looked at Alston and gave him a sweet smile. ¡°I was a little anxious


    just now and said something harsh. It was because I was too scared. I was afraid that


    you would abandon me. But I was not mean to offend Mrs. Smith. I¡¯m really sorry. As


    long as you don¡¯t drive me out, I will be obedient in the future. You can ask me to do


    anything.¡±


    That b*tch!


    She had said everything before. It was so ridiculous to say this now.


    There was a kind of coldness in Cynthia¡¯s mind. She forced a smile. ¡°You are pregnant,


    how can I ask you to do anything? Just


    take care of the baby, after all¡­¡±


    She turned her head and red at Alston. ¡°After all, he owes you!¡±


    Seeing this, Gigi smiled defiantly and followed the maid to leave.


    Joyce was so angry by her eyes. She stood behind Cynthia and said angrily. ¡°This


    woman is too arrogant. How dare she say that? Here is the Smith house, and you are


    the hostess. But she behaved as if she is the hostess! She¡¯s out of order! Who gives her


    the courage!¡±


    ¡°Ha, of course, it is Mr. Smith!¡± Cynthia nced at Alston and said in a strange tone.


    Somehow, Alston loved her like this. He wanted to hold her in his arms and rub her angry


    little face.


    He coughed ufortably. ¡°Er, I can exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back to the room. You can exin in detail!¡± Cynthia finished speaking and went up


    to the second floor.


    Greg gave Mr. Smith a good luck look and went out to discuss things about Mr. Smith¡¯s


    return.


    Alston quickly followed her up to the second floor. After entering their bedroom, before


    he had time to look at his previous bedroom, Cynthia pulled him against the door.


    She narrowed her eyes to stare at him. Her voice was serious. ¡°Honestly, how did she


    get pregnant? You¡¯ve really never touched her?¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t push her away, but lowered his body to match her movements. He even


    enjoyed her domineering appearance. ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t touched her. You don¡¯t


    believe me?¡°

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 279

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 279


    Chapter 279 The Scar on Back Head


    Of course, Cynthia would believe it. Even though Alston lost his memory, he was the


    same person who didn¡¯t care to lie


    because of his pride!


    ¡°Then tell me truthfully. Where did the childrene from! Or¡­¡±


    Cynthia lowered her voice, deliberately making a rough voice to threaten him.


    ¡°Or what¡­¡± With smiling eyes, Alston looked gentler and more charming than his usual


    indifferent and terrifying appearance.


    Cynthia was very angry that he still wanted to seduce her at that moment.


    ¡°Or you can¡¯t sleep in my bed tonight!¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Alstonughed harder, ¡°So, if I¡¯m honest, will you allow me to sleep in your bed tonight?¡±


    As Alston said, he directly held her waist with his big and thin hand. As soon as he did,


    he thought to himself, ¡°So skinny.¡± He


    felt he could have her waist with one hand.


    Alston thought of the photo of Cynthia and him together that he saw at home when he


    entered the door. At that time, her face was still a little fleshy. She looked young and


    cute, as beautiful as a delicate doll.


    But she had lost a lot of weight, and her waist was slim. Cynthia suffered too much


    during his absence in the past three years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Cynthia. You haven¡¯t recovered your memory yet, and we are total


    strangers now!¡± She pped Alston¡¯s arm around her and nced at him, her beautiful


    eyes rippling.


    ¡°Will you sleep with a stranger?¡±


    Alston listened to her angry words, bowed his head, andughed. Cynthia was cute and


    even cuter when she was jealous and


    angry.


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t remembered everything, I¡¯m so familiar with this family and you from


    the beginning,¡± he said seriously, ¡°For the past three years, I kept having a dream, in


    which a woman in a purple dress, turning her back to me, called me Alston,


    but I couldn¡¯t see her face¡­¡±


    ¡°Purple dress?¡± Cynthia looked at the lc dress on her body. She liked purple very


    much, and Alston also bought her purpleN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    clothes.


    ¡°Yes, it was a stunning purple dress. It wasrge and long. But it became soft when it


    floated like smoke. It was like a purple gxy and very beautiful under the light.¡±


    Alston recalled the scene in his dream with his eyes


    closed.


    Cynthia changed her look and took Alston to the cloakroom. She opened a special


    cab, pointing to a stunning purple dress inside, asking, ¡°Is this dress?¡±


    Looking at the dress that was the same one in his dream, Alston was excited and


    shocked, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it!¡±


    Cynthia stared at him nkly with moist eyes, ¡°This is the one I wore when you took me


    to the banquet for the first time!¡±


    Alston was surprised, and Cynthia continued, ¡°It was Mr. Johnson¡¯s birthday party.


    Someone ruined my dress, and you took it


    from Kevin. It was his collection and worth ten million dors!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s description of their first banquet reminded Alston of some fragmentary pictures,


    which made his head almost explode. He held his forehead painfully, wishing he could


    bang his head against the wall to get rid of it.


    Noticing his strangeness, Cynthia stopped talking, hugged him, and looked nervous,


    ¡°Are you all right? I¡¯ll call you a doctor!¡±


    Alston felt her anxiety and saw she was about to cry. So he held back the pain, hugged


    her into his arms, andforted her in


    a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have this thing¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Hugged by Alston, Cynthia didn¡¯t dare to move for fear of aggravating his pain, ¡°What¡¯s


    your thing? You never had it when we


    were together!¡±


    Burying his head in her soft hair, Alston closed his eyes, smelled the faint fragrance of


    her body, and gradually calmed down.


    After a long time, Alston said in a muffled voice, ¡°I hit my head when I fell off the cliff. If I


    force myself to recall the past, I will get a headache.¡±


    ¡°Let me see your head!¡± Hearing what he said, Cynthia hugged his head anxiously,


    wanting to see the scar..


    Alston lowered his head dotingly and went along with her movements. He was


    wondering why he let Cynthia touch him. He usually really disliked other people touching


    his things. Gigi once wore his coat, which disgusted him, and he threw it away.


    He even didn¡¯t let others touch his clothes, not to mention the physical contact. Although


    he and Gigi had lived under the same roof for the past three years, he never let her


    touch him in the slightest.


    But now¡­


    Looking at Cynthia, who was holding his head and making his hair into a mess, Alston


    could only indulge her.


    ¡°Did you find it!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cynthia finally saw the scar. It was on the scalp and very deep. There was still a


    big scar left after three years. He must have bumped his head really hard.


    Cynthia touched the uneven scar, feeling sad. She couldn¡¯t imagine how Alston had


    wronged himself when he lived with Gigi and her father for the past three years.


    He had never lived such a hard life since he was a child. He had really suffered in the


    past three years.


    ¡°It¡¯s so deep. You must have hurt at the time!¡± Tears rolled down Cynthia¡¯s cheeks when


    she spoke. She thought she had a heart of stone after being in the business world for


    three years. But she couldn¡¯t stop crying in front of Alston as before.


    She thought she could and would only be a delicate woman in front of Alston. She


    needed him to cheer her up when upset. She


    would


    cry when distressed and would lose her temper when angry. In a word, she never had to


    control her emotions.


    Tears dripped on the scar, itching.


    Alston¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°I was fine. It didn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    In fact, it was really painful at that time. Alston felt more pain than leg pain when he just


    woke up in a vegetable state. He


    seemed to have broken the muscles and veins of his whole. It was like the body was not


    his own.


    Especially for the seriously injured back of his head, how could he not feel pain with such


    a big hole? Beau At¡¯s bandaging technique was really rough. He sprinkled it with


    hemostatic powder and wrapped it with gauze indiscriminately. Beau didn¡¯t


    even send Alston to the hospital. Alston had grinned his teeth to bear it.


    During those difficult days, he bit his lower lip to pieces and survived without saying a


    word.


    ¡°How could it not hurt? You lied to me again. You always lied!¡± Cynthia snorted


    dissatisfiedly and let go of his head. Alston stood up straight.


    Alston smiled gently, ¡°Have I lied to you before? That¡¯s impossible. I feel I love and


    cherish you very much. How could I lie to you!¡±


    ¡°You have lied to me more than once!¡± Cynthia came out of the cloakroom angrily. Alston


    shook his head dotingly and


    followed behind her.


    ¡°Did you see a doctorter? What did the doctor say?¡± After returning to the bedroom,


    Cynthia continued to ask.


    Alston replied truthfully, ¡°The doctor said when I knocked my head, there was blood


    congestion in the brain, which oppressed the memory nerves. So I lost my memory. I will


    remember when the blood congestion dissipates.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That means you probably will recover your memory!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alston nodded, ¡°Before I came to Jadney City, I went to the hospital once.


    The doctor said the congestion had dissipated a lot, and it wouldn¡¯t take long to regain


    my memory. And I remembered more and more recently. Maybe because I¡¯m in the


    Smith family.¡±


    Cynthia was excited, ¡°Of course. Here is where you grew up, and the people here have


    been with you for many years. Greg watched you grow up. I am your favourite and your


    baby. And you can see our children. You will get better sooner with the traction of blood


    rtionship!¡±


    ¡°I hope so!¡± Alston looked at her excited appearance and couldn¡¯t bear to chill her


    enthusiasm. But he did feel better after returning to the Smith family. It had taken a long


    time to get over his headache before. But he felt less pain when holding Cynthia and


    feeling her presence.


    That surprised him.


    Alston and Cynthia were talking when there was a sudden knock on the bedroom door.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 280

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 280


    Chapter 280 I Like Everything about You


    ¡°Mr. Smith, here are the clothes for you to change into. Mrs. Smith prepares new clothes


    for you every year during your


    absence¡­¡±


    Greg paused when he held the clothes and saw Alston¡¯s hair. But he had a superior


    mental quality. He covered it up, put down


    his clothes and left.


    Alston didn¡¯t notice Greg¡¯s abnormality. Looking at the home clothes, he felt warm. When


    Alston didn¡¯t know his background,


    he always thought maybe his family didn¡¯t care about him, so they didn¡¯t look for him.


    Now he knew everything and realized Cynthia missed him all the time, which gave him


    Enter title¡­


    an indescribable feeling.


    ¡°Cynthia, thank you!¡± Alston was grateful to Cynthia for not giving up on him those three


    years and for caring so much about


    him.


    He hugged Cynthia tightly and pulled her into his arms, wishing they would never


    separate.


    Cynthia nestled in his arms obediently. She was relieved that he returned after three


    years.


    They hugged quietly for a while. Cynthia stuffed the clothes into Alston¡¯s arms and asked


    him to take a shower first. Daily New chapters upload Only on NovelsReads(dot In


    fact, she wanted to go with him, but she was a stranger to him. Although she still loved


    Alston, he had no memory of her.


    Taking a shower together was never a good idea.


    Alston understood what she was thinking and raised his eyebrows at her. He was


    seductive with his handsome face, and he said in a hoarse and low voice, ¡°Actually, I


    don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re okay with it.¡±


    Cynthia gritted her teeth. Seeing him seduce her deliberately, she pounced on him


    fiercely, bit his Adam¡¯s apple, and gritted her teeth lightly.


    Alston was stunned. It was as if an electric current had passed through his body, making


    his heart beat violently.


    Cynthia saw Alston¡¯s ears red, feelingcent. Alston was like a minor without


    previous memories and couldn¡¯t even bear


    Cynthia¡¯s little teasing.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even take that but wanted a shower with me. Let¡¯s talk about it when you


    recover your memory!¡±


    After finished speaking, Cynthia went to the next room with her clothes.


    Alston looked at her slender back, and there was a deep meaning in his eyes. Some


    pictures appeared in his mind about him.


    and Cynthia being together.


    Through those pictures, Alston saw Cynthia, cute and charming, under him.


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he smiled. Alston liked everything about Cynthia. Every


    time he looked at her, he liked her more.


    After entering the bathroom, Alston looked in the mirror and realized his hair had just


    been messed up by Cynthia, like a chicken coop on his head. No wonder Greg had that


    expression.


    Cynthia came out of the bathroom and just dried her hair when Joyce happened to go


    upstairs and asked her to go down for


    dinner.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, you must be hungry after a long day¡¯s journey. The dinner is ready.¡± After


    Joyce said this, she approached Cynthia mysteriously and said, ¡°That woman is also


    there and keeping Mr. Smith talking. Shame!¡±


    Cynthia looked at Joyce¡¯s angry look, squeezing her cheeks amusedly, ¡°All right. Don¡¯t


    be mad. No big deal!¡±


    ¡°How can I not be angry!¡± Joyce followed Cynthia downstairs, pointed to Gigi and


    whispered, ¡°Look at her innocent face, acting coquettishly and foolishly. Men will never


    say no to that kind of woman.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even had a boyfriend. How do you know that?¡± Cynthia joked.


    Joyce opened her eyes wide, ¡°It happened all the time. You don¡¯t read those jokes often


    and don¡¯t know about fake women. Normal men can¡¯t resist them at all. Gigi is a typical


    example. Mr. Smith is a great man and worth every woman¡¯s liking, so it was


    understandable when she didn¡¯t know Mr. Smith had a wife. But now, knowing you are


    Mr. Smith¡¯s wife, she is still around him. It¡¯s totally a mistress thing. Shameful!¡±


    Cynthia looked at Gigi, who was dressed up. She wore a short white skirt instead of the


    previous maternity clothes. The doll dress covered her slightly protruding belly. She had


    her hair braided, which made her look younger and cute. And she was lovelier with light


    makeup and a round face.


    ¡°She¡¯s young and energetic!¡± Cynthia sighed with a smile.


    Seeing Cynthia not anxious at all, Joyce was confused, ¡°Mrs. Smith, did you not worry


    about such a scheming woman near Mr. Smith!¡±


    ¡°Why should I worry? He¡¯s Alston Smith. You¡¯ve been in here for so many years. Don¡¯t


    you know what his attitude towards women is?¡±


    As Cynthia said, she raised her chin and motioned Joyce to look carefully, ¡°Look, she


    has been talking around Alston for so long. Has Alston ever paid attention to her once!¡±


    Joyce frowned, looking down from upstairs.


    Joyce was so angry just now and only saw Gigi approaching Alston and showing her


    courteousness. She discovered some details after observing.


    Alston was sitting on the couch, looking at the documents Greg had given him. Gigi was


    seated next to him, smiling sweetly and talking non¨Cstop.


    It took almost a few minutes before Alston absent¨Cmindedly nodded!


    And here was one thing. Gigi asked Alston, ¡°I bought this dress in Southside. I think it


    makes me look a bit fat. Sure enough,


    white is wrong for a plump woman.¡±


    Gigi was trying to let Alston notice her plump figure and praise her. But she didn¡¯t expect


    Alston to just say a ¡°Yeah¡°. Gigi¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden.


    Joyce burst outughing when she saw that, ¡°It¡¯s funny. Mr. Smith didn¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Gigi wanted to have physical contact with Alston. But before they got close, Alston asked


    Greg to ce some documents between them, forcibly building a high wall in the middle


    to iste her from touching.


    Joyce saw that and then looked at Cynthia¡¯s satisfied look. She gave a thumbs up in


    amazement, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t mind. Mr. Smith is amazing and can identify a fake


    woman!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I trained him well!¡± Cynthia snorted triumphantly.


    When Cynthia just went downstairs, Mrs. Lewis came out with two sleepy¨Ceyed babies.


    Keller and Desmond had just woken up. Their curly hair was fluffy and soft, and their


    skins were fair. Yawning, they were adorable.


    Cynthia hurried over, held one for each hand, and kissed them on the face. She said


    gently, ¡°My babies, are you sleeping well?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Desmond was the first to wake up. His sweet child¡¯s to


    tone was reced by seriousness. He looked handsome and cute.


    Keller opened her tiny hands to Cynthia and looked at her with her big ck grape¨Clike


    eyes, acting like a spoiled brat, ¡°Mommy, hug!¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t refuse the little princess¡® request. She smiled and hugged Keller into her


    arms, ¡°Good girl. Let¡¯s go for


    dinner.¡±


    Desmond was a bit of envy and also wanted Cynthia¡¯s hug. But he would not act like a


    baby like his younger sister, nor could he


    bear to make his mother tired.


    Cynthia read Desmond¡¯s expression and gave Alston who rushed over a wink.


    Alston nodded with a smile and took Desmond in his strong arms before Desmond


    reacted.


    Alston got Desmond by surprise. Desmond screamed and then fell into Alston¡¯s big


    embrace.


    ¡°My baby Desmond, do you want Daddy¡¯s hug?¡± Alston asked in an attractive voice.


    Desmond pursed his lips and looked at the man who was holding him. His embrace was


    different from her mother¡¯s. It was hard and made him ufortable, but it was powerful


    and reassuring.


    Alston was his father whom he had never seen since he was a child. He suddenly


    appeared and was taken home by his mother, and he made her cry several times.


    He was a bad man, and Demond didn¡¯t like him.


    Desmond pushed Alston and tried to refuse. But he stopped when he suddenly saw


    Cynthia¡¯s satisfied smile, then he nestled obediently in Alston¡¯s arms without any


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    resistance.


    Although he didn¡¯t like Alston, he wanted to make his mother happy.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 281

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 281


    Chapter 281 She Deserves


    Alston was worried Desmond would refuse. After all, Desmond didn¡¯t like him the first


    time they met at the airport.


    Unexpectedly, Desmond yed nice and nestled into his arms obediently with his cute


    and handsome chubby face leaning against Alston¡¯s chest.


    Desmond was small, fleshy, soft, and well¨Cbehaved in his arms, giving Alston the


    satisfaction of being a father.


    There were tears in Greg¡¯s eyes when Greg saw two very simr handsome faces, one


    big and one small. He sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s great that Mr. Smith is back.¡±


    During Alston¡¯s presence of three years, they had looked all over Jadney City and other


    cities nearby, but there was no sign of him. They had looked blind for Alston for three


    Enter title¡­


    years, and even Greg gave up, but Cynthia had insisted he was still alive and sent


    people to find him.


    Greg couldn¡¯t imagine how Cynthia would be if Alston didn¡¯t return or if she received the


    news of his death.


    Fortunately, everything went on the bright side. Although Alston had temporarily lost his


    memory, it would alle back as long as the congestion disappeared.


    Gigi watched the family of four approaching the dining table intimately, clenching her fists


    under the table with veins bulging


    and hatred.


    Why did Alston ignore her but smile so gently at Cynthia? She had asked around and


    knew Alston didn¡¯t care about Cynthia,


    and he had never introduced Cynthia in public and revealed it to the media.


    If he deeply loved Cynthia, he should have shown her to the whole world!


    ¡°Miss At, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a bitte, and you must be hungry. Help yourself. You are


    pregnant, so I specifically told servants to cook a meal suitable for you.¡±


    Cynthia pointed to the dishes on the table with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your vor. I


    hope you like it.¡±


    Gigi looked at the dishes on the table, and her face turned green. There was a clear


    distinction between therge table, on which most of the dishes were for Cynthia and her


    families, and other tasteless foods were for her.


    They obviously treated her differently, which was worse than treating ordinary guests.


    They never considered her as Alston¡¯s


    benefactor.


    She forced herself to smile timidly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have bothered. Alston and I used to


    eat together, so you don¡¯t have to


    separate mine.¡±


    Gigi suggested she and Alston had been very close in the past three years.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Cynthia blinked, knowing what she implied and not buying it, ¡°The Smith


    family has enough servants. There are nearly ten people preparing meals in the kitchen.


    It was easy for them to cook for the babies and me. Now youe back with Alston, so


    they can serve you.¡±


    Cynthia bent down to put Keller into the baby chair. Then she straightened up and


    looked at Gigi, saying something meaningful, ¡°After all, no idlers in the Smith family.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s face was distorted. What did Cynthia mean? Did she say Gigi was idle?!


    How could Cynthia treat her like that? She knew Cynthia didn¡¯t let her stay in the Smith


    family voluntarily. Cynthia wanted to humiliate her so that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore


    and left willingly.


    Gigi sneered in her heart with firmness in her eyes. The more Cynthia wanted to drive


    her away, the longer she would stay. As long as Cynthia didn¡¯t fear it would ruin her


    reputation and took the responsibility of driving away her husband¡¯s savior, she could


    stay in the Smith family for death!


    Gigi¡¯s expression became more natural when she thought about that. She looked at


    Cynthia with provocation, ¡°Well, thank you. They look delicious, and I really want to have


    a try. I have cooked for Alston for three years. But our meals were simple


    and barely ediblepared with these. It¡¯s been hard for Alston.¡±


    Cynthia raised her eyebrows and thought, ¡°Good. So secretive just now. But now she¡¯s


    trying to start a battle. Interesting!¡±


    ¡°He did suffer. He lived in that small ce for three years. I felt sorry for him when I knew


    what had happened to him. Alston


    is very picky about quality. He loves my dishes and never eats food from the kitchen.¡±


    Cynthia looked helpless and held


    Alston¡¯s hand with distress in her eyes.


    ¡°You have gone through these three years. I will make up for you for the rest of our lives.


    Let¡¯s forget all the hardships we have suffered in the past three years, shall we?¡±


    Cynthia was obviously acting, but Alston wanted tough. He held back hisugh and


    kissed her on the lips cooperatively, ¡°Okay!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been starting a business for the past three years. I was so busy that I


    basically ate and slept in thepany hotel,¡± Alston looked at Gigi coldly, ¡°I hardly ate


    Gigi¡¯s food. But I remembered Uncle Beau always cooked, while you seemed not good


    at housework.¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t expect Alston to undermine her even in front of Cynthia. He made Gigi


    ashamed.


    Everyone present looked over. Desmond also understood what Gigi said to her mother,


    and he said tenderly, ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t know how to cook. Why did she lie to mom that she


    cooked for dad for three years? Mom said a good boy never cheated. Did


    auntie¡¯s mom not tell her?¡±


    Looking at Desmond¡¯s sly appearance, Alston smiled. He kissed him on the cheek,


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s mother passed away when she was just born, so no one taught her. We have


    to forgive her!¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Desmond blinked and looked at Gigi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, auntie. I didn¡¯t know your mom


    passed away!¡±


    Gigi was furious and felt her teeth shatter. ¡°This d*mn child dared to say I¡¯m uneducated.


    He¡¯s just a kid. Of course, he is


    Cynthia¡¯s son for sure and as hateful and annoying as her,¡± Gigi thought.


    Looking at Gigi¡¯s livid face, Desmond smiled triumphantly.


    She deserved his mockery for daring to bully her mother in their home!


    Desmond and Alston made eye contact and gave each other a ¡°nice job¡± look


    After that, Desmond started to like Alston. He thought arrogantly, ¡°He knows how to


    protect mom, and it feels pretty good. So


    I won¡¯t mind his kissing.¡±


    Alston got a small victory. But whether Desmond would treat Alston as his birth father


    would depend on Alston¡¯s performance,


    Cynthia looked at Alston and Desmond, feeling very sweet inside. She loved when her


    husband and son protected her.


    But Cynthia couldn¡¯t express her happiness because Gigi was so angry. She coughed


    lightly, pulled Alston to sit, and said to Gigi, ¡°We can talk after dinner. Otherwise, the food


    will get cold.¡±


    Gigi felt extremely aggrieved. She was angry enough and couldn¡¯t have anything.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose to Cynthia, so she sat down opposite them. When she saw


    Cynthia pick up sweet and sour pork ribs for Alston, she immediately shouted, ¡°No.


    Alston doesn¡¯t like sweets!¡±


    Cynthia paused, frowned, and nced at Alston, ¡°You don¡¯t like sweets?¡±


    That could be wrong. Alston liked sweets very much. Cynthia remembered he liked the


    desserts and sweet and sour pork ribs that she had made. He had finished them all and


    evenpeted with her cousin.


    ¡°Even though you lost your memory, your vor couldn¡¯t change!¡± Cynthia wondered.


    Gigi thought she got a win, smiling, ¡°Only little girls like to eat sweets. Alston doesn¡¯t like


    it at all. He never ate them when we lived together!¡±


    Cynthia said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she looked at Alston and then put the sweet and sour pork


    ribs into Desmond¡¯s small bowl.


    Desmondughed and thought, ¡°Mommy loves me the most instead of Alston.¡±


    He gnawed on the ribs with relish, with the sauce staining his face, and gave Alston a


    provocative look


    Alstonughed and thought, ¡°He¡¯speting with me and acts like an adult. Very naive.¡±


    But why did Alston feel sad?


    Seeing Desmond eating happily, Cynthia sighed with feigned regret, ¡°Alston, Desmond


    has inherited your taste and likes to eat sweets. I didn¡¯t expect you to change your vor


    in just three years¡­¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 282

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 282


    Chapter 282 Be Careful about Her


    ¡°I didn¡¯t change. I¡¯m always consistent!¡± Alston smiled deeply and tugged at Cynthia¡¯s


    tender cheeks. He picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs and ate slowly without


    any rejection..


    Then Cynthia gave him a few more sweet dishes, and Alston ate them all. He looked


    normal and even had joy in his eyes. But he didn¡¯t force himself to have them to please


    Cynthia.


    ¡°How is it possible!¡± Gigi couldn¡¯t believe it. She remembered Alston didn¡¯t like sweets.


    He didn¡¯t take a bite when her father made the sweet and sour pork ribs. Her father


    thought he disliked sweets and never made them again, and Gigi never saw Alston eat


    them.


    Gigi had held that idea for three years!


    Enter title¡­


    She wanted to speak from her heart..


    Cynthia smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve told you Alston is very picky. Although they were all sweet and sour


    pork ribs, they had different vors. It¡¯s like women, and he only likes me¡­ Oh, I¡¯m sorry.


    It¡¯s shameful to say this.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s delicate cheeks were flushed, and she looked at Alston with sparkling eyes.


    Her shy and embarrassed expression made Alston¡¯s eyes slightly hot.


    Gigi was so angry that she poked at the food and lost her appetite.


    Gigi had tried everything, but it didn¡¯t work for Cynthia. Cynthia trusted Alston very much.


    She firmly believed he would not


    change his mind even though he lost his memory. Who gave her confidence?


    After the meal, Mrs. Lewis took the babies out to returned. Cynthia was not a strong


    woman who


    so she entrusted the whole Smith Group to Alsto


    Sessfully unlocked


    ke charge of thepany affairs since he had


    d borne lots of pressure for the past three years,


    Cynthia also enthusiastically handed over all of Smith Group data to Alston and asked


    Greg and Lloyd to go to the study to tell


    him about thepany¡¯s situation.


    Greg was a little worried, ¡°Mrs. Smith has been away for three years, and he lost his


    memory. Will it be difficult for him? Mrs.


    Smith, maybe you could continue to stay in thepany to assist Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Cynthia waved her hand impatiently, ¡°You should believe Alston. He


    has established arge¨Cscalepany in just three years alone. His talent in business


    has be his instinct. Even though he lost his memory, his instinct is still


    there.¡±


    It was like he still loved her even though he had amnesia. It lived deep inside and would


    stick


    Greg sighed, ¡°Lloyd is already preparing Smith Group¡¯s information for Mr. Smith. I¡¯ll go


    and have a look¡±


    Cynthia nodded and satfortably on the couch. When Alston returned, she felt the


    sky was brighter and extremely happy.


    Cynthia called Helen. As soon as the call was connected, Helen¡¯s cheerful voice came, ¡°I


    heard Alston was back. It¡¯s been three years. He finally returned. And you don¡¯t have to


    work so hard. It paid off!¡±


    Cynthia smiled brightly, ¡°Yeah. By the way, I should go back to the hospital since he¡¯s


    back.¡±


    ¡°Really! When?¡± Helen was even more excited than she was when she heard the news.


    Cynthia¡¯s dream was to be an excellent doctor. Alston had an ident three years


    ago, so she had to leave the hospital. Now Alston was back. She should keep chasing


    her dream.


    ¡°In a few days. I haven¡¯t been away from work for a long time, so I¡¯m out of practice. I¡¯ll


    get acquainted with the work in the next few days, and report to our director.¡±


    Then Cynthia realized something, ¡°Alston rolled down the cliff three years ago, hit his


    head, and lost his memory. Please make an appointment for me with Professor Nunn of


    the Department of Neurology. He is an authority in this area. I want him to check Alston.¡±


    Helen suddenly remembered something, lowered her voice, and cautiously probed, ¡°I


    heard Alston came back with a pregnant woman. What does that woman have to do with


    him? Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Cynthia knew she was worried, so she told Helen the truth, ¡°The child is


    not Alston¡¯s. He never touched that woman. She is much worse than Cherry and Hulda.


    She is just a bold young girl who won¡¯t make a big move.¡±


    Helen was relieved, but she still reminded Cynthia, ¡°Although she doesn¡¯t have many


    tactics, you still have to be on guard. Don¡¯t take it lightly. You will be in trouble if she finds


    loopholes. After all, she has the title of ¡®Daughter of the Savior¡°!¡±


    Cynthia said, ¡°Okay.¡± A deep meaning shed in her eyes.


    The title ¡°Daughter of the Savior¡± was indeed helpful. Gigi had not only the title but also


    the child in her belly. She had used it to threaten Alston, and Alston seemed to have


    something to hide.


    She and Alston wanted to talk about it in the bedroom. But Alston seemed to be


    deliberately diverting the topic. Who was that child, and how did ite?


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°By the way, Alice is back tomorrow. Let¡¯s hang out. It¡¯s been difficult for us to meet since


    you took over Smith Group three years ago. We¡¯ll forget your look if you never show up.¡±


    Cynthia was immediately joyful, ¡°Okay, I wille out tomorrow night. Don¡¯t worry.


    Alston is going to take over Smith Group recently. He is busy and won¡¯t find out if I sneak


    out.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Dn is on duty tomorrow, and I can go out. Let¡¯s y all night.¡± Helen said


    secretively.


    Helen was not as indifferent as before. She was doing well in the Carter family. Cynthia


    heard Dn¡¯s parents loved Helen very much. They treated her like their own daughter


    and doted on her even more than Dn.


    ¡°I hope you will always be as happy as you are now.¡± Cynthia¡¯s voice was gentle, full of


    relief.


    Helen had been through a hard time since she was young. She was thrown into an


    orphanage when she was born. She grew tenaciously like an aspen in the desert and


    eventually became strong and beautiful.


    Cynthia knew Helen¡¯s suffering, so she hoped she would live happily ever after.


    Helen was holding the phone with warmth and tears in her eyes. Cynthia always made


    her feel very warm. Cynthia had lived a more challenging life than anyone else in the


    past three years, and she was more miserable. But she was always gentle to them.


    Cynthia and Helen chatted for a while, set a time to meet, and then hung up the phone.


    Cynthia sat quietly on the couch in a daze and suddenly felt a shadow standing in front


    of her. She looked up. It was Gigi.


    There was no fake smile on Gigi¡¯s face. Her eyes were full of jealousy and disgust


    without hiding it.


    ¡°Stop pretending?¡± Cynthia stood up. She was half a head taller than Gigi and had a


    natural restraint.


    Gigi sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us now. Not necessary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Alston is not here. You have no audience, so it¡¯ll be boring.¡± Cynthia


    showed sarcasm. ¡°She had lost her temper and couldn¡¯t be maniptive at such a


    young age. She was like a spoiled child,¡± thought Cynthia.


    Gigi was so angry. Did Cynthia despise her? How could she despise her?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡± said Gigi.


    Cynthia took a deep breath, trying to restrain her anger.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯m not as free as you!¡± Cynthia nced at her,cking in


    interest. Gigi was not worth her effort. Talking with her was a waste of time.


    Cynthia raised her feet and was about to go upstairs. She had to go back to the hospital


    in two days, so she needed to pick up all


    her previous experiences.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡± Seeing that Cynthia didn¡¯t take her seriously, Gigi shouted angrily.


    Cynthia stopped and turned around impatiently, ¡°If you need anything, go directly to Greg


    or Mrs. Lewis. Since you want to stay in the Smith family, please settle down. Don¡¯t


    bother Alston or me!¡±


    Gigi was so angry that her fingers trembled, ¡°Why are you so arrogant? Now Alston has


    returned. The Smith family and Smith Group belong to him. You have nothing. Why do


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    you still act like a queen?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 283

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 Superb Acting Skills


    ¡°Why?¡± Cynthia felt it was funny and approached Gigi with a cold face, pinching her


    round chin with crystal white fingers, ¡°Because I am Alston¡¯s wife and Mrs. Smith of the


    Smith family. I can take care of everything here. You are a shameless woman who


    insisted on staying here just because your father saved Alston.¡±


    Gigi was about to explode. She shook off her hand fiercely and roared hoarsely, ¡°You


    dare to say I¡¯m shameless. Cynthia Miller, there you are. You never wee me to live


    here! You pretended to be kind and generous, but now you show yourself because


    Alston is away, do you?¡±


    Cynthiaughed, ¡°I did pretend, but that was not for Alston. Even if Alston is here now, I


    dare to say that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to deal with you now! Get out! You block my way up the stairs!¡±


    Cynthia pushed Gigi away and stepped up the stairs.


    Gigi lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly. Looking at Cynthia¡¯s back, she


    suddenlyughed, ¡°Do you know how the child in my belly came?¡±


    Cynthia was curious..


    Cynthia paused and turned around. That aroused her interest.


    ¡°Tell me how.¡±


    Gigi sneered. She looked terrible because of her weird and ferocious smile, which took


    away herst advantage of having a


    pretty and lovely face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alston¡¯s!¡±


    Cynthia raised her eyebrows, ¡°Go on!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m four months pregnant. Alston went out to socialize and got drunk four months ago.


    Then we slept together,¡± Gigi approached Cynthia, smiling excitedly, ¡°He was calling


    your name but desperately to hold me. His strong arms hugged me tightly¡­¡±


    Looking at Gigi¡¯s swollen face with exquisite makeup and listening to her disgusting


    words, Cynthia frowned fiercely and pped her violently.


    Cynthia pped Gigi with all her strength, stronger than the previous one at the airport.


    Gigi thought she could provoke Cynthia, but she didn¡¯t expect her to p so hard, which


    made her fall to the ground.


    The p prints from a few hours ago just disappeared, and now there were new prints


    on her face.


    Gigi


    ¡°You pped me three times in just half a day. You were angry, weren¡¯t you? I thought


    you didn¡¯t care about anything,¡± got up and sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you convinced that Alston


    didn¡¯t touch me? He lied to you. More than that, I¡¯m carrying his baby. Even though he


    recognized me as you that night¡­¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red, and she stared at Gigi fiercely, ¡°Gigi At, why are you so


    cheap? I¡¯m not buying any of that. Alston said he didn¡¯t touch you, and I wouldn¡¯t doubt


    him. More talking is not helpful!¡±


    ¡°Not helpful?¡± Gigi smiled, ¡°Then why did you p me? You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    three years. I knew Alston was not interested in me and wouldn¡¯t love me, but I never


    expected that. I was content to sleep with him for one night.¡±


    Cynthia was outraged and raised her hand again, ready to hit her.


    At that time, Alston, Greg and Lloyd went downstairs. They were just about to go to the


    From their angles, Gigi looked flustered and pale with blood in her mouth. She seemed


    very afraid of Cynthia. Taut and angry,


    Cynthia raised her arms high to hit Gigi.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Alston came down from upstairs, looked at Cynthia, and asked her in


    a low and cold voice.


    Cynthia withdrew her hand and did not answer. She was angry and gave Alston a hard


    look, ¡°You should ask Gigi!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mrs. Smith hit me!¡± There was only helplessness and fear on Gigi¡¯s


    face, with blood on her mouth. She tightly protected her belly and looked miserable.


    Gigi said in a broken voice, ¡°I know Mrs. Smith was a gynecologist before, so I wanted to


    ask her what I should pay attention to of four months of pregnancy, but she¡­¡±


    As if frightened, Gigi secretly nced at Cynthia but dared not speak.


    Alston was impatient. He hated timid people, ¡°Just say it!¡±


    Gigi pursed her lips as if she had made a decision and said firmly, ¡°She suspected the


    child is yours. Yes, I like you very much and want to carry your baby, but it¡¯s not your


    baby. I have exined it countless times. You also told Mrs. Smith after you came back,


    and she believed it¡­ I thought she had confidence in you, but I didn¡¯t expect it was an


    act.¡±


    ¡°I only said one word, and she forced me to admit the baby is yours. I exined to her,


    but she pped me and wanted to continue. Fortunately, you came down. Otherwise,


    I¡­¡±


    Gigi cried, ¡°I know I am all alone, and my father has passed away. You won¡¯t care about


    me with Mrs. Smith by your side. I am an orphan and live in your house. I should endure


    if others bully me, but she went too far and was cruel.¡±


    She cried sadly. Cynthia watched her performance with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t


    learn acting. You will win several Best Actress awards if you¡¯re in movies!¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, what was going on!¡± Gigi¡¯s whimpering gave Alston a headache.


    Cynthia answered, ¡°She told me the child is yours, and she said lots of things that


    irritated me. She was too mean, so I pped


    her!¡±


    When Alston heard the first half of Cynthia¡¯s speech, his eyes turned cold. He hurriedly


    exined, ¡°The child is not mine!¡±


    ¡°Alston, I never suspected. I¡¯ll believe whatever you say!¡± Cynthia looked at his serious


    expression and became less angry, ¡°But she said the child is yours, which troubled me a


    lot. What was going on with the child? What¡¯s so secret?¡±


    Alston looked back at Gigi with a troubled expression, ¡°I owed her!¡±


    Gigi stopped crying and smiled at Cynthia innocently with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Alston


    couldn¡¯t tell you the truth. Otherwise, there will be consequences.¡±


    Alston knew Gigi was threatening him. He frowned fiercely and said to Cynthia, ¡°I¡¯ll tell


    you when the time is right. But not now!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s anger rose again. She knew Alston was not lying, but she was just upset.


    The truth that he and Gigi shared a secret made Cynthia ufortable.


    ¡°Whatever. Since Gigi lives here, tell her to be honest and not to appear in front of me


    casually. Otherwise, I will be very disgusted!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Cynthia turned around and went back to the bedroom without


    looking at them.


    She walked with anger, and they could hear the wooden stairs squishing.


    Alston wanted to say something and follow, but he sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith is angry.¡± Lloyd stood behind him and said quietly. He wondered what secret


    made Alston hide from Cynthia and


    made Cynthia too angry to say a word.


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s not the right time. I will tell Cynthia everything after I fix everything.¡±


    Then Alston turned around to look at Gigi.


    Gigi was happy to see Cynthia leave with anger. But she got caught by Alston before she


    put her smirk away. She quickly put on a timid expression.


    Alston said with a distasteful look, ¡°You heard Mrs. Smith¡¯s words. Stay in your room if


    nothing happens. Don¡¯t hang out in the house!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? She pped me!¡± Gigi was a little unconvinced.


    Alston cast a cold nce at Gigi, which could freeze her instantly with frost, ¡°You know


    what you said to Cynthia. Based on what I know about her, she will not hit you for no


    reason. You were looking for trouble, so you should live with the consequence. Don¡¯t


    me others.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 284

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 284


    Chapter 284 Make Everyone Angry


    Gigi stared nkly at Alston. Her eyes suddenly turned red when listening to his


    indifferent words and looking at his alienated expression.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? I was pped and bullied. Why do you only trust Cynthia?


    She doesn¡¯t want me to live here and


    wee me at all!¡±


    ¡°Honestly!¡± Alston raised his eyes indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t wee you, either. If it weren¡¯t


    because I owed you, I wouldn¡¯t like you living in the Smith family, turning me against


    Cynthia, and bullying my children!¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Gigi still wanted to argue.


    Alston looked impatiently at Greg, ¡°Is a surveince camera installed in the living room?¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Greg respectfully answered, ¡°Yes. The surveince camera and sound receivers are at


    the top of the stairs. They caught Mrs. Smith and Miss At¡¯s argument. Do you want


    me to pull the video?¡±


    Then Alston looked at Gigi, ¡°Either you go back to your room and stay in peace, or I call


    out the surveince and ask everyone to see who started the dispute first.¡±


    Guilty, Gigi took two steps back. She averted her gaze and tried to show shock to make


    Alston not read her mind, ¡°You just prefer Cynthia!¡±


    ¡°She is my wife. Who did you think I would favor?¡± Alston felt it was funny. He knew the


    truth and was more confirmed when he saw Gigi¡¯s reaction.


    Lloyd reminded Alston, ¡°There is little time. The directors are still waiting in the


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Alston ignored Gigi and strode away toward the door with Lloyd.


    When Gigi watched Alston leave the room, she angrily threw the pillow on the couch and


    screamed.


    Seeing Gigi going crazy, Greg said, ¡°Miss At, although you are a guest of the Smith


    family, you can¡¯t just throw away family¡¯s things!¡±


    Gigi nced at him coldly, ¡°Why? Even you, a servant, want to bully me?¡±


    ¡°Servant?¡± Greg chuckled. He hadn¡¯t heard anyone call him that in many years.


    the


    The passing maid happened to hear Gigi call Greg a servant, and she was sweating with


    fear. She walked over angrily and said to Gigi, ¡°Greg watched Mr. Smith grow up. Mr.


    Smith respects him most. How dare you call Greg like that?¡±


    Gigi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Greg to y a significant role in the Smith family.


    She felt annoyed. If Greg spoke ill of her in front of Alston, Alston would be meaner to


    her.


    They had yet to progress in their rtionship in the past three years. After Alston


    returned to the Smith family, it became even worse with Cynthia¡¯s involvement. If Greg


    got in the middle, Alston would have a worse impression of her. She would never


    win.


    ¡°Well, Greg, I didn¡¯t mean it. I just came here, so I don¡¯t know you¡­¡±


    She smiled awkwardly and apologized to Greg, stumbled and stuttered.


    Greg sneered, ¡°No, Miss At, you are right. Although I watched Mr. Smith grow up, I¡¯m


    still a servant of the Smith family. But I have to tell you, even though I am a servant, my


    masters are only Mr. and Mrs. Smith!¡±


    Gigi frowned and was not convinced, but she dared not say anything.


    Greg looked the other way and said to the maid, ¡°Wash it. It¡¯s Mrs. Smith¡¯s favorite


    pillow. If she sees someone mistreating it,


    she will be angry.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The maid responded, quickly picked up the pillow, and walked towards theundry


    room.


    ¡°I have to tell others to stay away from Miss At, so as not to annoy Mr. and Mrs.


    Smith. Greg is such a good person, but Gigi pissed him off. She was trouble,¡± thought


    the maid.


    As soon as the maid left, Mrs. Lewis and Joyce came back with Keller and Desmond.


    The two chubby babies went out to y for half an hour, and there was sweat on their


    foreheads. With flushed cheeks and delicate features, they looked lovely.


    ¡°Grandpa Greg, this flower is for you. My brother and I picked it in the garden.¡± Keller


    held the purple flowers in his chubby hand, looking fresh and lovely.


    Gregughed and was in a pleasant mood, ¡°Oh, thank you, young Mr. and Miss Smith. I


    like it very much.¡±


    Greg looked at the sweat on their foreheads and said to Joyce, ¡°Take them back to


    freshen up and change their clothes. Don¡¯t


    let them catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joyce and Mrs. Lewis took the children back to the room.


    Greg saw Gigi was still there and said coldly, ¡°You are pregnant and should get some


    rest. If not necessary, try not to leave the room. Young Mr. and Miss Smith are naughty,


    and it¡¯ll be awful if they bump into you.¡±


    Then Greg was going to find a vase to put the flowers in and ignored Gigi.


    For a few minutes, no one was in the living room. Gigi was so angry that her stomach


    started to hurt.


    The Smith family¡¯s people and Gigi were like natural enemies. She was ashamed to stay


    in the living room and went back to her


    room angrily.


    When Alston came home in the evening, Greg greeted him at the door. Seeing Alston


    thepany? Did those directors make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m quite used to it.¡± Although he didn¡¯t have any memory of it, he knew how


    to deal withpany documents. It was like his instincts. Maybe something was in his


    unconscious, but it had not been stimted before.


    Alston looked upstairs worriedly, ¡°I saw the lights on the second floor off when I came


    home. Is Cynthia asleep?¡±


    Greg shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the usual time for Mrs. Smith to sleep. She should be


    awake, and you can see her. And I should remind you Mrs. Smith is very angry today


    and hasn¡¯te down from upstairs all afternoon. She didn¡¯t even have dinner.¡±


    Alston frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t even have dinner?¡± thought he.


    ¡°Ask the kitchen to heat the meal. Cynthia and I will go downstairs to eatter.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Greg agreed cheerfully. ¡°Although Mr. Smith has lost his memory, his behavior


    and thinking don¡¯t change. And he still loves Mrs. Smith. That¡¯s wonderful!¡± thought


    Greg.


    Alston went upstairs to the bedroom. The bedroom door was ajar. He opened the door


    carefully and walked in, seeing the light off. The bright moonlight came in through the


    window, making the room less dark.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He saw Cynthia lying on the inner side of the bed and covered with a thin quilt. She


    seemed to be asleep. But he noticed she moved when he opened the door.


    Alston smiled gently and walked over slowly.


    Cynthia heard footsteps and quickly closed her eyes with eyelids and eyeballs moving in


    panic.


    After a while, she felt her mattress sag, and a warm breath came from her side. It was


    Alston¡¯s smell!


    Alston wrapped around her waist with a strong arm and pulled her into his arms. Cynthia


    was startled and let out a low sound.


    Then she closed her mouth, pretending to be asleep.


    She leaned her cheek against Alston¡¯s chest and could hear Alston¡¯s intense heartbeat.


    Seeing her pretending to be asleep and her eyshes shaking constantly, Alston


    Cynthia was seen through and opened her eyes. She was slightly angry and red at


    him, ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you went for Gigi.¡±


    Alston was a little helpless, ¡°Why her? Of course, I will hug my wife to sleep.¡±


    Cynthia smiled but still stared at him, and she said in a weird tone, ¡°You have forgotten


    about me and just remembered you


    and Gigi have spent every day together for three years. Maybe you have gotten used to


    it.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Alston smiled. Looking at her narrow¨Cminded and arrogant appearance, he


    loved her more.


    ¡°When did I spend every day with her? You could count on one finger how much time we


    were together in the past three years.


    And I have no feelings for her.¡±


    Alston was about to swear to God. Cynthia left his arms angrily and sat directly on his


    expression, ¡°Then tell me the truth. What was with that baby?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 285

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 285


    Chapter 285 The Different Alston Smith


    Alston had no choice. He knew Cynthia wouldn¡¯t rest and could never go through if he


    didn¡¯t exin.


    ¡°Do you really want and have to know?¡± he asked again.


    Cynthia nodded solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell. It¡¯s our secret. I won¡¯t say a single


    word. If you keep it from me, I will be outraged.¡±


    ¡°Only you and Gigi know about it. She threatened us with the baby more than three


    times in just one day. Who knows what she will do with it next time? So I have to know


    the whole story,¡± Cynthia said, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t like when you and Gigi spoke in riddles


    and looked at each other knowingly. I hadn¡¯t been in your life for three years, and you


    had a secret with another woman, which made me sick.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Cynthia would never hide her emotions in front of Alston and was direct about her


    feelings. She held back for a whole afternoon and couldn¡¯t even read the medical books.


    It made her freak out.


    Alston deeply felt distressed and kissed her, ¡°All right. I will tell you everything.¡±


    He paused and frowned when he recalled what had happened, ¡°When I was with Gigi


    and her father, I didn¡¯t want to waste time. So I sold my watch and got a lot of money to


    start a business. I didn¡¯t know anyone there. Plus, thepany grew. So many people


    saw me as an enemy and sent someone to take revenge on me.¡±


    Cynthia got worried, ¡°Were you injured?¡±


    ¡°No. I was lucky to survive every time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not luck, but you got skills and were awesome.¡± Cynthia pinched his cheek and


    couldn¡¯t help touching it again because it felt good.


    Alston allowed her and continued, ¡°They sent several people to trouble me that day, but I


    was on a business trip temporarily.


    Gigi suffered for me. When I came back, she had already been sent to the hospital¡­


    And then she got pregnant¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t go into details, but Cynthia had already guessed the truth.


    Those troublemakers had been discouraged by Alston, so they moved on to Gigi after


    knowing her rtionship with Alston.


    Cynthia was silent. It was true that Alston owed Gigi. No wonder he was threatened by


    her with the child.


    ¡°I have returned to Smith Group but won¡¯t close thepany there. It will be the


    subsidiarypany of Smith Group. Those troublemakers maye back. I am


    confident to deal with them, but you, Keller, and Desmond are with me, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll


    be in danger.¡±


    As Alston said, he held her hands and kissed her, ¡°You are very important to me. I¡¯m


    afraid you will be hurt.¡±


    He was perturbed. Cynthia sighed, ¡°I see. I will arrange for people to protect Keller and


    Desmond. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, either. Bill and others have secretly


    protected me. I have learned a lot of self¨Cprotection techniques during the past


    three years.¡±


    Cynthia raised her chin with pride, ¡°Bill and the others taught me self¨Cdefense skills, and


    I have learned well. I¡¯ll beat them up


    if I see them.¡±


    Alston shook his head. He didn¡¯t want Cynthia to run into those scoundrels.


    ¡°Promise me not to get rough if you encounter them. Try to escape.¡±


    Stared by Alston, Cynthia quickly responded, ¡°Okay, I will never be head¨Con. Daily


    Latest Chapters Upload Only on NovelsReads(dot I know well. And I n to get


    back to work in the hospital. If I get off workte or have any abnormalities, I will call you


    immediately. I will never act alone. I¡¯ll have pepper water and an electric shock baton in


    my bag. Those bad guys won¡¯t get away with it.¡±


    Alston nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°As for Gigi¡­ If you don¡¯t want her to live here, I¡¯ll let her leave, lest you get angry


    seeing her.¡±


    Alston suggested. But Cynthia quickly stopped him, ¡°No, let her stay. Although she is


    annoying and has been coveting you, she has suffered for you. We have servants to


    take care of her, so I don¡¯t need to bother. It¡¯s all right. And¡­¡±


    Cynthia red at him, leaned on his chest, and drew circles on his palm, ¡°I¡¯ll feel easier if


    she¡¯s under my nose. If she goes out, who knows what she will do.¡±


    Alston was wrapped around by Cynthia, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved. He realized how


    ambiguous they were.


    Their bodies were pressed tightly, and they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Alston could


    feel Cynthia¡¯s sweet smell through his


    nose.


    Cynthia also realized something strange about him and hurriedly got up. They couldn¡¯t


    have sex unless Alston recovered his memory. If his memory couldn¡¯te back for the


    rest of his life, he would never touch her.


    Watching her slip away from his arms like a slippery fish, Alston was angry and had no


    choice. He pulled her over, held her in his arms, and kissed her hard. It was enough.


    After separating, they were a little out of breath.


    Cynthia stared at him, looking seductive, ¡°You took advantage.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m just enjoying the benefits of being a husband!¡± Alston got off the bed and


    straightened his clothes. He yed cool and was different from being desperate for


    affection.


    ¡°A fake!¡±


    Cynthiained, but Alston patted her butt, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go downstairs to eat.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m on a diet!¡± Cynthia snorted. She wrapped her whole body in the quilt, rolling


    around on the big double bed. She was like a naughty child instead of a strong


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    businesswoman.


    Alston worked hard to pull her out of the quilt. He pinched her slender waist and


    frowned, ¡°You¡¯re so skinny. Why on a diet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look prettier. What woman doesn¡¯t want to be skinny?¡± Cynthia refuted with her lips


    pouted.


    Alston kissed her and said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Why don¡¯t you apany me to


    dinner?¡±


    Alston and Cynthia went downstairs intimately. Greg had already had the rice reheated


    twice. He was ashamed when he saw them be inseparable.


    He ordered servants to serve the food and left.


    While eating, Alston fed Cynthia from time to time. In the end, Cynthia found she was


    full. She nced at Alston resentfully, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have dinner today. It¡¯ll be your fault if I


    gain some weight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not fat at all but too thin. You look good even if you¡¯re fat.¡± Alston touched her


    stomach and found she was really full, so he quickly finished the dinner.


    After they went upstairs, Gigi¡¯s door opened a crack with jealousy on her face and


    ferocious in her eyes.


    Gigi had watched all of Alston and Cynthia¡¯s interactions. She did not expect Alston


    would be patient, and he doted on her so


    much.


    Gigi held the doorknob fiercely, and her eyes were red with anger. She had known him


    for three years and had never seen him


    smile.


    ¡°Why is there a huge difference between people? Cynthia already has so much. Why


    couldn¡¯t she give Alston to me? It¡¯s


    despicable,¡± thought Gigi.


    Gigi resented Cynthia but forgot Alston was Cynthia¡¯s. If Beau hadn¡¯t saved Alston, they


    might never have any intersection in


    this life.


    The next day, Greg deliberately arranged for Gigi and Cynthia to have meals separately.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t see Gigi all day, so she was refreshed and in a good mood.


    And she could settle down to read. Before she knew it, it was night..


    Just as Cynthia closed the book, the cell phone next to her rang, and it was Alice!


    She smiled in surprise and quickly answered the phone. Then she heard Alice¡¯s excited


    and clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m back. And I¡¯ve reserved a box in Aroma. Come on. I have told


    Helen. Let¡¯s have a good time tonight. I got something good for you.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 286

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 286


    Chapter 286 Shameless


    ¡°What good thing?¡± Alice¡¯s weird smile made Cynthia a little curious.


    Alice chuckled, ¡°I won¡¯t tell unless youe. By the way, cousin Alston is not at home,


    right?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s going on business tonight.¡±


    Alice sighed, ¡°He¡¯s really amazing. He just came back two days ago and has amnesia.


    But he has mastered thepany affairs so quickly!¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s Alston!¡± Cynthia was not humble but said proudly when she heard


    Alice praise her husband.


    Alice was speechless that Cynthia actually took her idea.


    ¡°Lucky for us. You must not let him find out! Tidy up ande. Remember to dress up.¡±


    Then Alice hung up the phone.


    Cynthia was holding the phone with doubts. She would be drinking with her friends. So it


    didn¡¯t matter if Alston would find out. But Alice had always been whimsical. She must be


    up to something.


    She shook her head and began to pick out clothes and put on makeup.


    Cynthia wore more makeup because she was going to the bar. She used darker lipstick,


    which made her beautiful and delicate face more morous. Wearing a shirt and a skirt


    that ended at her knees, she looked sexy with fair skin, stunning vicle, and


    round shoulders.


    The maids were tidying up the living room when Cynthia went downstairs. They were


    amazed by her and wanted to scream. They had seen Cynthia¡¯s elegant, casual,


    capable, and even embarrassed appearance but had never seen her sexy.


    She was sassy and charming, and even women would be tempted.


    ¡°Go back and rest early if all cleaned up!¡± Cynthia was pleasant and smiled at them.


    The maids looked at her with adoration, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Smith.¡±


    Cynthia smiled and was about to go out when Gigi¡¯s door opened suddenly, ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s


    not good for you to dress up like this


    to go out at night.¡±


    Cynthia felt unlucky to see Gigi. But she was not as hostile to Gigi as before after Alston


    told her the secret. She thought Gigi was poor. Cynthia would keep her stay until she got


    married if she didn¡¯t covet Alston.


    It was a pity that Gigi always tried to take Alston away from Cynthia.


    Cynthia turned her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say don¡¯t appear in front of me? Why do you always


    want my attention?¡±


    Looking at her delicate and beautiful appearance, Gigi was jealous. But she didn¡¯t dare


    to yell at her because of the suffering before. Gigi was in the Smith family instead of her


    house. Her father had protected her before, but now she got no one. She couldn¡¯t offend


    Cynthia.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just said you are a woman. Alston will be angry if he knows you


    dressed so revealingly and went out in the middle of the night.¡±


    She spoke as if she was thinking of Cynthia sincerely.


    Cynthia found it funny, ¡°It¡¯s not ancient times. Why are women restricted in what clothes


    they wear? I¡¯m just going out with my friends. Why are my shirt and skirt revealing? Are


    you an ancient person?¡±


    Gigi blushed with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡±


    ¡°Come on. I don¡¯t want your fake kindness. Stay at home to keep your baby. Stay out of


    my business!¡± Cynthia rolled her eyes,


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t call me Cynthia like I¡¯m your sister. I¡¯m the only child and don¡¯t have


    other sisters. Please call me Mrs.


    Smith.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Cynthia ignored Gigi and left directly. Cynthia got into the red


    sports car and drove away coolly.


    Gigi held her stomach and was angry. She stared fiercely in the direction Cynthia left and


    saw the car disappear. She turned her head and saw the maids looking at her


    contemptuously.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen people?¡±


    Gigi dared not provoke Alston, Cynthia, Mrs. Lewis, and Greg. But what were those


    ordinary maids? How could they look at her like that? They couldn¡¯t!


    After scolding, Gigi turned back to the room with a sullen face while holding her stomach.


    The maids began to discuss quietly after seeing her leave.


    ¡°She has a bad temper. She stays here for free but dares to judge Mrs. Smith. So


    ungrateful¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mrs. Smith didn¡¯t care about her, but she took herself too seriously.¡±


    ¡°Why did she put on airs! We should ignore herter. No one in the Smith family likes


    her.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. After all, Mr. Smith brought her home.¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Smith care about her? She was relentless and wanted to hook up with Mr. Smith


    in front of Mrs. Smith. I hate


    dishonest women the most. Isn¡¯t she the mistress? A whore is a whore.¡±


    One of the maids was loyal to Cynthia and was sincere with her. Seeing what had


    happened in the past few days, she hated Gigi


    and was never nice to her.


    Gigi¡¯s door was notpletely closed, so she heard all those words.


    No one had scolded her like that for years. Gigi was trembling with anger and couldn¡¯t


    stop crying. She wanted to give up on


    Alston for a moment, but she was not content.


    Gigi¡¯s father had worked so hard to make her get whatever she wanted. She finally lived


    in the Smith¡¯s house and didn¡¯t want to waste such a good opportunity.


    Gigi figured it out a lot when she thought about that. She would leave those maids talk. It


    wouldn¡¯t hurt her, and she could pretend not to hear.


    As long as Alston and Cynthia divorced, she would deal with those servants and kick


    Greg out.


    Gigi got a fighting spirit and was fired up.


    After about half an hour, Gigi heard the sound of a caring from outside. Looking


    through the window, she saw Alston¡¯s car. Hadn¡¯t he said he had work tonight and would


    note back? Why did he return at this time?


    But it was good for Gigi. Cynthia was not around, so she could make the best of the


    opportunity.


    With a light in her eyes, Gigi straightened her pajamas and pretended to go out to drink


    water. When she went out, she bumped into Alston, who was walking into the living


    room.


    Gigi asked in a puzzle, ¡°Alston? Didn¡¯t you say you have something to do tonight? Why


    did youe back suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve finished up!¡± Alston responded casually and was about to go upstairs. He was


    wondering if Cynthia was sleeping.


    Seeing him going upstairs, Gigi quickly shouted, ¡°Mrs. Smith is not at home!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alston turned his head, frowning tightly, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°I told herst night someone was targeting me and the people around me, but she went


    out tonight. She was really disobedient,¡± thought Alston..


    Alston looked anxious and cold while thinking. He was afraid Cynthia would encounter


    some danger if she were alone.


    Gigi obviously misunderstood his expression, thinking he was angry that Cynthia went


    out. She smiled, pretending to be innocent and continuing to exaggerate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she went. But she dressed beautifully and was sexy today. She


    seemed to meet some important people and


    was totally different. I thought she was going on a date with you.


    Gigi nced at Alston unobtrusively and found his face had turned dark. She


    immediately feltcent and continued, ¡°So she didn¡¯te to look for you. Then


    who is the lucky one? Mrs. Smith was actually dressed up for him!¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t believe in all of Gigi¡¯s words, so he asked a maid to inquire. It was the same


    thing. His face darkened, and he took the car keys and went out directly.


    Alston called Lloyd while walking, ¡°Help me check Cynthia¡¯s location. Right. Send it to


    me as soon as you get it. Hurry up.¡±


    Then Alston directly drove away. Standing at the window and watching Alston¡¯s car


    dashing, Gigi sneered.


    ¡°Cynthia Miller. You¡¯re always against me. You¡¯ll suffer this time,¡± thought Gigi.


    Gigi knew well how terrifying when Alston was angry. She wondered if Cynthia, who


    Alston deeply loved, could bear it.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 287

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 287


    Chapter 287 Hot Guys!


    ording to Alice¡¯s message, Cynthia came to the pub. ¡°Bang!¡± The ribbon salute flew


    towards her when he opened the door.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± Alice shouted excitedly.


    She was wearing a short red dress with beautiful makeup and smiled excitedly, ¡°You are


    here. We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Helen was wearing a T¨Cshirt and jeans with a sense of design. She was tall and slender.


    When she saw Cynthia, a smile appeared, ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you. Let¡¯s get drunk


    tonight!¡±


    ¡°Sure we do!¡± Alice shouted excitedly and walked around Cynthia, ¡°You look amazing


    when Alstones back! Everyone will love you at first sight!¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± Cynthiaughed. She was caught off guard by the sound


    of the ribbon salute just now, and now she slowed down and cast a nce at them,


    ¡°Everyone here tonight is a fairy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are!¡± Aliceughed happily.


    She handed a ss of wine to Cynthia and asked, ¡°My mother said that my cousin lost


    his previous memory, and he brought back a pregnant woman. Is it true?¡±


    Cynthia looked at the wine in her hand. It was translucent red, like a ss of strawberry


    juice, and it smelled very sweet. She took a sip and said ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alice showed disgust on her face, ¡°Although he is my cousin, I have always stood by


    your side. I will support you unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Cynthia poked her tender cheek lightly, ¡°Alston and I are


    good!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Alice didn¡¯t believe it. The husband who hadn¡¯te home for three years and


    brought a pregnant woman back. Although this kind of plot was dramatic, it was really


    annoying.


    ¡°If I were you, I would break my husband¡¯s legs and drive him and that woman out of the


    house together to relieve my hatred!¡± Alice said angrily, and then she looked at Helen, ¡°If


    Dn brings a pregnant woman home and lets her live in your house. What will you do?¡±


    Helen raised her eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°I will break their legs and throw them in the


    sea!¡±


    As she spoke, she made a gesture of throwing.


    Cynthia and Alice shook at the same time, ¡°Wow! How ruthless!¡±


    Helen shrugged irresolutely, ¡°I hate people betraying me the most. If anyone dares to


    betray me, I will definitely think of a perfect ending for him.¡±


    The two held her arm and smiled, ¡°We will always be good friends, and we will never


    betray you.¡±


    Helen touched their cheeks andughed, ¡°Good girls!¡±


    The three of themughed and joked for a while. Alice looked at Cynthia, ¡°How can you


    tolerate this thing happening? She even lives in your house.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Don¡¯t you know your cousin?¡± Cynthia bent her index finger and tapped


    Alice¡¯s head.


    ¡°Rx. Her father saved Alston, and the baby in her belly is not Alston¡¯s. It¡¯s not like


    what you think ¡±


    Helen narrowed her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you. Even if this is the case, you must


    be wary.¡±


    Speaking of this, Cynthia remembered what Gigi did yesterday.


    ¡°She schemed me yesterday. She is not like Cherry or Hulda. They are clever and proud.


    But she wants power and money. She


    has no bottom lines!¡±


    Cynthia was annoyed, ¡°She has been with Alston for three years, and she is greedy. She


    is tricky.¡±


    A trace of disgust shed in Alice¡¯s eyes, ¡°Do you want me to do something?¡±


    She was excited. Cynthia waved her hands quickly when she remembered that she had


    stripped Cherry and Jane and thrown


    them in the shopping mall for everyone to watch.


    Alice¡¯s methods were simple and rude. It was Okay to deal with shameless people, but


    Gigi would use this to win sympathy, not to mention that she was pregnant. Alston felt


    guilty about her. This matter was really difficult to handle.


    They were talking and drinking, and they were all a little drunk after a while.


    Dynamic music was ying in the booth. Cynthia asked Alice what the surprise she had


    said on the phone was.


    ¡°I thought my cousin cheated on you, so I arranged this show. But the money has been


    paid. Let¡¯s see it!¡± Alice raised her eyebrows.


    She made a phone call. When she came back, her face was full of excitement, ¡°Just


    wait. They are all top qualities!¡±


    Cynthia and Helen looked at each other, and didn¡¯t know what she meant.


    The door was opened.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    A line of handsome guys walked in. They were sexy and hot and only wore shorts to


    show their morous muscles and abs.


    The three of them were greatly shocked.


    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up. She grabbed Cynthia¡¯s skirt, ¡°Thest one is the most handsome and


    has the best figure!¡±


    The hem of Cynthia¡¯s skirt was short. When Alice pulled it back with such a violent


    movement, her white and tender thighs


    were exposed, which was very eye¨Ccatching in the dimly lit pub.


    She embarrassedly clutched her skirt, telling Alice not to get too excited. When she saw


    thest person who came in, she was embarrassed and surprised, ¡°Jakson, why are you


    here? A part¨Ctime job?!¡±


    Jakson¡¯s eyes were shining with a smile. His facial features were exquisite and hot.


    Unlike the others, he wore a white shirt and


    trousers. He looked amazing!


    ¡°You know him? You came here before?¡± Alice was curious.


    Cynthia nced at her, ¡°This is Jakson, Alston¡¯s¡­¡±


    Jakson interrupted her, ¡°I am Cynthia¡¯s friend. My name is Jakson. I¡¯m the boss of this


    pub.¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± Alice greeted with a smile. She didn¡¯t expect such a handsome young man to


    own the biggest bar in Jadney City. Her


    mother had warned her not to make trouble in Aroma.


    She looked Jakson up and down. He was gentle, handsome, and had a good figure. He


    looked nice.


    ¡°As you are Cynthia¡¯s friend, you are my friend. Give us a 20 percent discount!¡± Alice


    asked.


    Jakson smiled gently, ¡°All your drinks tonight are on the house.¡±


    ¡°Yay, that¡¯s great!¡±


    Alice shouted happily.


    Cynthia quickly grabbed her and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She is drunk. Alice, you said you buy


    us drinks tonight!¡±


    Jakson smiled and asked her about Alston.


    Alice hid behind Helen and watched Cynthia and Alston chatting. She said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty


    sure that he likes Cynthia!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 288

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 288


    Chapter 288 They Caught Us!


    ¡°Probably.¡± Helen disagreed with her. As Cynthia¡¯s best friend, she had never heard of


    this guy.


    But gradually, she felt that something was wrong. Jakson looked very fierce at first


    nce. But when he was looking at Cynthia, the eyes were so gentle. Anyone could see


    he liked her.


    Alice smiled, ¡°You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Helen pursed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s better not to talk nonsense. Cynthia is married.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s test it!¡± Alice blinked slyly and interrupted her.


    Helen quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. Cynthia will get angry with you!¡±


    Alice held up the wine and smiled, ¡°Just kidding. She won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Cynthia and Jakson finished talking. She asked them.


    Alice and Helen exchanged nces. She stepped forward and embraced Cynthia. She


    smiled to Jakson and the other handsome guys, ¡°I arranged this show to make my


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    sisters happy. Come on. Show your muscles! Anyone can make my sisters happy, I will


    reward you.¡±


    The handsome guys were excited as soon as these words came out. They deliberately


    show off their charm and figures.


    Among the group of handsome guys, some of them had seen Alice¡¯s financial resources


    and were tempted by the reward she said. He looked at Cynthia and showed her his


    muscles. Suddenly, he felt a fierce eyesight from his back.


    He turned back and met his boss¡¯s sinister gaze. He had worked here for a long time,


    and he understood what the boss was thinking. So he stopped and walked away quietly.


    Most people knew that the boss liked that beautiful woman in a short ck skirt. No


    matter how much Alice encouraged them, they didn¡¯t dare to dance in front of Cynthia.


    ¡°Cynthia, look at those handsome boys¡® abs and chest muscles. Touch it.¡± Alice touched


    one of the handsome boys and


    rmended it to Cynthia.


    Cynthia shook her head, ¡°No. I am absolutely loyal to Alston.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay. My cousin isn¡¯t here anyway!¡± Alice winked at Cynthia and pushed her to a


    guy.


    Helen nced at her, ¡°Alston will kill you!¡±


    Alice said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what we are doing. Since he dared to bring back a


    pregnant woman, Cynthia has the right to touch a muscr guy.¡±


    The group of handsome guys smiled and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Jakson¡¯s voice came over suddenly, ¡°Let me join you!¡±


    Alice got excited. She whispered to Helen, ¡°Honestly speaking, if I hadn¡¯t been Alston¡¯s


    cousin, I would have liked to see them being together!¡±


    Helen tapped her on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t be too much.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Alice didn¡¯t know the danger wasing. She smiled and didn¡¯t care.


    Cynthia was stunned by Jakson¡¯s words. She looked at him in surprise, ¡°She was just


    kidding.¡±


    Jakson smiled, and unbuttoned the white shirt, revealing his neat and powerful


    abdominal muscles. They didn¡¯t look strong but were very powerful, with smooth lines


    and no special concave shape. He showed vigorous explosive power.


    Cynthia blushed and subconsciously covered her eyes. She was embarrassed to see his


    body.


    Jakson smiled confidently.


    The other guys looked at the boss¡¯s perfect figure and felt slightly ashamed. They


    exercised in the gym, but Jakson had real strength and power.


    Some even walked into the shadows.


    Cynthia said in a low voice, ¡°Stop it. You are the boss.¡±


    ¡°They both have abs, and I have too. Besides, I work here.¡±


    Jakson smiled.


    ¡°Touch him!¡± Someone shouted, and immediately the others followed, ¡°Touch him! Touch


    him!¡±


    Cynthia was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Jakson gave the man who spoke up first a look of admiration.


    Alice took Cynthia¡¯s hand to touch Jakson¡¯s powerful abdominal muscles.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Cynthia was unprepared. Her hand was on Jakson¡¯s abdominal


    muscles.


    Jakson was a little dazed. His heart was beating extremely fast, and he felt her soft


    palms sticking to his body. His ears turned


    red instantly.


    Except for the time when he was rescued by Cynthia, he had never been so close to a


    woman before.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Alston stood at the door angrily, watching the


    chaos inside.


    Cynthia¡¯s palm was still pressed against Jakson¡¯s abdominal muscles.


    Alston suddenly surged with anger, and his whole body was on the verge of exploding


    ¡°Cousin!¡± Alice was almost startled. How could hee over? She found that there were


    two people behind him. One was


    Lorenz and the other was Dn.


    Oh, sh*t!


    ¡°Get out!¡± Alston looked around and said coldly.


    Within a minute, all those handsome guys left, leaving Jakson sitting on the sofa alone.


    Lorenz looked at Alice and smiled, ¡°You just came back today, and you are so energetic


    to do all this!¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not!¡± Alice was embarrassed.


    She didn¡¯t expect to be caught.


    Cynthia gritted her teeth secretly, and whispered, ¡°Alice, you killed me!¡±


    Alice wanted to cry, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. Cousin and Lorenz are going to kill me. You have to


    help me!¡±


    Lorenz¡¯s smile was terrifying. Alice felt her little heart start to tremble.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Cynthia walked up to Alston cautiously, and smiled tteringly, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe?!¡± Alston¡¯s voice was cold, with a hint of jealousy.


    Cynthia¡¯s smile faltered for a moment, ¡°Of course I want you toe! Alice just came


    back today, so we are weing her.


    You were busy working, so I didn¡¯t invite you!¡±


    Alston snorted coldly.


    Cynthia felt sorry. She hugged his arm and said with a sweet and charming voice, ¡°Baby,


    I was wrong. I really was. I will never do it again!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 289

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 289


    Chapter 289 He Likes My Wife!


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care about the others¡® presence. She hugged Alston¡¯s arm in front of so


    many people, acting coquettishly and cutely.


    Alice and Helen were surprised. Good for Cynthia!


    Alston was slightly pleased but still angry, ¡°Call me husband, and promise you will never


    Cynthia knew that she couldn¡¯t refute him at this time. Otherwise, it would take a lot of


    effort to coax him well.


    ¡°Husband, my sweet husband, I was wrong. I will nevere to any bar again. Even if I


    do, I will bring you with me!¡±


    Her big juicy almond eyes stared at him, and her red lips were close to his. She was


    sexy and charming.


    Alston didn¡¯t have the slightest resistance at all. His heart was as soft as water.


    He coughed ufortably, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Just this once, never again.¡±


    Only then did Cynthia rx.


    Dn beckoned to Helen. Daily new chapters upload only on NovelsReads(dot She


    walked over, and before he asked, she said innocently, ¡°You saw it. I didn¡¯t do anything


    and only


    watched. You are the only man I want.¡±


    Dn was helpless. But it was true. When he came in, she was only standing by the side


    and watching.


    He embraced her waist, and said to Alston and Lorenz proudly, ¡°My wife is the best!¡±


    Alice and Cynthia nced at him angrily.


    Alice looked at Lorenz cautiously. He smiled and didn¡¯t show any anger. It was hard to


    tell whether he was angry or not.


    But Alice was scared when she saw his smile, knowing he would deal with her. She


    walked over carefully.


    ¡°I¡­


    Lorenz interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are forced! Cynthia and Helen don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s


    only you. You arranged everything. Did you?¡±


    Alice wanted to cry, but she could only nod, ¡°Yes, I did. I was wrong, but I did it for a


    reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the reason?¡± Lorenz raised his eyebrows and motioned for her to continue.


    Alice took the chance and said, ¡°I heard that my cousin brought back a pregnant woman.


    I was so angry, so I did this to take


    revenge for Cynthia!¡±


    Alston looked at her resentfully. He said word by word, ¡°You are such a good cousin!¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t me me for this. I¡¯m a woman. Girls help girls!¡± Alice put on an


    innocent look, ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You disappeared for three years. When you finally came


    back, you brought back a pregnant woman!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alston was too angry, ¡°I didn¡¯te back because I lost my memory. I owe Gigi a


    favor, and the child in her belly is


    not mine either.¡±


    Alice smiled, ¡°Yes, I knew it. But I paid already, so the show must go on.¡±


    Alston was helpless. He didn¡¯t remember Alice after he lost his memory. But after today,


    he would never forget about her.


    He decided that it would be better if Cynthia didn¡¯t hang out with her.


    With Alice¡¯s exnation, Lorenz¡¯s anger subsided a lot. He was also very angry with


    Alston.


    Witnessing all of this, especially seeing Cynthia hug Alston intimately, Jakson¡¯s heart


    pained.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I haven¡¯t seen you for three years!¡± He spoke suddenly, and the rest turned


    to look at him simultaneously.


    Alston narrowed his eyes slightly. He felt very familiar with this man, but he couldn¡¯t


    remember his name. But when he just came in, Cynthia was touching his abdominal


    muscles.


    His eyes were cold and angry, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just ask you to get out?¡±


    Jakson was stunned for a moment, only to realize that Alston regarded him as one of


    those guys.


    He bowed his head and smiled, ¡°I forgot. Mr. Smith has lost his memory and doesn¡¯t


    remember me!¡±


    He stretched his hand to Alston, ¡°Hello, my name is Jakson. I¡¯m the boss here, and I¡¯m


    Cynthia¡¯s friend.¡±


    Alston was indifferent, but when he heard thest words, he frowned.


    Only a friend?


    Cynthia was stunned for a while, and then she said, ¡°No, you are wrong.¡±


    Alston looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cynthia frowned, ¡°I know him because of you, honey!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Alston twitched his eyebrows again, which meant that he was originally his friend,


    and then he became his wife¡¯s


    friend.


    He thought of the scene he had just entered, and felt extremely ufortable.


    He liked his friend¡¯s wife when the friend disappeared. What a man!


    ¡°He helped us!¡± Cynthia exined quickly.


    Only then did Alston loosen his brows, ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry. I forgot a lot of things before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay. Cynthia told me.¡±


    Looking at Jakson¡¯s smile, Alston was more and more angry.


    The love for Cynthia in his eyes was about to flow out. He didn¡¯t hide it at all!


    Anger shed in his eyes. Jakson felt his eyesight and looked back. He knew Alston


    knew it, and he didn¡¯t care.


    Everyone felt tense between them, only Cynthia focused on the wine on the table.


    She remembered it was sweet.


    She was thirsty. She walked over to pick up the wine ss and took a sip. Turning


    around, she felt that the atmosphere was weird and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    They felt a little helpless. Cynthia only had Alston in her eyes. She didn¡¯t notice others¡®


    feelings for her, Even if they fought,


    she wouldn¡¯t know it was because of her.


    Involuntarily, everyone felt a little sympathy for Jakson. Poor guy!


    Looking at the wine on the table, Cynthia hurriedly greeted them, ¡°Alice ordered a lot of


    wine. Let¡¯s have some together.¡±


    Everyone had no objection. She asked Jakson, ¡°Are you busy? If not, you can join us.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jakson nodded, and sat down, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m not busy at all.¡±


    Alston, Lorenz, and Dn were all silent. The pub was overcrowded.


    What a scheming b*stard!


    Alston sat down next to Cynthia, held her slender waist, and gave Jalon a provocative


    look.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 290

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 290


    Chapter 290 Kiss Her


    No matter how mature a man was, he was always naive in nature. Alston was the same.


    Regardless of his fancy suit and leather shoes, his mature and steady appearance, he


    was jealous like a child at this moment.


    He hugged Cynthia so tightly that she almost sat on hisp.


    Jakson lowered his head and picked up the wine, not looking at them.


    He was very upset. If Alston hadn¡¯te back, Cynthia might forget him in a few years,


    and he would have had a chance. But he came back. Although he lost his memory, he


    still loved Cynthia. Unless he made mistakes, he would never have a chance.


    The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. He drank the wine in one gulp.


    Except for Cynthia, everyone present knew what was going on. They were embarrassed.


    Only Lorenz was gloating. This would make Alston jealous and cherish Cynthia more. He


    was happy to see that.


    Alice nudged his arm to remind him to restrain himself. Otherwise, Alston would be


    furious.


    Although she felt sorry for Alston, she was happy to see him suffer.


    Only then did Cynthia realize that the atmosphere was a bit awkward. No one spoke, just


    drinking in silence.


    ¡°Drinking is boring.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Alice instantly regained her spirits. She took out some cards


    from her bag, ¡°Let¡¯s y card games!¡±


    The atmosphere in the box was really too dull, so no one refused at all.


    Alice put seven cards with numbers on them and began to exin the rules.


    ¡°There are seven cards. We will close our eyes and pick one card. The one who gets the


    No. 1 is the king. He can arbitrarily designate two people to do anything. They cannot


    refuse. If they refuse, they must drink.¡±


    As she spoke, she ordered more drinks.


    Lorenz pinched her tender cheek, ¡°You are skilled. How many times have you yed


    this?¡±


    Alice said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t yed it a few times. I just watched others y!¡±


    Lorenz snorted coldly. Obviously, she was lying.


    ¡°The game has begun!¡±


    Everyone closed their eyes and picked up one card.


    Cynthia opened her eyes, and No. 1 was in her hand. She immediately smiled. She was


    lucky!


    ¡°I got No.1!¡± She raised the card and said.


    Alston looked at her smilingly. After he lost his memory, he never saw her being so


    happy.


    ¡°Okay, you pick two numbers at will and let them do whatever you want.¡±


    Alice reminded her.


    Cynthia looked around at the crowd, and the others were a little nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just say a simple one. So, No. 3 and No. 5 hug each other!¡±


    It was simple. But Jakson, who got No. 3, and Alston, who got No. 5, looked at each


    other. They said at the same time, ¡°We


    choose to drink.¡±


    Alice and Helenughed excitedly.


    ¡°You guys are bad luck!¡± Alice said, then she turned to Cynthia, ¡°You know how to pick


    people.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t expect that she would pick them.


    She smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Actually, a hug is easier. The drinks you ordered are awful.¡±


    ¡°They are not!¡± Alice retorted dissatisfiedly, ¡°It is a bit strong, but tastes good. Men like


    strong drinks.¡±


    Jakson and Alston were former friends andter rivals in love. Of course, they didn¡¯t hug


    each other.


    The two picked up the wine sses at the same time, and directly swallowed down.


    Cynthia felt sorry for them.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She asked Alston caringly, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    ¡°Not very good!¡± Alston frowned, and looked at Alice with aplicated expression,


    ¡°Promise me, don¡¯t order this ever again.¡±


    He almost puked.


    His throat was burning, and his stomach was ufortable.


    Jakson was not much better. He looked at Alice unhappily.


    Alice looked embarrassed, ¡°Really? Is it so bad?¡±


    Alston and Jakson nodded at the same time, ¡°It tasted awful.¡±


    Lorenz and Dn looked at each other and prayed they wouldn¡¯t be picked.


    Unfortunately, they got picked in the next round. Alice, who got the No. 1 card,ughed


    wildly, ¡°Dn hugged Lorenz to walk around the pub.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Lorenz nced at her angrily, but she didn¡¯t care at all.


    Helen was excited to see this.


    The two big men sighed at the same time and stood up.


    ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Green!¡± Dn smiled gently, and his gold¨Crimmed sses gleamed


    white under the light.


    Lorenz said, ¡°You are weak. I think it¡¯s better for me to hug you!¡±


    ¡°You underestimate me too much.¡± Dn smiled. He held up Lorenz quickly and ran


    around the pub.


    After it, his face was neither red nor out of breath. He gently smiled at Lorenz, ¡°Are you


    satisfied?¡±


    Lorenz was p*ssed off, and sat back in his seat with a cold face.


    Helen and Aliceughed happily. Lorenz became even angrier. He pinched Alice¡¯s


    slender waist, ¡°Are you happy? I will make you happierter.¡±


    Alice quickly stopped her indecent smile, and said righteously, ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t allow


    me to sleep over.¡±


    Lorenz stared at her helplessly, unable to say a word for a long while.


    Alice escaped, smiling like a little mouse stealing oil. Lorenz gritted his teeth fiercely.


    One day, he would marry this little goblin, and then he would take his revenge.


    After a few rounds, they got bored, especially Alice. When she got the No. 1 card, she


    smiled slyly. She wanted something special.


    Everyone got nervous, especially Lorenz. He knew her.


    Alice finally said, ¡°No. 4 and No. 6 kiss each other!¡±


    Jakson looked at the card in his hand, it was No. 6. Cynthia was nervous. Alston looked


    at her card, it was No. 4.


    Jakson curled his lips.


    ¡°Cynthia is No. 4!¡± Alice asked, ¡°Who is No. 6?¡±


    Jakson raised his hand slowly, ¡°I am!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 291

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 291


    Chapter 291 Stabbing a Knife in His Heart


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became awkward.


    Looking at Cynthia with an embarrassed expression and Alston staring at her gloomily,


    Alice was suddenly stunned. She


    realized she was too much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink!¡± Cynthia broke the deadlock.


    Alston looked upset, ¡°I will drink for her!¡±


    Jakson smiled, and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Cynthia¡¯s game. Isn¡¯t it, Alice?¡±


    Alice whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Feeling Alston¡¯s angry stare, she was scared. She pulled Lorenz for help. He smiled in


    relief. Although she greatly annoyed him, he didn¡¯t want to see her suffering.


    So, he said, ¡°Alice was only joking. Let¡¯s forget about this.¡±


    Jakson asked, ¡°Is this how you do things? Everything is joking?¡±


    Lorenz didn¡¯t expect that he would say that. He wanted to kiss Cynthia


    Cynthia was more embarrassed. She finally sensed that Jakson might have feelings for


    her.


    Thinking of the scene of touching his abdominal muscles just now, she was so


    embarrassed that she wanted to disappear immediately.


    ¡°Well, I can drink actually. I won¡¯t be drunk with only one drink¡±


    She smiled mischievously and found that the wine on the table was all gone.


    Jakson shrugged, ¡°It seems that we have to kiss.¡±


    It was quiet. Alston took out his phone and sent a message. Soon, he received a


    message and smiled.


    Jakson looked at Cynthia¡¯s exquisite and beautiful lips. After drinking, her lipstick had


    faded, revealing her lip color, which was light, pink, and very delicate.


    A hot feeling rose in his throat. He got up and walked to her.


    Cynthia frowned tightly, ¡°Does he really mean it?¡±


    Alice panicked. She was only joking and didn¡¯t expect Jakson would be serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a game.¡± She quickly advised.


    Jakson blinked his eyes, and his expression was serious with a hint of sternness, ¡°I¡¯ve


    always been serious when I y games. Those who y games with me and dare to


    cheat usually end badly.¡±


    He was threatening!


    Alice screamed like a groundhog in her heart.


    Jakson was jealous since Alston came in. He would not let the chance go.


    He didn¡¯t care what others would think of him. He had a feeling that this might be thest


    chance he was so close to Cynthia.


    Cynthia¡¯s face turned dark. She was fine with jokes. But Jakson took the joke too


    seriously and wanted to kiss her in front of


    her husband.


    ¡°This game is too boring!¡± She said coldly, and looked at Jakson, ¡°If Mr. Carter doesn¡¯t


    like it, I can drink more.¡±


    Jakson didn¡¯t expect her to say that. He was so close to her. As long as he lowered his


    head, he would kiss her lips..


    But he didn¡¯t dare, didn¡¯t dare to take this step anymore. Cynthia would never talk to him


    again if he insisted..


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    He got interrupted. A waiter knocked on the door and rushed in hurriedly.


    ¡°Boss, someone is making trouble, and we can¡¯t control it.¡±


    Jakson breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I¡¯ming soon.¡±


    The waiter left. They could hear people shouting and cursing downstairs.


    Jakson took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sorry, I need to go. You guys have fun. All the


    drinks tonight are on the house.¡±


    He took a deep look at Cynthia and left.


    After he left, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, especially Alice. She was lying in


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lorenz¡¯s arms, ¡°I was scared to death. Why was he so stubborn?¡±


    Lorenz tapped her forehead and said, ¡°You naughty girl.¡±


    He raised his chin, motioning for her to apologize to Cynthia and Alston.


    Alice knew it was her fault. She got up and apologized.


    ¡°Cousin, Cynthia, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯splexion was not very good. She said, ¡°It¡¯s Okay. You didn¡¯t know the


    numbers.¡±


    Alston didn¡¯t say anything.


    Alice was about to burst into tears. She hid back in Lorenz¡¯s arms again, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Looking at her like this, Lorenz was in a good mood. He stroked her long hair, ¡°Will you


    y the game again?¡±


    ¡°Never!¡±


    Lorenz was delighted. Although it was really awkward and the atmosphere was a little


    tense just now, it was a good thing for


    Alice to not y the game again.


    Cynthia leaned back into Alston¡¯s arms, ¡°Did you call people to make trouble?¡±


    Alston bowed his head and kissed her hard on the lips as if venting the depression just


    now. He said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cynthia curled her lips into a smile. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him


    back deeply. After the kiss, she panted


    and said, ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Alston smiled coldly, ¡°He wanted to take advantage of you in front of me.


    Ridiculous!¡±


    He lowered his head and gritted his teeth, ¡°It is estimated that he is looking forward to


    my death. He thinks he can have you if


    I die.¡±


    He was right.


    Cynthia opened her eyes widely, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You will live till we are 100 years old.¡±


    Seeing her nervous face, Alston finally smiled, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say that. I will listen to you.¡±


    They didn¡¯t want to stay any longer after what happened and left the bar. When they


    went downstairs, they saw that many ces in the bar were broken, and many


    expensive wines were also broken. Spilled all over the floor.


    Lorenz felt pity, especially when he saw some of his favorite wines were ruined.


    Those people making trouble were squatting in the middle of the dance floor in


    embarrassment. Jakson heard them and looked


    up.


    There was a bruise at the corner of his mouth, and his whole body was full of fierceness


    and killing intent. He looked at Cynthia fiercely.


    Looking at Cynthia¡¯s dazed eyes, he turned his eyes away and refused to look at her.


    He felt terrible when his beloved woman saw his most embarrassing and unbearable


    look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Alston took a cool look, and put a card on the waiter¡¯s tray, ¡°No password!¡±


    The money in this card was enough to pay for the drinks in the box, and the rest should


    be regarded aspensation for damage to the bar!


    Jakson bit his lower lip so hard that it almost bled.


    His behavior was tantamount to stabbing a knife in his heart.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 292

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 292


    Chapter 292 What Are You nning?


    Gigi couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She was so excited to see the scene that Alston got angry with


    Cynthia. No men would endure such


    things.


    The sound of a car came from the outside. She quickly got up and secretly opened the


    door a crack.


    It was veryte and no one was in the living room. It was quiet.


    The door was opened. Gigi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± A deep and mellow voice came over. It was Alston. He opened the door for


    Cynthia.


    Enter title¡­


    Cynthia didn¡¯t feel anything earlier, but after this journey, the feeling of drinking suddenly


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    came up. She was so drunk that she walked crookedly..


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much next time. You are only capable of one drink.¡± Alstonined


    gently.


    ¡°You must not go out drinking behind my back Do you hear me?¡±


    Cynthia vaguely responded, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I only drink when Alston is by my side.¡±


    Alston was pleased. He kissed her deeply.


    To be honest, when he saw her hand on Jakson¡¯s abdominal muscles, he was so angry


    that he was about to explode. He wished he could cut Jakson into pieces to relieve the


    hatred in his heart.


    Fortunately, Cynthia¡¯s subsequent behavior made him very satisfied. She didn¡¯t notice


    Jakson¡¯s feelings at all and was not interested in him. She only loved him..


    Alston was happy. He hugged Cynthia¡¯s waist, kissed her eyes little by little, and finally


    kissed her red lips fiercely.


    By the moonlight, Gigi could see them clearly. Hatred and jealousy surged in her heart.


    How was it possible? She dressed like that and went out to have fun, but Alston was not


    angry at all! He even kissed her!


    Neither Cynthia nor Alston noticed that Gigi was spying on them. They were immersed in


    their own thoughts. Cynthia was so drunk that her eyesight was blurry.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t sway!¡± She held his face and stared at him.


    Feeling that the face in front of her eyes finally stopped shaking, she squinted and


    leaned closer. The two faces were very close, and her breath could be heard. Alston was


    waiting for her next move.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Because of drunkenness, her eyes were red and blurred. They were not as clear as


    usual, but a little more charming. Her red lips were attractive. She felt her lips were dry


    and licked them.


    This action directly detonated Alston¡¯s desire.


    It had been three years.


    His strong arms wrapped around Cynthia¡¯s slender waist, and he looked down at the


    little woman in his arms, ¡°Baby, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Baby, I love you so much. Why do I love you so much?¡±


    She answered the wrong question and kissed him as if she was responding in a daze.


    Alston smiled lightly. She was silly and cute.


    He held her up and felt she was so light. A trace of distress shed in his eyes. He must


    let her eat well tomorrow.


    Gigi couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She just saw desire in Alston¡¯s eyes, which she never saw


    before. She was so jealous of Cynthia.


    ¡°No, no, I must stop them. I can¡¯t let them sleep together.¡± She muttered in a low voice.


    She was flustered.


    Although Alston still liked Cynthia, he lost his memory and he hadn¡¯t touched her for


    three years. If they had a physical bond, their rtionship would deepen ordingly. It


    would be even more difficult to separate them than now.


    ¡°Alston, you are back.¡± She walked into the living room in a daze, pretending to have just


    woken up, holding the cup.


    Alston carried Cynthia to the stairs. When he saw hering out, he frowned fiercely,


    and a trace of disgust shed in his


    eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you doing?¡±


    Why was she so reckless, showing up on asions where she shouldn¡¯t be?


    Gigi held up the cup in her hand and smiled sheepishly, ¡°After I was pregnant, I always


    got thirsty in the middle of the night. How is Cynthia? Is she alright?¡±


    Looking at Cynthia, huddled in his arms, Alston thought about whether he should let Gigi


    go. She was too annoying.


    Looking at Alston¡¯s serious face, Gigi¡¯s heart was beating violently. But in order to


    achieve her goal, she still walked over bravely.


    ¡°How much did she drink? She will have a headache tomorrow morning. I should have


    told her not to drink too much when she left. My dad always said a good girl wouldn¡¯t


    drink too much.¡±


    She sighed.


    She heard Alston¡¯s words when they came in. She was trying to tell him that Cynthia was


    not a good girl.


    Alston saw her through immediately, ¡°What are you trying to say? You know I never like


    hypocritical people.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was blunt. She didn¡¯t expect that he would ask her


    directly.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± She exined subconsciously, met Alston¡¯s impatient eyes,


    and said hastily, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about her!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re worried!¡± He sneered, ¡°You two just fought yesterday, and Cynthia pped


    you. Are you really worried about her?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± She still wanted to exin, but Alston interrupted her.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know you very well, I have met you for three years. I know your


    intention. Don¡¯t pretend to care. She doesn¡¯t


    need it.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes were red with anger, ¡°Do you have to treat me like this? I have been with you


    for three years. Why do you always treat me like this? You don¡¯t even bother to pretend.¡±


    Alston frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I haven¡¯t been with you for three years. I don¡¯t


    want Cynthia to misunderstand.¡±


    He covered Cynthia¡¯s ears.


    Gigi was almost driven mad by his behavior, ¡°You, you guys are too much.¡±


    Alston really didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, but her screaming voice was too ear¨C


    piercing. She would wake Cynthia up.


    ¡°I let you live in my house and take care of you. The only request is that you don¡¯t ruin


    my wife¡¯s peace. But you caused trouble frequently. What are you nning?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 293

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 293


    Chapter 293 Thought I Was Dreaming


    Alston¡¯s eyes were full of sternness. He had seen the interaction between her and


    Cynthia in the past two days. Gigi always went up to provoke her. This kind of scheming


    was too obvious.


    She stirred up Cynthia¡¯s anger, made her misunderstand him and target her, and then


    pretended to be bullied and pitiful. So


    everyone med Cynthia.


    ¡°You are talking nonsense.¡± Gigi shouted angrily.


    Alston covered Cynthia¡¯s ears, ¡°Quiet! You are waking her up!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, but she held back and let them fall one by one. She


    was very used to showing her weakness,


    Enter title¡­


    which made men feel bad.


    But it¡¯s a pity that Alston didn¡¯t buy it.


    He didn¡¯t bother to watch her pretending, turned around and carried Cynthia upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Greg to put water in your room, so you can stay in there.¡±


    Gigi froze. How could he just leave like this? She was crying, but he didn¡¯t care at all!


    When Cynthia was angry, heforted her softly. Could it be that she was really so


    much worse than her?!


    The resentment in her eyes was about to overflow, and she hated Cynthia so much.


    In Alston¡¯s eyes, Cynthia was much more attractive than her. She must try other ways.


    A sneer curled up at the corner of her mouth. If he didn¡¯t see Cynthia cheating today,


    then she would create a scene of cheating


    for him.


    Alston put Cynthia on the bed, looked at her delicate makeup and sighed. He took off her


    shoes resignedly and started to clean


    her face.


    He had no memory, but he naturally knew what he should do.


    With her snow¨Cwhite skin, delicate facial features, and pink lips, her original appearance


    was revealed little by little, Alston¡¯s heart was incredibly soft.


    How could there be such a cute girl in the world, who could have his heart without doing


    anything, just lying still like this?


    He couldn¡¯t hold back and kissed her again. Cynthia groaned ufortably and waved


    her hand. She pped his face.


    Alston was dazed and thenughed.


    He smiled, ¡°Fine. I will forgive you this time.¡±


    In the early morning of the next day, Cynthia groaned and got up from the bed. She was


    hungover and had a splitting headache. She rested her wrist on her head and sat on the


    bed for a long time before slowly recovering.


    ¡°You have a headache, don¡¯t you?¡± Alston¡¯s voice came from the bathroom. She felt a


    little unreal.


    Cynthia reacted for a long time. She still didn¡¯t remember what had happened.


    Alston came out with a warm towel and saw her stunned.


    Her hair was golden, fluffy, and disheveled when the sun came in. She looked soft and


    cute, and her facial features were exquisite. Sitting on the bed in a daze, she looked like


    an angel.


    Alston wiped her face very carefully and seriously.


    The hot and humid towel instantly woke Cynthia up.


    Alston put down the towel, pinched her pink cheeks, and asked, ¡°How are you? Are you


    awake?¡±


    Cynthia stared at him for a long time and said, ¡°It¡¯s you. I thought I was dreaming.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alston was taken aback for a moment. Then his eyes overflowed with tenderness.


    Whenever Cynthia woke up and saw the empty bed beside her for the past three years,


    she felt as if her heart was lost. But she pretended she was fine.


    Now he came back, and the other half of her heart seemed to be filled, and her life was


    Alston kissed her red eyes, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. You won¡¯t be alone ever again. I will always


    be here to support you. I¡¯m sorry that I


    left for so long time.¡±


    Cynthia wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face on his shoulder for a


    long time.


    Alston felt that the clothes on his shoulders were soaked. He sighed and patted her on


    the back, ¡°My dear baby, don¡¯t cry. I am


    here.¡±


    Cynthia felt a little embarrassed. She wiped her tears and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all over. As long


    as youe back, I won¡¯t feel hard. Our family will never be separated from now on,


    Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Alston agreed without hesitation.


    Suddenly there was a voice at the door, ¡°Mommy, you woke up! My brother and I are


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. She had already changed into pajamas, and her


    body was refreshing. It should be


    Alston who helped her change.


    She said, ¡°You cane in.¡±


    The door opened a small gap, and two pairs of big ck grape¨Clike eyes looked around,


    and then opened the doorpletely.


    Seeing her mother waking up, Keller yelled excitedly. She rushed over like a baby


    swallow, ¡°Mommy, hug. I want a hug!¡±


    Looking at her daughter wearing bright yellow overalls, eyebrow¨Clevel bangs, and her


    small face as white as a soft little cloud, Cynthia opened her arms, ¡°My baby is so cute


    today, like a little cotton candy!¡±


    Keller smiled happily.


    Desmond walked in slowly. He was more mature than his sister, so he looked down on


    her behavior very much.


    ¡°Keller, you are not a child. You should be more mature and don¡¯t always lie in my arms.¡±


    He was wearing a small suit, looking like a little adult, with a stern face that was the


    same as his father.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m only three years old. I want Mommy to hug me! If you are a big child, Mommy


    will not hug you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Keller replied artictely. Desmond didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Alstonughed out. Desmond wanted to be hugged, but he didn¡¯t say.


    He squatted down and hugged him into his arms.


    ¡°Come on, little man, let dad hug you!¡±


    Desmond frowned. But he was happy to hear Alston¡¯s words.


    He said he was a man.


    He proudly raised her round chin, ¡°Since this man is so discerning, I¡¯ll let him hug me for


    a while. But it¡¯s no way I call him dad willingly!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 294

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 294


    Chapter 294 Call Me Dad


    After washing, Cynthia and Alston went downstairs holding their daughter and son.


    Keller nestled in Cynthia¡¯s arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mom, dad made the


    breakfast today. It smells so good. Even


    Desmond can¡¯t wait to eat it.¡±


    Desmond blushed a little and snorted lightly, ¡°It¡¯s Keller who can¡¯t wait to eat it!¡± He


    would not admit he had a craving for


    breakfast.


    Keller didn¡¯t deny it either. She nodded her round, chubby cheek and said sweetly, ¡°Yes.


    I want to eat the breakfast cooked by


    Enter title¡­


    dad. It smells so good!¡±


    Hearing the childish talk of her daughter and son, Cynthia looked at Alston and raised


    her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t know Alston


    could cook.


    Alston¡¯s ears turned red under her gaze, and he coughed shyly. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the


    servant¡¯s cook. It¡¯s elementary. I hope you can like it.¡±


    Cynthia smiled, with small dimples on her cheeks. ¡°I like everything you cook and will


    finish eating it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The four of them went downstairs and suddenly saw someone sitting at the dinner table.


    It was Gigi.


    She was enjoying a te of fried eggs and toast. Alston¡¯s face darkened, and he walked


    over quickly, snatching the breakfast


    from her hand.


    Alston¡¯s move brought Gigi up short. After seeing Alston was full of anger, an edgy look


    shed across her eyes, and she asked knowingly, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to eat this?¡± Alston¡¯s eyes were full of impatience, and Desmond, in his


    arms, looked at Gigi in disgust like him.


    ¡°Bad woman. My father cooked this breakfast for my mother. How can you eat it?¡±


    His voice was crisp, but he made no secret of disliking her.


    Gigi clenched her fist tightly. After hearing his words, she wished to strangle Desmond to


    death, but she suppressed her anger and hatred forcefully. Panic shed in her eyes,


    and she stood up in a flurry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t know Alston made it


    for Cynthia.¡±


    When she woke up in the morning, Gigi saw Alston preparing breakfast. She was


    jealous, especially when she knew he cooked. it for Cynthia. Over the past three years,


    she never knew Alston could cook. She was jealous of Cynthia enjoying his special


    treatment.


    Jealousy surged within Gigi. She took advantage of him going upstairs and purposely


    ate the breakfast he made for Cynthia.


    She acted pitifully, clutching the hem of her skirt with a panicked look. Seeing this scene,


    the few innocent maids felt a little distressed, wondering if Alston had made a big fuss.


    Alston looked at the toast that had been bitten several times, frowning deeply.


    Cynthia walked over with her daughter in her arms. Seeing this scene, she also felt


    ufortable. Initially, she was willing to let Gigi live at their home because she had


    been punished for Alston. But now, whenever she saw her, she would feel highly


    disgusted.


    This feeling couldn¡¯t be changed no matter how she tried, which confused her.


    Cynthia thought maybe it was because they were naturally unfit to be friendly. Besides,


    her covetousness for Alston was too evident, so she instinctively disgusted her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat breakfast at home. Keller, Desmond, how about we go out to eat? We


    can have your favorite food.¡±


    Cynthia said to the two kids tenderly. Although Keller and Desmond felt a little pity that


    they didn¡¯t eat the food made by their father, they still nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Alston¡¯s anger towards Gigi reached its peak. He threw the te with


    breakfast into the trash can.


    Then he held Desmond in one hand and Cynthia¡¯s waist in the other and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    I will go out to eat with you.¡±


    The two children were thrilled, mainly Keller, who immediately cheered.


    They had never eaten out with their mother and father before, so they were excited.


    Gigi clenched her fists tightly, and her heart was full of resentment. She was only jealous


    of Cynthia at first, but now because of psychological imbnce, she hated Cynthia to


    death, wishing Cynthia would die early and that she would take her ce.


    ¡°Alston, I¡¯m sorry, It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have eaten Cynthia¡¯s breakfast. I didn¡¯t know


    you made it for Cynthia. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She held the dining table and bowed to apologize helplessly, with her lower abdomen


    slightly protruding. Tears streamed down her face, making her look pitiful.


    A maid couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and stepped forward to speak for her. ¡°Mr. Smith, Mrs.


    Smith. Miss At didn¡¯t mean it. When she went to eat, we were all busy and didn¡¯t


    remind her, so she made a mistake. Please forgive her. She is pitiful.¡±


    When Cynthia saw the maid pleading mercy for Gigi, she couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly.


    She didn¡¯t expect Gigi was so good at drawing people over to her side. It didn¡¯t take long


    to let a maid plead for her.


    Gigi was also very proud that this maid pleaded mercy for her. The maid was unfamiliar,


    so she should be new here. After she was scolded by Alstonst night, she restrained


    her temper a lot and carefully tried to please everyone in the Smith family, including the


    servants.


    When being targeted by Alston and the others, she deliberately showed weakness. As


    she expected, someone took the initiative. to speak for her.


    As soon as Gigi feltcent, she heard Alston say coldly, ¡°You are the servant of the


    Smith family!¡±


    Alston¡¯s words brought the maid up short, and before she could react, she heard Alston


    say, ¡°Your hosts are only my wife and me. What qualifies you to intervene when we are


    talking? Since you are protecting an outsider like this, you don¡¯t have to stay in the Smith


    family anymore. I never like people who live off the Smith family while helping outsiders.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone dragged the maid out without even waiting


    for her to react.


    Gigi¡¯s heart sank, and a chill was down her spine.


    She had stayed with Alston for three years, and Alston¡¯s indifference and unkindness


    were nothing unfamiliar to her, but she had never seen him treat anyone like this. A


    sense of oppression from a superior person was instantly aroused, making her


    terrified.


    The current Alston was his true self.


    Those present who had sympathized with Gigi just now instantly curbed their sympathy


    and lowered their heads obediently.


    Alston didn¡¯t change. Even if he had been missing for three years and lost memory, his


    overbearing and ruthlessness would always be there.


    Cynthia was in a good mood. Then she stepped forward to hold Alston¡¯s wrist and said


    softly, ¡°Alston, I¡¯m so hungry. Let¡¯s go


    out.¡±


    Alston¡¯s indifferent expression instantly changed into tenderness. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    Desmond was so surprised that Alston could change his expression so fast. ¡°He seems


    not bad. What he did just now is indeed. cool. He can protect my mother,¡± Desmond


    couldn¡¯t help but think secretly.


    Although Desmond didn¡¯t say anything, his heart was proud of Alston. He thought Alston


    was powerful enough to be his


    father.


    Keller unabashedly kissed Alston and rubbed her tender cheek against Alston¡¯s. Then


    she said sweetly, ¡°Dad, you are amazing. With dad, Mom and I won¡¯t be picked on.¡±


    Keller¡¯s words brought Alston up short. ¡°Do you often get picked on?¡±


    As soon as Alston asked, Keller showed distress on her face. ¡°When Desmond and I


    went out to y, some children said we didn¡¯t have a father and that they didn¡¯t want to


    y with us. But mom told us we have a father and that father will always like us. She


    said you are just too busy and wille and see us when you are free¡­¡±


    Keller smiled as she leaned out of Cynthia¡¯s arms, hugging Alston¡¯s neck. ¡°Mom is right.


    Dad, you are finally back. But you have been busy for too long. If it takes longer, I will


    forget you.¡±


    Alston felt like a cotton ball was stuck in his throat, making him feel bitter and sad. He


    kissed each of Desmond and Keller¡¯s cheeks lightly and kissed Cynthia¡¯s red lips.


    ¡°Desmond, Keller, I will see you grow, will protect you and your mother, and will never


    leave again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Keller¡¯s eyes lit up, and Desmond, who had always acted mature, also showed


    anticipation.


    Alston nodded seriously. ¡°Of course, I keep my word.¡±


    The two kidsughed happily. Then Desmond hugged Alston¡¯s neck awkwardly and


    whispered, ¡°If you break your promise, Keller, mom, and I will leave you.¡±


    Looking at the serious look on Desmond¡¯s face resembling his, Alston rubbed


    Desmond¡¯s curly hair. ¡°I give you my word. Would you like to call me Dad? I haven¡¯t


    heard it yet.¡±


    Seeing Alston¡¯s expectant eyes, Cynthia¡¯s smiling face, and Keller¡¯s encouragement,


    Desmond bit his lower lip and muttered,


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    He repeated this word countless times in his mind, and now he finally called it out.


    He called Alston, daddy without any unwillingness. He hoped Alston would not let him


    down.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 295

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 295


    Chapter 295 Two¨Cfaced Man


    After eating, Alston¡¯s family of four took a walk nearby to digest food.


    The two kids ran happily in front. Alston held Cynthia¡¯s hand and strolled behind them.


    Looking at the kids¡® cheerful figures, Cynthia reminded softly, ¡°Run slowly. Don¡¯t fall.¡±


    The two little guys responded in a crisp voice and continued to chase and y.


    Looking at this lovely scene, Alston, who had been indifferent, also smiled gently. If


    people in the shopping mall saw it, they would grin from ear to ear.


    They must be curious that Alston, who was always cruel and indifferent, had three


    weaknesses.


    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m wondering whether to send Gigi away.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    When Alston frowned and said this, Cynthia smiled. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you feel guilty towards


    her?¡±


    Alston frowned deeper as soon as the words went out of Cynthia¡¯s mouth. ¡°I truly feel


    guilty. It is indeed because of me that she was humiliated and pregnant. I cannot deny it,


    so I promise to help her and meet her requests within my ability.¡±


    But Alston was clear about Gigi¡¯s liking towards him and Gigi¡¯s countless seduction and


    purposely stirring up the dissension. She thought he didn¡¯t know all of this, but she was


    wrong.


    Alston was utterly tired of her greedy look.


    He might take care of her if he didn¡¯t have a wife or someone he liked. But now, he had a


    wife, a son, and a daughter. It would be very disgusting if she continued to scheme.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing.¡± Cynthia already had a rough idea of his thinking and said


    directly, ¡°The child in her womb is only four months old. Why didn¡¯t she abort the child


    when she first discovered she was pregnant?¡±


    ording to Gigi¡¯s affection towards Alston, she must hate this child very much and


    would not give birth to the child. After all, it¡¯s the rapist¡¯s child.


    Alston replied, ¡°At that time, she went to the hospital for an examination. The doctor said


    that it was difficult for her to


    conceive. If she aborts the child, she may not have another child.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Cynthia nodded knowingly.


    ¡°Actually, I do feel a little unhappy when she lives at our home. But as long as I don¡¯t


    meet her, I can still bear it. After all, she has always regarded herself as your savior. If


    we drive her out, she says something nonsense, which would damage the reputation of


    the Smith Group and us. Everyone may regard you as an ungrateful viin and me as a


    mean woman.¡±


    After hearing what Cynthia said, Alston¡¯s eyes became a bit aggrieved, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t


    care about these and won¡¯t let her


    alk nonsense outside. Cynthia, even though you don¡¯t mind, I do.¡±


    He thought ofst night when Gigi abruptly interrupted his good affairs, and he felt


    furious.


    Seeing Alston¡¯s aggrieved eyes, Cynthia felt a little confused. She didn¡¯t understand why


    Alston would look at her with such eyes, making her quite ufortable.


    ¡°All right. Put her in another room and send someone to take care of her. When she


    leaves, you make some arrangements


    beforehand. Don¡¯t let her go out and talk nonsense.¡±


    A smile appeared on Alston¡¯s face, and he held her hand even tighter. ¡°Okay!¡±


    As long as Gigi didn¡¯t bother him, the family members won¡¯t be ignorant to disturb him.


    Then he could have an opportunity tomunicate with Cynthia in depth. He had


    already started nning in his heart.


    There was joy in his voice, and Cynthia was puzzled. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Why is


    he so happy? Does he hate Gigi that


    much?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know Alston had already nned how to spend a wonderful night with her.


    When the two returned home, they saw a strange car in the yard. ¡°Guests?¡± they


    wondered.


    Greg greeted them as soon as they entered the door, ¡°Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith. Mr. Carter


    is here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter?¡±


    Alston was still a little puzzled when he heard this surname. Avoid other websites


    because I am the only one who worked hard and providing the novel: My Sleeping


    Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols. If You guys interested to read this novel then follow


    this website ¡®NovelsReads(dot¡® . Also Please bookmark this page to get update.


    Thank you. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Jakson. Jakson wore a formal suit


    with striking features, broad shoulders, a slender waist, and long legs. A bruise on the


    corner of his mouth added the wildness of a man against his handsome face.


    There were a lot of gifts beside him, including skin care products for women and toys for


    children, which were spread over the


    table.


    Alston¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t expect Jakson had the guts toe here after he


    made a messst night.


    ¡°Uncle Jakson, you are here!¡± Keller¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Jakson, and she ran


    towards him with two short legs.


    Alston saw Keller was even happier when she saw Jakson than seeing him.


    Alston felt a little jealous. But Keller was kind and cute and polite to everyone she met.


    Fortunately, Desmond was cold enough


    not toe toward Jakson.


    Alston lowered his head and wanted to touch his son¡¯s head, but he saw Desmond


    running to Jakson¡¯s side and staring at


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jakson with sparkling eyes. ¡°Uncle Jakson, I have learned all the moves you taught me.


    When did you teach me the new move?¡±


    Jakson bent down and rubbed the heads of the two with a faint smile. ¡°You are really


    amazing. I didn¡¯t expect you learned it so quickly.¡±


    Hearing Jakson¡¯s praise, Desmond smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very good. Thank you, Uncle


    Jakson. Since I learned those moves, the children nearby can¡¯t beat me, and they won¡¯t


    bully Keller and me anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so great.¡± Jakson showed a sincere smile.


    Cynthia rescued him at that time. After he recovered from his injury, he immediately went


    to the Smith family to visit her with gifts. The reason for thanking her for saving his life,


    he often went to the Smith family for three whole years.


    Over time, he got acquainted with the two kids. They initially disliked and rejected him


    because they thought he would snatch their mother away from them.


    One time, when he drove to the Smith¡¯s residence, he identally saw Keller and


    Desmond being bullied by nearby children. Keller was pushed to the ground, and her


    beautiful skirt was covered in mud. Desmond was beaten because of protecting his


    sister. He got out of the car angrily, scared away the group of naughty children, and took


    the two home.


    The two children got a little close to him since then. After he showed his beating skills,


    Desmond admired him very much and asked him to teach the skills. Then Desmond


    immensely liked him.


    Because of the attitude of the two children, Cynthia¡¯s attitude towards him was much


    better.


    Initially, he wanted to please these two children because of Cynthia.


    However, over the past three years, Jakson watched the two babies who could only


    crawl grow into little kids who could walk and jump. He had regarded these two children


    as his own children in his heart.


    ¡°I bought you gifts. See if you like them?¡±


    As Jakson said, he picked up the toys on the table and handed them to the two children.


    What Keller received was a beautiful Barbie doll and many sets of delicate clothes for


    the doll. She hugged the doll and grinned ear to ear. She liked the gifts very much.


    Desmond¡¯s present was a simted submachine gun. The gun was so awesome that it


    captured Desmond¡¯s heart instantly. Desmond showed the innocence and liveliness that


    he should have at this age when he held the gun.


    The two children said they liked the gifts in unison and enthusiastically called Jakson,


    making Alston jealous.


    Alston didn¡¯t expect Jakson was so good at pleasing children. Then he began to reflect


    on whether he had not fulfilled his father¡¯s responsibility. He made up his mind to spend


    more time with the two children in the future so that they could have a more profound


    affection for him.


    The two children left away holding the presents in their arms. Jakson looked at Alston


    and Cynthia, mainly at Cynthia, and bent down with an apology. ¡°Mr. Smith, Cynthia, I


    came here to apologize to you. What happened yesterday is all my fault. I¡¯m sorry. I


    drank a lot and was a little irrational. I apologize to you for my disrespectful behavior. I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    It was somewhat moving when a young man with rebelliousness and wilderness bowed


    his head.


    Cynthia was a little embarrassed to see Jakson sincest night and a little frightened


    when she saw Jakson bowing and apologizing so solemnly.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, you drank a lot ofst night. The wine mixed by Alice is


    easy to make people get drunk!¡±


    Jakson bowed and apologized to show his sincerity. In addition, he now knew that


    Cynthia didn¡¯t have affection for him, so he didn¡¯t dare to express his feelings in a hurry


    and deliberately restrained himselfpletely.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t find any unique feelings toward her in his eyes, so she couldn¡¯t help but


    rx.


    If Jakson had any affection for her, she would alienate him. But over these three years,


    they had be friends, and he was so good to her children, so it would be a pity to


    lose this friend.


    Hearing Cynthia¡¯s answer, Jakson finally showed a rxed smile. ¡°I was still worried that


    you would not forgive me, so I felt nervous all the way.¡±


    Then he looked at Alston and said softly, ¡°I have a low tolerance to alcohol and did


    something inappropriate. I hope Mr. Gu won¡¯t mind it, and I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Seeing his scheming look, Alston gritted his teeth hard. He had only seen a female


    angelic b*tch before but didn¡¯t expect to see a live male angelic b*tch now.


    He was good at scheming.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 296

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 296


    Chapter 296 Jealous


    Cynthia noticed the bruise at the corner of Jakson¡¯s mouth and frowned. ¡°Are you okay?


    The bar yesterday¡­ Your injury looks quite serious.¡±


    Jakson touched the wound at the corner of his mouth and shook his head. ¡°The person


    has been controlled. He should be specially sent to make trouble. Fortunately, no big


    problems. I was busy until this morning and didn¡¯t have time to deal with


    the bruise.¡±


    He smiled as she said, but his big smile pulled his injury, making him can¡¯t help gasping


    with pain. Keller heard it, ran over worriedly, and asked, ¡°Uncle Jakson, are you okay?


    Does it hurt? Let me blow your wound.¡±


    Jakson squatted down, touched her head, and said softly, ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    But when Keller saw the bruise, she leaned her face forward and blew twice at the


    wound. Alston, on the side, saw this scene


    and felt jealous.


    Knowing that Alston sent someone to do what happenedst night, Cynthia felt guilty


    and a little embarrassed about Jakson¡¯s wound, so she quickly asked Mrs. Lewis to bring


    the medicine box.


    ¡°Fortunately, there are all kinds of medicine at home. Deal with your wound. After all, you


    are the owner of the bar. It¡¯s not good to go out with the wound.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Jakson agreed. Greg applied the medicine and stuck two bandaids for him. He


    looked in the mirror and said to Cynthia, ¡°Does it look a bit ugly?¡±


    Cynthia was amused because she didn¡¯t expect him to care about appearance so much.


    Then she quickly said, ¡°No, no. Very handsome!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Jaksonugh. The band-aids made him look wildly handsome.


    Keller and Desmond stared at him with sparkling eyes and eximed, ¡°Uncle Jakson,


    you are so handsome!¡±


    Alston hit the table with his fist with a bang.


    The four looked over at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Alston retracted his hand, walked over with a smile, picked up his chubby daughter,


    pulled Cynthia in his arms, and looked at Jakson. ¡°Mr. Carter, thank you for taking care


    of my two children during these three years. I don¡¯t know how to repay you. If you have


    anything to do in the future, you cane to me. I will try my best to help you as long as


    possible.¡±


    He said politely, but he swore crazily in his heart. ¡°Hurry up and get out. Don¡¯te to


    our home again. Don¡¯t visit my wife and my children!¡±


    Jakson met his defensive eyes and smiled. ¡°Never mind. Cynthia saved me before.


    That¡¯s what I should do. Keller and Desmond are very cute, and I like them.¡±


    ¡°Since you like children so much, you should get married early and have your own child.


    You are not too young!¡± Alston held


    Cynthia a little tighter.


    Jakson bit his lower lip and then chuckled lightly. ¡°I better not. I¡¯m not sure if my child will


    be as cute as Keller and Desmond in the future, and I also hope to find a wife like


    Cynthia, maybe to give birth to such a lovely child.¡±


    The meaning of Jakson¡¯s words was evident. Alston clenched his fist tightly, and Cynthia


    was also a little embarrassed. The atmosphere was tense.


    At this time, Gigi came out of the room and paused when she saw Jakson. She stood at


    the door and observed for a while. ¡°This tall man looks handsome and dresses well. He


    should be rich. A possessiveness in his eyes couldn¡¯t be ignored when he looked


    at Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°He likes Cynthia?¡±


    ¡°Although the affection in his eyes has been deliberately concealed, it will still be


    revealed inadvertently,¡± Gigi thought.


    A trace of jealousy shed in Gigi¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect such an excellent man would


    like Cynthia. Thinking of Alston also doting on her so much, Gigi felt so jealous. She


    thought Cynthia had nothing but a rtively handsome face and a not-bad background.


    ¡°What qualifies her to be liked by so many people?¡± Gigi couldn¡¯t help but ask furiously in


    her heart.


    Thinking of this, Gigi forgot Alston and Cynthia¡¯s warnings to her, walked over, and


    pretended to look at Jakson curiously. ¡°Ah, I was in the room just now and didn¡¯t even


    know there was a guest.¡±


    Jakson heard the voice and looked over. He thought it should be the woman Alston


    brought back. He looked down at the


    woman¡¯s belly, and a smile touched the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Interesting. Bring back a pregnant woman after being missing for three years,¡± he


    thought.


    Seeing Gigiing out, Alston frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I heard someone talking outside. I was alone in the room¡­ I¡­¡± She said as she


    touched her pregnant belly with an aggrieved expression.


    Seeing this, Cynthia looked at Gigi and smiled meaningfully. ¡°It just so happens that


    Alston and I have also considered this issue. After all, you are pregnant, and it is not


    good for you to stay in the room all the time, so that we will send you to another ce.


    Thatmunity has a beautiful environment and fresh air, suitable for recuperation


    during pregnancy. It is inconvenient for you to live alone there, so I will pick a few


    servants and send them to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°You! You want to drive me away!¡± Gigi immediately lost herposure when she heard


    what Cynthia said.


    Although she deliberately stimted and angered Cynthia before, Cynthia just let her


    stay in the room and didn¡¯t drive her


    out. She initially thought it was Alston who put pressure on Cynthia, which made


    Cynthia¡¯s n fail.


    Although people in the Smith family didn¡¯t like her, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. She


    believed that as long as she stayed by Alston¡¯s side, he would truly notice her existence


    one day. If she were brought away from the Smith family and couldn¡¯t see Alston for a


    long time, ording to his personality, he would forget her name when he saw her in the


    future.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t imagine that it is possible to drive me away!¡± Gigi¡¯s eyes


    suddenly turned red, and she stared at


    Cynthia.


    Alston pulled Cynthia behind him without any trace and said to Gigi, ¡°This is my


    decision.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Gigi didn¡¯t believe it was Alston¡¯s decision. She felt Alston must be


    defending Cynthia. In her opinion, even if Alston didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t drive her out,


    so it must be that Cynthia said something to him.


    ¡°Gigi, pack it in! This is the Smith family. My wife and children live here. You are


    pregnant. So many people live here, and the environment is not quite enough to let you


    recuperate during your pregnancy. Both the environment and the scenery are


    suitable there.¡± Alston saw her unwillingness, and a trace of irritability and impatience


    shed between his brows.


    Gigi noticed this trace of emotion. She knew she should restrain her feelings at this time.


    If she continued to oppose, the results might be even worse.


    She closed her mouth and clenched her hem tightly. She lowered her head, looking


    aggrieved and helpless.


    Jakson witnessed all this, and an inexplicable look shed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect


    Gigi to be quite sensible. After all, she looked like a fool at first nce. However,


    sometimes fools would do something unexpected.


    He sneered in his heart. He had a premonition that as long as the matter between Gigi


    and Alston didn¡¯t be solved, there would be lots of problems between Alston and


    Cynthia. They might separate without his intervention.


    After Alston pulled behind Cynthia, she didn¡¯t say anything else. Alston brought Gigi back


    and ced her there. What should be done was his own business, so it would be better


    for him to deal with it himself. If she intervened, she would be involved in unnecessary


    troubles, which was not worth it.


    After Alston finished speaking, he told Greg to ask someone to pack Gigi¡¯s things and


    move there in the afternoon.


    Greg nodded and said to Gigi, ¡°Miss Gigi, I will send someone to clean up the house


    over there immediately, and then I will help you move there when you pack up. If you


    need anything, please let me know, and I will buy all the goods.¡±


    Gigi bit her lower lip and nearly pierced it. She didn¡¯t expect they couldn¡¯t wait to drive


    her out, which didn¡¯t give her any buffer time.


    She nced at Cynthia with hatred, and when people looked over, she quickly


    restrained her emotions and acted obediently.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you!¡±


    Seeing that she had no objection, Greg took her to the room and asked her to make a


    list so that he could send someone to buy


    in the afternoon.


    Seeing her leave, Alston nced at Jakson. ¡°There was something like that at your bar


    night, and you must be swamped


    today.¡±


    As soon as these words came out of Alston¡¯s mouth, Jakson knew Alston wanted him to


    leave for fear of letting him see a joke, so he smiled immediately and got to his feet.


    ¡°Yes. I still have to finish the thing, so I must go now.¡±


    Keller hugged the toy with a look of reluctance. ¡°Uncle Jakson, can you goter?¡±


    Desmond said, ¡°Uncle Jakson, you haven¡¯t taught me the next move¡­¡±


    ¡±


    Alston bent down, touched the heads of the two children, and said in an unquestionable


    tone, ¡°Be good. Uncle Jakson has something else to do, so don¡¯t bother him. I will buy


    you whatever you wantter. If Desmond wants to learn kung fu, I will arrange for


    someone to teach you and tailor a learning n so that you can better protect your sister


    and mother¡­¡±


    Jakson frowned when he heard Alston¡¯s words. Alston¡¯s intentions were too evident.


    Alston didn¡¯t want these two children toe into contact with him again!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 297

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 297


    Chapter 297 Make Our Heads Cool


    Alston¡¯s hostility was too apparent, so Cynthia hastily pulled his hem and nced at him,


    Unexpectedly, Alston not only didn¡¯t say anything to ease the atmosphere but instead


    grabbed Cynthia¡¯s hand, took her into his arms possessively, and said to Jakson, ¡°Mr.


    Carter, if you don¡¯t meet a girl after your own heart, maybe I can introduce my business


    partners¡¯ daughters who reached marriageable age to you.¡±


    Jakson frowned with a gloomy expression. It turned out that Alston attempted to let out


    the topic they avoided openly.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m afraid you misunderstood. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t find a girlfriend, but I already


    have a girl I like. I just haven¡¯t made her my girlfriend.¡± Since Alston put the cards on the


    table, Jakson would not give in.


    Enter title¡­


    Jakson looked at Cynthia as he spoke and smiled. ¡°Cynthia, Mr. Smith hasn¡¯te back


    for three years. Since when did he start working as a matchmaker? Is Smith Group not


    busy recently?¡±


    Cynthia was also a little embarrassed and pinched Alston¡¯s waist, but her steel-like


    muscles made her hand pain.


    She blushed scarlet with anger and smiled at Jakson awkwardly. ¡°Well, maybe because


    Alston sees you like Keller and Desmond so much, he is afraid you will feel lonely, so he


    wants to introduce a girl to you. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Jakson looked at Alston¡¯s darkened face and smiled


    meaningfully, ¡°When she promises to be my girlfriend and I hold a wedding, I will invite


    you, Mr. Smith.¡±


    Invite Mr. Smith to attend his ex-wife¡¯s wedding.


    Alston looked into the provocation in his eyes, which made his face even more gloomy.


    After Jakson left, Cynthia med Alston. ¡°Alston, how could you say that to Keller and


    Desmond in front of Jakson? Also, introduce a girl to him? When did you like to be a


    matchmaker?¡±


    Seeing Cynthia me him with a tense face, Alston felt extremely aggrieved, and an


    inexplicable look was in his eyes. ¡°So what? Are you unhappy that I introduce a girl to


    him?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alston¡¯s words brought Cynthia up short and made her angry. ¡°When did I get upset


    because of this? I don¡¯t have any special rtionship with him. Is there any need for me


    to be upset? I just said that what you just said was very rude. What do you mean?¡±


    Thinking of Jakson looking at Cynthia with affection, Alston hardly controlled his urge to


    gouge out Jakson¡¯s eyes. To Alston, Jakson¡¯s intention of snatching his wife and children


    away from him was too evident.


    During the three years of his absence, Jakson participated in Cynthia and the children¡¯s


    life and gained their eptance. As soon as Alston thought of this, he couldn¡¯t suppress


    his anger when he spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him and his behavior. I hate it. If he likes sons and daughters, he can have


    children. Why does he covet other person¡¯s children and wife.¡±


    Cynthia had no choice but said, ¡°Covet? He just likes our two kids and treats them well.


    Is there a need to use the word ¡®covet¡¯? Also, he said he has already had the girl he


    likes. When did he covet me? Isn¡¯t the incident in the box just a


    misunderstanding?¡±


    Alston looked into Cynthia¡¯s angry eyes and couldn¡¯t help but think Jakson concealed his


    feelings very well today, without any trace. Alston wondered if Cynthia had forgotten the


    embarrassing scenest night.


    He thought Jakson¡¯s ulterior purpose was evident and didn¡¯t understand why Cynthia


    didn¡¯t perceive it and still had a good impression of him..


    As Alston was lost in his mind, his eyes turned red, and his face was filled with grievance


    and anger. Then he said impulsively, ¡°Cynthia, during these three years of my absence,


    is Jakson taking my role to take care of my wife and watch my children


    grow? If I hadn¡¯t returned, Jakson would be the host of the Smith family, your


    husband, and my children¡¯s father, wouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at


    him in disbelief. ¡°Alston, do you. know what you are talking about? I have been waiting


    for you for three years and managing the Smith family wholeheartedly. I don¡¯t develop


    any rtionship exceeding the friendship with Jakson or other men. What qualifies you


    to say that about me? What qualifies you to doubt me?¡±


    As Cynthia said, her eyes were a little wet. In the past three years, she didn¡¯t have a


    family and that she would destroy the group. She studied day and night and worked on a


    high alert. Besides, she gave up her job in the hospital, even though that was her dream.


    She didn¡¯t dare to rx and was afraid she would think of Alston when she was free and


    that he would die in some unknown corner. In the past three years, she swallowed


    countless bitterness. She didn¡¯t know why she still had to be suspected by


    Alston.


    Seeing Cynthia¡¯s red eyes and tears streaming down, Alston suddenly realized what he


    had said and hurriedly wiped away her


    tears.


    He said with care and apology, ¡°Cyn¡­ Cynthia, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I was


    just¡­ jealous. Yes, I was jealous.¡±


    He bent down his tall body, looked at Cynthia¡¯s face almost pleadingly, and wiped her


    tears clumsily. ¡°When I saw the two children like Jakson so much, I was afraid and


    jealous. Also, you have such a good attitude toward him. In my dream, you would only


    look at me and like me wholeheartedly, but now, someone else appears in your eyes. I¡¯m


    afraid¡­¡±


    He spoke incoherently, his handsome face was filled with panic, and his lips trembled. ¡°I


    haven¡¯t participated in your these three years of life. I¡¯m afraid that someone will appear


    to take my ce.¡±


    Jakson¡¯s almond eyes were red, full of tears. ¡°What about you? I haven¡¯t participated in


    your three years of life. Do you know my feelings about when you came back with the


    pregnant Gigi? You lost your memory, forgot everything, and forgot our past. You even


    let her live at our home. You said you didn¡¯t like her; the child in her womb was not yours.


    Whatever¡­ I will believe all you said. But you¡­ You doubt me and Jakson¡­¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t continue and wiped her tears hard. ¡°I tell you. I haven¡¯t betrayed you in


    the past three years and haven¡¯t had any vague rtionship with any man. It depends


    on you to believe it or not. I think we both need to make our heads cool.¡±


    After speaking, she rushed upstairs without giving Alston a chance to react.


    Alston looked at her sad back and clenched his fists tightly. After seeing the gifts brought


    by Jackson, a hint of anger shed in his eyes, and he mmed all of them down.


    Although the gift boxes were smashed to pieces, the anger and depression in Alston¡¯s


    heart had not diminished. He felt depressed.


    Alston had never been a person with a good temper. In the past few years, he was


    moody and had a perverse personality. With the growth of age in these years, his temper


    had improved a lot, and he was good at hiding his emotions, neither getting angry easily


    nor being so impulsive.


    After Jakson came to his door today, the anger in his heart was aroused, and he couldn¡¯t


    suppress it no matter what. Because of the panic and fear in his heart, he got angry at


    Cynthia and said inappropriate words impulsively.


    If they didn¡¯t disentangle this matter, they might be emotionally crippled. They knew they


    would not like these two people,


    but they couldn¡¯t ignore them.


    The servants in the living room didn¡¯t dare to say a word because of Alston¡¯s


    furiousness. Greg asked them to pack Gigi¡¯s luggage, leaving Joyce to clean up the


    things on the floor.


    He watched Alston¡¯s veins stand out the back of his hand and stood silently behind him.


    Pondering for a while, he said,


    ¡°Mr.Smith, I have noticed Mr. Carter¡¯s thoughts in the past three years and know he has


    affection for Mrs. Smith.¡±


    The look in Alston¡¯s concentrated, and he looked over suddenly.


    Under pressure from Alston, Greg added, ¡°Mrs. Smith identally saved Mr. Carter one


    night, and after that, he came to the door to express gratitude. They became familiar with


    each other since then. But their rtionship was nothing more than that, and they never


    crossed the line.¡±


    Seeing Alston still frown, Greg thought Alston didn¡¯t believe what he said and continued,


    ¡°In the past three years, Mrs. Smith has never had her own rest time. She has been busy


    withpany affairs. You also know the Smith Group is not a small business. There are


    too many things to do. Even you still have to work overtime, not to mention Mrs. Smith,


    who has no experience.¡±


    ¡°As long as Mrs. Smith has spare time, she spends time with Keller and Desmond. She


    has no time to think about such romantic matters, let alone have any further contact with


    Mr. Carter. Mrs. Smith treats Mr. Carter well because he has also helped the Smith


    family a lot in the past three years. He also helped Keller and Desmond a lot.¡±


    ¡°Other than that, there is nothing else. Mr. Smith, what you just said went too far.¡±


    Greg¡¯s face was stern. Cynthia worked hard to protect the Smith Group for three years,


    but Alston still suspected her, which would be unbearable for anyone, let alone Cynthia,


    who loved Alston so much.


    After hearing Greg¡¯s words, Alston¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 298

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 298


    Chapter 298 Only One Dad


    Alston was thinking about Greg¡¯s words when he suddenly felt a pain in his calf. He


    looked down and saw Desmond look angry. His chubby face was tense, and his eyes


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    were full of disappointment.


    ¡°You picked on mom, didn¡¯t you? I just saw mom crying. Bad guy, you made mom cry.¡±


    Keller stood behind Desmond, looking at him timidly with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a bad guy to be my father. You made my mother cry.¡±


    Alston looked at the vignt look of the two kids and thought about what they said that


    Cynthia was crying. He couldn¡¯t help but feel an ache in his heart.


    He squatted down, with a handsome face full of apology, and held Keller and Desmond


    into his arms.


    Enter title¡­


    Desmond¡¯s body tensed up, but he didn¡¯t refuse. As soon as Alston hugged Keller, she


    couldn¡¯t help hugging his neck and crying out of breath.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry at mom in the future. Don¡¯t make mom cry. Okay? Mom is so


    tired¡­ She is pretty good! How could you yell at her?¡±


    Hearing his daughter¡¯s choking voice, Alston felt sad and replied solemnly in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°Um, I promise I won¡¯t be angry at mom and won¡¯t make her cry.¡±


    Seeing that Alston wasn¡¯t lying, Desmond rxed his tight body, put his arms around


    Alston¡¯s neck, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Dad, I know why you are angry at mom!¡±


    Alston looked at his son.


    Seeing Alston looking at him, Desmond bit his lower lip. ¡°When Uncle Jakson came over,


    you were upset. Are you upset because Keller and I like him?¡±


    Surprise shed in Alston¡¯s eyes. During the past few days of getting along, he did find


    his son was more mature, but he did not expect him to observe so detailedly..


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m jealous because you and Keller are not enthusiastic about me. I¡¯m reflecting on


    whether you don¡¯t like me because I haven¡¯t watched you two grow over the past three


    years.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± As soon as Alston finished speaking, Keller raised her head from his embrace, with


    a blushed face from crying and watery eyes which resembled Cynthia¡¯s, looking pitiful


    and cute.


    ¡°Dad, I like you very much. When youe back, I don¡¯t know how happy I am,¡± Keller


    said with exaggerated gestures, wanting to express her love for Alston.


    ¡°Other children said I don¡¯t have a father. I want a father even in my dreams. Now, I have


    a father. I¡­ I¡¯m really, really happy! So much happiness.¡±


    ¡±


    Keller opened her arms exaggeratedly, trying to show Alston her happiness and liking for


    him.


    Alston couldn¡¯t hold back and kissed her chubby face. ¡°I like you very much, too.¡±


    Keller blushed shyly, and she crossed her fingers tightly.


    Seeing her move, Desmond bit his lower lip and muttered, ¡°Keller is so stupid.¡±


    Seeing his Desmond¡¯s reserved look, Alston also kissed his cheek. Desmond didn¡¯t


    expect Alston to do this, and his handsome chubby blushed like a tomato.


    It took a long time for Desmond to recover. Then he grabbed Alston¡¯s clothes and said


    solemnly, ¡°Mom is depressed now. Dad, you have to make mom happy because you are


    the one who made mom cry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see!¡± Alston patted his head, thinking about how to apologize to Cynthia.


    Desmond saw Keller was sleepy, so he took her hand to go back to the room to sleep.


    Before leaving, he suddenly turned


    around and said to Alston.


    ¡°Dad, although Keller and I like Uncle Jakson very much, there can be many Uncle


    Jakson, and you are my only father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You are our only father,¡± Keller said and nodded.


    After speaking, Desmond blushed, took Keller¡¯s hand, and quickly ran back to the room.


    Alston watched the two small figures disappear and felt a warm stream flowing through


    his heart, almost making his tears


    well up.


    Alston felt his children were so good, so sensible, and so lovely.


    The feelings in Alston¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t been utterly expressed yet, but Alston suddenly


    heard a burst of sobbing from behind. He turned around and saw Greg crying with a


    relieved look.


    Alston suddenly didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Greg, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Desmond and Keller are so cute.¡± Greg wiped his eyes with a handkerchief and was


    very touched. He didn¡¯t expect two threeyear¨Cold children would say such touching words.


    Seeing Greg crying so exaggeratedly, Alston sessfully fought back his tears.


    ¡°Greg, I will go out for a while. Let someone take good care of Cynthia.¡±


    Greg calmed down and nodded quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Smith. I will take good care of


    Mrs. Smith.¡±


    Alston nodded, turned around, and walked out the door.


    After everyone in the living room left, Gigi came out, and her eyes were full of


    resentment and gloom. She went straight to the stairs. Just as she was about to go


    upstairs, a maid walked in, saw her move, and quickly stepped forward to grab her arm.


    The maid looked anxious. ¡°Miss At, sorry. Mrs. Smith said, except for Joyce and the


    others, we are not allowed to go to the


    second floor.¡±


    Gigi gritted her teeth hard and managed a timid smile. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m leaving this


    afternoon, and I want to take this opportunity to say goodbye to Mrs. Smith.¡±


    Her face was full of gratitude, and the maid did not suspect her and continued to ask,


    ¡°Mrs. Smith said she wanted to see you?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Gigi thought angrily, ¡°Cynthia couldn¡¯t wait to drive me out. How could she be willing to


    see me now?¡±


    A few days ago, Alston didn¡¯t ask her to leave the Smith family. Today they just went out


    for a while and then suddenly let her live in another ce, so Gigi didn¡¯t believe Cynthia


    didn¡¯t intervene in this matter.


    But when the maid asked, Gigi did not refute and nodded slightly.


    Only then did the maid let go of her hand. ¡°Then you go up. I¡¯ll go out to work first.¡±


    After speaking, she left quickly.


    Gigi was overjoyed. Seeing that there was no one else around, she quickly went


    upstairs. The space on the second floor was bigger and more luxurious than she had


    imagined.


    She looked around and saw the open cloakroom next to her. She only nced at the


    door, and all kinds of big¨Cname clothes, expensive bags, and beautiful shoes came into


    her view.


    Gigi felt her eyes dazzle. She thought it was so good to be Mrs. Smith, who could have


    many things.


    She was amazed, but when she thought all these things belonged to Cynthia, she


    instantly became jealous.


    ¡°Why can Cynthia have these things? I have lived at the Smith¡¯s house for so many


    days, but I got nothing. I can only stay in such a small ce. Why is it so unfair?¡± Gigi


    couldn¡¯t help but keep asking in her heart.


    As she thought about it, she went into the cloakroom, looking at Cynthia¡¯s various


    clothes and essories with joy and curiosity. She even touched the one she liked a lot,


    but she didn¡¯t have the guts to take them away, so she could only look


    enviously.


    When she reached the end, she looked up, and a dreamy purple dress came into her


    view.


    This nce almost made her forget to breathe.


    The dress was so beautiful and unique. Gigi didn¡¯t live a rich life since she was a child.


    She only saw the dresses worn by female stars in the news or videos and had never


    seen a dress in person, especially such a beautiful dress.


    The dress wasyers uponyers of deep and light purple, which looked dreamlike and


    beautiful, not bulky.


    ¡°This is simply a dress worn by a princess,¡± Gigi muttered with eyes full of obsession.


    She didn¡¯t see many things, but she could tell at a nce that this dress was not cheap.


    The countless hand¨Ciid diamonds on the skirt alone cost a lot of money.


    Gigi was so jealous. This dress was purposely hung up and ced in a ss cab,


    distinguishing it from other dresses.


    She didn¡¯t know much, but she could recognize a few dresses that cost tens of


    thousands and hundreds of thousands which were randomly hung together. She didn¡¯t


    know how much this dress that was hung alone cost.


    Just as she was thinking, a cold voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Gigi, who allows


    you to go up to the second floor?¡±


    Gigi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she turned her head quickly. When she met Cynthia¡¯s


    red and cold eyes, she was startled and. said quickly, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m here to say goodbye to


    you. I¡¯ll leave this afternoon, and I am very grateful that you arranged for someone to


    take care of me for so many days¡­ So..¡±


    An inveterate liar.


    Cynthia looked her up and down and sneered, ¡°Gigi, can you tell the truth? There is no


    one else here, so you don¡¯t have to be so hypocritical. I don¡¯t like you from the


    beginning, I treat you not well these days, so I don¡¯t believe you would specifically


    express gratitude to me. To be honest, what is your purpose?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 299

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 299


    Chapter 299 Questioning the Truth


    Cynthia was already in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to pretend to be polite, so she asked


    impatiently.


    Gigi saw her thoughts being seen through, so she dropped the act, and the jealousy in


    her eyes was about to overflow.


    ¡°Indeed, Cynthia, I didn¡¯te here to express my gratitude but to ask why you wanted


    to kick me out of the Smith family. You said something to Alston, didn¡¯t you? Otherwise,


    why did he make this decision for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Cynthia snorted coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t help it so soon? I initially thought you could


    bow and rise at will.¡±


    Gigi clenched her fists tightly, and her face was full of resentment, ¡°D*mn! You upied


    the position of Mrs. Smith and tortured me for many days. I suffered endless grievances


    Enter title¡­


    and humiliation. I hate you!¡± She thought resentfully.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t miss the anger in Gigi¡¯s eyes and said casually, ¡°Well, since you asked


    me, let me tell you. You live in the Smith¡¯s house, which really makes me extremely


    ufortable. I don¡¯t like it very much. I have thought of sending you to live somewhere


    else many times. As long as you don¡¯t get in the way of me, you can live everywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha! I knew it was you¡­.¡± Gigi shouted excitedly, but Cynthia interrupted her before she


    could finish her words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet. Don¡¯t speak until I finish my words.¡±


    Cynthia nced at Gigi lightly, sending a chill down her spine, and she didn¡¯t dare to cut


    in Cynthia¡¯s speaking for a moment casually. She secretly sighed and wondered why


    Cynthia had such a powerful aura, simr to Alston, making her frightened at a nce.


    Seeing Gigi obediently shut her mouth, Cynthia continued, ¡°Alston told me about the


    child in your belly.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and her face was full of disbelief. Then she trembled with


    furiousness and shame. She didn¡¯t expect Cynthia to know the most humiliating thing


    about her.


    Seeing her reaction, Cynthia bit her lower lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything at first, but


    you repeatedly threatened me with the child in your stomach and even said it was


    Alston¡¯s child. Gigi, I know what you are scheming. I¡¯ll tell you. If I am here for a day,


    don¡¯t attempt to get close to Alston. The Smith family has no ce for you.¡±


    Gigi opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say after meeting Cynthia¡¯s eyes.


    Cynthia¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Alston feels guilty about you, so I turn a blind eye to you and


    allow you to live in our home until you give birth to your child. If you don¡¯t show your


    presence in front of me, the Smith family will take good care of you. But you are so silly


    and not knowing what good is. You provoked me repeatedly. That¡¯s why Alston made this


    decision.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You are the one who instigated him!¡± Biting her lower lip tightly, Gigi couldn¡¯t


    believe it. Alston didn¡¯t reveal the intention to drive her out of the Smith family before, so


    she couldn¡¯t think Alston would suddenly make such a decision.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie to you because you are not worth it. If I want to drive you out, I don¡¯t


    need to rely on Alston. He will listen to me as long as I speak out my thoughts. I think


    you should know this point.¡±


    Cynthia said these words lightly.


    Gigi froze. Indeed, she knew that, as long as Cynthia wanted to drive her out, Alston


    would never say a word to refute.


    She was like falling into an ice cer, finally realized the truth, and became flustered. She


    thought that, although Alston didn¡¯t like her over the past three years, at least he would


    have a hint of feeling for her. It could be not the love or friendship, but family affection


    was enough, but he had nothing toward her.


    Gigi thought it was afraid keeping even a pappy for three years might have feelings


    toward it.


    She was in a panic for the first time after she came to Jadney City. Her father left, and


    she had no one to rely on. She only knew Alston, but he had a wife and children and had


    no affection for her.


    With a pale, tearful face full of pleading, she looked at Cynthia, held her stomach, and


    staggered to her. ¡°Mrs. Smith, please. Please persuade Alston to let me stay here. I only


    know him in this city. I¡¯m really, really scared. Please don¡¯t drive me away. If


    you can let me stay here, I will be obedient and won¡¯t go anywhere. I will stay in my


    room. I listen to all you say.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s almond eyes swept across her tearful face, and she didn¡¯t have any fluctuation


    of emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t trust you. You promised me before but forgot it in a blink of an eye. You


    like Alston and want to rece me. How could I allow this uncertainty to stay in the Smith


    family? I¡¯m not so tolerant.¡±


    Cynthia continued coldly, ¡°Besides, Alston¡¯s decision cannot be easily changed by


    others, so I can¡¯t help you, and it¡¯s impossible for me to refute my husband¡¯s kindness.


    I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Seeing Cynthia¡¯s straightforward refusal and exposing her thoughts, Gigi became


    angry with embarrassment. ¡°Cynthia, how could you not help me? I was humiliated and


    conceived because of Alston. It¡¯s what he owes me, so he can¡¯t drive me away!¡±


    Gigi used the child in her stomach to threaten Cynthia again.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she said sharply, ¡°You said this is what Alston owes you,


    not me! Just go if you dare to tell him your thoughts and change his mind. Don¡¯t be


    arrogant in front of me! Do you think I will listen to you?¡±


    ¡°You! Don¡¯te here!¡±


    Gigi backed away in fright, but Cynthia didn¡¯t let her go easily. If Cynthia didn¡¯t suppress


    Gigi¡¯s arrogance this time, Gigi might use her child to threaten Alston and her in the


    future.


    She approached Gigi step by step and stretched out her hand to touch Gigi¡¯s stomach,


    making Gigi tremble with fright. For no reason, Cynthia¡¯s eyes made Gigi¡¯s flesh creep.


    Cynthia lowered her head and touched Gigi¡¯s protruding belly, her movements and


    expression being very gentle.


    ¡°Gigi, when I saw you at the airport for the first time, I was the one who helped you, but


    why did you react so weirdly when you saw my face?¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t expect Cynthia would suddenly ask her this question, making her face pale


    instantly and her eyes fluster.


    Seeing her expression, Cynthia sneered, ¡°Two days ago, I was distracted by various


    things, and I didn¡¯t think about it carefully. I suddenly recalled this matterst night. I felt


    something wrong, so I wanted to ask you.¡±


    Gigi felt her cold sweat almost break out, trying desperately to think how to reply to


    Cynthia.


    ¡°Although I usually have appeared in various interviews and magazines in Jadney City


    for the past three years, the spreading scope is narrower, and you don¡¯t look like a


    person liking to read business magazines. Why do you know me and are so scared


    when you see me?¡±


    ¡°1¡­ Because¡­ Because¡­ I was afraid that you would hurt my stomach¡­¡± Gigi made


    up a reason in a panic.


    Cynthia smiled. ¡°Is that so? But you were grateful for me saving you at first, and your


    expression changed drastically only when you saw my face. You even kicked me in the


    stomach. What made you so scared? Let me guess!¡±


    Cynthia pretended to think for a while and then chuckled. ¡°Is it because you already


    knew Alston¡¯s identity and I was his wife? You didn¡¯t expect to see me on that asion,


    so you were so frightened and wanted to pull Alston away for fear of him seeing my face,


    right?¡±


    Gigi¡¯s face was pale, and she even had difficulty breathing. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Cynthia stopped smiling and was expressionless, but there was hatred in her


    eyes. ¡°Gigi, when did you know Alston¡¯s identity? Your father was so anxious to take


    Alston away at that time. Is it also because he knew Alston¡¯s identity, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No, no. My father was sick and had to go to a ce with good scenery to recuperate,


    so¡­¡± Gigi desperately exined, trying to dispel Cynthia¡¯s doubts. She was terrified.


    She didn¡¯t know why Cynthia would realize it and wondered if it was her weird reaction at


    the airport arousing Cynthia¡¯s attention.


    She was flustered and frightened. She couldn¡¯t let Alston know about these things.


    was


    ¡°Ill?¡± Cynthia sneered, ¡°Since you came to the Smith family, I have sent someone to


    investigate you. Your father diagnosed with cancer much earlier than when he left


    Jadney City. Why did he happen to leave when the Smith family looked for Alston? I


    won¡¯t believe it if you say there is no secret.¡±


    She stared at Gigi, paying much attention to her every expression, and continued, ¡°He


    found out Alston¡¯s identity and knew you liked him, so he wanted to take him away for


    fear of the Smith family finding him. Then you could develop a rtionship with him


    smoothly. Am I right?¡±


    As soon as the words came out of Cynthia¡¯s mouth, Gigi finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore


    and Then the door of the cloakroom behind the two was pushed open.


    knelt on the ground with a thud.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 300

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 300


    Chapter 300 Restoring the Truth


    The sound of opening the door brought Cynthia and Gigi up short at the same time.


    Then they turned their heads and found a tall, straight figure standing at the door.


    It was Alston!


    Gigi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and her fingers trembled in a panic. She didn¡¯t expect


    Alston would appear here. ¡°Did he hear the conversation? How much did he hear?¡± Gigi


    thought in a flurry.


    But she harbored a fluke thought that Alston didn¡¯t hear what they had said. After all,


    there was a distance from the cloakroom


    door to them.


    Enter title¡­


    Gigi¡¯s eyes moved quickly, and she decided to strike first. Thinking of this, she


    immediately covered her stomach and acted with a painful expression. Her face


    happened to be pale because of being frightened, so her painful look was a bit authentic.


    Seeing her move, Cynthia had a bad premonition.


    As she expected, in the next second, Gigi screamed with a cry, ¡°Mrs. Smith¡­ I sincerely


    express my gratitude to you and bid you farewell. Why¡­ why did you push me?¡±


    ¡°Gigi, when did I push you?¡± Cynthia instantly understood her intentions. She saw Alston


    standing outside and wanted to frame her. But unfortunately, this trick was too old, too


    stupid.


    Gigi¡¯s face was ashen, her brows tightly frowned, and there was sweat on her forehead,


    looking like her stomach really got hurt. ¡°You are afraid that the child in my belly is


    Alston¡¯s, aren¡¯t you? I exined it to you a long time ago countless times. Why don¡¯t you


    believe it? Could it be that you don¡¯t believe Alston?¡±


    Cynthiaughed angrily. She didn¡¯t expect Gigi not only frame her but also demean her


    in front of Alston. ¡°What a stupid woman!¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but think


    ¡°Gigi, I don¡¯t care what tricks you are ying. Let me tell you. This trick won¡¯t work.


    Therefore, don¡¯t make trouble. Otherwise, if I find out the truth, the consequences will not


    be as simple as driving you out.¡±


    She looked at Gigi with a sharp look and said word by word, ¡°I will make it difficult for you


    to stay in Jadney City. Even if Alston protects you, it will be useless.¡±


    Gigi was frightened into a cold sweat in an instant. She knew what Cynthia said was


    severe, so she panicked. Avoid other websites because I am the only one who worked


    hard and providing the novel: My Sleeping Beauty Husband by Lyanna Nichols. If You


    guys interested to read this novel then follow this website ¡®NovelsReads(dot¡® . Also


    Please bookmark this page to get update. Thank you. However, she couldn¡¯t stop. She


    had already made this choice, so she could only gamble Alston didn¡¯t hear those words


    just now and that he


    still felt a bit guilty about her.


    She lowered her head and smiled miserably, looking very pitiful. ¡°Yes, you are Mrs.


    Smith of the Smith family and the daughter of the Green family. I¡¯m not your match. I


    don¡¯t even have a ce in Alston¡¯s heart. You can make me disappear if you want. But¡­


    Cynthia, I am also a human being, an alive person! I¡¯m also Alston¡¯s savior. You treated


    me poorly. Aren¡¯t you. afraid the people in Jadney City will say you are a vicious woman?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid your reputation will be ruined?¡±


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t go to acting. If you enter showbiz, maybe you can


    be a movie queen. But you


    choose a wrong way


    that you


    choose to be someone else¡¯s mistress.¡±


    After speaking, she ignored Gigi and turned to look at Alston. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. Do you


    believe it?¡±


    Alston came over, stroked her hair, and said in a hoarse but firm voice, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes goggled suddenly, crying mournfully, ¡°Alston, she wants to hurt the child and


    me in my womb. Do you still want to protect her and cover her up?¡±


    After hearing this, Alston looked at her expressionlessly with sharp eyes, exuding


    aggressive coldness, and even his eyes were full of cruelty.


    Alston¡¯s reaction sent a chill down Gigi¡¯s spine. She couldn¡¯t believe Alston had the


    intention of killing her.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Even though Alston didn¡¯t like her before, he had never looked at


    her with this kind of eyes. She didn¡¯t know what had happened and changed.


    ¡°Al¡­ Alston¡­ You¡­¡± She tentatively called Alston¡¯s name with a trembling voice.


    Alston said coldly, ¡°Gigi, you¡¯re not qualified to call me by my name!¡±


    Alston¡¯s words brought Gigi up short, and then she heard him continue, ¡°I heard what


    you said.¡±


    The expression on Gigi¡¯s face froze instantly, and her fingers trembled.


    Cynthia looked at him in surprise, ¡°You heard that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alston nodded in response. Then he looked at Gigi. ¡°Your father saved me before


    and treated me very well, so I never thought about anything else and never doubted your


    motives. Even your father proposed to travel, I was worried about his


    condition, so I followed him without hesitation¡­¡±


    The more Alston said, the paler Gigi¡¯s face became, and cold sweats broke out on her


    forehead.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Gigi, I also want to ask. Why did you react so weirdly when seeing Cynthia at the


    airport? Why did you harbor such strong hostility and viciousness toward Keller and


    Desmond? You knew about their existence in advance, didn¡¯t you? Be honest!¡±


    Gigi was frightened by Alston¡¯s roar, and her tears streamed down her face at once. With


    a crying voice, she half¨Ckneeled, half¨Ccrawled to Alston, and grabbed his trousers. Her


    face was full of prayers.


    ¡°No, no! Please don¡¯t listen to Cynthia¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m not in the same social ss as


    you. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. How


    could I get news about you? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were icy, like the ice and snow that could not melt in Antarctica. He


    retracted his legs, and his face was full of disgust. ¡°Liar! You and Beau are liars!¡±


    Alston wasn¡¯t even willing to call Gigi¡¯s father Uncle Beau. Gigi opened her mouth, tears


    streaming down her face. She knew she was doomed. Alston didn¡¯t trust her and even


    ignored her father¡¯s life¨Csaving grace.


    Alston looked down at Gigi, who was in a mess, and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Be honest.


    I can still let you enjoy a good life. You can still have what you have now. Eat and drink


    well. If you still lie to me¡­ Gigi, you don¡¯t want to know the consequences.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s body trembled, and she clenched her fists tightly. She didn¡¯t know whether to say it


    or not. If she told the truth, not only would his father¡¯s life¨Csaving grace be lost, but it


    would also make Alston think she maliciously prevented their family from reuniting.


    Instead of being grateful and guilty, Alston dislikes and even hates her.


    She racked her brain, searching for a pretext to cover her lie.


    Alston seemed to know what she was thinking and said instantly, ¡°If you dare to talk


    nonsense, I will make you unable to speak for the rest of your life. Consider it.¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t dare to fabricate a pretext instantly. She covered her stomach, trying to


    escape Alston¡¯s questioning by pretending


    to have a stomachache.


    Just when she covered her stomach and was about to howl, Cynthia sneered, ¡°If you


    want to pretend to have a stomachache, don¡¯t waste your time. Don¡¯t forget I am an


    obstetrician. I know all about you.¡±


    Gigi was about to copse. They forced her to tell the truth, making her go crazy in her


    heart.


    Under the cold gaze of the two, she finally said with trembling lips, ¡°Yes, my father knew


    Alston¡¯s identity a long time ago. He came to Jadney City for business that day, and after


    checking the price of Alston¡¯s watch, he knew his identity was not


    simple¡­¡±


    Alston frowned and recalled this thing. He gave his watch to Beau as a thank¨Cyou gift for


    saving his life. That day he went to Jadney City with the watch and returned it to him in a


    flurry when he returned, not daring to want it again.


    ¡°My father went to ask a friend and found out he was the president of the Smith Group.


    He also knew Mrs. Smith was sending


    someone to look for Alston. I heard it was because they were afraid of causing panic, so


    they didn¡¯t scour without care¡­ It was that day. My father knew Alston was from a high¨C


    ss Smith family, and we were not in the same circle.¡±


    As Gigi said this, she hurriedly looked at Alston. Discovering his expression was


    unbelievably cold, she hastily said, ¡°After I found out, I persuaded my father to send you


    back home when you recovered from your injuries. But¡­ But he knew I liked Alston and


    that he was dying of cancer. Considering he could no longer take care of me, he came


    up with the idea of going to


    Southside to recuperate with Alston.¡±


    ¡°He wanted us to develop feelings. Then even if Alston returns to the Smith family, he


    won¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Cynthia clenched her fists tightly, wishing to punch Gigi hard. But one punch couldn¡¯t


    dispel the hatred in her heart.


    Alston heard something wrong. He sneered with cold eyes, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s your father


    He knew Beau and Gigi very well. Beau was rtively righteous, and his worldviews


    were not twisted. During the two years in Southside, he tried his best to make up for


    Alston. Now, Alston knew he did it out of guilt.


    Because of Beau¡¯s endless doting, she was capricious, stupid, and selfish.


    If Alston guessed right, it should be Beau who wanted to let him go back home, but Gigi


    stopped him on the pretext of her liking him and forced Beau to take him away from


    Jadney City.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 301

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 301


    Chapter 301 Falling Down the Stairs.


    When she heard what Alston said, there was a sh of panic in Gigi¡¯s eyes. She dared


    not look into his cold eyes.


    She had nothing to hide under his gaze.


    She nned to me everything on Beau. Her father had passed away, and only in this


    way would Alston hate herself less.


    So what she said was a half¨Ctruth. She thought that Alston would believe it.


    But she never expected that he directly pointed out the fabricated part of her words..


    ¡°No, no¡­ It was my father¡¯s suggestion. He hoped for me to live a better life.¡± She would


    never admit it and insisted on her own words.


    Alston was quite disappointed with her, and even looking at her made him feel sick.


    Among the women he knew, Gigi was the first person he had seen so selfish and


    disgusting.


    ¡°If your father knew what you said today, would he regret spoiling you for so many


    years? He nned the rest of your life before he died. Is that how you repay him?¡±


    Gigi was stunned when Alston said these things. In her mind, her father¡¯s voice and


    smile were a little blurry now. After her father died, she felt sad for a while, and then


    focused on Alston. Since then, she has never thought of her father again. She couldn¡¯t


    even remember the date of his death.


    Gigi got dazed. She bit her lower lip, and her heart was filled with sorrow.


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± She murmured and looked up at Alston. ¡°I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t


    say that nonsense. It was because I love you so much that I forced him to help. I said


    that if I can¡¯t marry you, I will never marry, and that was why he made this decision. I¡¯m


    sorry, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Please, please forgive me. I just love you so much¡­ I love you.¡±


    She whimpered and cried, with tears streaming from her eyes.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Hearing her sobbing, Cynthia shouted.


    Gigi was frightened and her tears finally stopped. She looked nkly at Cynthia.


    Cynthia¡¯s face was tense with anger. She clenched her fists and her eyes were red,


    trying not to let tears overflow her eyes.


    ¡°You love him? How do you have the face to say such things? Alston has a wife, a


    daughter, and a son. You know he is married. How dare you make the excuse of love


    and take him so far that I couldn¡¯t find him for three years!¡±


    Cynthia gnashed her teeth and pped Gigi. The p used up all her strength, and


    Gigi¡¯s face suddenly swelled up.


    ¡°You dare to p me!¡± Gigi stood up and rushed towards Cynthia to strike her back.


    Alston grabbed her wrist and stood in front of Cynthia. ¡°Gigi, enough!¡±


    Then, he pushed her back.


    Gigi¡¯s eyes were red. She was jealous of Cynthia. ¡°Alston! She pped me, but you still


    protected her! How can you do that to me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are and your stance. It was only a p. I really want to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red. She red at Gigi. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for him for three years,


    and I thought he was dead. How many three years does a person have in his life? So


    far, how many people have been sent to look for him, and how many ces have they


    searched? There was no clue. Our hopes were dashed again and again. Alston is my


    beloved person. He went missing and


    fell off a cliff.


    Everyone said the chance of survival was slim. Many people persuaded me that he was


    dead and told me not to look for him


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    again¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her voice choked, and her tears fell uncontrobly.


    Alston felt as if his heart had been squeezed by a big hand. Even a breath could make


    him feel heartache.


    Cynthia wiped away the tears on her face and looked at Gigi, who was already. ¡°You are


    a monster. You separated husband and wife, and father and son cannot see each other


    for three years. To the Smith family, you are a sinner. Don¡¯t appear in front of us in the


    future.¡±


    After hearing this, Gigi was very upset.


    Cynthia looked at her pregnant belly. ¡°Alston owes you, but it is offset by what you owed


    us before. We will give you some money. From now on, there will be no rtionship


    between us.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Gigi screamed when she heard this. She looked at Alston. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me


    alone, my father¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything, Alston looked at her with a disgusted look. ¡°I don¡¯t owe


    you and your father. On the contrary, you owe me. If I hadn¡¯t started a business to make


    money to treat your father, he wouldn¡¯t have lived for so long. If it wasn¡¯t for me, he


    would have no money to see a doctor, and you wouldn¡¯t be sofortable. With your


    mind, being cheated is the least result.¡±


    Gigi paused. Alston was really heartless. What he said was outrageous and


    straightforward.


    When she was still in her thought, Alston took out a card and threw it on her. ¡°There are


    100,000 dors. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other. I never want to see you again!¡±


    After speaking, he walked out of the cloakroom with Cynthia in his arms.


    Gigi froze in ce, watching them walk away together, and hearing Alston coax Cynthia


    with a distressed voice.


    ¡°I bought you your favorite strawberry cake. I don¡¯t know if the cake maker has changed


    in the past three years. I tasted it. It¡¯s delicious, and you will like it. Baby, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    She had never seen such a gentle Alston.


    When she heard the door close, she came back to her sense. She picked up the card on


    the floor and the veins stood out on the back of her hand. She was very reluctant.


    He wanted to kick her out with only 100,000 dors. How could it be possible!


    Gigi looked at the exquisite cloakroom. There were all kinds of expensive clothes and


    bags. Atst, she stared at the beautiful purple dress, her eyes filled with envy and


    hatred.


    ¡°Cynthia has so much. Why did I only have a paltry 100,000 dors? Cynthia and Alston


    have only been together for two years, but I have taken care of Alston for three years!


    Why do I need to be treated differently?¡±


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She went downstairs in a rage


    and made up her mind not to move out. She would stay at the Smith¡¯s house to see if


    they dared to kick her out.


    There were people from the upper ss around here. As long as they dared to kick her


    out, she would spread everything about her and Alston.


    She would make them lose face. Since they didn¡¯t want her to have a good time, then we


    went to hell together.


    Gigi became crazy. She rushed downstairs quickly and didn¡¯t notice the steps, and in an


    instant, she fell down stairs.


    The moment she fell, Gigi¡¯s mind went nk, and she subconsciously protected her


    head.


    With a bang, she fell on the steps, and rolled all the way down and onto the first floor.


    Greg came in with a maid. Seeing this, he asked the maid to walk over and hold Gigi up.


    Gigi¡¯s head fell into a burst of dizziness. Her consciousness gradually recovered. She


    felt that all her bones had been broken, and that it hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± She murmured nkly, and tears came out all at once. ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you hurting? Miss At, are you okay?¡± The maid was scared by her


    appearance. Gigi¡¯s face was swollen, and her forehead was covered with blood. Her


    face was wrinkled from crying, and it looked terrible.


    ¡°It hurts, everywhere!¡± Gigi couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    Cynthia and Alston also heard the sound. When they went out, they found Gigi lying on


    the first floor, surrounded by several maids. Greg yelled to call an ambnce.


    At this time, a maid noticed the blood on Gigi¡¯s dress. She was stunned, and screamed,


    ¡°She is bleeding. The baby! She is pregnant¡­¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 302

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 302


    Chapter 302 Abortion


    Hearing the scream of the maid, Gigi ignored the pain, stopped crying, and lowered her


    head. The blood soaked through her


    white dress.


    She touched it trembling, and her hands were covered with blood. Only then did she


    realize the situation, and suddenly cried out. ¡°My baby, my baby¡­¡±


    Cynthia hurried over and pushed away the maids around Gigi. She squatted down and


    wanted to check her situation. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, let me see¡­¡±


    ¡±


    As soon as she stretched out her hand, Gigi suddenly pushed her away. Her eyes were


    full of hatred. ¡°Go away, I lost my baby. Are you happy now? Are you satisfied now,


    huh?¡±


    Cynthia was pushed to the floor. She paused for a moment, pursed her lips, and looked


    at Gigi seriously. ¡°Now is not the time. to vent your anger. You are bleeding, but the


    amount of bleeding is not too much, and the baby may be fine. I can do some first aid for


    you. The ambnce will arrive soon.¡±


    She was calm. When things belonged to her domain, she was so confident that her


    delicate face shone.


    Gigi looked at her embarrassing look andpared it to Cynthia¡¯s morous face, and


    her jealousy reached the limit. She screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You hate me so much.


    Who knows what you will do to me? Get out, get out!¡±


    She screamed and waved her hands, trying to drive Cynthia away.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t get close at all. Gigi was emotionally unstable now. Even though


    someone grabbed her hands, she would still struggle desperately, which would lead to


    metrorrhagia.


    Cynthia had to take a step back to appease her. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you. Be still, and


    save your strength. If you scream and make big moves, the blood will flow faster.¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t believe that she would be kind at all. Her eyes were filled with hatred. She


    screamed with a pale face. ¡°Stop being a hypocrite. I had an abortion, and you are


    happier than anyone else, right? Why did you shed crocodile tears? Is it because Alston


    is behind? Enough!¡±


    ¡°In front of Alston, she felt shame and great humiliation.


    Alston only gave her 100,000 dors to kick her out, and the fall caused her to miscarry.


    Now, she was not afraid of anything, so she cursed at Cynthia,¡±


    Cynthia was annoyed, and her face was cold. ¡°I am a gynecologist. No matter who you


    are, as long as you are pregnant, you are my patient. Although I hate you, the baby is


    innocent.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gigi spat at Cynthia like a crazy woman. ¡°You¡¯re just pretending! I will never


    believe that you are so kind.¡±


    The surrounding people were shocked, and their faces became cold, especially Alston¡¯s.


    ¡°Cynthia was really worried about her and ran down to help her. But Gigi doesn¡¯t thank


    her and even cursed Cynthia.¡± He thought.


    He restrained his anger, pulled Cynthia into his arms, and then sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Forget it, since she doesn¡¯t ept your help, just leave her lying on the floor.¡±


    Gigi saw that even though he was keeping indifferent eyes, he was still very gentle to


    Cynthia. She bit her lip and stared at Alston. Her eyes were flooded with tears. ¡°I lost my


    baby. You don¡¯tfort me but protect her?!¡±


    Alston¡¯s eyes were still cold when she saw her pathetic look. ¡°You fell down the stairs,


    and no one pushed you. It has nothing


    to do with Cynthia. She just wanted to save you, and you refused.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just worried that she will hurt me. After all, she doesn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s normal for me


    to be so worried.¡± When Gigi spoke, she felt pain in her belly. Her mouth trembled, and it


    made her look even more miserable.


    But Alston ignored her pitiful look. He was expressionless, even with a trace of cruelty.


    ¡°Cynthia is a doctor, and the baby in your belly is not mine. She doesn¡¯t need to hurt you.


    If you are worried, then wait for the ambnce. I¡¯m worried that Cynthia


    will be tired.¡±


    Gigi was so angry. The anger was seen in the heaving of her heart, and she couldn¡¯t say


    a word. Finally, when she recalled what the doctor said when she was just pregnant, she


    shivered. She looked at Alston in a panic and said, ¡°The doctor once said that if I had an


    abortion, it would lead to infertility. If I had an abortion now¡­¡±


    She kept saying that she had a miscarriage, and Cynthia lost her patience. ¡°You haven¡¯t


    confirmed if the baby is safe yet. Are you cursing the baby?!¡±


    The purpose of gynecology was to prevent the baby and mother from suffering and to


    give birth safely. She couldn¡¯t bear Gigi¡¯s incessant talk about abortion. Especially after


    being a mother, she didn¡¯t want to see any baby suffer, whether it was


    born or not.


    Just as she was talking, Greg hurried in. ¡°The ambnce is here, hurry up, take Miss


    At up.¡®


    The maids carried Gigi into the ambnce. Then, the shrill voice of the ambnce got


    farther and farther away.


    Cynthia looked at the blood on the floor and clenched her fingers. Alston knew what she


    was thinking and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Seeing that she talks so


    energetically, the baby should be fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope so!¡± Cynthia frowned as she looked at the blood. The amount of bleeding was a


    little heavy, and she didn¡¯t know if the


    baby could hold on.


    ¡°Desmond and Keller are sleeping. I¡¯ll go and see them. Hoping they won¡¯t be scared by


    what just happened.¡±


    Alston took her upstairs, and when he came downstairs, he saw that the maids were


    already cleaning up the blood. He ordered


    in a cold voice. ¡°Cleaning the stairs and the floor without leaving any blood.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The maids nodded and then scrubbed the floor.


    Cynthia went to the children¡¯s bedroom, saw Mrs. Lewis standing at the door, and asked


    about the situation of the two kids.


    Mrs. Lewis sighed and said, ¡°They were taken aback just now. For fear that you would


    be hurt, they wanted to go downstairs to see what happened. There were so many


    people just now, and the scene would scare them, so I locked them in the room. Mrs.


    Smith, is Miss At okay?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis asked cautiously.


    Cynthia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her situation. She refused me to help her check.¡±


    ¡°Ah, stupid!¡± Mrs. Lewis sighed, ¡°You are a doctor, but she actually waited for the


    ambnce and wouldn¡¯t let you check her condition! What can she do if something


    happens!¡±


    Cynthia pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s normal for her to be afraid that I will harm her.¡±


    Hearing Cynthia speaks for Gigi, Mrs. Lewis looked at her lovingly.


    Mrs. Smith was the best and strongest girl she had ever seen. When Mr. Smith asked


    her to take care of Mrs. Smith, she thought she was an arrogant youngdy.


    But after knowing Mrs. Smith, she knew that she had a good temper. She had never


    been treated as a servant, so she has been staying here and taking care of her.


    Now that her children were grown up, Mrs. Lewis was in a daze, and the gentle


    appearance of Lynn came to her mind.


    If Lynn could see Mrs. Smith, she would have been very happy.


    Cynthia went into the room. Two little kids rushed over, hugged her thighs, and looked up


    at Cynthia. ¡°Mommy, mommy, that bad woman bully you?¡±


    did


    They heard Gigi scolding Cynthia loudly downstairs, and they were afraid that their


    mother would be bullied, so they wanted to go down to have a look, but Mrs. Lewis


    locked them in the room. So they worried so that they stamped their feet.


    Desmond looked at his mother and found that there were no scars, and her clothes and


    hair were not messed up. He was


    relieved.


    It seemed that his mom was not being bullied.


    ¡°Mom, what happened downstairs?¡± Desmond asked.


    Cynthia knew her son, and she didn¡¯t hide it and said nkly. ¡°She fell downstairs and


    was sent to the hospital.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say the name, but Desmond understood it. Thinking of Gigi¡¯s pregnant belly,


    he frowned, and he looked exactly like


    Alston.


    ¡°How is her baby?¡± Although the bad woman was annoying, he didn¡¯t want the baby to


    have an ident.


    Keller also looked up and asked, ¡°Is the baby safe?¡±


    Cynthia looked at the two kids who looked like angels, hugged them into her arms, and


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    said with a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The baby will be fine.¡±


    She really hoped the baby would be all right.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 303

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 303


    Chapter 303 No Lack of Money


    When Cynthia went downstairs again, the floor had been cleaned up as if nothing had


    happened. But the scene just now was so tragic, Gigi¡¯s scream was so painful, and


    those scenes could not be erased from her mind for a while.


    Two hourster, there was news from the hospital. Greg looked at Cynthia who was


    sitting on the sofa, hesitated for a long time, and finally said, ¡°There is news from the


    hospital. Miss At lost her baby because of the long dy.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes trembled when she heard this. She closed her eyes reproachfully.


    If she knew that this was the result, she should ignore Gigi¡¯s resistance and do some


    first aid, maybe the baby could have been saved.


    Seeing her expression, Greg didn¡¯t dare to say much. He whispered a few words in


    Alston¡¯s ear, and then left.


    Alston knew that Cynthia was in a bad mood, so he sat next to her and let her lean on


    his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s not your fault. You tried to help her, but she didn¡¯t trust


    you. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    Cynthia was upset. A life disappeared before her eyes. This didn¡¯t have to happen. As a


    doctor, she couldn¡¯t ept this result.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, Gigi¡¯s bloody dress and hands could emerge in her


    mind.


    It took a long time before she spoke. ¡°Let Mrs. Lewis make some soup for her to


    replenish her body.¡±


    Alston touched her pale face affectionately, and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay. But that¡¯s all.


    The matter of asking Gigi to live somewhere else can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    Cynthia was too soft¨Chearted. If it were him, he would not do this. Gigi deserved this


    result. It was all her fault.


    Cynthia knew his hatred for Gigi, so she agreed. After all, she was not a saint. Although


    it was a pity for the child, Gigi had


    hidden Alston for three years. She still has a strong hate for her.


    In the hospital, Gigi sat on the hospital bed and looked at the scenery outside the


    window. Her face was pale and bloodless.


    After the operation, she could onlyy on the bed. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she


    had lost her baby.


    Her belly was t. The baby who had lived in her belly for more than four months was


    gone now, and she was still a little


    ufortable.


    The arrival of this baby was a surprise and misfortune for her. She didn¡¯t have any


    feelings for the baby, but because of her physique, and she could threaten Alston with


    this baby, she kept this baby. But now, all her efforts were in vain.


    She hated it bitterly.


    But she fell down the stairs through her own carelessness. The surveince and the


    servants below could testify that no one pushed her, even if she wanted to frame Cynthia


    up, she couldn¡¯t.


    Gigi grabbed the quilt and shed two holes in the quilt.


    Mrs. Lewis came in and saw her pale face. She put the soup on the small table beside


    the bed, and said in a warm voice. ¡°Miss At, Mrs. Smith asked me to stew the soup


    for you. It¡¯s still hot, drink it. The soup can replenish your blood which is good for you.¡±


    It was gentle and caring words, but in Gigi¡¯s ears, every word was full of ridicule. She


    looked at Mrs. Lewis frantically and pped the soup to the ground.


    The lid of the thermos barrel was open, and the soup in it sshed all over the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of her synthetic face. My baby was lost because of her. At this time, she gave


    me the soup because she wanted to see my jokes, right? That b*tch! Rot in h*11!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s face turned pale when she heard the sound of her curse. Mrs. Smith asked


    her to cook the soup out of good intentions, but it was ruined by Gigi. Looking at the


    soup spilled all over the floor, she sighed. She spent two hours cooking the


    soup, but it was all wasted now.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Mrs. Lewis whispered, picked up the thermos, and looked at Gigi with a


    cold face. ¡°Miss At, don¡¯t be ignorant. Mrs. Smith had never thought of hurting your


    baby. Mrs. Smith wanted to give you first aid treatment when you


    were injured, but you refused. You didn¡¯t believe her. Now, you lost the baby, the child is


    gone, and it was your fault.¡±


    Listening to Mrs. Lewis¡¯s cold words, Gigi felt like she had been stabbed. She pointed at


    her with a trembling finger. ¡°Get out of here! You are just a maid. How dare you scold


    me! Alston owes me. He owes me! I lost the baby, and I can no longer get


    pregnant. He mustpensate me, and so must the Smiths.¡±


    Seeing her true face, Mrs. Lewis¡¯s eyes showed sarcasm. ¡°I thought you really felt sorry


    for the baby. I didn¡¯t expect that you just wanted money. The baby was lucky. At least, he


    would never be your tool for you to make money.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Gigi trembled with anger.


    Mrs. Lewis was not Cynthia. She hated Gigi, and she didn¡¯t have any patience with her,


    so she picked up the thermos bucket, and said to the angry Gigi. ¡°I have boiled the soup


    for two hours, and there is only one bowl. It¡¯s a pity that you ruined it, but I conveyed


    Mrs. Smith¡¯s wishes. By the way, don¡¯t you want money? Here it is!¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a bank card and threw it at Gigi. ¡°There are 200,000 dors.


    Mr. Smith gave the card. He has already guessed your mind, so let me bring it to you.¡±


    Gigi looked at the bank card. Her eyes were full of panic. She felt she was going to lose


    something. This feeling of not being able to catch anything made her panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s only 200,000 dors. I¡¯m not the beggar!¡± She made an angry look and threw the


    card on the ground. ¡°I want money, I


    also want a house in Jadney City, close to the city center, and a car¡­ Otherwise, I will


    spread the news about requite kindness


    with enmity. I will make Alston and Cynthia lose face.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis quietly looked at her insatiable appearance, with disgust in her eyes.


    ¡°Enough, stop dreaming. Mr. Smith has already ordered people to tell us about the past


    three years of you and your father. You concealed his whereabouts, deceived


    him, and caused us not to be able to find him for three years. We are polite enough to


    you. There are still 200,000 dors. What


    are you dissatisfied with? If you want to say it, so just do it. If we are afraid, I¡¯ll call you


    uncle.¡±


    Gigi trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help screaming. ¡°He really says that?¡±


    ¡°Alston told so many people about the past three years? Doesn¡¯t he think these three


    years were his shame? Why did he say that? Why?!¡± Gigi thought.


    Gigi didn¡¯t understand it. She thought that Alston would hide these things, and she could


    use him to get some benefits, but the reality pped her face.


    Alston didn¡¯t care about these at all. She had no rtives in Jadney City. As long as the


    Smith family took a little trick, she


    could disappear quietly.


    She was scared and frightened, but she could do nothing about it.


    Seeing her expression, Mrs. Lewis knew that she had given up. She breathed a little sigh


    of relief. Although she didn¡¯t take her seriously, if she started making trouble, it would be


    a little difficult to solve it.


    Especially now that her father, Beau was dead, even if the Smith family said what


    happened back then, it would not be easy to investigate. It was better to save trouble.


    Anyway, the Smith family didn¡¯tck money, so they could solve it through money.


    Thinking of this, she was relieved. She picked up the card and put it in Gigi¡¯s hand. Her


    voice was soft, with strong temptation. ¡°Miss At, don¡¯t think about dealing with the


    Smith family. They have a powerful foundation in Jadney City. You can¡¯t influence


    anything at all. So, just take the money and find a job well. You are young and pretty, and


    you can find a good man


    and have a happy family. Why bother to be obsessed with Mr. Smith?¡±


    This time, Gigi didn¡¯t throw the card again. She stared at the card for a long time, and


    finally took it.


    After that, Mrs. Lewis asked the nurses to clean the floor. She told Gigi, ¡°Mrs. Smith has


    transferred a lot of money into your ount, which is enough for you to recover. If you


    have any requests, tell the nurses. She will do her best to satisfy you. As for the


    luggage, Greg will send someone overter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Everything was arranged. The Smith family looked eager to kick her out. Gigi¡¯s eyes


    were full of unwillingness and hatred.


    Mrs. Lewis¡® words were not wrong. But how could she fall in love with an ordinary man


    after she has seen Alston?


    Gigi grabbed the card. Her eyes were filled with cold.


    At this time, a person suddenly stood at the doorway. ¡°Excuse me, are you Gigi? I want


    to talk to you about something.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 304

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 304


    Chapter 304 David Appears


    Cynthia was ying with Keller and Desmond. Seeing Mrs. Lewise back, she pulled


    her aside and asked in a low voice. ¡°Did she have the soup yet?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis shook her head. ¡°Miss At was afraid that I would put medicine in the


    soup, and she threw the soup on the ground.¡±


    Cynthia frowned. The soup that Mrs. Lewis had cooked for two hours was wasted. Since


    Gigi didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness at all, she had nothing to say. She was not someone


    who insisted on helping her.


    Mrs. Lewis nced at Cynthia¡¯s face and told her what Mr. Smith asked her to do. ¡°Miss


    At took 200,000 dors, and she will have nothing to do with the Smith family.¡±


    Cynthia nodded but said nothing. Gigi has nothing to do with the Smiths. It was better for


    her to take the money and live in her own circle. At least it was much better than wishful


    thinking.


    Hulda was an example. She tried her best to fit into this circle but ended up with that


    result. But fortunately, she pulled back herself before it was toote, and it didn¡¯t get


    worse.


    Mrs. Lewis was about to go to the kitchen with the mess tin when Cynthia suddenly


    remembered something and stopped her. ¡°By the way, can Gigi get pregnant in the


    future?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said, ¡°I asked the doctor. This miscarriage caused some damage to her body.


    In addition, her family has the inheritance of habitual miscarriage. It may not be easy to


    get pregnant again. But as long as she takes good care of herself, it is still possible to


    get pregnant.¡±


    Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief. Good, it did not mean that she would be infertile


    forever.


    Mrs. Lewis knew her thoughts and persuaded Cynthia. ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big deal. The


    money is enough for her to recuperate her health. Besides, she had a habitual abortion,


    and it was not easy to keep the baby. Greg said that Gigi¡¯s mother conceived her only


    after she had aborted several times and finally gave birth to her, and she also passed


    away. Even if this didn¡¯t happen, it would be difficult for her to get pregnant.¡±


    Speaking of this, she said, ¡°Young people are more open¨Cminded than the older


    generation. Even if she can¡¯t get pregnant, if she wants a child, it¡¯s good to adopt one.¡±


    Cynthia nodded and agreed with her words.


    Seeing that her brows rxed, Mrs. Lewis felt relieved and went back to the kitchen with


    the basket.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Keller was ying with a jigsaw puzzle, and Desmond was reading aic book.


    Seeing that Mrs. Lewis had gone to the kitchen, Desmond looked up at Cynthia and


    asked in a low voice. ¡°Mom, I just heard you talking. Is the baby gone?¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t expect Desmond to hear their whisper. She touched his head and spoke


    softly. ¡°The baby came here for a while, he didn¡¯t like this world, so he returned to his


    own.¡±


    Desmond winked. He was not a real three¨Cyear¨Cold child, he knew more than his little


    sister. Mom¡¯s words were too tactful. He knew that the baby was dead and lost, but he


    didn¡¯t show it.


    He hugged Cynthia¡¯s neck and rubbed his face against her cheeks. ¡°Maybe that woman


    is too fierce, and the baby doesn¡¯t like her as his mother. Mom, I like you very much. I


    love this world, and I will always be by your side.¡±


    Desmond was sensible, and he rarely hid in her arms and acted like a baby. Cynthia


    knew that he wasforting her. After hearing this, a warm current flowed through her


    heart.


    She held his face and kissed him. ¡°My sweet baby, thank you!¡±


    Desmond shyly huddled in her arms and blushed. Although what he said just now was


    shameful, it could cheer up his mother.


    so he didn¡¯t mind repeating it several times.


    At this time, in Gigi¡¯s ward. Looking at the gentle middle¨Caged man in front of her, her


    eyes were full of doubts. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you. I guess we have nothing to


    talk about.¡±


    The man smiled, stretched out a hand to her, and introduced himself. ¡°I am David, the


    secretary of Tansy Group. You are Gigi, the daughter of Alston¡¯s benefactor. Now, we


    know each other!¡±


    The person who came was David who had disappeared three years.


    Gigi was stunned for a moment. Except for the Smith family, no other people knew her


    identity. The man wasn¡¯t from Smith, but he urately said her and Alston¡¯s identities.


    This man¡­ She felt something was wrong.


    David smiled. ¡°Do you know Tansy Group?¡±


    Gigi replied subconsciously. ¡°I have only heard Smith Group and Green Group in Jadney


    City!¡±


    David¡¯s face turned dark all of a sudden. Gigi realized that she might have said


    something wrong. She recalled the name ¡°Tansy Group¡®. After thinking for a while, her


    eyes lit up.


    Her father had inquired about Alston¡¯s identity three years ago. He found that his Uncle


    re and cousin had left the Smith family to establish Tansy Group. But Tansy Group


    went bankrupt three years ago, and David¡­.


    She swallowed, looked at David, and asked cautiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Tansy Group


    bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°When David heard this, there was a sh of anger in his eyes. The stupidest thing he


    ever did in his life was that he was fooled by Hulda and Cynthia three years ago. They


    were so good at acting that they had been pretending to be enemies.


    He never thought that they would be united.¡±


    Cynthia, in order to avenge, was ruthless. To destroy Tansy Group, she gave up a


    profitable project of Smith Group, and induced Tansy Group to take the bait.


    David felt angry at the thought of that scene. These things had been on his mind for


    three years. It had not dissipated. Instead, the hatred became stronger and stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Cynthia. She lied to me. If it wasn¡¯t for the trap she set up, Tansy


    Group would never copse, and it would crush Smith Group.¡± David gritted his teeth.


    President Smith was such a face¨Csaving person. He has been in prison for three. years,


    and would not be released for several years.


    At that time, there was no hope for Tansy Group to recover.


    Of course, Gigi didn¡¯t believe his words. Tansy Group could crush Smith Group? It was


    ridiculous. How could an enterprise as big as Smith Group be destroyed so easily?


    She looked at David. Although his clothes were of expensive brands, they were old¨C


    fashioned, and there were a few scratches on his watch. He didn¡¯t look like a secretary


    of a bigpany.


    It seemed that he had a hard time after leaving Tansy Group for the past three years.


    David was a little annoyed by her gaze. ¡°What are you looking at? Look, I am down and


    out, but when I worked in Tansy Group, everyone had to greet me Mr. David.¡±


    Gigi smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to look down on you. I just want to know what you want to do


    with me?¡±


    Although David seemed to have no great ability, he had a characteristic that was the


    same as hers. That was, he hated Cynthia very much, which was enough for them to


    cooperate.


    After hearing her words, David knew that she intended to cooperate. He said directly, ¡°I


    n to revive Tansy Group.¡±


    Gigi was young and didn¡¯t have much experience, but she also knew that Ivan and re


    of Tansy Group had been arrested, all their assets had been seized, and actioned off.


    David had no money. Itow could he revive Tansy Group? That was impossible.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit difficult,¡± Gigi said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help.¡±


    She has only one card, and there were 200,000 dors. This money was of no use to


    reviving Tansy Group. It was like throwing a stone into a well. After hearing a sound,


    nothing would happen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to help me revive Tansy Group,¡± David smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry


    about this. We have other chips. As for you, there is only one goal, and that is to deal


    with Cynthia.¡±


    Gigi was stunned at this. When she was at Smith¡¯s house, she failed in front of Cynthia


    several times, and she was beaten back every time, so she could only be sulking alone.


    There was a sh of distress in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t deal with her. Alston has been


    protecting her, and no matter what I do, she won¡¯t get hurt.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 305

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 305


    Chapter 305 Conspiracy


    David smiled. ¡°It¡¯s simple, as long as Alston can¡¯t protect her.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. What¡¯s the best way to make a man hate a woman David asked with a


    weird sinile


    Gigi thought about it and said tentatively, ¡°Betrayal?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± David nodded. It seemed that Gigi was not stupid. Although she looked silly, she


    was still useful.


    Gigi waved her hands after hearing his words. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. When I was pregnant, I


    told her it was Alston¡¯s baby. She didn¡¯t believe it. She trusted him so much and believed


    anything he said, and Alston did the same. Although he has lost his memory,


    his trust in Cynthia has always existed. It is difficult for us to separate them.¡±


    David smiled. ¡°It is impossible to have eternal trust between a man and a woman, not to


    mention that he has lost his memory in the past three years. Whether it is you or Jakson,


    you are the obstacles between them.¡±


    He spoke with confidence and changed his words when he saw Gigi¡¯s face. ¡°Sorry, I


    didn¡¯t mean to scold you. I was just saying a very realistic question. After all, Alston has


    lost his memory. His love for Cynthia is an instinctive affection. But if he sees the


    evidence that Cynthia cheated, there will be problems between them.¡±


    Gigi¡¯s frowning brows slowly loosened, and her eyes were thoughtful.


    She remembered that when Alston saw Jakson ying with his two kids, he was jealous


    and angry, and even sald something inappropriate on the spot. After that, he had a


    conflict with Cynthia.


    Alston bought Cynthia¡¯s favorite cake and apologized. Besides, because of her, the cold


    situation between them was over. However, a conflict existed between them.


    If she stirred up this¡­.


    Gigi¡¯s eyes became brighter. ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as I let him see it with his own eyes,


    there is a great chance of this happening.¡±


    Seeing her excited appearance, David knew that she was hooked. He said with a smile.


    ¡°As long as they break up, you will have


    chance.¡±


    Her excited expression was frozen. ¡°Alston doesn¡¯t like me. When he lost his memory, I


    stayed with him for three years. He still didn¡¯t like me. Even if they break up, he will


    never fall in love with me.¡±


    David didn¡¯t care about her emotions. He nced at her. ¡°ording to my investigation,


    you don¡¯t seem to have had sexual


    rtions with Alston.¡±


    Gigi detected a slight contempt in his words. She red at him and said, ¡°Alston was so


    defensive to me. I¡¯m not that cheeky person. So what if it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    She became angry with embarrassment. This matter was a pimple in her heart. She had


    shamelessly seduced him, but Alston refused her. It was her shame, as a woman¡¯s


    shame.


    David didn¡¯t get angry when he heard this, but he despised her more and more. He


    didn¡¯t believe what she said. With her personality, she could have done this kind of thing


    not once, and she never seeded. That was why when he mentioned it, she became


    angry.


    With a calm expression, he poured a ss of water with a smile and put it in front of


    Gigi. ¡°Calm down, and I didn¡¯t mean tough at you. Alston is very defensive. Even if he


    lost his memory, he wouldn¡¯t be approached or open to others. I¡¯ve contacted him, and I


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    know him well. So it¡¯s not that you are unattractive, it¡¯s that he is hard to approach.¡±


    Gigi felt a little better. ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also because he has Cynthia, so he rejects other women. When he hates Cynthia,


    he will like other women. You have the longest time with him, and you have the greatest


    chance.¡±


    After David had said this, Gigi felt full of hope. She took David¡¯s words seriously, thinking


    that it was because Alston liked Cynthia so much that he refused and ignored her.


    ¡°Then what should we do? How can we kick Cynthia out of the Smith family?!¡± Gigi


    asked eagerly.


    David¡¯s eyes were full of sess. This stupid woman believed his words so quickly.


    Looking at her bloated figure and swollen face, even without Cynthia, Alston would never


    have liked this kind of woman. His eyes shed with disgust, but it was quickly covered


    up.


    ¡°Jakson is a good breakthrough. We have to provide a chance for them to have a deeper


    Her gaze sharpened and her expression became excited. ¡°Okay, just do this!¡±


    ¡°What about me? What do I need to do?¡± Gigi looked at David and asked.


    David calmly took a sip of tea and looked at her. ¡°Find a way to get back to the Smith¡¯s


    house and do everything possible to deal with Cynthia. If you can¡¯t deal with Cynthia,


    she has two kids. You should know what to do, right?¡±


    There was a trace of disgust shed in her eyes when she recalled Keller and Desmond.


    The Smith family could only have her and Alston¡¯s children. She would get rid of these


    two kids.


    David saw the cruelty in her eyes, and a weird smile appeared on his face. Ever since he


    met Hulda and Cynthia, he no longer underestimated the role of women. It was a scary


    thing for a woman to be persistent and ruthless, and she could do many crazy


    things.


    He was looking forward to what would happen to the Smith family.


    In the past three years, President Smith and Mr. Ivan have lived a miserable life in


    prison, and David also had a hard time outside. Why did the culprits live so happily?


    Alston was really lucky. He fell off a cliff and disappeared for three years. He should have


    died in an unknown corner, but he was rescued and came back alive. During the three


    years, he even ran a profitablepany. It really made him feel angry.


    Thinking of this, David stood up and said to Gigi. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I should go. Daily


    new chapters upload Only On niniz(dot Here¡¯s my business card. I still have


    some people who can use it. When you need my cooperation, just give me a call. I will


    send someone to cooperate with your n.¡±


    Gigi took his business card. Her eyes were full of enthusiasm.


    David was worried about her. This woman was stupid. She has some small tricks, but


    she could make trouble. So before he left, he especially told her, ¡°Before you take action,


    you¡¯d better think about it all. Don¡¯t make any mistakes and ruin my efforts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To get Alston, I won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± Gigi had a serious look.


    When David was about to go out, she suddenly realized that Tansy Group and Smith


    Group were in conflict. David hated Smith Group, so did he also hate Alston?


    Thinking of this, she went panic and felt that the business card in her hand was starting


    to burn. Regardless of the pain, she hurriedly got off the bed and called David. ¡°Wait a


    minute, I still have something to ask.¡±


    David frowned and looked at her. ¡°What?¡±


    Gigi hesitated and said, ¡°If you want to revive Tansy Group, are you going to take action


    against Smith Group?¡±


    If he seeded and Smith Group went bankrupt, Alston would also lose his current


    status and wealth. Then she would get nothing after making a great effort. After all, her


    goal was not just Alston, and the wealth behind him.


    If he didn¡¯t seed, Alston would find her, and she would not have a good end.


    Cooperating with David would have a great return but with great risk. It was rted to


    her final result, and she had to ask


    clearly.


    David raised his eyebrows. This woman was not too stupid.


    Tansy Group and Smith Group were enemies. Only one could survive. There was a trace


    of hostility shed in his eyes, but he quickly hid it. Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell Gigi about


    this.


    So he gave her aforting smile. ¡°Of course not. Back then, Alston and his Uncle


    re had trouble like this because of Cynthia. If she disappeared, their rtionship


    would ease. Smith Group and Tansy Group are still a family.¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 306

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 306


    Chapter 306 Confuse Right and Wrong


    Gigi didn¡¯t know what happened between Alston and his Uncle re and cousin, but


    when David said it was because of Cynthia, she understood a bit.


    ¡°Do you mind telling me what happened back then?¡± Gigi asked curiously. She really


    wanted to know how Alston fell in love with Cynthia, so that she would know which


    method was more suitable to get close to him.


    David understood her intentions and did not refuse. He returned to the ward and started


    talking.


    *Alston had an ident and became a vegetable. Originally, the eldest daughter of the


    Miller family, Cherry, had an engagement with him. But Cherry repented, and Cynthia,


    the less favored illegitimate daughter, reced her sister and


    married Alston.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°What?! Cynthia is an illegitimate daughter!¡± Gigi was shocked. Three years ago, she


    and her father learned that Alston was the president of Smith Group, and they also


    investigated Cynthia. Since the Green family hid the news of Cynthia, and the


    Green family was gone, they only found out that Cynthia was from the Green family.


    Gigi suddenly realized. ¡°At that time, I wondered how Cynthia could have the surname


    ¡®Miller¡® since she came from the Green family. It seems that there are many things I don¡¯t


    know,¡±


    David gave an ironic smile. ¡°Oh, we all knew that Cynthia was an illegitimate daughter at


    that time. She was found by the Green family, so she was admitted back and became


    the youngdy of the Green family. Without the status, she is just an illegitimate


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that her mother is a mistress! The daughter of the Green family likes being a


    mistress. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Gigi didn¡¯t expect to find out about this news. The innate inferiorityplex in front of


    Cynthia weakened a lot. She kept implying that Cynthia was just an illegitimate daughter.


    Although her family was not rich, at least her mother was not a mistress. She is the


    beloved daughter of her parents. An illegitimate daughter like Cynthia could not be


    David saw her excitement. His eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t tell her that Cynthia became


    an illegitimate daughter because of


    Beck¡¯s fraudulent marriage.


    What he wanted was for Gigi to have the courage to face Cynthia.


    ¡°What happened then? Didn¡¯t Alston be a vegetable? How did he wake up?¡± Gigi


    continued.


    David frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that Alston woke up on the first day Cynthia was sent


    to the Smith family. Cynthia had been taking care of Alston since then. Cynthia


    pretended to be very patient and took care of him with all her heart. At that time, Alston


    was rtively weak, so she seeded in making Alston fall in love with her.¡±


    Gigi frowned and thought. ¡°Why is this different from my situation? When Alston was


    recuperating in my family, I also tried my best to take care of him, but why didn¡¯t he have


    a good impression of me at all?¡±


    She thought about it and asked. David said, ¡°Maybe Alston had already experienced it


    once at that time, so he was immune to this method. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you


    sessfully enter the Smith house and be smart, let them lower their defenses first,


    and we will cooperate with you outside. Then, you can get rid of Cynthia. You can get


    close to Alston when his defense is the


    weakest. It will work better.¡±


    Gigi nodded. At this time, she was full of confidence in the future.


    David looked at her energetic look, nodded in satisfaction, and continued. ¡°After Alston


    fell in love with Cynthia, President Smith pointed out that her identity did not match


    Alston¡¯s. But Alston was very persistent. In addition, Cynthia, that b*tch,


    often sowed discord in his ears, causing Alston and President Smith got conflicts.


    Besides, she even seduced Mr. Ivan, making


    Alston hate Mr. Ivan. The conflicts intensified and finally, it has turned into this situation.¡±


    David got angrier and angrier as he talked. He deliberately avoided re¡¯s


    dissatisfaction and Ivan¡¯s provocation and med all the faults on Cynthia. He said so


    much that he believed it. In her words, Cynthia was a witch who had brought disasters.


    Gigi was also very angry when she heard these things. ¡°She has been so skilled since


    before, and she likes to sow discord so much. No wonder I¡¯m no match for her. This


    woman is too scheming ¡±


    The two talked to Cynthia for a long time before David continued. ¡°In the past few years,


    President Smith has been thinking about Alston and has always wanted to get back


    together with him, but Cynthia deceived Alston, and he fell to the cliff. After Cynthia took


    charge of Smith Group, she began to deal with Tansy Group. President Smith and Mr.


    Ivan are kind¨Chearted. They never thought she would be so ruthless, so they fell for it.¡±


    David sighed as he spoke and secretly looked at Gigi¡¯s expression. Seeing that she


    believed what he said, a triumphant smile shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s all Cynthia¡¯s fault. Well, I¡¯ll find a way to return to the Smith house and kick


    Cynthia out.¡±


    Gigipletely believed in David. She thought that Cynthia was a scheming woman.


    Alston was deceived by her because he loved her. As long as he recognized Cynthia¡¯s


    true face, he would wake up and finally fall in love with her, a woman who cared for him


    wholeheartedly.


    She wanted Alston to know that she was the only woman who treated him


    wholeheartedly.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. The voice of the nurse came through the


    door. ¡°Mrs. Lewis said that the soup was spilled and asked me to clean up. I¡¯m sorry, I


    was dyed because of something. Can Ie in now?¡±


    David was shocked. ¡°Is this nurse from the Smith family? Has what they just said been


    heard?¡± He thought.


    Gigi smiled andforted him. ¡°The nurse is not from the Smiths. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The Smith family couldn¡¯t wait to kick her out. How could it be possible for them to take


    care of her? The nurse was just a


    high¨Cpriced nurse.


    Only then did David feel relieved. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go. Keep in touch.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful on the road. If you need any help, just call me. As long as I can help, I


    will try my best.¡± Gigi regarded David


    as her friend and was very warm to him.


    David was satisfied with her attitude. He liked this kind of innocent and stupid woman.


    He hoped this time they could seed. If Gigi was another Hulda, it would be difficult to


    handle.


    He looked at the woman who gave him a silly, sweet smile, and shook off the thoughts in


    his heart. Gigi was an idiot. He didn¡¯t


    need to think too much about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take any action this time. Take care of your body.¡± David solemnly reminded Gigi


    when he saw her swollen and sloppy


    appearance.


    Gigi was good¨Clooking. Although she was far behind Cynthia, she was still quite pretty


    after makeup. Because of her pregnancy and miscarriage, her appearance and figure


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    were a bit unsightly. To implement the n, an impressive appearance and figure


    were important.


    Otherwise, no matter how virtuous and kind you were, how could you make a man fall in


    love with you?


    After that, David went out.


    The nurse looked at the middle¨Caged man who had just left and was a little puzzled.


    Mrs. Lewis said that Miss At had no friends or rtives in Jadney City, and


    specifically told her to take care of her. So, who was this man?


    But it was none of her business. The Smith family was generous with her sry, and she


    just needed to do her work.


    The nurse entered the ward and saw the soup on the floor, and quickly started to clean it


    up..


    Gigi squeezed the flesh at her waist, and her swollen face was reflected in the window.


    She couldn¡¯t stand looking at her face. She needed to rest and keep her body in top


    condition during this time.


    She also needed to think about how to return to the Smith house.


    The Smith¡¯s attitude towards her was not good, and Alston even made the decision to


    kick her out. Cynthia also didn¡¯t want to see her. It seemed that if she wanted to go back,


    she would have to pay some price.


    She touched her belly. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. An idea came to her mind.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 307

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 307


    Chapter 307 Dislike Kindergarten


    Cynthia spent the most boring time in the month when Gigi left the Smiths¡® home. Alston


    came back, so she didn¡¯t have to go


    to Smith Group to work. Without the heavy burden on her shoulders, she was a bit


    unustomed.


    Desmond and Keller were three and a half years old. Greg had hired their own tutor, and


    everything had been arranged. But Cynthia thought that it would be better for them to go


    to kindergarten at this age. They could make more friends.


    The two kids were cute and pretty, and their personalities were kind. But every time they


    went out to y, Cynthia saw them alone and never took the initiative to y with other


    nearby children. Seeing this, she frowned, thinking that if this continued, they would not


    be able to make friends.


    Enter title¡­


    How could a person have no friends?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You frowned. Baby, you¡¯re going to get wrinkles.¡± Alston put down


    the document in his hand and was about to have a rest when he saw Cynthia sitting


    opposite him.


    Cynthia loosened her eyebrows and stroked them gently. She was almost 30 years old


    now. Once a woman had passed the age of 25, she was very worried that she would get


    old.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get wrinkles. Don¡¯t scare me.


    Alston looked at her nervous expressions, his eyes were full of doting. He hugged her


    and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°You are still young. My sweetheart will always be young


    and beautiful. Even if you are eighty years old, you will be the prettiest olddy.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m not an olddy.¡± Cynthia patted him, and she was also amused. Her beautiful


    face was shining brightly, as if she was covered with soft light.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were full of obsession.


    Cynthia was good¨Clooking and had delicate facial features. Besides, with the use of


    various expensive skin care products, and Alice and Helen often asked her to go to the


    beauty salon, her skin condition was better than a young girl.


    Such a beautiful and lovely girl was his wife. Alston¡¯s heart was burning hot. He held her


    in his arms and kissed her for a long time before letting go.


    Cynthia felt that her lips were numb and burning. She gasped softly, and she stared at


    him.


    Alston said in a hoarse voice. ¡°So, you haven¡¯t told me. What did you want to say just


    now?¡±


    Cynthia patted her forehead. She was interrupted by him just now, and almost forgot


    what she wanted to say. She got out of his arms and looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Keller and Desmond are three and a half years old, I think they should be sent to


    kindergarten, what do you think?¡±


    Alston frowned. After returning home, he cooperated with the treatment. The blood clots


    in his brain had disappeared a lot,


    and he remembered more than half of the past.


    He remembered that when he was a child, he had never been to kindergarten, and had


    been studying with tutors at home all the time. Until he was old enough to go to


    elementary school, he and Alice were sent to a school with his aunt¡¯s persuasion.


    He didn¡¯t think they could learn anything in school. The tutors are specially hired, and


    they would teach ording to the progress of Keller and Desmond. The teaching could


    be more targeted, and they could learn more.


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the tutors?¡±


    Cynthia shook her head. ¡°I watch it. The tutors are impable in academic


    qualifications, knowledge reserves, and teaching ns.¡±


    ¡°Then why send them to kindergarten? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Next time, if you don¡¯t


    read this novel from my website Novelsreads(dot, I will stop uploading new


    chapters. Because this novel is uploaded only by me, so support my website


    Novelsreads(dot so that I can upload new chapter everyday. Thanks They have


    already learned what they will learn in kindergarten. I asked about their learning progress


    yesterday. Desmond has started studying junior high school knowledge. Keller¡¯s


    progress is a little slower than Desmond¡¯s, but she¡¯s still much better than those children


    in the kindergarten.¡±


    What Alston said was serious, and Cynthia confirmed it several times before she was


    sure that what he said was what he


    thought.


    She was a little speechless. ¡°You think that children go to kindergarten to learn


    knowledge?!¡±


    Alston frowned and talked about the family situation. ¡°None of the children in the Smith


    family went to kindergarten. If it wasn¡¯t for Alice who wanted to go to school, and my aunt


    hade to persuade my dad, maybe I would have been studying at home all the time,


    and began to learn how to run apany.¡±


    Cynthia felt a little sympathetic to Alston. She rubbed his face lovingly, and kissed his lips


    again and again, like a woodpecker. ¡°My honey is so pitiful. Ah, my baby.¡±


    Alston looked at her helplessly. ¡°Pitiful? At that time, there were so many people


    targeting our family that it was easy to be dangerous to send children to school. When I


    was in school before, I almost got kidnapped. Then, my father didn¡¯t allow me to go to


    school. Under my insistence, he agreed again.¡±


    Cynthia frowned. Indeed, it was a problem. Smith Group has been developing over the


    years. If apany wanted to be strong, it would certainly offend many people. There


    were already many enemies on the surface, maybe there were more enemies in


    the dark.


    It was quite worrying to send them to a school.


    Cynthia sighed. ¡°They can only y together every day. Without a friend around, I¡¯m


    afraid they will be lonely. It¡¯s not a normal child¡¯s childhood.¡®


    ¡°Children should y in groups, run and y in the sun, instead of ying alone. That


    would look too pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Desmond wears a tense face every day. If this goes on, he may be another you.¡±


    Cynthia looked at Alston¡¯s cold and serious face, and she sighed.


    Alston¡¯s smile twitched, and he gently squeezed her waist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me


    like this, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    He tickled her intoughing. ¡°Ah, ha, ha¡­ Stop, it¡¯s so itchy. I like you, I like you!¡±


    Only then did Alston let her go. Cynthia wiped away the tears fromughter. ¡°Although I


    like you very much, nowadays, little girls don¡¯t like cold CEO. It will be hard for Desmond


    to meet a girl. I guess he will be single in the future.¡±


    It was not as serious as she said.


    Alston shook his head and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll ask Greg to arrange for them to go to


    kindergarten. As long as they are protected, they will be fine.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes


    lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Greg came over, and Alston told him about this. Greg¡¯s expression became entangled.


    Alston and Cynthia felt that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Greg said, ¡°I asked Desmond and Keller about going to kindergarten before, and they


    were very defensive about school.¡±


    Defensive?


    Cynthia didn¡¯t expect this. The characters were not like the kind of children who were


    unwilling to go to school, and they were not the type of children who would cry when they


    left their families. In the past three years, Cynthia had to work in the Smith. Group, and


    she was often away from home. At that time, the two kids had never cried or made


    trouble.


    ¡°Call them over to hear their opinions,¡± Alston said bluntly with a frown.


    Cynthia also agreed. If they didn¡¯t like to go to school, she wouldn¡¯t force them.


    Keller and Desmond were brought over.


    Keller rushed over and sat in her father¡¯s arms. She liked Alston very much. Her father¡¯s


    big shoulders were broad and his arms were very strong. He could lift her up high. She


    really liked her father.


    Sitting between Alston and Cynthia, Desmond looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    matter?¡±


    Cynthia touched his head and said softly. ¡°You are three and a half years old, it¡¯s time to


    go to kindergarten. There are many children who are the same age as you in


    kindergarten. They will y and study with you. Do you want to go to school?¡±


    Hardly had Cynthia finished her words when Desmond shook his head. ¡°No!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 308

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 308


    Chapter 308 Good Brother


    His answer was too straightforward. Cynthia smiled, touched his chubby face, and


    asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Desmond looked down and pursed his lips. After a long time, he snorted. ¡°Those children


    in the kindergarten are all stupid. I don¡¯t want to y with them.¡±


    Alston and Cynthia looked at each other and felt helpless toward Desmond. Then, she


    looked at Keller and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the kindergarten? There are many


    children there. You are so cute. They will like you very much.¡±


    She thought that Keller would be easier to agree with her. Compared to Desmond, she


    was like a child. But she didn¡¯t expect that Keller would hide in Alston¡¯s arms just after


    saying this sentence. She grabbed his clothes, pursed her lips, and her eyes were filled


    with tears and fear.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten. I don¡¯t like children¡­¡±


    Her voice was full of bitterness. Cynthia¡¯s face turned serious, and she finally realized


    that something was wrong. She took Keller out of Alston¡¯s arms, let her sit on herp,


    and patted her on the back. She asked her with a gentle voice. ¡°Baby, tell me, why don¡¯t


    you like other children?¡±


    In this soft arms, Keller¡¯s tears flowed down. She kept wailing, ¡°They are bad kids. They


    bully Desmond and me. They don¡¯t like me¡­¡±


    Alston¡¯s face became colder and colder. He looked at Greg, ¡°Is someone bullying them?¡±


    Greg¡¯s expression froze. ¡°There are some children nearby who bullied Keller and


    Desmond before. But after Mr. Carter helped them, they stopped bullying. We didn¡¯t


    meet those children again, so¡­ nothing unusual was found.¡±


    As he said this, a guilty expression appeared on his face. It was their dereliction of duty


    that they didn¡¯t realize that Desmond and Keller were being bullied.


    Seeing the guilty on Greg¡¯s face, Desmond stretched out his small hands to hold him


    and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m strong now, and they dare not bully my sister and me.


    Every time you are away, they willugh at us and scold us, but it¡¯s okay. Anyway, those


    can¡¯t hurt us.¡±


    Keller sat in Cynthia¡¯s arms. Her nose was red, and she cried while listening to her


    brother¡¯s words. She nodded her head. ¡°Yes, my brother is very strong, they dare not


    bully us.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Cynthia felt distressed when she heard it. She was very busy with work before and never


    noticed these things, which led to Keller and Desmond being bullied.


    They didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten, perhaps because they were afraid of meeting


    those children.


    Thinking of this, she hugged them into her arms and kissed their foreheads. ¡°Baby, not


    all the children in the kindergarten are bad kids. There are also many cute and beautiful


    kids like you. They will like you. They are willing to make friends and y games with


    you. There are gentle teachers and beautiful toys in the kindergarten¡­¡±


    Cynthia talked a lot, and Keller¡¯s tense face gradually eased. Her eyes were filled with


    curiosity and longing. Desmond¡¯s mind was also much more mature. He has no interest


    in kindergarten, but seeing his sister¡¯s eager look, he pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say


    anything against it.


    He has no objection to going to school. If she didn¡¯t want to leave, he wouldn¡¯t either. If


    she was interested in studying at school, he would be there to protect her from being


    bullied.


    ¡°So, do you want to go?¡± Cynthia asked and looked at Keller.


    Keller twisted her fingers and asked in a sticky voice. ¡°Really? Is the kindergarten as


    good as you said?¡±


    ¡°I never lied to you, did I?¡±


    Keller cocked his head and thought for a long time, finally making a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll try. If


    the kindergarten is really as good as you said, I will go there every day!¡±


    ¡°Okay! My good girl!¡± Cynthia scratched her nose.


    After that, she looked at Desmond. Before she could speak, Desmond pretended to be


    impatient and said. ¡°Keller wants to go, and so will 1. She is so stupid that she cries


    when she is bullied. No one dares to bully her when I am here.¡±


    Cynthia smiled helplessly. Desmond was really a good brother. With his words, Cynthia


    also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Keller has a lively personality, but she is a little silly and easily deceived and bullied. With


    Desmond¡¯s protection, she didn¡¯t need to worry so much.


    Mrs. Lewis took the two kids back to the room.


    Only then did Alston look at Cynthia. Seeing her worried look, he couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t you let them go to kindergarten? Anyway, they can


    learn at home.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cynthia was serious. ¡°They can¡¯t stop making friends because they are afraid of


    being bullied. If they meet difficulties one day, they can only hide behind forever?¡±


    ¡°Listen, they must be sent to school. Otherwise, they will have no friends for the rest of


    their lives, and they will always be


    lonely. Can you bear to see your son and daughter like this?¡±


    Alston looked at her tense face, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You have the final say


    in everything at home. You have the


    final say.


    ¦§


    When he said this, the anger in her heart dissipated inexplicably. Cynthia gave him a


    helpless look, and then said to Greg. ¡°Please choose carefully about the school and


    prepare for the information about kindergartens in Jadney City. I want to make a


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Smith.¡± Greg replied.


    Cynthia stood up and asked Joyce to go out together. She wanted to prepare something


    that her two children needed to take to


    school.


    As soon as they went out, the smile on Alston¡¯s face disappeared. He looked at Greg


    and said in a cold voice. ¡°Find out who had bullied my children. Since their parents can¡¯t


    teach their kids, I¡¯ll help them.¡±


    Greg¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask someone to do it.¡±


    Cynthia and Joyce came back with many shopping bags.


    Alston looked at the pile of bags on the sofa, and then looked at Cynthia with a smile.


    ¡°Why did you buy so many things?¡±


    ¡°Not much, just some schoolbags, towels, kettle, nkets for naps in the


    kindergarten¡­¡± She said a long list.


    He went over to look and found that these things were allmonly used brands.


    Seeing Cynthia on the sofa, he went over, put her calf on his knee, and gently massaged


    it.


    Cynthia felt rxed. She let out a sigh, leaned on Alston¡¯s shoulder, and hummed


    Alston looked at her fondly and adjusted his posture to make her morefortable.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tired. Why don¡¯t you let them


    send it over here?¡±


    Cynthia closed her eyes and shook her head. ¡°No, I have to pick them myself. I didn¡¯t


    take good care of them in the past three


    years. Now that I have free time, I just want to do my best as a mother.¡±


    As she was talking, she fell silent. Alston looked over and found that she was asleep and


    breathing evenly.


    Alston smiled helplessly. He picked her up.


    Greg walked in and was about to speak when Alston gave him a wink, only then did he


    see that Mrs. Smith had fallen asleep.


    Alston gently carried Cynthia upstairs and put her on the bed. He took off her shoes and


    put a quilt on her. Seeing that she was


    sleeping soundly, he closed the door quietly and went downstairs.


    Greg handed Alston a stack of papers. ¡°These are the information of the children¡¯s


    families.¡±


    Alston read them one by one. He frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not impressed with these families¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all small families. Most of them are upstarts who have just emerged recently.¡±


    Greg exined.


    The Smith¡¯s house has been here for a long time. The houses in this region were very


    expensive. But there were also some cheapermunities around. These children lived


    there and often came here.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 309

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 309


    Chapter 309 Get Angry


    The reason for the conflict was very simple. The boys saw that Keller was cute and


    wanted to y with her, but the children. didn¡¯t know how to express likes, so they


    dragged Keller¡¯s braids and wanted to attract her attention. But they hurt Keller and


    made her cry.


    Seeing her younger sister being bullied, Desmond wanted to fight with them. But he was


    much younger than them and was alone, so he was hit by them.


    Fortunately, Jakson passed by, helped Desmond, and drove away these children.


    Since then, there has been a conflict. Those children couldn¡¯t beat Desmond, and they


    were not convinced. They only saw Keller and Desmond¡¯s mother, so they oftenughed


    at them for being fatherless and bad children.


    Enter title¡­


    Keller cried several times because of this, and Desmond also hated those children.


    Later, they would rather y at home than go out and be scolded by those children..


    People said that children were innocent and pure, but sometimes what children said hurt


    people more, and the malice made. people even more unbearable.


    After reading these papers, Alston pinched his fingers tightly, and the papers crumpled


    up under his hands.


    Knowing that he was angry, Greg waited for hismand with his head downI.


    ¡°By tomorrow morning, let them move.¡± He only said one sentence in an indifferent


    voice. Greg nodded with a serious expression.


    Mr. Smith¡¯s temper had improved a lot since a few years ago when he came back, but


    when he got angry, it still made people shudder.


    The next morning, Cynthia decided that her two children would go to kindergarten. She


    also decided to return to work in the hospital. She brought her documents and prepared


    to go through the formalities. The director had urged her many times before.


    The car drove away from the gate of the Smith¡¯s house. Cynthia looked out the window.


    When passing by amunity, there were several movingpany¡¯s cars parked at the


    gate of themunity. The sound of cursing and crying was a mess.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they beating the children?¡± Cynthia asked.


    The driver knew what had happened. Last night, Mr. Smith was angry about the thing


    that his children were bullied. He asked people to warn the parents of those children and


    ordered them to move out of the area before noon.


    These parents knew that their children had bullied other children, but they thought they


    were ordinary children, and they didn¡¯t take it seriously. They even praised their children.


    When they knew that these children were from the Smith¡¯s family, everyone was scared


    like rabbits.


    They dared not say anything, but,obediently left here. It was difficult to buy a house here,


    and they offended the Smith family before they became familiar with the area. If this


    thing got out, their business would be affected. All this was because they didn¡¯t teach


    their children well and offended the wrong people. They deserved it.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The actions made a big noise outside. David saw that Alston¡¯s power in Jadney City was


    growing, and his influence was bing more and more important. He was full of


    envious and jealous.


    Back then, when Tansy Group was still there, many people pleased him and looked up at


    him. But now that Tansy Group was gone, those people all changed. They mocked him


    and looked down on him.


    It has been three years. He has been living such a miserable life for three years. Now, he


    couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He contacted Henry. He knew that in the past three years, Henry had been in a bad


    situation. Smith Group did not suppress


    him, but for some reason, hispany could not be improved. There were always a lot


    of mistakes in hispany. With the passage of time, no one was willing to cooperate


    with him. In these three years, he has been unable to make ends meet, and the


    Henry was in a state of despair. When he got a call from David and heard his n, his


    eyes lit up, and he agreed to cooperate with him. The two discussed and decided to join


    hands. As long as they could defeat Smith Group, everything would be fine.


    The main reason was that Smith Group was in its heyday, so they had to take their time.


    They decided to visit Ivan. Ever since re and Ivan were imprisoned, in order to avoid


    the limelight, neither of them has ever


    visited them, and they don¡¯t know their current situation.


    David made an appointment, and went with Henry.


    In the dim room, Ivan sat on the bed with his head down. He was thinner than three


    years ago,pletely lost the vigor he


    had before, and looked lifeless.


    After being imprisoned again, and staying in this dark ce for three years, all of his


    self¨Cesteem and confidence were wiped out. There was no light in his eyes, and he


    looked like a walking dead.


    There was a warning at the door that someone wasing to see him.


    Ivan looked up. There was a trace of vitality in his eyes.


    Who woulde to see him?


    He got up slowly and went out with the prison guards. Three years ago, he lost in the


    to kill him.


    Hulda, whom he trusted most, betrayed him, defrauded all his property, and joined forces


    with Cynthia to fight against Tansy Group. Finally, Tansy Group went bankrupt, and he


    and his father were thrown into prison.


    He hated her so much, but after three years, the hatred in his heart gradually dissipated.


    The only picture left in his mind was the scene of her crying and telling her that she


    hated him.


    Seeing the light in front of him getting closer and closer, Ivan had some expectations.


    ¡°Would that be Hulda? She came to see


    me?¡±


    The door of the reception room was opened. Ivan walked in and saw the two men. The


    light in his eyes gradually went out.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    He said lightly.


    David¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. ¡°Mr. Ivan, I finally see you again.¡±


    When Ivan heard the address, he felt that he was in a dream. When he walked, his


    anklet rattled, which brought him back to


    reality.


    A hint of self¨Cdeprecation smile appeared on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Ivan. Now I am


    just a prisoner.¡±


    David was frozen. Mr. Ivan was quite different from before, and his personality had


    totally changed.


    When Ivan was released from prison before, although he had changed a lot, he was still


    selfish, arrogant, and ruthless. But now, these werepletely gone. His eyes were dark


    and numb, without a trace of emotion. He even looked a little pitiful.


    Henry also saw these changes. He swallowed, and said, ¡°Ivan, long time no see!¡±


    Ivan nced at him. His face changed a little. He remembered the thing that he asked


    David to borrow money from Henry and was kicked out. His eyes were filled with cold.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    After that, he looked at David who stood side by side with Henry and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    forget the time when you were kicked out by him before? How dare you still contact him?


    Are you not afraid that he will treat you again at this critical


    moment?¡±


    Hearing this, David and Henry¡¯s faces were embarrassed.


    David would never forget that time when Henry had agreed to borrow money, but he


    suddenly repented. When he went to look for him, he was kicked out directly.


    But ever since they cooperated, he forced himself to forget this. When Ivan mentioned


    this again, his face burned in embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over now. Mr. Ivan, don¡¯t say it again. Mr. George is here to help us this time.¡±


    Ivan scoffed at what he said.


    Henry knew his malice toward him. He exined, ¡°I wanted to help youst time, but


    Cynthia threatened me that if I helped you, she would offer a reward for finding the


    loopholes in mypany. Mypany was just set up. If she crushed it, there was no


    chance for me. So I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too selfish. But there was nothing I could do.¡±


    He looked very guilty with his head down.


    ¡°Ivan squinted to watch his performance. What was the use of talking about this at this


    time? With such a guilty look on his face, he was secretly d that he didn¡¯t help him.


    Otherwise, he would have fallen into this situation, too.¡±


    He did not say anything to forgive but looked at David impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Look,


    I¡¯m in prison now, and I can¡¯t help you in any way you want.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 310

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 310


    Chapter 310 Persuasion


    Ivan apparently refused them. David and Henry looked at each other, not knowing what


    to say for a moment.


    Ivan¡¯s current state was not good. He didn¡¯t have any spirit, and he didn¡¯t listen to others.


    David was furious. ¡°Mr. Ivan, don¡¯t you want revenge at all? That woman made you like


    this, don¡¯t you hate her at all?¡±


    Ivan looked up and sneered. ¡°I hate her. She caused me to fall into this situation. This is


    the second time I have been imprisoned. How could I not hate her!¡±


    When David heard this, he thought his words had worked. Before he smiled, Ivan


    continued. ¡°But so what? I¡¯ve lost everything. All my support is gone. Tansy Group has


    copsed, and my dad is also in prison. How can I get revenge? Use this?¡±


    He waved his hands excitedly as he spoke. The handcuffs rattled. All the sounds


    reminded him that he was just a prisoner.


    David quicklyforted him. ¡°Calm down. You didn¡¯t lose everything. I¡¯m still here. Mr.


    George is also here. We can help you revive Tansy Group!¡±


    Enter title¡­


    He said seriously, but Ivan just looked at him sarcastically. Especially when he saw his


    half-worn suits, he asked, ¡°Do you have money and funds? Do you have any other


    connections besides Henry? He is also in danger now. What can he do to help you?¡±


    Henry¡¯s face showed an embarrassed expression. Although Ivan was in prison, he could


    still see his situation at a nce. He knew he was in a desperate state, so he said such


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    a thing.


    Thinking about it, Henry gritted his teeth, looked at Ivan, and said, ¡°Did you know, Alston


    is back!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide. He was deeply surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that


    Alston was still alive and woulde back


    safely.


    Seeing his reaction, Henry continued with a smile. ¡°Three years ago, we all thought he


    was dead, but some time ago, he was found back. I heard that he lost some memory, but


    now he is slowly recovering. Cynthia also withdrew from the Smith Group, and Alston


    returned to power. Recently, he oppressed mypany. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in such a hurry


    to find your cooperation.¡±


    Ivan frowned. Henry didn¡¯t look like he was lying. Could it be that Alston started to attack


    hispany?


    ¡°After all, his ident has something to do with us. He fell from the cliff when he was


    fighting with traffickers. He fell from a high cliff and survived.¡± Henry sighed and looked


    at Ivan. There was a trace of persecution in his eyes.


    ¡°Look, we have done so much. Alston is still alive, and Smith Group also doesn¡¯t suffer


    any losses. On the contrary, look at us. Tansy Group has gone bankrupt. You are in jail,


    and mypany is also in jeopardy now. Next time, if you don¡¯t read this novel from my


    website Novelsreads(dot, I will stop uploading new chapters. Because this novel is


    uploaded only by me, so support my website Novelsreads(dot so that I can upload


    new chapter everyday. Thanks It seems that we are the only ones. who suffered heavy


    losses. Are you willing to ept this result?¡±


    Alston clenched his fists tightly in anger, then released them. His back copsed.


    He was inferior to Alston since he was a child, and he was kept under pressure. In the


    past, he had Tansy Group, and he could barelypete with Alston. Now, however,


    Smith Group is thriving. But he and his father are in prison. What were their qualifications


    topete with Alston?


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to look for me. I can¡¯t help you. Don¡¯t forget, I still have at least four


    years before I can be released from prison.¡± Ivan didn¡¯t look at them but just waved his


    hand.


    ¡°Go. Don¡¯te here again.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Henry and David stood up and shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Ivan, do you really want to spend the rest. of your life trampled by him andughed at


    by them?¡±


    David also frowned, with a tense expression. ¡°Mr. Ivan, you must think about it carefully.


    There is only one chance. If you miss it, you will really have nothing.¡±


    ¡°David, I¡¯m not Mr. Ivan anymore. I have no money and I can¡¯t go out. I¡¯m sorry, but I


    can¡¯t help you.¡± His cheeks were thin, and his expression was depressed.


    David was frozen for a moment. In his mind, President Smith always nned ahead of


    time. Even if Tansy Group went bankrupt and the property was seized, he would


    definitely leave something for himself and Mr. Ivan.


    But judging from Ivan¡¯s expression, it seemed that there was no such thing at all. Could it


    be that he really has no property?


    David swallowed and felt flustered. He stepped forward and asked. ¡°How about


    President Smith?¡±


    Mentioning re, Ivan opened his eyes. ¡°My Dad has been in poor health for the past


    few years. He went to the hospital and wille back at night. You can¡¯t see him today.¡±


    David didn¡¯t want to see re. re was much more crafty than Ivan. He could see


    what he wanted to do, so he and Henry only met Ivan. Although he wanted to revive


    Tansy Group, it was more for self-serving.


    ¡°Mr. Ivan, don¡¯t tell President Smith what happened today, lest he be worried and affects


    his health.¡±


    David said this in embarrassment. Ivan nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell my dad.¡±


    re was not in good health, so he won¡¯t bother him with such illusory matters.


    ¡°By the way, I brought these things. They are some daily necessities and food. Now I¡¯m


    having a hard time. I can¡¯t afford some expensive things. They are all ordinary brands.


    Don¡¯t abandon it.¡±


    David said as he took out a bag.


    These things were all checked, and there was no problem. Ivan nced at the bag and


    took it.


    Now he and his father were really hard inside. These foods could give his father some


    nutrition.


    Ivan dragged the heavy shackles and left with the prison guards. Henry nced at David


    and asked, ¡°Are you sure that they still have money? I didn¡¯t see anything from Ivan.


    Could it be that you made a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely!¡± David gritted his teeth and stood firm in his view. ¡°re is so cunning,


    he must have hidden some money. He loves his son best, and he will definitely leave


    him some property.¡±


    ¡°If they had money, how could they be in jail for seven years because they couldn¡¯t pay


    the taxes?¡±


    David looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I guess that this money was not enough for taxes. If


    they paid all the taxes and still didn¡¯t


    make


    up


    the taxes, they would have to go to jail and keep the money. When Ivan gets out of


    prison, he is still young, and he can.


    make aeback.¡±


    Henry frowned, and also felt that what David said made sense. A gloomy expression


    appeared on his thin face. ¡°Ivan doesn¡¯t have half a spirit right now. We have to find a


    way to provoke him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± David saw that he seemed to have an idea, and asked.


    Henry looked at the monitor and whispered a few words in his ear. David¡¯s eyes showed


    panic. ¡°This¡­ Is it too cruel?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no making without breaking. Are you feeling sorry for your former boss?¡± Henry


    nced at him. ¡°Do you still want to continue to live this kind of life? How long has it


    been since you bought new clothes and watches? Do you want to be looked down on


    and bow down to people who are inferior to you? David, if you can ept this life, never


    mind what I just said. Our cooperation ising to an end!¡±


    David saw that his face was cold. He quickly relieved his worries and gave Henry a


    ttering smile. ¡°I¡¯ve had quite enough of this kind of life. As long as I can live as before,


    I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Henry smiled. Although David was a bit selfish, he was ruthless and smart. That


    was why he was willing to cooperate


    with him.


    He could do such a cruel thing to someone who was kind to him¡­ When Henry saw his


    uncontroble smile, he narrowed his eyes. He had to keep an eye on David so as not to


    be framed by him in the future.


    After Ivan returned to the cell, he sat on the bed nkly and thought about what David


    and Henry had just said. They want to revive Tansy Group. It has been three years, and


    the name of Tansy Group was a little far away from him.


    After three years of numbness, he almost forgot that he used to be the aloof Mr. Ivan of


    the Smith family, and Mr. Ivan of Tansy Group whom everyone fawned over.


    He was a little confused and thought a lot until he heard a voice of vicissitudes beside


    him. ¡°What are you thinking? It¡¯s time to


    have dinner!¡±


    Ivan looked up and saw re.


    re looked much thinner than before, and his waist had bent down. He didn¡¯t have his


    previous aura. With short gray hair, he looked like an ordinary old man, his face full of


    wrinkles.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ivan called hoarsely.


    Chapter 311 Worry


    re felt that something was wrong. His son looked a little weird today..


    ¡°I heard that someone visited you today?¡± re recalled what his inmate told him when


    he came back, and he looked at Ivan.


    Ivan nodded. ¡°David came to see me and brought us something.¡±


    He gave re the things that David sent in.


    re didn¡¯t look at the bag. He frowned and asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    David hadn¡¯t visited them once in three years. He didn¡¯te here to give these things


    on purpose. He must have other purposes. Even though he had been in prison for more


    than three years, re was still very keen.


    After the incident three years ago, re did not trust anyone, even David. Although


    David stayed by his side for many years and never betrayed him, people would change.


    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t have a good life these past few years, so he didn¡¯te to see us. He


    gave some things and left.¡± Ivan said some irrelevant things.


    Although re didn¡¯t believe it, he didn¡¯t force Ivan. He patted his head. ¡°Ivan, we still


    have a few years before we can go out. After we go out, we go abroad and start our lives


    again. During this period, no matter what someone asks you for or says to you, don¡¯t pay


    attention to it. You don¡¯t know what other people are thinking, so don¡¯t trust anyone.¡±


    He spoke earnestly to his son.


    Ivan nodded. He didn¡¯t want to mess with Henry and David, and he just wanted to go out


    of prison.


    Seeing Ivan nodding expressionlessly, re sighed and asked him to dinner.


    The Smith family didn¡¯t know about Henry and David¡¯s visit to the prison. They were


    busy with the young Mr. Smith and young Miss Smith going to kindergarten.


    They had selected the kindergarten. It was not an aristocratic kindergarten, but the


    environment was very good. The teachers were very gentle and responsible, and the


    children in it seemed to be easy to get along with..


    Alston was worried, so he asked someone to investigate it. He found that the


    kindergarten was impable in every way.


    The kindergarten of two kids made the whole family worried.


    Cynthia prepared all the things the two kids needed the night before and prepared a lot


    of snacks for them to share with the


    children.


    In the evening, after Alston finished his work and went to bed, he found that Cynthia,


    who was supposed to be asleep, hadn¡¯t. slept yet. She was staring at the ceiling with her


    eyes open.


    He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips, and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Cynthia turned around, her eyebrows tightly frowned. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the kids.


    Tomorrow is their first day of school. What if they don¡¯t adapt, don¡¯t get along well with


    the children, and the teacher is not kind? How about letting them stay at home¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Alston pinched Cynthia¡¯s cheeks and said with a smile, ¡°It was you who offered to let


    them go to kindergarten, but you


    worried the most.¡±


    Cynthia snorted and buried her head in his arms.


    Alston touched her hair and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Keller is cute, and


    Desmond is smart. They will adapt well. I have asked someone to investigate, and the


    security and the teachers of this kindergarten are good. The children¡¯s families are


    not all rich, but they are all well-educated families, and they are innocent and lively.¡±


    Cynthia was worried about the two kids. They had been staying with the Smith family


    since they were young. They had no experience of getting along with other children. She


    was afraid that they would be bullied.


    Alston looked at Cynthia who was lying in his arms and patted her on the back like


    holding a baby. ¡°Go to bed. It¡¯s gettingte, and we have to send them to kindergarten


    tomorrow.¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, she obediently nestled in Alston¡¯s arms, closed her eyes, and


    forced herself to sleep quickly. If she couldn¡¯t sleep well, her skin would not be good.


    As Alston looked at her childish appearance, he smiled. When she just came back, she


    was stubborn, but now she was like a child.


    He was satisfied with Cynthia¡¯s change and enjoyed her dependence. He would give her


    aplete sense of security, and let her be the princess in his arms forever.


    Anyway, he would protect her.


    In the early morning of the next day, Cynthia woke up before the rm clock. She


    rushed into the bathroom and took a shower. Looking at her white and tender skin in the


    mirror, she showed a smile on her face.


    Although she sleptter than usualst night, her skin was in good condition.


    The noise of her washing and drying her hair was loud, and Alston was awakened. He


    squinted his eyes and looked at the bathroom, with a helpless and doting smile.


    Cynthia was in good spirits.


    When Cynthia came out, she saw Alston still lying on the bed. She rushed over to lie on


    his chest, and pinched his handsome cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    Her voice was sweet. Alston deliberately didn¡¯t open his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡±


    His hand grabbed her hand and held it tightly..


    She had just finished taking a bath, and there was still steam on her body, which was


    fragrant. Alston looked at her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s already half past six. Dress up, be handsome.¡±


    After Cynthia finished speaking, she was about to get up from him, but suddenly he


    wrapped around her waist, trapping her in


    his arms.


    Alston turned over and pressed her under him..


    He kissed her cheek. ¡°Why do I look handsome? Do you want other mothers to stare at


    me?¡±


    ¡°You are so narcissistic!¡± Cynthia giggled, her fingers pushing his face.


    Alston just wanted to tease her and kiss her cheeks, but the man¡¯s desire in the morning


    was strong, and he couldn¡¯t control it.


    Cynthia was only wearing a bath towel, revealing arge area of snow-white skin.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were deep.


    She seemed to feel something, and her face turned red all of a sudden. She turned her


    face away, not daring to look at him. ¡°Shameless.¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 311

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 311


    Chapter 311 Worry


    re felt that something was wrong. His son looked a little weird today.


    ¡°I heard that someone visited you today?¡± re recalled what his inmate told him when


    he came back, and he looked at Ivan.


    Ivan nodded. ¡°David came to see me and brought us something.¡±


    He gave re the things that David sent in.


    re didn¡¯t look at the bag. He frowned and asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    David hadn¡¯t visited them once in three years. He didn¡¯te here to give these things


    on purpose. He must have other purposes. Even though he had been in prison for more


    than three years, re was still very keen.After the incident three years ago, re did not trust


    anyone, even David. Although


    David stayed by his side for many years and never betrayed him, people would change.


    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t have a good life these past few years, so he didn¡¯te to see us. He


    gave some things and left.¡± Ivan said some irrelevant things.


    Although re didn¡¯t believe it, he didn¡¯t force Ivan. He patted his head. ¡°Ivan, we still


    have a few years before we can go out. After we go out, we go abroad and start our lives


    again. During this period, no matter what someone asks you for or says to you, don¡¯t pay


    attention to it. You don¡¯t know what other people are thinking, so don¡¯t trust anyone.¡±


    He spoke earnestly to his son.


    Ivan nodded. He didn¡¯t want to mess with Henry and David, and he just wanted to go out


    of prison.


    Seeing Ivan nodding expressionlessly, re sighed and asked him to dinner.


    The Smith family didn¡¯t know about Henry and David¡¯s visit to the prison. They were


    busy with the young Mr. Smith and young Miss Smith going to kindergarten.


    They had selected the kindergarten. It was not an aristocratic kindergarten, but the


    environment was very good. The teachers were very gentle and responsible, and the


    children in it seemed to be easy to get along with.


    Alston was worried, so he asked someone to investigate it. He found that the


    kindergarten was impable in every way.


    The kindergarten of two kids made the whole family worried.


    Cynthia prepared all the things the two kids needed the night before and prepared a lot


    of snacks for them to share with the children.


    In the evening, after Alston finished his work and went to bed, he found that Cynthia,


    who was supposed to be asleep, hadn¡¯t slept yet. She was staring at the ceiling with her


    eyes open.


    He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips, and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Cynthia turned around, her eyebrows tightly frowned. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the kids.


    Tomorrow is their first day of school. What if they don¡¯t adapt, don¡¯t get along well with


    the children, and the teacher is not kind? How about letting them stay at home¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Alston pinched Cynthia¡¯s cheeks and said with a smile, ¡°It was you who offered to let


    them go to kindergarten, but you worried the most.¡±


    Cynthia snorted and buried her head in his arms.


    Alston touched her hair and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Keller is cute, and


    Desmond is smart. They will adapt well. I have asked someone to investigate, and the


    security and the teachers of this kindergarten are good. The children¡¯s families are


    not all rich, but they are all well¨Ceducated families, and they are innocent and lively.¡±


    Cynthia was worried about the two kids. They had been staying with the Smith family


    since they were young. They had no experience of getting along with other children. She


    was afraid that they would be bullied.


    Alston looked at Cynthia who was lying in his arms and patted her on the back like


    holding a baby. ¡°Go to bed. It¡¯s gettingte, and we have to send them to kindergarten


    tomorrow.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Cynthia heard this, she obediently nestled in Alston¡¯s arms, closed her eyes, and


    forced herself to sleep quickly. If she couldn¡¯t sleep well, her skin would not be good.


    As Alston looked at her childish appearance, he smiled. When she just came back, she


    was stubborn, but now she was like a child.


    He was satisfied with Cynthia¡¯s change and enjoyed her dependence. He would give her


    aplete sense of security, and let her be the princess in his arms forever..


    Anyway, he would protect her.


    In the early morning of the next day, Cynthia woke up before the rm clock. She


    rushed into the bathroom and took a shower. Looking at her white and tender skin in the


    mirror, she showed a smile on her face.


    Although she sleptter than usualst night, her skin was in good condition.


    The noise of her washing and drying her hair was loud, and Alston was awakened. He


    squinted his eyes and looked at the bathroom, with a helpless and doting smile.


    Cynthia was in good spirits.


    When Cynthia came out, she saw Alston still lying on the bed. She rushed over to lie on


    his chest, and pinched his handsome


    cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    Her voice was sweet. Alston deliberately didn¡¯t open his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡±


    His hand grabbed her hand and held it tightly.


    She had just finished taking a bath, and there was still steam on her body, which was


    fragrant. Alston looked at her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s already half past six. Dress up, be handsome.¡±


    After Cynthia finished speaking, she was about to get up from him, but suddenly he


    wrapped around her waist, trapping her in


    his arms.


    Alston turned over and pressed her under him.


    He kissed her cheek. ¡°Why do I look handsome? Do you want other mothers to stare at


    me?¡±


    ¡°You are so narcissistic!¡± Cynthia giggled, her fingers pushing his face.


    Alston just wanted to tease her and kiss her cheeks, but the man¡¯s desire in the morning


    was strong, and he couldn¡¯t control it.


    Cynthia was only wearing a bath towel, revealing arge area of snow¨Cwhite skin.


    Alston¡¯s eyes were deep.


    She seemed to feel something, and her face turned red all of a sudden. She turned her


    face away, not daring to look at him. ¡°Shameless.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 312

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 312


    Chapter 312 Kindergarten


    Alston saw her pretty pink face, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Shameless?¡±


    He pressed on her and kissed her hard on the lips.


    Aftering back to the Smith family, the two of them hadn¡¯t found a suitable


    opportunity to stay together.


    Cynthia pushed her palm against his chest. ¡°Get up quickly. Don¡¯t dy the kids from


    going to school.¡±


    Alston nced at the rm clock next to him, then turned around and kissed her lips


    again. ¡°No, it¡¯s 6:50.¡±


    Cynthia was short of breath from his kiss, and her face was flushed. Her hand that


    pushed his back slowly let go.


    When Cynthia turned her head inadvertently, she found two faces beside the bed, with


    dark eyes looking at her curiously.


    As Cynthia screamed, she quickly pushed Alston away with a blushing face.


    Alston was a little dazed when he was pushed away, but after being signaled by Cynthia,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    he realized that two kids had sneaked in. They were lying on the bedside and looking at


    him curiously.


    ¡°Dad, are you bullying mom? I saw mom crying just now.¡±


    As Keller looked at the tears on Cynthia¡¯s face, she stretched out her hand to pat her leg


    and looked at Alston angrily.


    Alston coughed. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t bully her. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask her yourself.¡±


    Keller looked at Cynthia, who was extremely embarrassed. Cynthia shook her head and


    quickly looked away.


    Desmond looked at his sister and walked out helplessly holding her hand, and said to


    her, ¡°Dad and Mom are kissing. Soon


    We¡¯ll have a little sister.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Keller said excitedly, ¡°I want a little brother.¡±


    ¡°I want a little sister¡­¡± Desmond frowned.


    Keller tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I like both sister and


    brother.¡±


    As Alston and Cynthia listened to the childish words of the two kids, they looked at each


    other.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s clean up quickly.¡±


    Alston said, and Cynthia nodded. ¡°Yes, I have to make up and choose clothes.¡±


    It was seven o¡¯clock when the two of them washed and dressed.


    Cynthia was wearing an elegant dress, with delicate light makeup. Alston was dressed in


    a ck suit, with the aura of a superior person. His indifference turned into tenderness


    when she saw Cynthia and the two kids.


    The two kids were wearing the same style of suspenders and suspender skirts. The girl


    was beautiful and cute, and the boy was


    handsome.


    When they stood at the entrance of the kindergarten, it was too eye¨Ccatching.


    When the parents saw them, they talked a lot.


    ¡°Is this family a celebrity?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they are so good¨Clooking!¡±


    ¡°Look at their clothes, and they are all famous brands. Does anyone know where they


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not an ordinary family.¡±


    There were a lot of discussions, but the four people didn¡¯t care. They were used to this


    kind of life, so they were not affected at


    all.


    The two kids looked curiously at the kindergarten, as well as the children and parents


    Desmond¡¯s face was serious, and Keller shrank back behind her brother out of curiosity,


    showing a small head. ¡°They won¡¯t bully us, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Desmond said coolly. ¡°If someone bullies you, I will protect you.¡±


    Keller smiled when she heard her brother¡¯s words and boldly came out from behind him.


    Cynthia, who witnessed the interaction between the two, was full of tenderness. She and


    Alston walked towards the school gate with the kids.


    There were several teachers standing at the gate of the school. One of them with a cute


    and friendly face came over to Alston and Cynthia.


    She bent down and looked at the two kids. ¡°You are Desmond and Keller, right? I am


    your teacher, you can call me Miss Merton.¡±


    Merton had a gentle voice and a kind smile. Keller looked up at her and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Miss Merton, I¡¯m Keller.¡±


    When Merton saw her cute smile, she thought this little girl was so cute, and she wanted


    to rub her little face.


    Although Desmond was serious, he called out politely. ¡°Miss Merton, I am Desmond.¡±


    Merton was surprised for a while when she saw this little face, which was exactly the


    same as Alston¡¯s.


    ¡°Say goodbye to Mom and Dad. I will take you to the ssroom. Many children are in the


    ssroom. You can make friends with them and y with toys together.¡±


    Keller nced at Alston and Cynthia and obediently held the teacher¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom and


    Dad, I¡¯m going to school. You go home. We¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±


    Her serious words made Cynthia¡¯s worries disappear, and she burst outughing. ¡°Okay,


    if you don¡¯t cry or make trouble, I will


    ask Mrs. Lewis to make your favorite pancakes for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Keller¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden, and she looked at Cynthia. She held her


    cheek and smiled. ¡°Okay, can I eat ten pancakes?¡±


    Usually, her mother would only let her eat up to three pancakes for a meal. It would be


    great if she could have a satisfying meal.


    tonight.


    Desmond looked at his sister with a cool face. ¡°Mom, you go back. I will take good care


    of my sister.¡±


    Cynthia squatted down, kissed each of the two kids¡® cheeks, and helped them tidy up


    their school bags and clothes, Daily new chapters upload Only On niniz(dot ¡°You


    should listen to the teacher¡¯s words and get along well with the children. Share the


    snacks with the children. Come back tonight and tell us about what happened in the


    kindergarten, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The two kids nodded obediently.


    Alston patted the heads of the two children, and said, ¡°If someone bullies you, just beat


    them back. Dad is here.¡±


    Merton was embarrassed when she heard this and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry.


    We will not let the kids be bullied.¡±


    Cynthia red at Alston. How could he teach children to fight in kindergarten?


    After being stared at by his wife, Alston touched his nose and exchanged a look with


    Desmond. Cynthia hugged Keller and


    didn¡¯t notice it.


    Seeing Merton walking slowly towards the ssroom with the two kids, Cynthia¡¯s


    beautiful eyes were watery, and she was


    about to cry.


    Alston put his arms around her shoulders andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will go


    home at night. They are the children of the Smith family, and they can handle it.¡±


    Cynthia sniffled. ¡°Children grow up so fast. They were little babies not long ago, but now


    they grow up in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Alston felt upset for a while. As a father, he was absent from the lives of his two children


    for three years.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 313

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 313


    Chapter 313 Children¡¯s Worries


    Alston and Cynthia watched the two children enter the ssroom. To avoid disturbing the


    children, they just stood at the door and watched from a distance, Keller took out snacks


    from the bag and gave them to the children.


    They couldn¡¯t hear or see the specific situation clearly. They saw a group of children


    surrounding the two kids. The children. were very polite and would only take it when


    Keller gave the snack to them.


    Seeing the smile on Keller¡¯s face and Desmond¡¯s softened expression, Cynthia and


    Alston felt relieved.


    ¡°We did not make a mistake in choosing this kindergarten. These children are very


    friendly.¡±


    When Cynthia heard Alston¡¯s words, she smiled. ¡°Children are born as a nk sheet of


    paper. It depends on how their parents teach them. There are no born bad children.


    They are just influenced by their parents. If parents don¡¯t pay attention to their children¡¯s


    education, when they grow up, they can cause a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Some children have already caused trouble for their parents.¡± Alston sneered.


    Cynthia remembered that when she went to the hospital to go through the formalities


    that day, she saw a few families in the next neighborhood that were moving out.


    She didn¡¯t have much sympathy for these people. Parents didn¡¯t stop their children from


    bullying other children, but even praised them. She didn¡¯t sympathize with such people.


    She didn¡¯t dislike Alston¡¯s method. On the contrary, she even felt very happy.


    After the two drove away from the kindergarten, Merton returned to the door, and the


    other teachers asked her about Alston and Cynthia.


    ¡°Merton, who are the parents just now?¡±


    ¡°I feel them a little familiar. Do you know anything? Share it with us.¡±


    Both Alston and Cynthia were outstanding in appearance and temperament. The


    teachers at the door had been paying attention to them for a long time. When they heard


    someone discuss them, they quickly looked over.


    Merton was the teacher of Keller and Desmond. Of course, she knew about the Smith


    family, but the other teachers didn¡¯t


    know.


    Merton knew that the Smith family didn¡¯t want to publicize it, so they chose their


    kindergarten, so she didn¡¯t tell other


    teachers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Other children are here. Let¡¯s concentrate on our work.¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t mean to say anything, other teachers didn¡¯t force her. They went


    to work one after another, but there


    was only one new teacher who pestered Merton to ask questions.


    Merton became a little impatient and looked at her seriously. ¡°Miya, our job is to pick up


    the children. As for the parents¡®


    affairs, don¡¯t inquire about them. You still have three months of internship. If the principal


    knows it, you will be fired.¡±


    Miya walked to a ce where no one was around and sneered coldly. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me


    even though you knew it.¡±


    The more Miya thought about it, the more she felt that the two looked familiar.


    Alston hadn¡¯t been back to Fort for three years, and there was very little news about him.


    Cynthia had often appeared on TV in the past three years, but because she represented


    the Smith family, she was dressed in a heroic and professional style.


    Cynthia wore a long light purple dress today with gentle and delicate makeup, which was


    quite different from her previous


    appearance on TV, so no one recognized her.


    Miya thought for a long time and walked into the kindergarten with a sullen face.


    All morning, Cynthia was a little absent¨Cminded in everything she did. Fortunately, there


    was no operation.


    During lunch, Helen ate with her in the hospital cafeteria.


    Helen had almost finished the food, and when she looked up, she saw Cynthia poking at


    the food, and she didn¡¯t eat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cynthia came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°I was thinking about Keller and


    Desmond. Today is their first day in kindergarten. I don¡¯t know if they will adapt, and if


    someone will bully them.¡±


    Helen smiled and patted her on the head. ¡°You worry too much. With Desmond there, no


    one can bully them. Besides, there are people from the Smith family near the


    kindergarten. Don¡¯t worry. Come on, hurry up and eat.¡±


    Cynthia sighed and quickly finished her meal. When they parted, Helen patted her head


    andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Concentrate on your work, and you will see


    your kids in the evening.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cynthia took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to wash my face.


    There are a few patients in the afternoon. I have to be responsible for my work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Helen smiled and said goodbye to Cynthia. She touched her stomach and


    frowned.


    She counted her menstrual period and found that a week had passed. Could she be


    pregnant?


    Helen was frightened by her own thought. She shook her head. Impossible. Every time


    she and Dn were together, they took protective measures, and it was impossible to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    get pregnant.


    Maybe it was just her period was dyed.


    The director of the department was about to be promoted, and was selecting a new


    director. She must grasp this opportunity.


    Helen grew up in an orphanage, and she had always relied on herself. In her opinion,


    everyone might betray her. Only when she was strong, she wouldn¡¯t feel inferior in the


    Carter family.


    Mr. Carter and Mrs. Carter treated her very well, but when the rest of the Carter family


    knew that she was an orphan, they treated her very coldly and did not treat her as


    Dn¡¯s fianc¨¦e at all. She had to prove to those people that even if she didn¡¯t have a


    good family background, she was no worse than other girls.


    After thinking everything through, she hurried back to start work in the afternoon.


    In kindergarten, Keller and Desmond had lunch and walked into the ssroom hand in


    hand.


    Since they gave snacks to the children in the morning, the children liked them very


    much. In addition, Keller was very beautiful and cute, and Desmond was very


    handsome.


    Keller¡¯s lively personality could make many good friends, but because her brother kept a


    cold face and followed her every step, no one took the initiative to make friends with her.


    Keller sat on the bench in distress, holding her face with her hands. She looked at the


    children gathered in twos and threes and sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t anyonee to y with


    me?¡±


    Desmond frowned and said indifferently, ¡°I will y with you.¡±


    ¡°But you are too serious. I can¡¯t understand what you like.¡± Keller pursed her mouth, her


    face full of grievances.


    Desmond pursed his lips. He was afraid that his sister would be bullied, so he followed


    her every step of the way. But now her sister felt unhappy, and this unhappiness was


    brought on by himself.


    He was a little distressed.


    When Merton returned and saw the two looking distressed, she smiled and asked, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    Keller hurriedly raised her hand to touch her eyebrows.


    Mertonughed. ¡°What are you worrying about? Can you tell me?¡±


    After Keller told the story, Merton looked at Desmond.


    This little boy was simr to his father, and he had such a strong aura at such a young


    age that even Merton would be terrified,


    let alone other children.


    She thought about it, and said to Desmond, ¡°I know that you want to protect your sister,


    but these children are very cute and will not bully your sister. Let your sister make


    friends, okay? Many children want to know you.¡±


    Desmond lowered his head, and it took a long time before he said, ¡°But, since I was


    born, I only have my sister by my side, and we don¡¯t know how to make friends with


    others.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 314

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 314


    Chapter 314 New Friend


    Upon hearing this, Merton looked at Desmond¡¯s stubborn face and suddenly understood


    that Desmond didn¡¯t know how to


    make friends with other children.


    Merton knew about Desmond from Cynthia. Since Desmond was a child, he had a


    mature personality and a high IQ, He had always behaved seriously and maturely, so he


    didn¡¯t even know how to y with children.


    There was only his sister who was the same age as him, and he had no chance to


    contact other people at all.


    Merton looked at him with affection, and looked at Keller. She was much more lively than


    her brother, and she was always eager to make friends.


    Merton had an idea. She knelt down, held Keller¡¯s hand, and said gently, ¡°Desmond


    doesn¡¯t know how to make friends. Can you show him?¡±


    Desmond thought it was not that he didn¡¯t know how to make friends, but he didn¡¯t like


    making friends with these little kids.


    Desmond, who was mature in heart, forgot that he was only three years old.


    Keller nodded after hearing Merton¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show my brother. My mother


    taught me how to make friends at home


    before.¡±


    She was excited, and when she nodded, she was very cute.


    Keller looked around and saw a little girl in a white dress in the corner. With tears in her


    eyes, she was sitting on a small bench, looking very pitiful.


    Keller ran over and stood in front of the little girl. She took out a chocte candy and


    handed it to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll give you chocte. It¡¯s sweet, and you¡¯ll feel much better after eating it.¡±


    The little girl was crying sadly. When she suddenly heard such an energetic voice, she


    raised her head in surprise. She stared nkly at Keller and stood up from the small


    bench.


    She looked very cute, with a small round face, and she was not as tall as Keller when


    she stood up.


    Keller looked at the little girl who was half a head shorter than her, and she was very


    excited. Whether in the Smith family or the Green family, she was the youngest child.


    She had long envied other children who had younger brothers and sisters.


    She quickly stuffed the chocte into the little girl¡¯s hand and looked at her with


    sparkling eyes. ¡°My name is Keller, you can call me Keller. You are so cute. Can we be


    friends?¡±


    The little girl stared at the exquisitely packaged chocte candy in her hand and said


    timidly, ¡°Okay, my name is Fanny.¡±


    Fanny still remembered the scene of Keller sharing snacks with the children. She never


    thought that Keller would take the initiative to make friends with her. She blushed and


    was very happy.


    Keller was happy. This was the first friend in her life besides her brother.


    When Merton saw the two little girls holding hands and whispering to each other, she


    was very pleased, and said to Desmond, ¡°Keller has found her friend. You can try it too.


    You can make a lot of friends in kindergarten.¡±


    Just after saying this, the principal called Merton. She hurriedly gave Desmond a


    cheering gesture and left.


    Desmond looked at the two little girls with a cold expression. His sister was about to be


    taken away. He walked towards the


    two.


    As he got closer, he heard his sister¡¯s voice. ¡°Fanny, why were you crying just now? Did


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    you miss your mother?¡±


    Tears welled up in Fanny¡¯s eyes.


    Desmond frowned. This girl liked crying.


    Fanny¡¯s voice was sweet. ¡°Dad and Mom just moved here, and I don¡¯t know anyone. I


    miss Mom and Dad. No one ys with


    me.¡±


    Keller patted her on the shoulder. ¡°My brother and I are your friends. You will not be


    alone. Mom and Dad will pick us up at


    night.¡±


    When Fanny heard this, there were still tears in her eyes, but she smiled. ¡°Yes, we are


    friends.¡±


    Desmond thought that girls were so strange.


    When Keller saw her brothering, she dragged him over and proudly introduced him


    to Fanny. ¡°This is my brother Desmond. We were born on the same day.¡±


    Fanny eximed, and then asked curiously, ¡°Are you twins? Why do you look different?¡±


    ¡°We are fraternal twins, so we look different.¡± Desmond exined impatiently.


    Keller added. ¡°Yes, one of us looks like my father, and the other looks like my mother. My


    brother and my father look exactly


    the same.¡±


    Fanny looked at Desmond and suddenly said, ¡°Your father must be very handsome.¡±


    Desmond was stunned for a moment, with a blush on his cheeks. This little girl was


    praising him for being handsome. Besides


    his sister, he had to protect her.


    Keller and Fanny went to y on the slide in the yard. Desmond took out a book and


    read it while sitting where he could see


    them.


    Not long after, a shadow was cast on the page of the book. Desmond raised his head


    and saw a strange woman standing in front of him. She was wearing a kindergarten


    teacher¡¯s attire, with an exaggerated smile on her face.


    Desmond frowned tightly. For some reason, he didn¡¯t like this woman.


    ¡°Teacher, you are blocking me from reading.¡±


    When he said these words lightly, Miya felt a strong sense of oppression.


    She moved away subconsciously. Desmond nced at her and continued to read. Miya


    coughed lightly and said softly, ¡°Desmond, you can¡¯t read in the sun. It¡¯s bad for your


    eyesight.¡±


    Desmond raised his head. ¡°I am not sitting in the sun.¡±


    The light here was just right, and he could see his sister and Fanny. It was the most


    suitable ce for reading. Desmond didn¡¯t


    know what this teacher wanted to do.


    As Miya smiled, she took out the fruit from behind and said, ¡°This is the fruit that I


    specially prepared for you. It¡¯s very


    sweet.¡±


    This teacher was weird.


    Desmond closed the book and looked at her. ¡°Do all children have this?¡±


    Miya quickly said, ¡°No, this is the fruit that I prepared for you, and no other children have


    it.¡±


    She wanted to please him.


    Desmond frowned and suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you give it to me? To please me? But I


    am just a child, why do you want to please me?¡±


    Miya didn¡¯t expect him to be so keen at such a young age. When he looked at her, a cold


    sweat suddenly rose on her back.


    ¡°I see you were reading here alone, and I¡¯m afraid that you will be bored. If you don¡¯t eat,


    I will take it away.¡±


    Miya made a move to take the fruit away, but Desmond remained unmoved. This little


    boy was really difficult to deal with.


    But Miya didn¡¯t give up. She handed the fruit to Desmond. ¡°Come on, open your mouth.


    This fruit is sweet. I¡¯ll give it to other


    childrenter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Desmond turned his head impatiently and refused her


    feeding.


    Miya¡¯s expression was gloomy for a moment, but she quickly hid it, and asked,


    ¡°Desmond, I saw your parents today and thought they looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t


    remember them. Can you tell me?¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 315

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 315


    Chapter 315 The Strange Teacher


    Desmond suddenly realized.


    It turned out that this weird teacher wanted to know his family background.


    There was a coldness in his eyes. This teacher was pretending to be gentle, but the


    curiosity and greed in her eyes were almost overflowing. Desmond pursed his lips and


    smiled, pretending to be innocent and ignorant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know my mother works in the hospital and my father is very busy.¡±


    Did his mother work in the hospital?


    Miya¡¯s face copsed. It turned out that his mother was just a doctor, but she


    remembered that his father looked very imposing. He looked like a businessman.


    After she chatted with Desmond, Miya found that she couldn¡¯t get anything.


    This little boy had a tight mouth.


    Miya wanted to say a few more words, but she saw Merton walking towards this side, so


    she left in resentment.


    Desmond looked at her fleeing back, and his eyes were full of coldness. He had to tell


    his sister and Fanny not to get close to this teacher.


    Merton saw Miya talking to Desmond from a long distance.


    Merton was afraid that Desmond would be cheated by her, so she hurried over.


    ¡°Desmond, did Miya say anything strange to you just now?¡±


    Desmond didn¡¯t hide anything, and said, ¡°She especially gave me fruit alone, and asked


    me about my family background.¡±


    Merton¡¯splexion changed. Alston and Cynthia came here to hide their identities.


    They didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. The teachers who knew the inside story kept the


    family background hidden. She didn¡¯t expect that on the first day, Miya was shameless to


    ask Desmond.


    Fortunately, Desmond was smart. If it was another kid, he might have told Miya about his


    family background.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Merton became.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Desmond shook her arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t say anything to her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Merton touched his hair and squatted down. She knew that Desmond was


    very smart, and she didn¡¯t treat him like a normal child.


    ¡°Desmond, you know that your family background is quite special. Your parents sent you


    and Keller to this kindergarten because they want you to have an ordinary and happy


    kindergarten life. They don¡¯t want to reveal your identities. So no matter who inquires


    about your family background, you must keep your mouth shut, you know?¡±


    Desmond was serious, knowing that Merton cared about the safety of him and his sister.


    He nodded. ¡°I know. I will tell Keller.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡± This kid was too smart. He was only three and a half years old, but he knew


    too much.


    Merton liked Desmond very much. When she was about to leave, Desmond grabbed her


    skirt and asked, ¡°Who is Miss Miya?¡±


    When Merton thought of Miya¡¯s behavior, a trace of disgust shed in her eyes. ¡°She is a


    rtive of the vice president. She just graduated this year and is doing an internship


    here. She has a bad mind. You should stay away from her.¡±


    Miya had been here for two months, but she had an affair with the fathers of the two


    children.


    Whenever Merton mentioned her, she felt angry and disgusted.


    Alston was perfect both in appearance and figure. After seeing him this morning, Miya


    wanted to hook up with him.


    How shameless she was.


    Merton snorted coldly. Desmond¡¯s mother was beautiful, had a good family background,


    gentle personality, and was very capable. How could Miyapare with Cynthia?


    Miya was shameless, and sooner orter she would suffer.


    After Merton left, Desmond looked indifferent. If Miya plotted against them, he would


    never let her go.


    Kindergarten ended early. Cynthia was at work, and Alston was busy, so it was Greg


    who came to pick up the kids.


    Parents took their kids home one by one at the door.


    Fanny¡¯s parents were professors at Jadney City University. They came to pick Fanny


    home together.


    Fanny dragged her new friend, sobbing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. I want to y with


    Keller.¡±


    Her parents were helpless. Seeing their daughter¡¯s hand tightly holding a beautiful and


    cute little girl, they had no choice but to persuade. ¡°Fanny, y with her tomorrow,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fanny hugged Keller¡¯s arm and shrank behind her.


    Her parents were helpless. They had always spoiled their daughter.


    Seeing this scene, Keller grabbed Fanny¡¯s hand, rubbed it, and said, ¡°Fanny, go home.


    Don¡¯t you miss your parents very much in kindergarten today? They haven¡¯t seen you for


    a day. Go home and have a good sleep. We will continue to y together tomorrow,


    okay?¡±


    When Greg heard Keller¡¯s words, he was so excited that he almost shed tears. He felt


    that not long ago Keller was just a little baby, who didn¡¯t understand anything, but now


    she had grown up in the blink of an eye, and she wasforting other kids.


    Fanny nodded after listening to Keller¡¯s words. She reluctantly let go of her hand and her


    eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you and Desmond in the kindergarten tomorrow.¡±


    When Desmond heard his name, he was taken aback for a moment, then raised his


    head with surprise in his eyes.


    Fanny would wait for him?


    Just now, when Fanny was crying, he hid aside and pretended not to know her, but he


    didn¡¯t expect Fanny to think of him


    before she left.


    He blinked and said, ¡°Okay, we will y with you tomorrow.¡±


    Fanny nestled in her parents¡® arms and was carried away.


    Greg witnessed the whole scene and thought Desmond and Keller liked the little girl


    quite a bit. It seemed that she was a new friend they had met today.


    That little girl was cute, and her parents looked good.


    ¡°Grandpa Greg?¡± The two kids saw Greg and walked over hand in hand.


    Greg said with a kind smile, ¡°Young Mr. Smith, Young Miss Smith. I¡¯m here to take you


    home.¡±


    The two kids nodded, and they were held by Greg and walked towards their car.


    Young Mr. Smith and Young Miss Smith?


    Miya hid behind the tree at the school gate, and heard these two names clearly.


    It seemed that the family of these two children must be rich. The more she thought about


    it, the more excited she became.


    When she thought of the couple who looked not ordinary, Miya¡¯s eyes started to turn red.


    When she thought of Alston¡¯s handsome face, figure, and nobility, Miya¡¯s heart beat


    faster.


    If she could get this man, she didn¡¯t have to be a teacher anymore. She could spend her


    whole life leisurely.


    Thinking of this, Miya smiled. She had to n how to get close to that man.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 316

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 316


    Chapter 316 Belle Is Missing


    Yvette cked out and her legs went weak.


    ¡°Kam, what do you mean?¡±


    Kam exined in a sobbing tone.


    ¡°Yvette, I came to kindergarten with the driver before school ended.


    ¡°However, the entrance to the kindergarten was full of people who said that they were


    looking for the child of the bad woman.


    ¡°Yvette, the bad woman they were talking about is you. They also said that they had a


    video.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what happened either. When I went through the crowd, the teacher told me


    that Belle was missing!¡±


    Yvette felt like she was struck by lightning.


    In an instant, her face turned pale and she lost her bnce.


    ¡°Kam, keep looking for her. I will be there soon.¡±


    Stephen also heard it. Without hesitation, he started the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Belle must be fine. Let¡¯s go see what is going on now.¡±


    Behind him, Lance stood in front of the car.


    He heard Yvette¡¯s shout just now.


    Even from a distance, he could feel her panic.


    What happened?


    He saw Stephen¡¯s car leaving.


    In an instant, his face turned dark. He immediately got in the car and ordered, ¡°Follow


    him.¡±


    In the car¡­


    Frankie checked and reported, ¡°Mr. Wolseley, something has happened!¡±


    Seeing that his face was so serious, Lance suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The video of Yvette¡¯s banquetst night was out. Everyone is saying that¡­¡±


    Frankie paused, not knowing if he should continue.


    Lance¡¯s face was cold and he shouted in a low voice, ¡°What?¡±


    Frankie wiped his sweat and said, ¡°They are saying that Yvette wanted to sleep with


    Pearce from Freshness Entertainment. She wanted to drug Pearce and threaten him to


    get more resources. They are saying that it was Yvette¡¯s trick.¡±


    Frankie paused. He said it under great pressure.


    ¡°They are saying that Yvette is a prostitute.¡±


    In an instant, Lance¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Frankie continued, ¡°Moreover, it is trending in just two hours. It seems that someone is


    behind this. Even Pearce¡¯s wife made a statement that it was not the first time for Yvette


    to be¡­¡±


    Frankie stopped speaking again.


    Each of these words seemed to be going to kill him, so how dare he say it?


    But in the end, he still forced himself to say, ¡°Homewrecker.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at Lancet¡¯s face and finished his words in one go.


    ¡°Pearce¡¯s wife is an unfamous actress. Some of her stupid fans found Yvette¡¯s address


    and Belle¡¯s kindergarten.


    ¡°People are saying that no one knows who Belle¡¯s father is and Belle is a bastard.


    ¡°Some people are saying that they will go to the kindergarten to find Yvette¡¯s daughter


    and tell her what her mother is like!¡±


    Frankie said in one breath and felt that he was about to suffocate.


    Finally, after a terrifying silence, the man in the back seat said in a low voice.


    ¡°Get rid of the news in half an hour!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was like a messenger from hell, cold and ruthless!


    Bang¡­


    Frankie was so scared that his phone fell to the ground.


    Half an hour! He would rather use an atomic bomb to destroy everyone.


    Frankie looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Wolseley, this is not possible.¡±


    Under Lance¡¯s terrifying eyes, Frankie trembled and exined.


    ¡°The main thing is that the news is still trending. It will be difficult to settle it in half an


    hour.¡±


    ¡°Contact William Thornton of Palmet Entertainment and ask him to release a bigger


    piece of news to suppress this limelight. Then let all the members of the Wolseley Group


    make the news disappear in half an hour!¡±


    Palmet Entertainment was thergest entertainmentpany in the country, and it was


    more powerful than Freshness


    Entertainment.


    If the news came from Palmet Entertainment, it would be more interesting.


    However, the boss of the entertainmentpany would rather die than release bad


    news about himself.


    Frankie had no choice but to call William. As soon as he offered this proposal, William


    roared on the phone. Everyone in the car could hear it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Wolseley ask me to die?


    ¡°How can I destroy my ownpany? Where did he get this idea?


    ¡°You can let him just kill me!¡±


    William and Lance had known each other for many years because of their families, so


    William was not afraid of offending Lance.


    ¡°Give me your phone,¡± Lance said from behind.


    Frankie hurriedly let Lance take care of the trouble.


    ¡°William, I¡¯ll give you 5 percent more of the Wolseley Group¡¯s annual endorsement.¡±


    5 percent!


    It meant that Lance would give lliam over 150


    150 million dors more,


    In an instant, William¡¯s attitude changed greatly.


    ¡°Okay, boss, the news is on its way!¡±


    Lance threw the phone back to Frankie and ordered coldly, ¡°After getting rid of the


    trending news, find everyone behind it. Don¡¯t let anyone get away with it!¡°.


    Meanwhile, in another car¡­.


    Yvette had no time to read the news at all.


    She was worried about Belle.


    Finally, the car arrived at the road near the kindergarten.


    Stephen looked at the crowd in front of him. Although the kindergarten sent security


    guards to stop those people from entering, none of these crazy fans left..


    They were all walking around the door.


    Some people were holding printed photos of Yvette in their hands, and some people


    were shouting online.


    ¡°The child of a home wrecker is not worthy to enter the school!¡±


    ¡°Look, this is the noble kindergarten in New York. Are they teaching the children how to


    be home wreckers?¡±


    ¡°Did they teach a child¡¯s mother not to seduce someone else¡¯s husband?¡±


    Stephen frowned. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Wait in the car, I¡¯ll go look for Belle.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go in and look for her.¡±


    Yvette knew that when Belle was angry, she would hide. No one could find her. Only


    Yvette could call her out.


    ¡°Stephen, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go in and find Belle.¡±


    Yvette put on a mask and opened the car door to get out of the car. Stephen could not


    stop her, so he also got out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Yvette contacted the teacher in advance and went through the back door.


    However, just as she reached the back door, some fans got the news and rushed over.


    When they saw Yvette, they said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s her! She is that homewrecker!¡±


    Even though she was wearing a mask, she couldn¡¯t cover her eyes, so they instantly


    recognized her.


    In an instant, a few people rushed over. Stephen quickly stopped them and turned to let


    Yvette go in first..


    Yvette had no time to refuse. She hurriedly wanted to enter the door.


    However, a fan took the chance to rush over and grab Yvette¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Bitch! Where do you think you are going?¡±


    Yvette was so worried that she didn¡¯t see that woman. She was suddenly pulled back by


    that woman and her face was about to hit the iron gate.


    She was going to hit the gate!


    Her head would be injured, and she might be disfigured!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Yvette turned around to pinch that woman¡¯s arm, but another person came to help.


    They pushed Yvette toward the gate.


    Bang!


    A sound let out!


    A woman was thrown out by someone¡¯s hand.


    Then, another woman was also thrown out.


    Yvette immediately turned her head and saw Lance¡¯s handsome face.


    She opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Go in and find Belle first.¡± Lance pressed her shoulder, and his face was


    cold.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 317

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 317


    Chapter 417 The Fire


    Although the n was rtively detailed, with three rings of encirclement, it would be difficult for David


    and the others to escape, but there was a new problem.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough people.¡±


    There were too many paths around, and they couldn¡¯t block them all.


    At that moment, Jakson and Lorenz came to the door.


    They immediately knew the seriousness when they saw the scene in the yard.


    The two looked at Alston and Cynthia with very dissatisfied expressions and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell


    us about what happened?¡±


    Seeing that Lorenz was furious, Cynthia trotted over and grabbed his sleeve, and said with reddened


    eyes, ¡°Desmond was kidnapped. Alston and I were too nervous, so we didn¡¯t have time to inform you.¡±


    Looking at how worried his sister was, Lorenz couldn¡¯t be angry with her. He knew that she didn¡¯t want


    to worry him.


    ¡°Okay, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m Desmond¡¯s uncle, and Desmond was kidnapped. How can I


    sit still?¡± He pointed to a group of people behind him.


    ¡°I brought all the avable people from the Green family and Alice¡¯s family. You can ask whatever you


    need.¡±


    Jakson also said, ¡°There are some people at the door, all of whom are my friends from the past. They


    are the best at dealing with such people. They have different thinking styles from the police and


    bodyguards. Maybe they can help.¡±


    Cynthia gazed at them misty-eyed and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a great help. It happens that we are short


    of men here.¡±


    As he was looking at them, Alston¡¯s expression softened a lot. Although he didn¡¯t like Jakson, seeing


    that he coulde to help, he could feel that Jakson was sincere to the two children, so he


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    nodded to him.


    A simple ¡°thank you¡± wouldn¡¯t be enough, and he would definitely repay him in the future.


    After arranging this group of people, they were all dispatched.


    The night was gradually falling. The dark brought convenience to the kidnappers and also provided an


    excellent cover for their people.


    Fifteen million dors of cash were too heavy to take. The kidnappers asked them to exchange part of


    it into cash and part of it as a check. After the inspection, they would release Desmond and Fanny


    if there was no problem.


    Cynthia carried her things to the appointed ce.


    This was the junction of two viges, surrounded by weeds and trees, and a dpidated small house


    was in the middle.


    It was already twelve o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, and the old in the vige were already asleep.


    There was no light in the viges on both sides, and they could only walk by the moonlight.


    It was quiet at night, especially in the vige, where strange sounds of unknown birds and the noise


    of wind blowing branches made Cynthia terrified.


    She hated the darkness and was afraid of this environment, but to save Desmond and catch those


    people. She had to brace herself up and move forward.


    A dim yellow light was installed at the door of this dpidated house, reminding her to put her


    money in this ce.


    Cynthia put the bag at the door. She didn¡¯t know if the kidnappers were around, so she just yelled, ¡°I


    put down the money, a total of two million with 40 thousand in cash and a check. Let the two


    children be released if there is no problem after checking.¡±


    This sound was very clear in the silent night. After a long time, no one responded.


    Cynthia frowned, was the kidnapper not around here?


    She thought, pursed her lips, looked around vigntly, and bent down, making a gesture of


    pretending to take the money away.


    The small man of the two people who came to take the money couldn¡¯t stay calm. Seeing her action,


    he thought she would take the money away. He became anxious and shouted, ¡°Put the money


    down.¡±


    Cynthia smiled with a cold expression. As expected, they were beside her.


    She nced in the direction of the voice. There were only the ck shadows of shaking trees. She


    didn¡¯t know where they were hiding or how many were there.


    She wore a miniature camera on her skirt with a radio function. When she moved, she had already


    transmitted the surrounding scene back.


    The responding person analyzed the transmitted image and told her, ¡°There are two people 50 meters


    ahead of you on the left. It seems they were the only people there, be careful.¡±


    Hearing the voice in her headset, Cynthia pursed her lips nervously and raised her voice, ¡°I thought you


    were not there, or I misced it. I have no intention of repenting. Don¡¯t get excited, and don¡¯t hurt the


    kids.¡±


    Her voice trembled slightly as she spoke as if she was terrified, and all her words wereforting


    The two men heard her scared voice and looked at the slender figure in front of the door. They could


    see the surroundings clearly from their hiding ce, and they didn¡¯t find any police or the Smith family


    members following her, so they immediately felt relieved.


    Now that the hiding ce had been exposed, they stopped hiding and yelled at Cynthia, ¡°Now, you


    should leave the bag about ten meters away. We will check the amount of money.¡±


    Cynthia walked back obediently without any resistance, which made the two brothers feel more at


    ease.


    They thought if there was no ambush around, keep this woman ten meters away from them, so if the


    money was wrong, they could directly notify Menace or retreat quickly. If they got the money but got


    ambushed, a distance of ten meters would allow them to hold Cynthia hostage quickly.


    In this way, they could have hostages and find a way to escape.


    Cynthia walked to their designated location, and after a while, she saw two mening from that


    direction.


    In the darkness, two figures, one tall and one short, stooped to the front of the house quietly and


    quickly.


    The dim lights in front of the house made their figures more obvious. Cynthia saw that they were all


    holding knives in their hands.


    While she was nervous, she also breathed a sigh of relief. At least, it was not a gun.


    After confirming the money in the bag, they were delighted. It seemed like those Smiths didn¡¯t cheat


    them or y tricks, which means they really valued that boy.


    Seeing that they had fastened the bags, Cynthia quickly shouted, ¡°Have you confirmed the money?


    Can you let the two children go if there is no problem?¡±


    She made a sudden noise, which startled the two men. They picked up the bag and prepared to run,


    ¡°When we are safe, we¡¯ll let the child go.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of coldness, and she was about to get them arrested when suddenly, one


    person¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    The


    man picked the phone up quickly and heard the two brothers who were waiting for them shout, ¡°Run,


    the police surround our whole vige. There are many people, many people, you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a scream came from the other side of the microphone.


    The two men¡¯s hearts sank. They rushed towards Cynthia and yelled, ¡°B*tch, how dare you lie to


    us.¡±


    They knew that they could not escape on their own, and the only chance for them to escape was to


    catch this woman.


    Cynthia tried to run out, but it was dark, and on the ground were many obstacles, making her unable to


    run fast. The two men, however, were very familiar with this environment and were soon about to catch


    up with her. They pulled out their knives, and the expressions on their faces were like crazy dogs.


    There was no other way but to use the gun.


    Cynthia quickly took out the gun and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±


    Seeing the thin girl hold a gun, the two of them were stunned. One of them didn¡¯t believe it and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can deal with us with a gun. Do you know how to use it?¡±


    Before the man finished speaking, Cynthia fired a shot with a calm expression.


    The shot hit the man directly in the arm.


    This made the two of them freeze. The three of them were in a stalemate. The two men¡¯s foreheads


    were covered with sweat, and they did not dare to act rashly.


    Cynthia¡¯s condition was not very good either. It was too dark, only the faint outlines of these two people


    could be seen, and it was impossible to aim precisely.


    At that moment, a nearby vige suddenly burst into mes, and the air above there was filled with


    smoke.


    The two brothers nced in that direction and were stunned. They shouted to Cynthia, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot.


    Go to the house which is on fire. That is my cousin¡¯s old house, your son and that little girl


    were locked in it.¡±


    Hearing their words, Cynthia looked over and found that the fire was so bright that it illuminated the


    night sky of the whole vige.


    Her heart sank.


    Seeing her stunned, the two quickly fled away.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care about these two people. She knew they couldn¡¯t escape. Everything in her mind


    was Desmond now, and she frantically ran towards the house on fire.


    She desperately shouted, ¡°Help! Come and put out the fire!¡±


    Cynthia rushed to the burning house and watched the fire soaring into the sky. People from the nearby


    vige heard the sound, and some policemen also came to put out the fire.


    ¡°My son and Fanny are inside. This is Menace¡¯s house.¡±


    Hearing that, the police were also stunned.


    Cynthia looked at the smoke and fire at the door and was about to copse. She saw a person next to


    her holding water to put out the fire. She grabbed it and poured it on her head and then was about to


    rush in to save the two children.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 318

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 318


    Chapter 318 She Is Alive


    Everyone said Isabel looked like Yvette.


    Yvettepared Isabel¡¯s appearance with Lance¡¯s.


    Isabel¡¯s chin, nose, and ears were smaller but the same as his.


    Isabel¡¯s eyes were like Yvette¡¯s the most. However, her pupils were surprisingly identical


    to Lance¡¯s.


    Yvette was frightened by her thoughts.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Isabel said timidly as she hooked Yvette¡¯s finger.


    Lance was domineering. Yvette didn¡¯t expect him to be able to coax a child.


    Enter title¡­


    Yvette touched Isabel¡¯s head and said, ¡°Baby, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Stephen helped Frankie send those men to the police station. When Yvette and Isabel


    were about to leave, Marlon arranged for


    a car to pick them up.


    The driver was a girl with short hair and a capable appearance.


    ¡°Ms. Lynn, I am Ayana Collins. Mr. Lynn told me to protect you.¡±


    Marlon knew Yvette didn¡¯t like to have bodyguards with her. After the incident, he was


    worried, so he arranged a female bodyguard for Yvette.


    Yvette thanked Lance and was about to get into the car.


    Unexpectedly, Isabel let go of Yvette¡¯s hand and hugged Lance¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Mommy, I want Daddy Lance to send us home.¡±


    Daddy Lance?


    Yvette¡¯s eyelids twitched when she heard the title.


    ¡°Belle.¡±


    Yvette frowned and became solemn. ¡°Be obedient. Let¡¯s take our car.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Isabel ignored Yvette and hugged Lance¡¯s leg to climb up.


    Seeing that, Lance carried Isabel up with one arm. And Isabel sat on Lance¡¯s strong arm


    in a second.


    Suddenly, Isabel giggled.


    ¡°Belle.¡±


    Yvette was somewhat anxious. Because of the strange thought, she did not want Isabel


    to be close to Lance.


    However, Isabel hugged Lance¡¯s neck tightly.


    She said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home in Daddy Lance¡¯s car. There are stars on the roof of


    his car. I want to see it.¡±


    Lance had ordered someone to change into the car with the starry roof. And Isabel had


    taken a look at it.


    At that moment, Isabel wanted to know how many stars there were.


    ¡°You can take this car and tell your driver to follow us.¡±


    Lance swallowed and looked at Yvette. His voice was deep and maic.


    Since Lance had said that, Yvette could not refuse him and got into his car.


    On the way, Lance hugged Isabel and told her the name of each star.


    Lance even made up stories, which made Isabel giggle with her arms around his neck.


    It was the first time Yvette had seen Lance be gentle.


    Lance always looked cold. Yvette didn¡¯t expect him to like a child so much.


    The car arrived at the West Lake Vi.


    Yvette got out of the car and took Isabel over from Lance. Then, she told Kam to take


    Isabel in.


    Isabel was sleepy. Carried by Kam, she suddenly called out.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The next second, Isabel left Kam¡¯s arms and ran to Lance.


    Lance reached out to hold Isabel into his arms.


    Looking at Lance¡¯s handsome face, Isabel felt proud.


    Her ssmates¡® dads were less handsome than hers.


    Isabel thought her daddy was as handsome as the prince in a fairy tale.


    Isabel giggled.


    Then¡­


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She gave Lance a kiss..


    ¡°Daddy Lance, I love you.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s voice was soft and cute. Lance was touched.


    He hoped Isabel could kiss him again.


    At that moment, Lance felt Isabel was his child.


    Daily new chapters upload Only On NovelsReads(dotHe liked Isabel not because


    he loved Yvette. He treated Isabel as his child.


    ¡°Belle, Daddy¡­¡±


    Lance hesitated and said with his hoarse voice, ¡°I love you too.¡±


    The two of them were reluctant to part.


    Yvette had mixed feelings when she saw the scene. She was somewhat jealous.


    Yvette had painstakingly raised Isabel, but Isabel liked a strange man in just a few days.


    The psychiatrist was right. Isabel¡¯s autism was because she wasck of love.


    If Isabel had a father she liked, her psychological problem would be solved.


    If it were another man, Yvette might ept him.


    However, the man Isabel liked was Yvette¡¯s ex¨Chusband. Yvette could not ept him.


    ¡°Belle, be obedient. If your mom agrees, I will take you to the amusement park this


    weekend.¡±


    Lance said that as he looked at Yvette.


    Isabel was excited. ¡°Mommy, can I?¡±


    Yvette looked at Isabel and could not say anything to refuse.


    She said, ¡°That depends on whether I am busy this weekend. Belle, go in with Kam. I


    want to talk to Lance.¡±


    Although Isabel was not happy, she nodded obediently.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy Lance, good night.¡±


    Isabel went into the house.


    Then, Yvette said, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Yvette looked down and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday.¡±


    The police officer had told Yvette everything. Caiden saved her. With Lance¡¯s help, she


    got out of the hotel safely.


    Hearing Yvette¡¯s words, Lance swallowed and said peacefully, ¡°No need to thank me.


    Actually, I hoped I could do that.¡±


    As a man, Lance must be impulsive when Yvette behaved that way.


    Yvette was surprised and couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.


    Since Isabel wasn¡¯t there, Lance was frank.


    ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t forgive me, so I hadn¡¯t done it.¡±


    Lance was so frank that Yvette couldn¡¯t scold him.


    Yvette looked up and found Lance fixing his eyes on her.


    Lance was tall and slender, and his ck suit made him look cold at night.


    Lance¡¯s top shirt button was buttoned, and his Adam¡¯s apple was sharp, which made him


    attractive.


    Yvette suddenly blushed. ¡°What do you mean about the recording?¡±


    ¡°Well, do you want to hear it?¡±


    As Lance spoke, he found the recording on his phone.


    There came a hot conversation.


    ¡°Do you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why don¡¯t you let me bite you? I just want to bite your chest.¡±


    ¡°OK. When you be sober, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The woman with a soft voice was muddled and couldn¡¯t speak. There was only the


    sound of sucking.


    Yvette couldn¡¯t hear it any longer.


    Her cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    Yvette wondered whether the woman was she.


    However, it was her voice.


    Yvette blushed. Seeing that, Lance was somewhat happy.


    He curved his lips and said, ¡°I knew you would deny it, so I had to keep the evidence.¡±


    Yvette took a deep breath and tried to calm down. ¡°Can you delete it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Lance was affable, which made Yvette feel somewhat guilty.


    However, Yvette knew she was wrong the next second.


    Lance looked at Yvette and said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t like suffering losses. I¡¯ll delete it if you


    allow me to do what you have done.¡±


    Yvette was stunned.


    ¡°Stop daydreaming.¡±


    Yvette was so angry that she gritted her teeth. How could she think Lance looked like an


    angel when he talked to Isabel?


    Lance showed his colors in just a few minutes.


    ¡°Well, you have time to think about it.¡±


    Lance looked down to hide the aspiration in his eyes.


    He knew he had to do something that he was ashamed of in the past.


    Lance had made up his mind to do anything he could do.


    All in all, he would not give up on Yvette.


    Yvette received Marlon¡¯s message from Luxembourg in the morning.


    It was some information about Pearce.


    After Yvette read it, she had a n. She prepared to go out.


    Before going out, Yvette applied makeup to cover the dark circles under her eyes.


    She became angrier and angrier.


    Lance was ill¨Cintentioned. How could he record her and send her a copy?


    Yvette felt so ashamed that she could not fall asleep after hearing the recording.


    It was worse than having nude photos in others¡® hands.


    When Yvette got into the car, she saw Ayana in the driving seat.


    Ayana reported the information she received to Yvette. ¡°Ms. Lynn, I received a message


    saying Pearce¡¯s wife will hold another press conference at ten o¡¯clock to expose you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have time.¡±


    Yvette was determined to have Pearce¡¯s wife pay the price.


    At that moment, Yvette¡¯s phone rang.


    It was a piece of explosive news from Frankie.


    Frankie said, ¡°Mr. Wolseley told me to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank him for me.¡±


    Frankie replied, ¡°Mr. Wolseley said he wouldn¡¯t ept a verbal thank.¡±


    Yvette didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She gritted her teeth as she typed. ¡°Alright, forget it.¡±


    Yvette would not allow Lance to push his luck.


    When Yvette arrived at the press conference venue and was about to go in, someone


    held her arm.


    Yvette turned around and saw a woman with red lips, a pair of sunsses, and waved


    hair. It was Ellen.


    ¡°Ellen?¡± Yvette said in surprise.


    ¡°If someone wants to bully my friend, I will stand on my friend¡¯s side,¡± Ellen smiled.


    They had dealt with an evil woman together when they were abroad.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yvette and Ellen went in together.


    They didn¡¯t see three men walking in behind them.


    There was a charity auction, and many political celebrities had been invited.


    Lance, Marvin, and Jamie were also there.


    Marvin had good eyesight. He pointed ahead.


    ¡°Is that Yvette?¡±


    Lance was not surprised. He knew Yvette would be there.


    The information Lance asked Frankie to give Yvette was enough for her to deal with


    Pearce¡¯s wife.


    Marvin raised his eyebrows and twitched his mouth.


    ¡°Does the woman beside Yvette look familiar? Why does she look like¡­¡±


    Marvin thought for a long time and came up with a name, but he dared not say it.


    ¡°Jamie, does that woman look like the daughter of the Robbins family?¡±


    When Marvin finished his words, the woman took off her sunsses and looked back.


    Her lips were red, and she was as beautiful as a flower.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    Marvin was shocked.


    The woman didn¡¯t look like Ellen. She must be Ellen.


    Ellen had jumped off the cliff. How could that be?


    Marvin was so surprised that he could not speak. He turned to look at Jamie, but Jamie


    had disappeared.


    Ellen followed Yvette and was about to enter the elevator.


    However, her wrist was grabbed by a big palm. It grabbed her so hard that her hand was


    about to be crumbled.


    Ellen turned around and saw a man¡¯s handsome face. The man looked forbiddingly cold.


    ¡°Ellen.¡±


    Jamie¡¯s eyes were red. He grabbed Ellen tighter and tighter as if he wanted to swallow


    her in.


    Then, Jamie repeated.


    ¡°Ellen!

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 319

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 319


    Chapter 319 Is It Interesting to Fool Me?


    Ellen was wearing a sexy ck dress. She was very thin, but it was not that thin. Her


    figure was as hot as ever.


    Jamie¡¯s eyes fell on her face.


    He had long known that she was back.


    However, when he saw her in person, he felt huge pain.


    This kind of pain was no less than five years ago when he hugged her dead body and


    apanied her every night. Every night he was in so much pain that he wanted to die.


    Now that he thought about it, it was ridiculous.


    He didn¡¯t know where this woman picked up a nameless corpse to fool him.


    Enter title¡­


    After he met her that night, he went to verify the DNA of the corpse. There were no


    clues.


    That corpse must belong to some homeless woman.


    However, he had been fooled by Ellen once again.


    This cruel and vicious woman fooled him like this. Jamie felt that he wanted to strangle


    her at this moment.


    But why couldn¡¯t he control himself and wanted to hold her in his arms?


    His heart ached again and again.


    Ten thousand arrows pierced his heart. That was what he felt now.


    Ellen was not surprised to meet Jamie. She only frowned slightly. ¡°Can you let me go,


    Mr. McBride?¡±


    She calmly called out his name, without the slightest guilt or embarrassment.


    She was so indifferent that it seemed like they were strangers.


    Why was she still so calm after fooling him?


    Why!


    Jamie gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°Ellen, is it very interesting to fool me?¡±


    Without waiting for Ellen to speak, Yvette frowned and said, ¡°Sir, she asked you to let go.


    Did you not hear it?¡±


    Jamie acted as if he did not hear it, his hands still clenching tightly.


    Yvette reached out to pull Jamie and said angrily, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Jamie waved his hand without thinking, but he was grabbed by a thin arm.


    Ayana was not tall, but she spoke in a simple and imposing manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Ms. Thiel.¡±


    Jamie did not put Ayana in his eyes. He wanted to shake off that hand but found that the


    small arm was like a vine, tightly holding his arm.


    He could not shake it off.


    It seemed that she knew how to fight.


    At this time, Lance was already standing behind Jamie. Lance¡¯s eyes were cold and


    gloomy. ¡°Jamie, calm down. We can talk about it.¡±


    Yvette finally knew.


    ¡°You are Jamie who hurt Ellen?¡±


    She said with some disdain, ¡°As expected, like attracts like.¡±


    Lance was speechless.


    I did nothing. OK?


    Marvin smiled, ¡°Yvette, I used to be good to you. Don¡¯t push me into the camp of yas.¡±


    Yvette had no impression of him, but Marvin had a smiling face and was the kindest of


    the three.


    ¡°I hope you are not,¡± Yvette nodded and replied kindly.


    Marvin smiled happily, but Lance¡¯s face darkened visibly.


    Yvette pulled Ellen¡¯s arm and said angrily to Jamie, ¡°Let go of her.¡±


    Jamie could not let her go..


    Five years!


    The whole five years!


    In the depths of countless dreams, he had imagined himself grabbing this woman¡¯s


    hand.


    But every time he woke up from a dream, the bones in his hand cruelly reminded him


    that everything was just a dream.


    It was just his illusion.


    Unlike Lance, who had been harboring thoughts in his heart the entire time that Yvette


    didn¡¯t die..


    Jamie had seen it in person and had carried that mangled corpse.


    Ellen had done it wlessly and meticulously, leaving him no room for hope.


    Jamie really wanted to ask her why she was so ruthless to him!


    Jamie stared at Ellen for a moment, as if he was afraid that the person in front of him


    would disappear again in a blink of an eye.


    He asked, ¡°Do you want to talk here, or do you want us to talk alone?¡±


    Ellen was already prepared. Meeting Jamie was actually all in her n.


    Ellen raised her eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡±


    Yvette frowned. She didn¡¯t want Ellen toe into contact with that jerk and shouted,


    ¡°Ellen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ellen patted Yvette¡¯s arm and smiled at her, ¡°You go up first. I¡¯lle and find youter.¡±


    ¡°Then Ayana, you follow Ellen.¡±


    When Ayana made her move just now, it looked like she was capable.


    Presumably, the person Marlon chose for Yvette was not bad.


    Yvette was worried that Ellen wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with this man. With Ayana here, at


    least Jamie wouldn¡¯t hurt Ellen for a while.


    ¡°Not necessary. Thank you.¡±


    Ellen refused and raised an eyebrow at Jamie, mocking him, ¡°I believe that Mr. McBride


    wouldn¡¯t do terrible things to a girl!¡±


    Shepared Jamie to a vicious and desperate criminal.


    However, Jamie did not care. His gaze from the beginning to the end fell straight on


    Ellen¡¯s face, not moving at all.


    He could not listen to anything else.


    ¡°Alright, go.¡±


    Ellen pushed Yvette and said, ¡°With Ayana following you, I am relieved.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e and find meter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this time, Frankie also stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Wolseley, the auction is about


    to begin.¡±


    Just as Lance was about to step in, he saw Yvette press the elevator button and point


    the direction for Lance with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Mr. Wolseley, the elevator for the auction is over there.¡®


    She became angry when she thought of his threatst night. Even the gratitude that she


    had felt for him before had disappeared.


    However, she would not take his favor for free. All the expenses would be doubled to the


    Wolseley Group¡¯s ount.


    Presumably, Lance had already known her attitude.


    The elevator door closed in front of the man.


    Lance frowned slightly, and the hands hanging by his side gradually tightened.

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 320

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 320


    Chapter 320 His Stupid Questions


    Frankie sweated on the forehead and thought, how could Mr. Wolseley not know that?


    He took a detour to keep his wifepany.


    Marvin had a bright smile on his face. ¡°I should stay away from you in the future, or


    Yvette will give me a cold shoulder.¡±


    Lance turned to look at Marvin and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve been single for too long.¡±


    Marvin was speechless.


    Marvin thought, so what?


    Then, Lance added, ¡°I know a girl who will be a good match for you!¡±


    Marvin smiled from ear to ear.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Many women take a fancy to me, so I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hanna Copperfield!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Marvin wailed.


    ¡°That woman is crazy! Do you want to ruin me?¡±


    Hanna was famous for her craziness in love.


    Thest man whom Hanna had chased after emigrated abroad under pressure. He did


    not want toe back to New York because of Hanna.


    Moreover, Hanna had once chased after Marvin when they were little.


    Hanna found herself a new target after Marvin went abroad.


    Marvin had been home for a long time, but Hanna did not seem to remember him.


    Marvin looked aghast at the thought of the nightmarish past.


    ¡°If you set me up with Hanna, I will introduce some rich men to Yvette! The young


    generation of the rich in New York is outstanding now. They work hard and are young¡­¡±


    Lance said after a sneer, ¡°Ms. Copperfield.¡±¡±


    Marvin said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me with her name. I am fearless¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wolseley!¡±


    A crisp voice interrupted Marvin.


    Marvin instantly held his head.


    He mouthed at Lance in horror, ¡°Do you want to kill me now?¡±


    Lance ignored Marvin. He nodded at the girl behind Marvin and said ndly, ¡°Did you


    say hi to Marvin?¡±


    ¡°Marvin?!¡±


    Hanna asked in surprise, ¡°Is it you? Marvin?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    Marvin turned his head to go into the elevator with Lance, but Hanna grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Marvin!¡±


    Hanna threw herself to Marvin, and Marvin watched the elevator doors close with


    despair.


    Screw him! Marvin thought.


    Marvin felt helpless.


    Why did I get entangled with this octopus again? Marvin thought.


    This was one corner of the hall.


    Jamie looked down at the woman in front of him and told himself again and again that


    this was true and that this was not a dream.


    It might sound absurd, but Jamie was afraid that he was in a dream now.


    This scene had appeared in his dream countless times.


    It was like an absurd and bizarre dream.


    Ellen stood with her arms crossed and her butt against the wall.


    She raised her head and asked impatiently, ¡°Mr. McBride, out with it because I have a


    tight schedule.¡±


    Jamie moved his thin lips, and his voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°How have you been over


    the past few years?¡±


    This question shocked Jamie himself.


    Shouldn¡¯t I ask why she fooled me? Jamie thought.


    However, Jamie realized that the answer to this question wasn¡¯t important to him at all..


    At this moment, Jamie just cared about how Ellen had been over the past few years.


    ¡°How have I been?¡±


    Ellen did not expect Jamie to ask her this question.


    How have I been over the past few years? Ellen thought.


    This question pulled her back to those nightmarish days.


    Ellen thought, the best days of my past five years were when I was in aa after falling


    into the sea. It was a blessing to know nothing.


    After I woke up, the treatment became torture for me. Moreover, there was endless


    hatred. Because of this hatred, I didn¡¯t want to live. I hated everything, including humans.


    The silence magnified her sad past.


    Ellen felt a surge of hatred because Jamie before her looked like the demon that


    strangled her neck every night.


    Ellen wanted to eat his flesh and drink his blood.


    Ellen was fuming with rage.


    ¡°Mr. McBride, are you joking? I was expecting some good questions after such a long


    silence.


    ¡°How have I been? Do you want to tell me that you didn¡¯t realize your love for me till I


    died?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ellen sneered before Jamie finished his answer.


    my


    ¡°Jamie, I now know why I didn¡¯t die. You disgust me. I didn¡¯t die because you ckened


    name.¡±


    Jamie froze on the spot. He had a lot to say but couldn¡¯t open his mouth.


    ¡°Do you have nothing to say now?¡±


    Ellen curled her lips. ¡°If so, get out of my way. Daily new chapters upload Only On


    NovelsReads(dot Remember, this is yourst chance to talk to me. There won¡¯t be


    next time.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ellen turned around to leave but got pulled by arge palm. Ellen was pushed to the


    wall.


    Jamie stared at Ellen with burning passion in his eyes.


    Jamie controlled his strength and suppressed his urge to crush Ellen.


    Then, Jamie said hoarsely, ¡°What if I say yes?¡±


    Jamie didn¡¯t believe that this question came out of his mouth.


    However, the five years of torment had long melted his heart, which had been as cold as


    steel, into one beating for Ellen only.


    Jamie didn¡¯t want those days of confusion, hopelessness, and despair back.


    Now, he wanted to get hold of the woman, a living one, in front of him.


    Jamie asked with scarlet eyes, ¡°Ellen, I love you and can¡¯t forget you, so what will you


    do?¡±


    Jamie stared at Ellen intently.


    He saw obvious disgust and hatred on her face.


    That was true.


    Ellen didn¡¯t bother to hide her dislike for Jamie..


    She wanted Jamie to see, know, and understand her hatred toward him.


    In her eyes, Jamie was nothing but a piece of trash.


    ¡°Jamie, you disgust me.¡±


    This sentence couldn¡¯t hurt Jamie at all.


    ¡°Ellen, you can¡¯t anger me,¡± Jamie said with a faint smile.


    He was no longer that hot¨Ctempered Jamie five years ago.


    ¡°I can change whatever you dislike.¡±


    Jamie stared at Ellen. ¡°Ellen,e back.¡± It sounded more like an order than an


    invitation.


    Ellen smiled and thought, he is as arrogant as ever.


    To make things worse, he became stupid.


    Ellen leaned over, slowly pulled Jamie by the tie, and exhaled on his face.


    ¡°Mr. McBride, I am now an interpreter from Asian¨CPacific Projects. If I disappear, I


    believe that my leader will immediately call the embassy for help.¡±


    Speaking, Ellen wrapped Jamie¡¯s tie around her fingers, inch by inch.


    Her tone was enchanting, but her strength was strong enough to strangle Jamie to


    death.


    ¡°Mr. McBride, I advise you not to forget yourself if you don¡¯t want to get involved in an


    internationalwsuit!¡±


    Jamie felt breathless, but there was no change in his handsome face.


    Jamie asked coldly, ¡°Do you think that can intimidate me?¡±


    Asian¨CPacific Projects was about a long¨Cterm inspection of America from some other


    country.


    All the people in Asian¨CPacific Projects would affect the diplomatic rtionship between


    the two countries. Therefore, it was inappropriate to take Ellen away now.


    However, who was Jamie? He was a mad dog.


    He had nothing to fear about.


    Ellen loosened her grip. She wanted Jamie to die but wasn¡¯t a fool to kill him with her


    own hands.


    She patted Jamie on the chest and smiled. ¡°If the McBride Group is not afraid of


    scandals, you may try.¡±


    Ellen had nothing to worry about now.


    She was notorious, so she didn¡¯t mind creating some scandals for the McBride Group.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± Jamie asked.


    Instantly, he realized that it was a stupid question.


    Therefore, Jamie added, ¡°How will you not hate me?¡±


    Ellen could not help butugh as if she had heard a good joke.


    Sheughed so hard that her eyes turned red, and her shoulders shook. Ellen did


    consider this question amusing.


    ¡°Jamie, didn¡¯t you ruin the Robbins family? How could you ask such a ridiculous


    question?¡±


    Jamie seemed calm but got emotional inside. ¡°Ellen, back then, my parents died


    because your father betrayed them. I think we get even with each other.¡±


    Ellen realized that she cast pearls before swine.


    Ellen thought, no. Jamie is a mad dog!


    He can¡¯t understand a single word of mine!


    Ellen sneered. ¡°Jamie, even if my dad did something wrong, I didn¡¯t!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 321

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 321


    Chapter 321 Mother Came to Help


    Miya turned her head and met a pair of dark almond eyes with a fierce and angry look.


    Her back suddenly broke out in cold sweat.


    The person in front of her was wearing a simple ck dress. Her hair was casually


    scattered and her facial features were exquisite. However, because of her calm face, he


    looked especially cold. Miya instantly felt pressured.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Little Desmond¡¯s eyes lit up and he shouted excitedly.


    Little Keller also raised her head from her father¡¯s arms and looked at Cynthia with her


    almond¨Cshaped eyes. She cried out in a childish voice, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Cynthia looked at her red eyes and red nose. She felt a sharp pain in her heart. The little


    girl she doted on had actually been bullied by this d*mned Miya and cried.


    When she recalled the words that Miya had just said, her eyes became even more


    fierce.


    She quickly walked over and rubbed her son¡¯s and daughter¡¯s heads. Then, she red


    fiercely at Alston. ¡°Such a small matter has been dragging on for half an hour and you


    even let your son and woman be scolded by such an unknown thing. Are you a good


    father?¡±


    Alston had always been imposing and fierce. His facial features were cold and


    oppressive. After being questioned by Cynthia, all the cold air in his body dissipated. He


    even looked a little aggrieved. ¡°Cynthia, I was just about to teach her a lesson¡­¡±


    Cynthia red at him again. Alston pursed his lips and did not dare to speak.


    He changed the topic. ¡°Why are you here? Why don¡¯t you take a good rest instead?¡±


    When Cynthia heard him mention this, she was furious. Last night, this man had had sex


    with her out of control. She had only fallen asleep when the sun rose.


    He was still very energetic, but Cynthia was very tired. Originally, she wanted to sleep


    more, but her biological clock made her unable to sleep. When she woke up and turned


    on her phone, she saw that someone had posted online the farce at the entrance. of the


    kindergarten.


    Cynthia recognized at a nce that it was her husband and two children. She could not


    care about anything else. She asked Greg to check some information and rushed over.


    Unexpectedly, when she just came, she heard this woman teaching her son and


    daughter a lesson. She was so angry that she lost all her rationality and directly pped


    her.


    Miya covered her red and swollen face and wailed, ¡°She hit me. My face hurts so much


    and I¡¯m bleeding¡­¡±


    Cynthia looked coldly at her crying. Her voice was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just a p. Based on


    your behavior and what you just said, I even have the heart to kill you, let alone a p!¡±


    Miya paused and looked at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°What did I do? Why are you


    saying that? You just came here and didn¡¯t know anything. I was clearly wronged. I just


    told your husband about the situation of the two children in school. In order to let you


    know the situation the first time, I wanted his phone number. There was no other


    intention. If you hade to send the children today, I would have done the same. Do


    you want to say that I was seducing him?¡±


    Her exnation was really interesting.


    Cynthia pped her hands expressionlessly. ¡°Miya, you have a glib tongue, but you are


    a liar.¡±


    Miya did not speak. She only looked at her and made a stubborn look.


    Cynthia looked at the parents around her and suddenly said, ¡°I want to ask, everybody,


    when you send your children to school, has Miya been so attentive to you?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The parents listened to the discussion and shook their heads. ¡°No. To be honest, I have


    been sending my child to school for half a year. Miya has nevere out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too. There was only one time when Miya was free. She directly pulled my child


    in without saying a word to me.¡±


    As the crowd discussed, Miya¡¯s expression became worse and worse. She didn¡¯t expect


    Cynthia to have asked such a question directly. She immediately became timid.


    The corners of Cynthia¡¯s mouth curved up. ¡°Oh, why did Miya, who has always been


    indifferent to children and parents, treat my husband so warmly and even want his


    contact details?¡±


    Miya opened her mouth and argued, ¡°I, I just felt that my previous attitude was not good.


    Yesterday, I was criticized by the vice principal, so I nned to change my attitude


    today.¡±


    These words sounded very fake.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were clear. ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Miya did not know why, but she panicked when she saw Cynthia. She had never


    panicked so much in the face of Alston¡¯s cold face and censure. Perhaps it was because


    she thought that Alston was a man. Even if he was not easy to talk to and was difficult to


    approach, he would at least show some mercy to women.


    However, Cynthia was different. She was a woman. She would definitely not show mercy


    to a woman who had tried to seduce her husband and bullied her own children.


    She braced herself and prepared to receive the next wave of interrogation from Cynthia.


    Unexpectedly, Cynthia did not look at her. Instead, she looked at Keller, who was in


    Alston¡¯s arms. Her voice was gentle.


    ¡°Come on, Keller, finish what you wanted to say just now.¡±


    Little Keller raised her head and looked at Miya, whose face was red and swollen. She


    was so scared that she shrank her neck and hesitated.


    Cynthia touched her hair and said gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Mom is here. No one dares


    to scare you or bully you.¡±


    Little Keller¡¯s eyes lit up and she said in a clear and crisp voice, ¡°Yesterday when I was


    ying with Fanny on the slide, I saw that Miya had been pestering my brother and


    asked what our family does. He even gave my brother a fruit and forced my brother to


    say¡­¡±


    FE


    ¡°Oh?¡± Cynthia looked at her son. Little Desmond lowered his head, not daring to look at


    her.


    The night before when she asked what had happened in the kindergarten, Little


    Desmond had deliberately concealed this matter. He did not want her to worry.


    Unexpectedly, such a thing happened in the morning and his mother had toe to


    help.


    The little man felt a little embarrassed.


    Cynthia smiled and touched his head. Her fingers were gentle. Little Desmond raised his


    head and looked at her. When he met his mother¡¯s gentle and smiling eyes, his mood


    suddenly rxed.


    ¡°Desmond, is what your sister said true?¡±


    Little Desmond nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Miya had been asking about our family


    background. I refused, but she had been following me. She rushed away until Teacher


    Merton was here.¡±


    Having heard this, Teacher Merton feltpletely hurt and did not have a good


    impression of Miya. He nodded. ¡°Yes, I saw that Miya had been pestering Desmond, so I


    went over. She ran away when she saw me.¡±


    Miya¡¯s eyes were red and her fingers were clenched tightly as she red at Teacher


    Merton. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, so you joined hands with the siblings to chase me away,


    right?¡±


    Teacher Merton rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her words. There was


    really nothing to sympathize with this kind of ingrate. She deserved everything today.


    Because of her, because of what had happened today, the reputation of the whole


    kindergarten was definitely not as good as before. The more she thought of this, the


    more he found this Miya to be an eyesore.


    ¡°Teacher Merton, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Am I right? The brother and sister like


    to lie¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly felt a pain in her calf. She couldn¡¯t help but


    let out a cry. She looked down and saw a little girl wearing a light yellow dress. She was


    white and tender. Her face was round and her eyes were round. Her little foot kicked her


    calf.


    ¡°You little child, why are you kicking me!¡±


    Miya was extremely angry. She was angry when she saw these little ghosts. This child


    actually dared to kick her. If not for so many people present, she would have definitely


    beaten her up.


    After kicking Miya, the little girl quickly ran to Cynthia¡¯s side and hid behind her. She


    looked at Miya timidly.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This little girl was really smart. She even knew how to run after kicking her.


    ¡°Fanny!¡± Little Keller¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her. She struggled out of her father¡¯s


    arms. ¡°Why did youe out of the ssroom?

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 322

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 322


    Chapter 322 Fanny Assisted


    So this was the good friend that their daughter had been talking about, Fanny!


    Cynthia and Alston looked at the little girl at the same time.


    The little girl was wearing a light yellow dress today, which made her look very tender.


    Her little face was round and bulging, her facial features were small and beautiful, and


    her eyes were round like a deer in the forest. She was timid and extremely cute.


    Cynthia looked at her with motherly love and touched her cute hair. ¡°So you are Fanny.


    Hello, I am Keller¡¯s mother!¡±


    Fanny raised her head and looked up at Cynthia, revealing a cute and lovable smile.


    She called out, ¡°Hello. My name is Fanny. Little Keller said that her mother is very


    beautiful. Looks like she really did not lie.¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, she immediatelyughed. This little girl was quite good with


    words. She was very sweet.


    Not only did Cynthia like such a cute little girl, but Alston did too. He liked this little girl


    very much when he saw her.


    ¡°Fanny, I am Keller and Desmond¡¯s father. Come to our house to y when you have


    time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Fanny had just seen Alston in the ssroom. His face had been cold. Although he was


    very handsome, he was a bit scary. At this time, he looked very gentle. Fanny was not so


    afraid. She also smiled at Alston, ¡°Thank you. I will go and y with Keller and


    Desmond.¡±


    Miya saw that they were in full swing and did not put her in their eyes at all. She said


    angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten that I am here? This little girl kicked me for no reason. It


    seems that she is also ill¨Cbred. Mr. and Mrs. Smith, I think you need to worry about who


    your children are hanging out with.¡±


    Fanny could not understand a lot of words that Miya had said. But she knew that Miya


    was scolding her, and her eyes suddenly turned red, like a small animal, and she


    grabbed Cynthia¡¯s skirt pitifully.


    Cynthia suddenly felt distressed. She held her in her arms and red at Miya, ¡°Shut up.


    As a teacher, do you think you can actually mock and insult such a young child at will?


    You are not worthy of being a teacher. If any kindergarten dares to hire you, I think there


    is no need for this kindergarten to be opened.¡±


    Such a teacher would definitely do things behind the parents¡® backs and abuse the


    children!


    As soon as these words came out, the surrounding parents who were watching the show


    also began to discuss.


    ¡°How can this teacher be so evil? I feel distressed just looking at the little girl, and she


    even has the heart to scold her!¡±


    ¡°She dares to do this in front of us, who knows what she will do in private!¡±


    Miya listened to these discussions, and her eyes were panic¨Cstricken. She had really


    been too angry just now, so she had spoken without thinking. She hadpletely


    forgotten the Smith family¡¯s background and the group of parents around her and had


    directly said what she was thinking. What should she do?


    She panicked and wanted to find a solution.


    Not only Miya but Teacher Merton was also frightened by Cynthia¡¯s words. If it was


    because of Miya that the kindergarten. could not be opened, what should they do?!


    ¡°Mrs. Smith!¡± Teacher Merton called Cynthia dryly. He wanted her not to attack the


    kindergarten, but when he met her eyes, he could not say a word. Miya had been rude


    many times and had even seduced her husband,


    Cynthia knew what Teacher Merton wanted to say. She did not want to attack the


    kindergarten. The teachers here were all very good, and she had a good impression of


    Teacher Merton. It was just Miya that had caused the entire kindergarten to be in chaos.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I believe that your kindergarten will be able to handle this


    matter well and give us parents an exnation. What do you think?¡±


    After Cynthia said this, Teacher Merton knew what she meant. As long as they dismissed


    Miya, Sunshine Kindergarten would not be affected.


    He was very surprised by this result.


    Miya relied on the deputy head of the kindergarten too much. She was not capable in all


    aspects and had no patience for children. She flirted with many male parents of the


    students. This made all the teachers in the kindergarten very disgusted. They had been


    afraid that she would be a time bomb at any time. They did not expect that things


    would have really happened.


    When Miya heard Cynthia¡¯s words and looked at Teacher Merton¡¯s relieved expression,


    she was extremely angry. ¡°Mrs. Smith, are you forcing me to quit the job? Isn¡¯t this


    bullying?¡±


    She looked at the surrounding parents and pointed at Alston and his wife. ¡°You guys


    don¡¯t know this, right? This man is Smith Group¡¯s CEO. This woman is his wife, from the


    Green family. The Smith family and the Green family are powerful. That¡¯s why they dare


    to bully a young teacher like me. So what if they have money? If one has money, he can


    do whatever he wants?¡±


    Cynthia looked at her excited and aggrieved appearance and sneered, ¡°Being rich is


    really amazing. At least when my children are bullied, I can avenge my children.¡±


    Miya clenched her fingers into fists and was about to speak when Desmond suddenly


    spoke, ¡°Miya, how do you know that my father is the president of Smith Group?¡±


    Miya was stunned for a moment, then looked at Teacher Merton. ¡°She just told me that,


    and I didn¡¯t know your identities at all when we were talking.¡±


    As she spoke, the corners of her mouth curved up proudly. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t even


    know the identity of Mr. Smith. How could I have seduced him? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°But, Miya¡­¡± The little girl in Cynthia¡¯s arms also spoke up, ¡°Why did you ask Keller


    about the rtionship between Keller¡¯s parents yesterday?¡±


    When she said this, not only was Miya stunned, but Cynthia also raised her eyebrows.


    She touched Fanny¡¯s little face and asked, ¡°Fanny, tell us what happened.¡±


    Fanny pursed her pink lips and said, ¡°Yesterday, I saw Miya talking to Desmond. After


    she was scared off by Teacher Merton, she went to Keller. I heard Miya say in a low


    voice that she wanted to know how your rtionship was. I don¡¯t understand. Why did


    Miya want to know this?¡±


    The little girl did not understand. The adults present were all clear about it. Wasn¡¯t she


    just to separate the Smith family, wanting to take Mrs. Smith¡¯s position?


    In an instant, everyone looked at Miya in a different light. A child might be lying, and a


    few children had said such words. Could it be that all of them were lying?


    ¡°What else do you have to say, Miya?¡± Cynthia looked at her with a cold gaze.


    Miya¡¯s face was red and she was trembling with anger. She pointed at Fanny and said in


    a sharp voice, ¡°You little b*tch¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± A dignified voice came from behind the crowd. The onlookers made way for


    her. A middle¨Caged woman in simple clothes walked out from behind the crowd. There


    was a slightly younger woman behind her.


    The woman walking in front was serious, but her movements were elegant. With one


    look, it was obvious that she had a very good temperament. Her facial features were


    soft, and although there were some wrinkles on her face, she gave people the


    impression of elegance and kindness.


    The woman following behind her looked younger. She had some thick makeup, and the


    shape of her face was a bit harsh. She kept winking at Miya, telling her not to speak.


    ¡°Principal!¡± When Teacher Merton and the other teachers saw the woman in the lead,


    there was a trace of surprise in their eyes, as if they had found a backbone.


    Miya looked at the principal and did not speak. Instead, she looked at the woman behind


    her and called out in a wronged tone, ¡°Little aunt!¡±


    She had always been alone just now. She had been targeted by such arge group of


    men and women. Everybody was targeting her. Now that her little aunt had finallye,


    she had some confidence. She ran over and grabbed the vice¨Cprincipal¡¯s arm tightly.


    The vice¨Cprincipal red at her. It had only been a short while, yet she had caused so


    much trouble. She had been sleeping at home, but the principal had called her over.


    When she heard that the person her niece had offended was Smith Group¡¯s CEO, she


    immediately felt bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯re so bold. You dare to provoke anyone and even


    speak rudely. If something happens, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    The vice principal scolded Miya in a low voice.


    Miya lowered her head, her expression still a little unconvinced. ¡°I didn¡¯t know his identity


    before. Little aunt, don¡¯t worry. They don¡¯t dare to do anything to me. So what if they are


    rich and powerful? As long as they dare to use their power to do things, I will expose


    these things and see who will get into trouble. The press will definitely have a great


    impact on them.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 323

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 323


    Chapter 323 The Auntie and Niece


    The deputy principal red at Miya angrily. This niece had just graduated from college,


    and she did not know the power of capital. In addition, this matter had indeed been her


    niece¡¯s fault. She had actually tried to hook up with the male parents of the students. The


    previous flirtations had been settled by her, and it had only been a month or two, but she


    had started again, which was really infuriating.


    Seeing her aunt¡¯s serious expression, Miya did not dare to speak. She obediently


    followed behind her and handed the matter over to her to solve. Every time she made a


    mess, her auntie could always handle it. She felt that with her aunt¡¯s ability, today¡¯s


    matter would definitely be solved easily.


    The principal walked in front of Alston and his wife. Before she could say anything, she


    suddenly bowed to the two of them and apologized, ¡°Sorry, today¡¯s matter was the fault


    of our kindergarten. Our teacher made a mistake that she should not have made,


    causing so much trouble for you. I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t manage it well. I will definitely


    give you an exnation for this matter.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. The one who made a mistake is Miya.¡± Cynthia helped


    her up and said gently.


    In order to find a proper kindergarten, she hade into contact with the head of every


    kindergarten. This woman had given her the best impression. She quite liked the way


    she handled things.


    The head of the kindergarten sighed and turned to look at the deputy head of the


    kindergarten with a firm look in her eyes.


    The vice¨Cprincipal was stunned, and her heart skipped a beat. This look¡­


    Sure enough, the next second, the principal looked at Miya behind her and said, ¡°You


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    must apologize to Mr. and Mrs. Smith for what happened today. After today, there will be


    no need for you toe to the kindergarten anymore. Our kindergarten will also send


    out an announcement, telling everything you have done to the public.¡±


    ¡°Principal!¡± The vice¨Cprincipal cried out in rm. Miya also had a face full of indignation.


    It was fine to expel her and apologize. With the vice¨Cprincipal¡¯s connections and ability,


    she could still arrange her niece into another kindergarten. However, it was too much to


    tell what she had done to the public. In this way, which kindergarten would want her


    niece to be a teacher? Her niece would be ruined for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Since you have done this, you have to prepare to bear the consequences ordingly.¡±


    The principal said this calmly and gave a few instructions to Teacher Merton.


    Teacher Merton nodded seriously and was ready to leave. When Miya saw his move, the


    first thought in her mind was to not let him go. Otherwise, she would really be finished in


    this industry. Not only that, everyone who knew her would know what she had done.


    What a disgrace would that be!


    She directly rushed over and hugged Teacher Merton¡¯s leg, dragging him tightly to


    prevent him from leaving. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this. I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t seduce Mr.


    Smith. Mr. Smith, I admit that I wanted to be good to your children because your family is


    well off. Other than that, I have no other thoughts.¡±


    Seeing that they did not believe her, Miya looked at Cynthia and desperately exined,


    ¡°You are much prettier than me. I saw you with my own eyes yesterday and felt that I did


    not even have the qualifications topare with you. I also did not have the courage to


    seduce your husband. Really, what I said is true.¡±


    She shouted herself hoarse. Her hair was disheveled, and her face was pale. Her


    originally delicate face was nowpletely pale, like a crazy woman.


    On the other hand, Cynthia, who was standing, had an elegant temperament. Her facial


    features were exquisite and beautiful, and her figure was well¨Cproportioned. Just by


    standing, she was pleasing to the eye. Standing together with the handsome Alston, they


    were really a perfect couple.


    The onlookers instantly believed what Miya said.


    The deputy principal nodded secretly. Her niece was not too stupid. She knew that the


    reputation of disliking the poor and loving the rich was much better than seducing the


    parents of the students. Although both of them were unpleasant to hear, the former


    would be forgotten soon. After all, there were too many teachers like this. However, the


    rtionship between the teachers and the parents of the students. This kind of


    rtionship was very rare and difficult to forget..


    ¡°Principal, I saw Miya growing up from a young age. I know her very well. Although she


    has a little temper and is spoiled by her family a little, I believe that she is definitely not a


    person who would seduce the parents of students. There must be some


    misunderstanding.¡±


    The vice¨Cprincipal had a face full of smiles. Her slightly thick makeup made her look very


    philistine and shed with shrewdness, making people subconsciously dislike her.


    The principal frowned. All the teachers in kindergarten who became full¨Ctime teachers


    had to get through her. It was precise because they knew Miya¡¯s character that they did


    not allow her to be a full¨Ctime teacher. However, this Miya had been introduced by


    the vice¨Cprincipal. In the end, she had brought such a bad influence on the kindergarten.


    ¡°Vice principal, this matter has already had a great impact. This morning, so many


    parents saw it, and it involved the Smith family¡¯s children. I¡¯m afraid this matter will stir up


    a lot of public opinion. This matter must be exined to everyone.¡±


    The principal¡¯s face was serious, and she had really made up her mind. The vice¨C


    principal looked at her niece, and then a trace of ruthlessness shed through her eyes.


    Miya was her eldest brother¡¯s only daughter. She looked like her and had a simr


    temper, so she had doted on her niece since she was young. Although she had caused a


    lot of trouble for herself, she had dealt with them one by one. There was nothing she


    could do about it. But now, her niece, who she had doted on since she was young, had


    been tossed into such a state. Her niece would be ruined for the rest of her life.


    She could not let this happen.


    The vice head of the kindergarten blinked and approached the head of the kindergarten.


    Her voice was fierce and careful.


    ¡°Principal, don¡¯t forget that back then you were able to open this kindergarten because I


    had lent you the money. I helped you so much, and you are treating my niece like this?¡±


    ¡°The money I borrowed from you back then has already been paid back. I have let you


    be the vice principal for so many years. I know everything you do in private. I didn¡¯t


    argue with you because you helped me in the past. Now you want to settle old scores


    with me? Then you can go with your niece!¡±


    After saying this, the head of the kindergarten looked at the vice principal with great


    change in her eyes, but there was still no expression on her face.


    The vice principal¡¯s fingers trembled. What she had done privately was that she had


    made use of her position as the vice principal to fill her own pocket. She had originally


    thought that she was careful enough, but she did not expect the head of the kindergarten


    to know it.


    This matter was not big or small. As long as the head of the kindergarten did not care,


    she would be fine.


    The vice¨Cprincipal was angry. She didn¡¯t expect that she would fail to threaten her.


    Instead, she had been threatened by the principal. It was really hateful, but there was


    nothing she could do now.


    She looked at her niece and said gently, ¡°Miya, how about this? Little aunt will find a way


    to send you abroad. You can start over again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Not good, not good!¡± Miya saw that her aunt actually agreed, and tears immediately


    came out.


    ¡°My family, rtives, and friends are all in the country. I don¡¯t want to go abroad. I don¡¯t


    know English, and I don¡¯t want to go abroad alone.¡±


    Miya didn¡¯t expect that this matter could not be solved. She had thought it was not a big


    deal.


    ¡°Miya, listen to me!¡± The vice¨Cprincipal was extremely anxious. Why was Miya not


    sensible at all? She was really stupid. She had to stay abroad for a while and quietly


    was she so stubborn?


    The aunt and niece made a fuss, leaving everyone out. Teacher Merton took this


    opportunity to leave quietly. No one noticed.


    Cynthia looked at the two people who were in a mess and said impatiently, ¡°I say, do you


    know we are still here when you say these words?¡±


    Her voice was clear and crisp, directly breaking the noise. The aunt and niece both


    looked over. Cynthia continued, ¡°While the kindergarten can do what it needs to do, we


    will deal with it in our own way.¡±


    This matter was actually not over?


    After the kindergarten announced it to the public, the Smith family was still unwilling to let


    it go.


    The vice¨Cprincipal gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What else do you want? Do you want to


    force Miya to death?¡±


    Cynthia smiled and looked at her phone. There was some information that Greg had


    sent to her. Looking at the unbearable information, a trace of disgust shed in her eyes.


    ¡°I have some information here. I want to show it to you. I don¡¯t know how you will feel


    when you see it!¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 324

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 324


    Chapter 324 Admit Defeat


    The moment Cynthia took out her phone, Miya and the vice¨Cprincipal had a bad feeling


    in their hearts. They felt that something was going to happen. They stared at the phone


    in her hand and their bodies tensed up.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Miya nervously tugged at the vice¨Cprincipal¡¯s sleeve.


    Although the vice¨Cprincipal was in a panic, her fingers pressed on the back of her


    niece¡¯s hand, indicating that she must calm. down and not panic. She had done nothing


    except for the fact that she had put some public money in her private pocket. Her niece


    had indeed flirted with the two male parents, but all the evidence had been destroyed by


    her. The two people had also moved away from Jadney City. It was impossible for


    Cynthia to have found the so¨Ccalled evidence.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, I know that your family is big. Both of you are well¨Ceducated people. You


    should not take out any fake evidence just to frame us.¡±


    The deputy principal pretended to be calm and said.


    Cynthia sneered. At this time, she was still stubbornly trying to show toughness, then she


    shouldn¡¯t me her for being impolite.


    She first asked someone to send the three children back to the ssroom to prevent


    them from hearing these dirty things. Then she said to the two, ¡°Since you think I have


    false information in my hands, then I will read it in front of everyone!¡±


    Cynthia raised her eyebrows and raised her mobile phone.


    Alston stood behind her and looked at her spirited appearance. The corners of his mouth


    curled up.


    The two stood side by side. One was calm, tall, and handsome, and the other was


    delicate, beautiful, and charming, making


    Miya¡¯s eyes sting.


    Alston was such an outstanding person, but he was actually so good to that woman. His


    eyes were full of love,pletely different from the way he had stood in front of her just


    now.


    No matter how beautiful the wife in the family was, a man would get sick of her after


    getting along with her for a long time. Miya had always thought so, but Alston¡¯s situation


    was obviously different from what she had always thought. How could it be like this?


    ording to what she knew, Alston and Cynthia had been married for four or five years.


    How could Cynthia be so lucky to have met such a loving husband?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She was envious and jealous.


    Looking at Cynthia¡¯s delicate face, she was furious. ¡°You can read it as you like. Anyway,


    I have done nothing wrong.¡±


    Miya¡¯s voice was sharp. When the vice principal saw her blurted it out, it had been too


    deal.


    Seeing the two people¡¯s fearless appearance, Cynthia sneered in her heart. Daily new


    chapters upload Only On NovelsReads(dot She looked at the mobile phone screen


    and said, ¡°On March 15th of this year, Miya and Mr. Ross were spending the night


    together¡­¡±


    As soon as she started, Miya¡¯s face changed dramatically, ¡°Stop it, please¡­¡±


    Cynthia ignored her and continued, ¡°On May 21st, Miya and another man called¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to read anymore. Don¡¯t read anymore!¡± Miya finally couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore. She rushed up to grab Cynthia¡¯s phone, but before she could get close, she


    was pushed by Alston. She fell to the ground.


    Miya was lying on the ground. She was in so much pain that she bared her teeth.


    Several teachers at the side heard the sound of her falling down just now. They all


    showed different expressions.


    The vice¨Cprincipal was stunned for a moment before realizing what had happened and


    hurriedly helped Miya up.


    Miya threw herself on her aunt and cried pitifully, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t let her read it. I was wrong.


    This time, I was wrong. I apologize. I will leave Jadney City. They can let me do


    whatever they want.¡±


    Although the people around had only heard the beginning, they could roughly guess


    what the content might be. The way they looked at Miya changed.


    In just a little more than a month, she had done it with two men¡­


    The people present thought of some unsightly scenes and looked at Miya with


    ambiguous eyes.


    Miya was too ashamed to show her face. She buried her head in the arms of the deputy


    principal and did not dare to raise her head. She did not dare to be seen by others. The


    eyes of those people seemed to have needles in them, piercing her skin. Every inch of


    her exposed skin felt pain.


    Alston protected Cynthia and kept staring at this pair of aunt and niece vigntly, afraid


    that they would be desperate to harm Cynthia again.


    He usually did not hit women, but if she dared to bully his wife and children, he would not


    show mercy.


    The deputy principal had just heard what Cynthia read. She did not expect that the Smith


    family could still find the evidence. As expected, rich and powerful people could find


    anything.


    They admitted defeat.


    Seeing that their faces were gloomy, Cynthia put away her phone and looked at the two


    people. ¡°I also have photos and videos here. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to watch anymore!¡± The deputy director¡¯s shoulders copsed. She


    admitted defeat. She took Miya¡¯s hand and pulled her to Alston and Cynthia. Her voice


    was stern. ¡°Miya, apologize to Mr. and Mrs. Smith.¡±


    This time, Miya waspletely different from before. She lowered her head and bowed


    deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it is my fault. I was frivolous and my words and actions were improper.


    I was greedy for vanity. I saw that Mr. Smith was extraordinary and looked like a rich


    person, so I had a bad idea. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. My virtue is bad and I¡¯m not worthy


    of being a kindergarten teacher. Tomorrow, no, tonight I will leave Jadney City and never


    be a kindergarten teacher again.¡±


    She was really scared. She talked and talked, belittling herself into dust. The vice


    principal saw that her niece, who had been spoiled by her since childhood, was so


    humble and small, and she was so scared that her face was pale, and she hated them to


    death, but she did not show it on her face.


    She pursed her lips tightly and said to Cynthia and Alston, ¡°My niece has apologized and


    ns not to be a kindergarten teacher for the rest of her life. She will leave Jadney City


    and separate from her family. I don¡¯t know if you two are satisfied.¡±


    Cynthia frowned. She really did not want Miya to stay in this kindergarten. This kind of


    person obviously had no patience for children, had a bad character, and was not worthy


    of being a kindergarten teacher. However, she never thought of letting her leave Jadney


    City. This would be too overbearing.


    She sighed and looked away. ¡°Since you have apologized and the head of the


    kindergarten has removed you, there is no need. to leave Jadney City. Do not appear in


    front of us in the future.¡±


    When her words came out, Miya was stunned. She did not expect that Cynthia did not


    want to drive her out of Jadney City. She was not sure what she felt in her heart. There


    were mixed feelings, and she actually felt a little grateful to her.


    The vice¨Cprincipal had lived for such a long time and had a deep mind. Of course, she


    was not grateful for Cynthia¡¯s kindness. In her opinion, her niece only needed to


    apologize. She did not need to be expelled. Her niece¡¯s future had been ruined. In her


    opinion, Cynthia was just showing a kind of great and mighty pride.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She hated her so much that her teeth itched. She felt sorry for her niece, and she was


    angry with Cynthia. But at this time, everyone was obviously partial to the Smith family. If


    she said anything, it would probably cause public anger. She could only swallow the


    bullet. She could not say anything.


    At this time, Teacher Merton came back and whispered something in the principal¡¯s ear.


    He had already done it ording to what the principal had instructed.


    The principal nodded and then looked at the vice¨Cprincipal. She had known the vice¨C


    principal for many years and knew her very well. She knew that she was selfish and


    protective. She was extreme and ruthless. She knew that she was not convinced in her


    heart and hated the Smith family and herself.


    It seemed that she could not stay in kindergarten anymore. Otherwise, when the hatred


    rose, she might do something terrible. It would be even worse if she hurt the children.


    Her eyes darkened and she knew what to do next.


    Miya had no face to stay here. After apologizing, she quickly took a taxi and left.


    The deputy director did not leave and stayed to deal with the mess left by Miya.


    The matter was settled. The principal took Alston and Cynthia to the office. There was


    something to talk about.


    Alston¡¯s expression was not very good. He did not expect these things to happen when


    he sent the children to school. Not to mention that he had been dyed for an hour, it


    was really annoying to let the children and himself suffer from this kind of experience.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Smith, I am really sorry to let you encounter this kind of thing. Today, it is


    our kindergarten¡¯s fault. Now that Miya has been fired, I don¡¯t know if the two of you are


    willing to let your children stay in our kindergarten.¡±


    Teacher Merton followed behind her, and he very eagerly added, ¡°I promise that I will


    take good care of Keller and Desmond, protect them, and not let them get hurt at all.¡±

 My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 325

    My Sleeping Beauty Husband By Lyanna Nichols Chapter 325


    Chapter 325 Moral Coercion


    Teacher Merton was also very guilty about what had happened today. She was the


    teacher of the two children, and it was her fault that she did not protect the children well.


    Teacher Merton was a little sad. Her eyes were wet and he lowered his head. She felt


    that he had failed to live up to the trust of the parents and was not a qualified teacher.


    When she was sad, her shoulder was suddenly patted by a slender white hand.


    Teacher Merton raised his head and looked at Cynthia. ¡°Teacher Merton, you are a good


    teacher. Today¡¯s matter was not something that you could control alone. You don¡¯t have


    to me yourself too much.¡±


    ¡°Keller and Desmond both like Sunshine Kindergarten. Their friend Fanny is also here,


    so I don¡¯t intend to transfer them anywhere else.¡±


    When Teacher Merton heard this, her eyes were full of joy. Before she could even smile,


    she saw Alston¡¯s cold eyes and instantly became depressed.


    Cynthia noticed the change in her mood and smiled at Alston, indicating that he should


    also say a few words.


    Alston frowned. After what had happened today, he actually did not have a good


    impression of this kindergarten. He did not deny that the head of the kindergarten,


    Teacher Merton and the other teachers were all very good, but there was a deputy head


    who was not so good.


    That woman looked gloomy and harsh at first nce. In addition, they had a personal


    grudge against her. He was very worried about leaving the children in the kindergarten.


    After a long time, Alston looked at the head of the kindergarten and said, ¡°I just want to


    know what are you going to do with this deputy head now?¡±


    When these words came out, Teacher Merton was stunned. The deputy head of the


    kindergarten was rather a special existence in the kindergarten. She almost never came


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    to kindergarten, but she often interfered in matters here. But because of her


    position, no one dared to say anything.


    In addition, this deputy head of the kindergarten had a special rtionship with the head


    of the kindergarten. Back then when the head of the kindergarten wanted to open this


    kindergarten, she was short of money and went everywhere to borrow money. Finally,


    the deputy head lent the money to her. In return for this, she had asked the head of the


    kindergarten to pay it back in two years and asked the head of the kindergarten to agree


    to let her be the deputy head.


    At that time, the head of the kindergarten was very grateful to her for lending money and


    agreed to her request. After opening the kindergarten, she also agreed to let her be the


    deputy head of the kindergarten. Later, the deputy head caused a lot of


    trouble for the kindergarten, all of which was personally solved by the head of the


    kindergarten.


    Now that Miya was fired, if the deputy head of the kindergarten was fired too, she would


    not let it go.


    Teacher Merton was in a dilemma. Mr. Smith was forcing the principal to make a


    decision.


    She thought that she would see the troubled expression on the principal¡¯s face, but


    unexpectedly, the principal smiled and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The result of my


    treatment will definitely satisfy Mr. Smith.¡±


    She paused for a moment and her expression became serious. ¡°I n to fire her!¡±


    As soon as she said this, the door of the office was suddenly mmed open. The vice


    principal¡¯s face was gloomy, and she stared at the principal fiercely. Her voice was full of


    hatred. ¡°Principal, what did you just say?¡±


    She hade too suddenly. Everyone in the office knew that she might have been


    eavesdropping outside just now. When she heard that the principal wanted to fire her,


    she ignored everything and barged in.


    The principal had an unsatisfied expression on her face. ¡°You were eavesdropping


    outside just now? Where is your upbringing?¡±


    The deputy principal was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ¡°Now is not the time to care


    about upbringing. Besides my niece, you also want to fire me. Principal, you are really


    ruthless. Everyone says that you are well¨Ceducated and reasonable, elegant and gentle,


    my as*! You are simply a hypocrite. Your heart is more ruthless than anyone else!¡±


    She was furious. Her words were vulgar. These words made Teacher Merton¡¯s face


    change. She was too savage. She had directly insulted the head of the kindergarten.


    ¡°Vice head of the kindergarten, you can¡¯t say that. You have done so many wrong things


    before, and you have harmed our kindergarten time and time again. Every time, it was


    the principal who helped you deal with the aftermath¡­¡±


    Teacher Merton wanted to dissuade her, but she was red at by the vice head of the


    kindergarten. Her eyes were bloodshot. When she red at him, she was like a ghost.


    Teacher Merton was instantly frightened and forgot to say anything.


    ¡°Shut up! What right does a young teacher like you have to say things?¡±


    Although the vice principal usually thought that Teacher Merton was not bad, she had not


    only refused to help when her niece had an ident this morning, but also let her niece


    be targeted like this. Now, she actually dared to teach her a lesson. She really did not


    know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    ¡°Teacher Merton, I know that you are the principal¡¯s henchman, but remember, I have not


    been expelled yet. I am still the vice principal of the kindergarten. You should be more


    polite to me.¡±


    Hearing her domineering words, Cynthia sneered, ¡°You are just a vice principal. I would


    think you are the vice president when I see your high and mighty attitude. The principal


    is your immediate superior, did you not put the principal in your eyes at all? What right do


    you have to criticize Teacher Merton?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The vice principal¡¯s face was livid. This Cynthia was clever and eloquent. The


    words she said would anger people to death. She was so angry that her fingers


    trembled. However, due to her identity, the vice principal did not dare to say anything


    excessive no matter how angry she was.


    In the end, she could only say with a sullen face, ¡°Mrs. Smith, this is a matter of our


    kindergarten. You are an outsider, so don¡¯t interfere. You should go out first.¡±


    ¡°How can we be regarded as outsiders?¡± Alston said coldly, ¡°My children are studying in


    kindergarten. We have to pay attention to what¡¯s happening in here, let alone the teacher


    and the deputy director.¡±


    The two stood side by side, looking at the deputy director in a calm andposed


    manner.


    The vice¨Cprincipal really didn¡¯t know what to say and could only let them listen.


    ¡°Principal!¡± After being talked back to by Alston and Cynthia, she had obediently


    restrained herself and looked at the principal, her voice much softer.


    ¡°When I lent you the money, you promised to let me be the vice¨Cprincipal of the


    kindergarten. I admit that I shouldn¡¯t have introduced my niece. I have also caused a lot


    of trouble for you myself. I know that I was wrong. And I swear that I will not interfere in


    anything in the future and will only be an idle vice¨Cprincipal. Don¡¯t expel me, okay?¡±


    After so many years, no matter how heartless the vice¨Cprincipal was, she understood the


    principal¡¯s temperament very well. She knew that although the principal looked gentle,


    she was actually very stubborn. She had a strong sense of tenacity, and once she was


    determined about something, no one could easily change it.


    Therefore, she had to be soft.


    Thinking of this, the vice¨Cprincipal silently lowered her eyes and pinched her leg. In an


    instant, tears fell down. Her voice was


    hoarse and filled with sadness and helplessness. ¡°Principal, to tell you the truth, back


    then, I did not care about my husband¡¯s objection and insisted on lending you the


    money. From then on, he had an affair with another woman outside, and he took all of


    our money to her. He no longer cared about me. I could only rely on this job to support


    myself.¡±


    As she spoke, she wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m getting old too. After leaving the


    kindergarten, I didn¡¯t know where else I could go to work. It¡¯s so difficult to find a job now.


    We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Do you really have the heart to see me work so


    hard even when I¡¯m old?¡±


    Cynthia listened to her and clicked her tongue in her heart.


    Wasn¡¯t this moral coercion?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!